*A>\\ 


\\\\\ 


>\\W 


!(//(•' 

f 


m. » 


////* 


V/  /  / 


mj* 


////» 


'■  . 


Hitt 


f  {(('< 

'  tin  • 


■"  / 


'  ■  ..t  * 


THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

Z8T 

t)T5VVdlh 

ILUNOIS  HISTORICAL  SURVEY 

*  ttwin  xj- 

sbbl 


W  .  *  ,  ^ 


9 


3 


»  ,  «  f 


T/pr 


»  '*vr 


|M| 


t 


. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2018  With  funding  from 
University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


https://archive.org/details/historyofcosmopo00dowi_0 


V  id  it?"*  *  -  Mrobride'.*  .<  Cc  ;* hTi*  >  arm* nati . 


« 

t 


’  .  1  TN  1 


psanse  is’ 


:«7 

V  v  o 


1 


f 


M 


■ 


•* 


>.  'tinhi' 

;  >«F  THE 

*13  f  OF  (LUS3SS 


HISTORY 


OF 

COSMOPOLITE: 

OR  THE  WRITINGS  OF-" 

RE Y.  LORENZO  DOW: 

CONTAINING 

-«  ■  '  i 

HIS  EXPERIENCE  AND  TRAVELS, 

IN 

EUROPE  AND  AMERICA, 

UP  TO  NEAR  HIS  FIFTIETH  YEAR. 

ALSO,  HIS 

POLEMIC  WRITINGS. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED, 

THE  “JOURNEY  OF  LIFE,’’  BY  PEGGY  DOW. 


REVISED  AND  CORRECTED  WITH  NOTES. 


Fifty  Thousand  Copies  Bold. 


CINCINNATI: 

GEORGE  S.  BLANCHARD, 

39  WEST  FOURTH  STREET. 

1863. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1848, 
BY  JOSHUA  MARTIN, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  for  the  District  Court  of  Ohio. 


Sterootypod  by  John  B.  Wolff, 
Wheeling,  Va- 


I 


a 

H 


JO 


•k 


297  . 

Pl  '5. W  A  \  h 


INDEX 


LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


Chapter  I — My  childhood,  - 

II — A  call  to  preach,  - 

III —  Beginning  to  travel,  - 

IV —  Admittance  on  trial,  - 

V — Dublin  Reception,  - 

VI — Smallpox  Confinement,  - 

VII — Return  to  America,  - 

VIII — Georgia  Tour,  - 

IX — Return  to  New  England,  - 

X — Return  to  Georgia,  - 

XI — Carolinas  and  Tennessee  Tour, 

XII — Visit  through  Virginia,  - 

XIII —  Return  to  New  England,  - 

XIV —  Marriage,  ------ 

XV — Tour  to  the  Mississippi,  - 

XVI — Return  to  the  North,  - 

XVII — Tour  through  New  England,  - 
XVIII — Journey  to  North  Carolina,  - 

XIX —  Second  visit  to  Europe,  - 

XX —  A  short  account  of  “  Eccentric  Cosmopolite,” 

XXI — Continuation  of  66  “ 

XXII — Conclusion  of  Journal, 

Lorenzo’s  Chain,  ------- 

Reflections  on  Matrimony,  ------ 

Analects  upon  Natural,  Social,  and  Moral  Philosophy,  - 

Journey  from  Babylon  to  Jerusalem,  -  -  -  - 

A  dialogue  between  the  Curious  and  Singular  - 

Hints  on  the  fulfilment  of  Prophecy,  - 

Strictures  on  Church  Government,  &c.,  - 

On  the  Ministry;  ------ 

A  Cry  From  the  Wilderness,  - 

Analectic  Miscellany,  ------ 

Spiritual  Songs,  -------- 

Defence  of  Camp  Meetings,  -  -  - 

Vicissitudes,  or  the  Journey  of  Life,  -  -  - 

Supplementary  Reflections  to  the  Journey  of  Life  - 
Lorenzo’s  Address,  ------- 

The  Yankee  Priest,  ------- 

Appendix, . - 


PAGE. 

9 

-  19 
26 

-  56 
78 

-  95 
114 

-  121 
158 

-155 

172 

-  185 
204 
209 
213 

-  219 
232 

-  240 
253 
304 
315 
324 
350 
399 

-419 

471 

511 

525 

543 

559 

560 
565 
573 
583 
605 
663 
711 
713 
717 


* 


■  • 


«  . 


* 


■■  <  ,  ,  p'i  A  : ’>  ->£U* 


•  4 


INTRODUCTION. 


Apologies  are  common  introductions;  they  are  almost  always  out  ol 
place,  but  especially  so  in  books.  If  they  are  worth  printing  or  reading, 
they  need  no  such  palliatives.  None  is  offered  for  the  present  work.  A 
careful  perusal  of  its  pages  will  satisfy  the  candid  that  it  is  a  treasure 
too  valuable  to  be  lost.  Therefore  a  benefit  is  conferred  and  no  apology 
is  necessary. 

Though  the  author  of  the  following  work  has  passed  away,  his  char¬ 
acter  was  so  indelibly  engraved  upon  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  that  a 
transcript  seems  to  have  been  impressed  upon  the  present  generation. — 
Who  has  not  heard  of  Lorenzo  Dow?  Who  that  has  heard  of  him  has 
not  felt  an  anxiety  to  see — to  hear  him  speak?  Who  that  is  fond  of  the 
adventurous,  the  heroic,  the  marvellous,  the  morally  sublime,  would  not 
rejoice  to  possess  from  the  hands  of  this  illustrious  personage,  &n  au¬ 
thentic  account  of  his  birth,  training,  conviction,  conversion,  call  to 
preach,  with  all  the  vicissitudes,  hair  breadth  escapes,  miraculous  deliv¬ 
erances,  wrought  out  for  him  by  a  superintending  Providence.  Here  it  is 
then,  at  least  in  part,  for  all  was  not  written.  But  here  is  enough  to 
demonstrate  that  they  who  fear  God  shall  not  be  confounded. 

Much  of  the  eccentricity  of  the  author  was  the  result  of  necessity,  es¬ 
pecially  that  part  belonging  to  his  costume — much  of  it  was  his  consti¬ 
tutional  make;  and  some  was  no  doubt  designed ,  and  intended  to  con¬ 
duce  to  the  great  object  of  his  life. 

The  lectures  on  Church  Government  and  the  Rights  of  Man,  evince 
a  mind  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  Democracy,  as  it  should  be 
manifested  in  Church  and  State,  called  forth  by  the  wrongs  which  he 
suffered,  and  saw  others  suffer  from  the  want  of  proper  civil  and  reli¬ 
gious  organizations.  He  saw,  as  others  see,  that  there  was  still  some¬ 
thing  lacking  in  the  present  condition  of  society,  and  forcibly  pointed 
out  the  great  duties  and  privileges  of  man. 

The  “Analects  upon  the  Rights  of  Man”  are  a  luminous  and  yet  con¬ 
cise  exhibition  of  the  different  relations  of  life,  and  the  duties  and  privi¬ 
leges  of  each  and  all.  The  truths  and  principles  presented  are  funda¬ 
mental — truths  and  principles  which  must  be  adopted  and  acted  on 


vi 


INTRODUCTION. 


before  our  world  can  become  what  its  author  designed.  True,  they  are  at 
war  with  the  present  order  of  things;  but  this  order  [confusion]  must  be 
subverted,  before  the  blessings  of  life  will  be  equalized  and  the  reign  ol 
righteousness  commence.  The  sooner  these  sentiments  gain  universal 
prevalence  and  credence,  the  better. 

The  “strictures  on  Church  Government,”  are  a  little  caustic.  But 
when  w7e  remember  that  the  clergy  are  the  savor  of  Life  and  Death  al¬ 
ternately — that  through  them  corruption  and  schism  have  been  introdu¬ 
ced,  as  well  as  reform,:  that  at  this  very  time  there  is  great  lack  of  unity 
and  vitality  in  the  ministry  and  membership;  that  power  ecclesiastic  and 
civil  tends  to  accumulate  in  the  hands  of  the  few,  and  consequently  to 
abuse,  it  becomes  necessary  not  only  to  recur  to  first  principles,  but  to 
expose  the  abuse  of  that  power.  The  power  to  govern  in  the  Church 
exists  somewhere;  but  where,  and  to  what  extent  it  is  lawful  h-e  says  not; 
but  only  speaks  of  its  abuse  and  the  necessity  of  guaranteeing  to  all 
their  natural  and  inalienable  rights.  And  while  it  is  remembered  that 
he  was  badly  treated  by  some,  he  had  many  strong  friends  in  the  church, 
for  whom  he  had  a  warm  affection,  and  of  whose  kindness  he  speaks  in 
the  highest  terms. 

When  we  consider  that  his  whole  life  w^as  one  of  privation  and  toil, 
that  he  lived  for  others  and  not  for  himself;  that  he  was  defrauded  and 
slandered;  that  through  all  he  held  fast  his  integrity  to  the  last,  we  can 
throw  the  mantle  of  charity,  which  covers  a  multitude  of  faults,  ovei 
those  few7  things  wThich  do  not  so  wrell  accord  wfith  our  notions  of  right. 
He  lived  to  be  fifty  seven  years  old,  thirty-nine  of  which  he  spent  in  the 
gospel  Ministry. 

The  following  account  of  the  author,  taken  from  the  Cyclopedia  of 
Religious  Knowledge,  contains  all  that  need  be  said  on  this  subject: — 

“Lorenzo  Dow  wras  a  well  knowm  itinerant  preacher.  He  wrasone  of 
the  most  remarkable  men  of  this  age,  for  his  zeal  and  labor  in  the  cause 
of  religion.  Jr  e  was  a  native  of  Coventry,  Connecticut,  and  in  early 
life  became  deeply  impressed  by  the  truths  of  religion,  and  felt  urged 
by  motives  irresistable,  to  devote  his  life  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospe. 
in  various  parts  of  the  w?orld.  His  eccentric  dress  and  style  of  preach¬ 
ing,  attracted  great  attention,  while  his  shrewdness,  and  quick  discern¬ 
ment  of  character,  gave  him  no  inconsiderable  influence  over  the  multi¬ 
tudes  that  attended  on  his  ministry.  He  travelled  extensively  in  Eng¬ 
land  and  Ireland,  and  repeatedly  visited  almost  every  portion  of  the  United 
State3.  He  had  been  a  public  preacher  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and 
it  is  probable  that  more  persons  have  heard  the  gospel  from  his  lips,  than 


INTRODUCTION. 


•  • 
vi  J 

any  other  individual  since  the  days  of  Whitefield.  He  wrote  several 
books,  particularly  a  history  of  his  own  life,  so  singularly  eventful,  and 
full  of  vicissitudes.  His  purity  of  purpose,  and  integrity  and  benevo¬ 
lence  of  character,  can  hardly  be  questioned.  He  was  a  Methodist  in 
principle,  and  though  not  in  connection  with  that  society,  was  held  in 
esteem  by  many  of  that  body.  He  died  in  Georgetowm,  District  of  Co¬ 
lumbia,  February  2nd,  1834.  A  wanderer  through  life,  it  is  believed  he 
was  a  sincere  Christian  pilgrim,  seeking  a  heavenly  country,  and  that  he 
now  rests  in  the  city  of  God.” 


“'The  Journey  of  Life,”  appended  to  the  works  of  Lorenzo,  holds  up 
to  our  view  at  once,  two  persons  singularly  adapted  to  each  oiher,  enjoy¬ 
ing  life  in  its  highest  sense,  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest  disadvantages. 
Had  the  case  never  occurred,  we  would  have  supposed  it  impossible  to  find 
a  woman  willing  to  unite  her  destiny  to  a  man  so  eccentric,  so  poor,  so 
much  a  stranger  and  pilgrim.  But  ’tis  even  so.  Read  this  Journey. — 
Many  of  you  are  travelling  it;  you  will  find  much  to  reprove — much  to 
comfort.  Some  of  you  have  arrived  near  its  termination.  Here  you 
can  review  the  past,  awaken  reflection,  and  bring  your  sympathies  again 
into  active  being. 

THE  PUBLISHER. 

N.  B.  It  is  due  the  reader,  that  he  be  informed  that  the  anecdotes,  <&c., 
found  in  small  type ,  at  the  end  of  several  chapters,  were  added  by  the 
oublishers,  to  give  interest  to  the  work,  and  are  in  substance  believed  to 
be  genuine. 


’  -,Y.i  '  i '  *  tk:  '  ’ 


<  i 


•- 


CHAPTER  I. 


MY  CHILDHOOD. 

I  was  born,  October  16,  1777,  in  Coventry,  Tolland  County 
State  of  Connecticut,  North  America.  My  parents  were  born  in 
the  same  town  and  descended  from  English  ancestors.  They  had  a 
son,  and  then  three  daughters,  older  than  myself,  and  one  daughter 
younger;  they  were  very  tender  toward  their  children,  and  endeav¬ 
ored  to  educate  them  well,  both  in  religion,  and  common  learning. 

When  I  was  two  years  old,  I  was  taken  sick;  my  parents  having 
been  a  long  journey,  and  returning  homewards,  heard  that  I  was 
dead,  and  expected  to  meet  the  people  returning  from  the  funeral. — 
But  to  their  joy  I  wras  living,  and  recovered. 

When  I  was  near  four  years  old,  while  at  play,  I  suddenly  fell 
into  a  muse  about  God,  and  heaven  and  hell,  about  which  I  had 
heard  so  much,  so  that  I  forgot  my  play,  which  my  companion  ob¬ 
serving,  desired  to  know  the  cause;  I  asked  him  if  he  ever  said  his 
prayers;  he  replied  “no;”  then  said  I,  you  are  wicked,  and  I  will 
not  play  with  you;  so  I  left  him  and  went  into  the  house. 

Being  a  few  days  in  another  neighborhood,  I  associated  with  one 

that  would  swear  and  lie,  which  proved  harm  to  me;  but  these  serious 
impressions  continued  until  my  eighth  year,  when  my  parents  remov¬ 
ed  to  another  vicinity,  the  youth  of  which  were  very  corrupt;  and 
on  joining  their  company,  I  too  soon  learned  their  ways,  grieved 
the  tender  feelings  of  my  mind,  and  began  to  promise  myself  felicity, 
when  I  should  arrive  at  manhood. 

After  I  had  arrived  at  the  age  of  twelve  years,  my  hopes  of  world¬ 
ly  pleasure  were  greatly  blasted  by  an  illness,  occasioned  by  over¬ 
heating  myself,  and  drinking  a  quantity  of  cold  water.  I  mur¬ 
mured  and  complained,  thinking  my  lot  harder  than  my  compan¬ 
ions’;  for  they  enjoyed  health,  whilst  I  was  troubled  with  an  asth- 
matical  disorder,  or  stoppage  of  breath.  O  the  pain  that  I  endured! 

Sometimes  I  could  lie  several  nights  together  and  sleep  sound, 
and  at  others,  I  had  to  sit  up  part  or  all  night.  At  times  I  could 


10 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


not  lie  down  at  all  for  six  or  seven  days  together — but  as  yet  did  not 
consider  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  all  this.  About  this  time  I 
dreamed  that  I  saw  the  prophet  Nathan,  in  a  large  assembly  of  peo¬ 
ple,  prophecying  many  things.  I  asked  him  how  long  I  should 
live.  Said  he,  until  you  are  two-and-twenty.  This  dream  was  so 
imprinted  in  my  mind,  that  it  caused  many  serious  and  painful 
hours  at  intervals. 

When  past  the  age  of  thirteen  years,  and  about  the  time  that 
John  Wesley  died,  (1791)  it  pleased  God  to  awaken  my  mind  by 
a  dream  of  the  night,  which  was,  that  an  old  man  came  to  me  at 
mid  day,  having  a  staff  in  his  hand,  and  said  he  to  me,  do  you  ever 
pray?  I  told  him,  no.  Said  he,  you  must,  and  then  went  away;  he 
had  not  been  long  gone  before  he  returned,  and  said  again,  do  you 
pray?  I  again  said,  no;  and  after  his  departure  I  went  out  of  doors 
and  was  taken  up  by  a  whirlwind  above  the  skies.  At  length  I  saw 
through  a  mist  of  darkness  and  across  a  gulf,  a  glorious  place,  in 
which  was  a  throne  of  ivory,  overlaid  with  gold,  and  God  sitting 
upon  it,  and  Jesus  at  his  right  hand,  and  angels  and  glorified  spirits 
celebrating  praise.  I  thought  the  angel  Gabriel  came  to  the  verge 
of  heaven  with  a  trumpet  in  his  right  hand,  and  cried  to  me  with  a 
loud  voice  to  know  if  I  desired  to  get  there.  I  told  him  I  did. — - 
Said  he,  return  to  earth,  be  faithful,  and  you  shall  come  in  the  end. 

With  reluctance  I  left  the  beautiful  sight,  and  hastened  back;  and 
then  1  thought  the  old  man  came  to  me  the  third  time,  and  inquired 
if  I  prayed.  I  told  him  I  did.  Then  said  he,  be  faithful,  and  I 
will  come  and  let  you  know  again.  I  thought  that  was  to  be  when 
I  should  be  blest;  and  when  I  awoke  behold  it  was  a  dream.  It 
was  strongly  impressed  on  me,  that  this  dream  must  be  from  God — 
and  the  way  that  I  should  know  it,  I  should  let  my  father  know  of 
it  at  such  a  time,  and  place,  viz:  as  he  would  be  feeding  the  cattle  in 
the  morning,  which  I  did;  and  no  sooner  had  I  done,  than  convic¬ 
tion  seized  me.  I  knew  my  unfitness  to  die.  Tears  began  to  flow, 
and  I  again  resolved  to  seek  salvation.  I  began  that  day  to  pray  in 
secret,  but  how  to  pray,  or  what  to  pray  for,  I  scarcely  knew.  I 
at  once  broke  off  from  my  old  companions  and  evil  practices. 

If  I  now  had  any  one  to  instruct  me  in  the  way  and  plan  oi 
salvation,  I  could  have  got  along,  but  alas!  I  soon. felt  myself  in  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


11 


dark  without  a  guide.  The  Bible  was  like  a  sealed  book,  so  mys¬ 
terious  I  could  not  understand  it.  But  in  order  to  have  it  explained, 
I  applied  to  this  person,  and  that  book,  but  got  no  satisfaction.  I  fre¬ 
quently  wished  I  had  lived  in  the  days  of  the  prophets  or  apostles, 
that  I  could  have  sure  guides;  for  by  the  misconduct  of  professors,  I 
thought  there  were  no  Bible  saints  in  the  land.  Thus  did  many 
months  of  sorrow  roll  heavily  away. 

But  at  length,  not  finding  what  my  soul  desired,  I  began  to  exam¬ 
ine  the  cause  more  closely,  if  possible  to  find  it  out;  and  immedi¬ 
ately  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  and  particular  elec¬ 
tion,  was  exhibited  to  my  view;  that  the  state  of  all  was  unalterably 
fixed  by  God’s  “eternal  decrees.”  Here  discouragements  arose., 
and  I  began  to  slacken  my  hand  by  degrees;  until  I  entirely  left  off 
secret  prayer,  and  could  not  bear  to  read,  01*  hear  the  Scriptures, 
saying,  if  God  has  fore-ordained  whatever  comes  to  pass,  then  all 
our  labors  are  vain. 

Feeling  still  condemnation  in  my  breast,  I  concluded  myself  rep¬ 
robated:  despair  of  mercy  arose,  hope  was  fled;  and  I  was  resolved 
to  end  my  wretched  life;  concluding  the  longer  1  live,  the  more  sin 
I  shall  commit,  and  the  greater  my  punishment  will  be;  but  the 
shorter  my  life,  the  less  sin,  and  of  course  the  less  punishment,  and 
the  sooner  I  shall  know  the  worst  of  my  case;  accordingly  I  loaded 
a  gun,  and  withdrew  to  a  wilderness. 

As  I  was  about  to  put  my  intention  into  execution,  a  sudden  sol¬ 
emn  thought  darted  into  my  mind,  “stop  and  consider  what  yon  are 
about;  if  you  end  your  life,  you  are  undone  forever;  but  if  you  omit 
it  a  few  days  longer,  it  may  be  that  something  will  turn  up  in  your 
favor.”  This  was  attended  with  a  small  degree  of  hope,  that  if  I 
waited  a  little  while,  it  should  not  be  altogether  in  vain;  and  I 
thought  I  felt  thankful  that  God  prevented  me  from  sending  my  soul 
to  everlasting  misery. 

About  this  time  there  was  much  talk  about  tli3  people  called 
Methodists,  who  were  lately  come  into  the  western  part  of  New 
England.  There  were  various  reports  and  opinions  concerning 
them,  some  saying  that  they  were  the  deceivers  that  were  to  come  in 
the  last  times;  that  such  a  delusive  spirit  attended  them,  that  it  was 
dangerous  to  hear  them  preach,  lest  they  should  lead  people  out  of 
the  good  old  way,  which  they  had  been  brought  up  in;  that  they 


12 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

would  deceive  if  possible  the  very  elect;  some  on  the  other  hand 
said  they  were  a  good  sort  of  people. 

A  certain  man  invited  Hope  Hull  to  come  to  his  own  town,  who 
appointed  a  time  when  he  would  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  comply 
with  his  request.  The  day  arrived,  and  the  people  flocked  out  from 
every  quarter  to  hear,  as  they  supposed,  a  new  gospel:  and  I  went 
to  the  door  and  looked  in  to  see  a  Methodist;  but  to  my  surprise  he 
appeared  like  other  men.  I  heard  him  preach  from — “this  is  a 
faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus 
came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.55  And  I  thought  he  told  me 
all  that  ever  I  did. 

The  next  day  he  preached  from  these  words :  u  Is  there  no  balm 
in  Gilead?  Is  there  no  Physician  there?  Why  then  is  not  the 
health  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  recovered  ?  Jer.  viii,  22. 

As  he  drew  the  analogy  between  a  person  sick  of  a  consumption 
and  a  sin-sick  soul,  he  endeavored  also  to  show  how  the  real  balm 
of  Gilead  would  heal  the  consumption ;  and  to  spiritualize  it,  in 
the  blood  of  Christ  healing  the  soul ;  in  which  he  described  the 
way  to  heaven,  and  pointed  out  the  way  marks ;  which  I  had 
never  heard  described  so  clearly  before.  By  which  means  I  was 
convinced  that  this  man  enjoyed  something  that  I  was  destitute 
of,  consequently  that  he  was  a  servant  of  God. 

He  then  got  upon  the  application,  and  pointing  his  finger  to¬ 
wards  me,  made  this  expression :  u  Sinner  there  is  a  frowning 
Providence  above  your  head,  and  a  burning  hell  beneath  your  feet, 
and  nothing  but  the  brittle  thread  of  life  prevents  your  soul  from 
falling  into  endless  perdition.  But,  says  the  sinner,  what  must  I 
do  ?  You  must  pray.  But  I  can’t  pray.  If  you  don’t  pray  then 
you’ll  be  damned ;  and,  as  he  brought  out  the  last  expression,  he 
either  stamped  with  his  foot  on  the  box  on  which  he  stood,  or 
smote  with  his  hand  upon  the  bible,  which  both  together  came 
home  like  a  dagger  to  my  heart.  I  had  liked  to  have  fallen 
backwards  from  my  seat,  but  saved  myself  by  catching  hold  of 
my  cousin  who  sat  by  my  side,  and  I  durst  not  stir  for  some  time 
for  fear,  lest  I  should  tumble  into  hell.  My  sins,  and  the  damn¬ 
able  nature  of  them,  were  in  a  moment  exhibited  to  my  view, 
and  I  was  convinced  that  I  was  unprepared  to  die. 


13 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

After  the  assembly  was  dismissed,  1  went  out  of  doors;  all  na¬ 
ture  seemed  to  wear  a  gloomy  aspect;  and  every  thing  I  cast  my 
eyes  upon  seemed  to  bend  itself  against  me,  and  wish  me  off  the  lace 
of  the  earth. 

I  went  to  a  funeral  of  one  of  my  acquaintance  the  same  day,  but 
durst  not  look  on  the  corpse,  for  fear  of  becoming  one  myself ;  I 
durst  not  go  near  the  grave,  fearing  lest  I  should  fall  in  and  the  earth 
come  in  upon  me;  for  if  I  then  died,  I  knew  I  must  be  undone. — 
So  I  went  home  with  a  heavy  heart. 

I  durst  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep,  until  I  first  attempted  to  suppli¬ 
cate  the  throne  of  grace  for  preservation  during  the  night.  The  next 
morning,  as  I  went  out  of  doors,  a  woman  passing  by  told  me  that 
my  cousins  the  evening  past,  had  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God. 
This  surprised  me,  to  think  that  one  of  my  companions  was 
taken,  and  I  was  left.  I  instantly  came  to  a  resolution  to  for¬ 
sake  my  sins  and  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  made  it  my 
practice  to  pray  thrice  in  a  day  for  about  the  space  of  a  week;  when 
another  of  my  cousins,  brother  to  the  former,  was  brought  to  cry  for 
mercy,  in  secret  retirement  in  a  garden,  and  his  cries  were  so  loud 
that  he  was  heard  upwards  of  a  mile.  The  same  evening  he  found 
comfort. 

Shortly  after,  several  persons  in  the  neighborhood  professed  to 
have  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  among  whom  was  my 
brother-in-law,  Fish,  and  his  brother. 

Sorrows  arose  in  my  mind  to  think  they  were  heavenward,  whilst 
I,  a  guilty  one,  was  in  the  downward  road;  I  endeavored  to  double 
and  treble  my  diligence  in  prayer,  but  found  no  comfort  to  my< 
soul.  Here  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  was  again  pre¬ 
sented  to  my  view,  with  strong  temptations  to  end  this  mortal  life  ; 
but  the  thought  again  arose  in  my  mind ;  if  I  comply,  I  am  un¬ 
done  for  ever,  and  if  I  continue  crying  to  God,  I  can  but  be  damned 
at  last. 

One  evening  there  being,  (by  my  desire)  a  prayer-meeting  ap¬ 
pointed  by  the  young  converts,  I  set  out  to  go  ;  and  on  my  way,  by 
the  side  of  a  wood,  I  kneeled  down  and  made  a  solemn  promise  to 
God,  if  he  would  pardon  my  sins,  and  give  me  an  evidence  of  my 
acceptance,  that  I  would  forsake  all  those  things,  wherain  I  had 


14 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

formerly  thought  to  have  taken  my  happiness,  and  lead  a  religious 
life  devoted  to  him;  and  with  this  promise  I  went  to  meeting. 

I  believe  that  many  present  felt  the  power  of  God;  saints  were 
tiappy  and  sinners  were  weeping  on  every  side;  but  I  could  not  shed 
a  tear;  then  I  thought  within  myself,  if  I  could  weep  I  would  begin 
to  take  hope;  but,  oh!  how  hard  is  my  heart.  I  went  from  one  to 
another  to  know  if  there  was  any  mercy  for  me.  The  young  con¬ 
verts  answered:  “God  is  all  love;  he  is  all  mercy;”  I  replied,  “God 
is  just  too,  and  justice  will  cut  me  down;”  I  saw  no  way  how  God 
could  be  just  and  yet  show  me  mercy. 

A  certain  woman  bound  upon  a  journey,  tarried  at  this  house 
that  night;  discovering  the  distress  of  mind  I  was  in,  broke 
through  the  crowd  with  a  hymn-book  in  her  hand,  and  after 
reading  a  part  of  a  hymn,  said  to  me:  “My  friend,  I  feel  for 
you;  my  heart  aches  for  you;  but  this  I  can  tell  you,  that  before 
I  leave  town  in  the  morning,  you  will  come  down  here  praising 
God;”  I  told  her  no;  I  believed  I  should  be  in  hell  before  morning. 

After  the  meeting  had  concluded,  which  was  about  nine  o’clock, 
and  previous  to  the  foregoing  circumstance,  I  had,  by  the  advice  of 
my  parents,  set  out  for  home  thrice,  but  by  a  strong  impression,  as  it 
were  a  voice  whispering  to  my  heart,  “you  must  not  go  yet;  but  go 
back  and  pray  to  God;”  I  turned  about  and  went  into  a  wheat  field, 
and  kneeled  down;  and  striving  to  pray,  I  felt  as  if  the  heavens  were 
brass,  and  the  earth  iron;  it  seemed  as  though  my  prayers  did  not 
go  higher  than  my  head. 

At  length  I  durst  not  go  home  alone,  fearing  I  should  be  carried 
away  by  the  devil,  for  I  saw  destruction  before  me. 

Several  of  the  young  converts  accompanied  me  on  my  way;  one 
of  whom  was  Roger  Searle;  they  since  have  told  me  that  I  fell 
down  several  times  by  the  way;  which  I  do  not  remember,  as  my 
distress  was  so  great  that  I  scarcely  knew  what  position  I  was  in. 
When  I  got  home,  I  went  into  my  bed-room,  and  kneeling  down, 
strove  to  look  to  God  for  mercy  again,  but  found  no  comfort.  I  then 
lay  down  to  rest,  but  durst  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep,  for  fear  I 
should  never  awake  until  I  awakened  in  endless  misery. 

I  strove  to  plead  with  God  for  mercy,  for  several  hours,  as  a  man 
would  plead  for  his  life;  until  at  length  being  weary  in  body,  as 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


15 


the  night  was  far  spent,  I  fell  into  a  slumber;  and  in  it  I  dreamed 
that  two  devils  entered  the  room,  each  with  a  chain  in  his  hand; 
they  laid  hold  on  me,  the  one  at  my  head,  the  other  at  my  feet,  and 
bound  me  fast,  and  breaking  out  the  window,  carried  me  a  distance 
from  the  house,  and  laid  me  on  a  spot  of  ice,  and  whilst  the  weaker 
devil  flew  off  in  flames  of  fire,  the  stronger  one  set  out  to  carry  me 
down  to  hell.  And  when  I  got  within  sight  of  hell,  to  see  the  blue 
blazes  ascending,  and  to  hear  the  screeches  and  groans  of  devils  and 
damned  spirits,  what  a  shock  it  gave  me  I  cannot  describe;  I  thought 
that  in  a  few  moments,  this  must  be  my  unhappy  lot.  I  can¬ 
not  bear  the  thought,  I  will  struggle  and  strive  to  break  these  chains; 
and  if  I  can,  and  get  away,  it  will  be  gain,  and  if  I  cannot,  there 
will  be  nothing  lost,  and  in  my  struggle  1  waked  up;  and  oh!  how 
glad  was  I  that  it  was  only  a  dream.  Still  I  thought,  that  within 
a  few  hours  it  would  surely  be  my  case.  I  again  strove  to  lift  my 
heart  to  God  for  mercy;  and  these  words  struck  my  mind;  “In  that 
day  there  shall  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David,  and  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sins  and  for  uncleanness.”  A 
thought  darted  into  my  mind  that  the  fountain  was  Christ;  and  if 
it  were  so  deep  and  wide  for  the  wdcked  numerous  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem  to  wash  in  and  be  clean;  why  not  for  the  whole  world? 
why  not  for  me?  Here  hope  sprung  up,  there  was  a  Savior  offered 
to  all,  instead  of  a  certain  few;  and,  if  so,  possibly  there  might 
be  mercy  yet  for  me;  but  these  words  followed:  “Woe  to  them  that 
are  at  ease  in  Zion;”  here  discouragements  arose  concluding  that 
if  there  had  been  a  time  when  I  might  have  obtained  mercy,  yet  as 
I  had  omitted  it  so  long,  the  day  of  grace  is  now  passed,  and  the 
woe  denounced  against  me.  I  thought  myself  to  be  the  unprofita¬ 
ble  servant,  who  had  wrapped  his  talent  in  the  napkin  and  buried  it 
in  the  earth;  I  had  not  on  the  wedding  garment,  and  was  unprepar¬ 
ed  to  meet  God. 

I 

I  thought  I  heard  the  voice  of  God’s  justice  saying,  “take  the 
unprofitable  servant,  and  cast  him  into  utter  darkness.”  I  put  my 
hands  together,  and  cried  in  my  heart,  “the  time  has  been,  that  I 
might  have  had  religion;  but  now  it  is  too  late;  mercy’s  gate  is  shut 
against  me,  and  my  condemnation  forever  sealed.  Lord,  I  give 
up;  I  submit;  I  yield;  I  yield;  if  there  be  any  mercy  in  heaven 
for  me,  *let  me  know  it;  and  if  not,  let  me  go  down  to  heU 


16 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

and  know  the  worst  of  my  case.5’  As  the  words  flowed  from  my 
heart,  I  saw  the  Mediator  step  in,  as  it  were,  between  the  Father’s 
justice  and  my  soul,  and  these  words  were  applied  to  my  mind 
with  great  power;  “Son!  thy  sins  which  are  many  are  forgiven 
thee;  thy  faith  hath  saved  thee;  go  in  peace.” 

The  burden  of  sin  and  guilt  and  the  fear  of  hell  vanished  from 
my  mind,  as  perceptibly  as  an  hundred  pounds  weight  falling  from 
a  man’s  shoulder;  my  soul  flowed  out  in  love  to  God,  to  his  ways 
and  to  his  people;  yea  and  to  all  mankind 

As  soon  as  I  obtained  deliverance,  I  said  in  my  heart,  I  have 
found  Jesus  and  his  religion,  but  I  will  keep  it  to  myself;  but  in¬ 
stantly  my  soul  was  so  filled  with  peace  and  love  and  joy,  that  I 
could  no  more  keep  it  to  myself,  seemingly,  than  a  city  set  on  a  hill 
could  be  hid;  at  this  time  daylight  dawned  in  at  the  window;  I 
arose  and  went  out  of  doors,  and  behold,  every  thing  I  cast  my  eyes 
upon,  seemed  to  be  speaking  forth  the  praise  of  the  Almighty.  It 
appeared  more  like  a  new  world  than  any  thing  I  can  compare  it  to; 
this  happiness  is  easier  felt  than  described. 

I  set  out  to  go  down  to  the  house  in  which  the  meeting  had  been 
held  the  preceding  evening,  but  the  family  not  being  up,  I  being 
young,  thought  it  not  proper  to  go  in  and  disturb  them;  and  seeing 
a  wicked  swearer  coming  down  the  road,  I  wished  to  shun  him; 
accordingly  I  went  down  to  the  barn,  and  as  he  drew  near  me  I 
went  round  it  and  looked  up  to  the  house,  and  saw  the  woman  who 
was  bound  on  the  journey ,  coming  out  at  the  back  door.  I  made 
to  her  with  all  the  speed  I  could.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  scarcely 
touched  the  ground,  for  I  felt  so  happy,  that  I  scarcely  knew 
whether  I  was  in  the  body  or  out  of  it. 

When  I  got  to  her,  she  said,  “good  morning!”  Yes,  said  I,  it 
is  the  blessedest  morning  that  I  ever  saw;  and  walking  into  the 
house,  the  first  words  that  I  said  were,  I  am  happy,  happy,  happy 
enough;  my  voice  penetrated  every  part  of  the  house,  and  a  preach¬ 
er  coming  down  stairs,  opened  his  hymn  book  at  these  words, 

I  “0!  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing, 

My  dear  Redeemer’s  praise.” 

Indeed  I  did  want  a  thousand  tongues,  and  ten  thousand  to  the  end 
of  it,  to  praise  God  for  what  he  had  done  for  my  soul. 


17 


OK,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

About  nine  o’clock,  I  set  out  for  home,  when  to  behold  the  beau¬ 
tiful  Sun  rising  in  the  east  above  the  hills,  although  it  was  on  the 
12th  of  November,  and  the  ground  partly  frozen,  was  to  me  as 
pleasant  as  May. 

When  I  got  home  to  my  parents,  they  began  to  reprove  me  for 
going  out  so  early,  as  they  were  concerned  about  me.  But  when  I, 
had  told  them  where  I  had  been,  and  what  I  had  been  upon,  they 
seemed  to  be  struck ;  it  being  such  language  as  they  had  never 
heard  from  me  before,  and  almost  unbelieving  to  what  I  said  ;  how¬ 
ever  my  soul  was  so  happy  that  I  could  scarcely  settle  to  work,  and 
I  spent  the  greatest  part  of  the  day  in  going  from  house  to  house, 
through  the  neighborhood,  to  tell  the  people  what  God  had  done  for 
me. 

I  wanted  to  publish  it  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  then  take 
wings  and  fly  away  to  rest.  In  this  happy  situation,  I  went  on  my 
way  rejoicing  for  some  weeks  ;  concluding  that  I  should  never  learn 
war  any  more ;  some  said,  that  young  converts  were  happier  than 
those  who  were  many  years  in  the  way ;  thought  I,  Lord,  let 
me  die  whilst  young,  if  I  may  not  feel  so  happy  when  I  am  old. 

One  day  relating  my  past  experience  and  trials  in  a  prayer  meet¬ 
ing,  when  my  mother  upon  hearing  thereof  said  unto  me:  How 
do  you  know  that  you  are  converted  ?  How  do  you  know  but  what 
you  are  deceived,  if  you  have  passed  through  such  trials  as  I  hear 
you  have?  I  said,  God  has  given  me  the  evidence  what  ground  I 
stand  upon,  and  he  cannot  lie.  Afterward  walking  out  of  door^, 
it  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  here  are  many  in  town  that  have  pro¬ 
fessed  thirty  or  forty  years,  and  say  they  do  not  know  their  sins  for¬ 
given,  and  can  it  be  that  a  young  upstart  stripling  could  have  more 
knowledge  and  experience  in  these  things  than  they  ?  Nay ;  }rou 
have  lost  your  conviction ;  You  think  you  are  converted,  but  your 
peace  is  a  false  one. 

I  then  began  to  reason  with  the  tempter, (instead  of  goingto  God 
in  praj^er,  to  show  me  my  state, )can  all  these  things  that  I  have 
met  with  be  a  deception?  Unbelief  began  to  rise  ;  and  my  beloved 
hid  his  face  from  me.  I  ran  to  the  fields  and  woods,  sometimes 
kneeling  and  walking  and  bemoaning  my  loss  ;  for  I  felt  as  if  some¬ 
thing  ol  more  value  than  silver  or  gold  was  departed  from  me  ;  but 
found  no  comfort  to  my  restless  mind.  I  then  set  out  to  go  to  a 

B 


18 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

house  where  some  converts  lived,  hoping  God  would  enable  them 
to  speak  something  for  my  comfort ;  but  before  I  got  to  the  house, 
I  met  my  beloved  in  the  way ;  he  was  the  chiefest  among  ten 
thousand,  and  altogether  lovely.  And  I  went  home  happy  in  the 

Redeemer’s  love. 

Having  been  sprinkled  in  my  infancy,  and  now  not  feeling  satis¬ 
fied,  I  had  the  ceremony  re-performed  ;  as  a  declaration  to  all  man¬ 
kind  of  my  dedicating  myself  to  God  ;  and  the  same  evening  I  with 
twelve  others,  united  ourselves  in  a  society,  to  watch  over  one  an-, 
other  in  love ;  among  whom  was  a  second  cousin,  and  friend 
R.  Searle. 


Finding  the  Stolen  Axe 

While  Mr.  Dow  was  traveling  through  Maryland,  a  poor  man  came 
and  informed  him  that  some  one  had  stolen  his  axe,  and  wished  Mr.  Dow 
to  be  good  enough  to  tell  him  where  it  was.  Lorenzo  informed  him  that 
he  possessed  no  power  of  knowing  such  things.  But  the  man  had  heard 
that  Lorenzo  Dow  knew  every  thing,  and  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
believe  any  thing  else.  At  length,  when  it  was  evident  that  the  man 
could  not  be  otherwise  disposed  of,  Mr.  Dow  said  he  would  find  the  axe 
if  he  could.  “But  do  you  suspect  any  person  of  stealing  it,”  said  Mr. 
Dow.  “  Yes,”  said  the  man  very  promptly,  “  I  think  I  know  the  very 
man,  but  cannot  be  certain.”  “Will  he  be  at  meeting?”  “Yes,  sir; 
he  is  sure  to  be  there.”  Mr.  Dow  said  no  more,  but  picking  up  a  stone 
about  as  large  as  his  tAvo  fists,  carried  it  to  church  with  him  and  laid  it 
on  the  desk  beside  him,  so  that  all  the  congregation  might  see  it.  How 
many  inquiries  ran  through  their  minds  about  the  stone  during  the  sermon 
no  one  knows.  But,  after  he  had  finished  preaching,  he  took  the  stone 
in  his  hand,  and,  addressing  the  audience,  said,  “some  one  has  stolen  an 
axe,  belonging  to  Mr.  A.,  a  poor  man — the  thief  is  here,  he  is  before  me 
now,  and  I  intend  after  turning  round  three  times  to  hit  him  on  the  head 
with  this  stone.”  Accordingly,  he  turned  round  twice  rather  slowly, 
but  the  third  time  came  round  with  great  fury  as  if  going  to  throw  the 
stone  into  the  midst  of  the  men  before  him,  when  to  the  no  little  amuse¬ 
ment  of  the  company,  and  the  satisfaction  of  the  man  who  lost  the  axe, 
the  very  man  who  was  suspected  of  the  theft,  dodged  his  head  behind 
the  pew.  “  Now,”  said  Dow,  “I  will  not  expose  you  any  further,  but  if 
you  do  n’t  leave  that  axe  to-night  where  you  got  it,  I  will  publish  you 
to-morrow.”  The  axe  was  accordingly  returned.  A  merchant  of  veracity 
in  Cincinnati,  vouches  for  the  truth  of  this  story. — Ed. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


CHAPTER  II. 


CALL  TO  PREACH,  & C. 

One  day  being  alone  in  a  solitary  place,  whilst  kneeling  before 
God,  these  words  were  suddenly  impressed  on  my  mind;  “Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.”  I  in¬ 
stantly  spoke  out,  “Lord!  Iam  a  child,  I  cannot  go;  I  cannot 
preach.”  These  words  followed  in  my  mind,  “Arise  and  go,  for  I 
have  sent  you.”  I  said,  “send  by  whom  thou  wilt  send,  only  not 
by  me,  for  I  am  an  ignorant,  illiterate  youth;  not  qualified  for  the 
important  task: — The  reply  was — “What  God  hath  cleansed,  call 
not  thou  common.”  I  then  resisted  the  impression  as  a  temptation 
of  the  devil ;  and  then  my  Saviour  withdrew  from  me  the  light  of 
his  countenance;  until  at  length  I  dared  not  to  believe  that  God  had 
called  me  to  preach  for  fear  of  being  deceived ;  and  durst  not  dis¬ 
believe  it,  for  fear  of  grieving  the  Spirit  of  God:  thus  I  halted  be¬ 
tween  two  opinions. 

When  I  nourished  and  cherished  the  impression,  the  worth  of 
souls  was  exhibited  to  my  view,  and  cords  of  sweet  love  drew  me 
on;  and  when  I  resisted  it,  a  burden  of  depression  and  distress 
seized  my  mind. 

Shortly  after  this,  my  trials  being  very  great,  I  took  an  opportu¬ 
nity  to  open  my  mind  to  my  friend,  R.  Searle,  who  said  his  mind 
had  been  impressed  the  same  way  for  about  four  months. 

One  day,  as  I  went  to  meeting,  being  in  August,  1793,  a  certain 
person  said  to  me,  “My  friend,  it  appears  to  me  as  though  you  never 
had  any  trials.”  My  reply  to  her  was,  that  although  my  soul  had 
been  happy  the  greatest  part  of  the  time  these  nine  months  past,  yet 
the  remainder  of  my  life  will  be  a  life  of  grief  and  trouble  and  sor¬ 
row:.  said  she,  “I  hope  not:” — said  I,  “You  may  wish  so  in  vain, 
for  what  is  revealed  will  surely  come  to  pass.”  Very  shortly  after 
this,  as  I  was  riding  along  one  day,  I  was  seized  with  an  unusual 
weakness,  and  my  eye-sight  entirely  failed  me,  whilst  my  horse 


20 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

carried  me  forward  about  the  space  of  half  a  mile;  when  my  sight 
returned,  and  strength  in  some  degree.  Soon  after  this,  whilst 
retired  in  a  wood,  I  was  taken  In  a  similar  manner,  and  for  some  time 
I  thought  I  was  dying,  but  my  mind  was  calmly  stayed  on  God. — 
My  bodily  strength  continued  gradually  to  decline,  till  at  length 
it  was  concluded  I  had  the  quick  consumption,  and  by  physicians 
'y  and  friends  I  was  given  over  to  die.  In  the  beginning  of  this  ill¬ 
ness,  the  sacrament  was  administered  to  the  society,  at  which  I  at¬ 
tended. 

It  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  “What  good  does  it  do  to  kneel 
down  there  and  eat  a  little  bread  and  drink  a  little  wine ;  why  is  it 
not  as  good  to  eat  bread  and  milk  at  home?**  I  replied,  “it  is  a 
command  of  God,”  and  threw  it  out  of  my  mind,  and  partook,  and 
felt  measurably  happy.  But  the  same  suggestion  returned  in  the 
evening,  and  so  harrassed  my  mind  for  a  space  of  iime,  that  I,  in¬ 
stead  of  resisting  it  by  watching  unto  prayer,  began  to  give  way  by 
querying  with  the  enemy,  until  my  happiness  of  mind  fled ;  and 
shortly  after  this,  being  brought  apparently  to  the  borders  of  eter¬ 
nity,  and  not  enjoying  that  consolation  as  heretofore,  the  language 
of  my  heart  was, 

“I  have  fallen  from  my  heaven  of  grace, 

I  am  brought  into  thrall, 

I  am  stript  of  my  all, 

And  banished  from  Jesus’s  face.” 

Oh !  how  I  felt,  cannot  be  described  by  tongue ;  at  this  critical 
period  of  life,  not  to  see  my  way  so  clearly  as  formerly ;  but  it 
was  not  long  before  God  blessed  these  words  to  the  comforting  of 
my  soul,  though  all  but  my  confidence  was  given  up  before, 

‘•Peace!  troubled  soul,  thou  need’st  not  fear — 

Thy  great  Provider  still  is  near 

so  that  now  I  could  look  beyond  the  grave,  and  see  my  way  to  joys 
on  high. 

One  thing  I  desired  to  live  for,  viz.,  to  attain  to  higher  degrees 
of  holiness  here,  that  I  might  be  happier  hereafter;  and  what  I  wish¬ 
ed  to  die  for,  was  to  get  out  of  this  trying  world,  and  be  at  rest  with 
saints  above  ;  yet  I  was  resigned  to  go  or  stay.  But  it  pleased  kind 

Providence  to  rebuke  the  disorder  beyond  the  expectation  of  all,  and 
in  a  measure  to  restore  me  to  health,  so  that  after  about  five  months 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


21 


confinement,  I  was  enabled  once  more  to  attend  meeting;  and  falling 
into  conversation  with  R.  Searle  about  the  dealings  of  God  toward 
us,  the  impression  came  upon  my  mind  stronger  than  ever,  that  I 
should  have  to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  After  returning  home,  I 
began  to  consider  the  matter  on  every  side  more  attentively  than  I 
had  done  hitherto;  and  to  make  it  a  matter  of  earnest  prayer  to  God, 
that  if  the  impression  was  from  him,  that  it  might  increase;  but  if 
not,  that  it  might  decrease.  My  mind  soon  became  so  powerfully 
exercised  as  to  cause  some  sleep  to  depart  from  me,  until  at  length 
my  trials  were  so  great,  that  I  was  resolved  to  fast  and  pray  more 
fervently;  that  if  the  will  of  God  was  to  be  known  I  might  find  it 
out;  and  on  the  23d  day  of  my  so  doing,  according  to  what  my 
bodily  strength  would  admit  of,  it  being  one  Saturday  afternoon 
whilst  engaged  in  prayer  in  the  wilderness,  in  an  uncommon  man¬ 
ner  the  light  of  G^d’s  countenance  shined  forth  into  my  soul,  so 
that  I  was  as  fully  convinced  that  I  was  called  to  preach,  as  ever  I 
was  that  God  had  pardoned  my  sins. 

This  continued  for  about  the  space  of  forty-eight  hours,  when  I 
again  began  to  doubt;  but  after  eleven  days  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
banish  all  my  doubts  and  fears,  and  to  fill  me  with  his  love. 

1794.  One  day  a  prayer  meeting  being  appointed  in  the  town, 
and  feeling  it  my  indispensable  duty  to  go,  I  sought  for  my  parents’ 
consent  in  vain;  still  something  was  crying  in  my  ears  “go,  go;” 
but  fearing  that  my  parents  would  call  me  a  disobedient  child,  I  re¬ 
sisted  what  I  believe  was  required  of  me,  and  felt  conscience  to 
accuse  me,  and  darkness  to  cover  my  mind.  But  at  length  finding 
a  spirit  of  prayer,  I  had  faith  to  believe  that  God  would  bless  me, 
though  from  the  14th  of  May,  to  the  9th  of  June,  I  felt  the  sharp, 
keen  fiery  darts  of  the  enemy.  June  12th,  this  scripture  afforded 
me  some  strength,  “fear  not,  the  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at 
hand.” 

I  heard  G.  Roberts,  the  one  who  had  taken  me  into  society, 
preach  from  these  words,  “our  soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  out  of  the 
snare  of  the  fowlers,  the  snare  is  broken  and  we  are  escaped.” 

June  14th.  These  words  afforded  my  soul  great  comfort;  “I  will 
not  leave  you  comfortless,  but  we  will  come  unto  you,  and  take  up 
our  abode  with  you.”  And  whilst  retired  in  devotion,  my  soul  did 
taste  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come. 


22 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

24th  ;  I  was  still  satisfied  that  it  would  be  my  duty  to  preach  the 
gospel,  though  several  reasons  occurred  to  my  mind  against  it — viz. 
1st,  According  to  human  appearance,  my  bodily  strength  would  not 
endure  the  fatigues  and  inclemencies  of  the  weather,  which  must  at¬ 
tend  such  a  life. — 2dly,  My  parents  and  relations  would  be  against 
my  travelling,  from  whom  I  must  meet  with  much  opposition.  3dly, 
My  weakness  and  want  of  learning,  and  my  abilities  did  not  seem 
adequate  to  the  task;  but  upon  hearing  my  father  read  this  expres** 
sion  in  Whitfield’s  sermons,  “ where  reason  fails,  there  faith  be¬ 
gins,”  my  mind  was  strengthened  to  meditate  on  the  work. 

Sunday,  October  5th ;  was  the  first  time  that  I  with  a  trembling 
mind,  attempted  to  open  my  mouth  in  public  vocal  prayer  in  the  so¬ 
ciety. 

A  little  previous  to  this  time,  upon  considering  what  I  must  un¬ 
dergo  if  I  entered  upon  the  public  ministry,  I  began  to  feel  dis¬ 
couraged,  and  had  thoughts  of  altering  the  situation  of  my  life  to 
excuse  me  from  the  work ;  but  could  get  no  peace  of  mind  until  I 
gave  them  entirely  up,  though  my  trials  in  this  respect  were  ex¬ 
ceeding  great. 

November  14th;  About  this  time  I  attempted  to  speak  a  few 
words  of  exhortation  in  public,  which  my  parents  hearing  of,  gave 
me  tender  reproof,  (which  was  like  a  sword  to  my  heart, ) fearing 
lest  I  should  run  too  fast. 

One  day,  I  felt  impressed  to  exhort  again,  but  fearing  the  reproof 
of  my  relations,  (as  the  old  enemy  was  now  raised)  I  neglected 
my  duty  in  order  to  shun  the  cross  ;  but  horror  and  condemnation 
seized  upon  my  mind  ;  and  I  began  to  reflect,  if  in  the  beginning 
of  my  pilgrimage  I  have  such  trials  to  encounter  witn,  what  will  it 
be  if  I  attempt  to  go  into  the  vineyard  to  face  a  frowning  world  ? 
nay,  let  the  consequence  be  what  it  may,  saved  or  damned,  I  am 
resolved  I  will  not  preach  the  gospel ;  and  if  ever  one  felt  the  pains 
of  the  damned  in  this  world,  it  appeared  to  me  that  I  did. 

I  was  willing  to  be  a  private  member  of  society,  but  not  a  pub¬ 
lic  character.  I  had  rather  retire  to  some  remote  part  of  the  earth 
and  spend  my  days ;  but  could  not  feel  myself  excused  from  preach* 
ing  the  gospel. 

Filled  with  horror  and  darkness  while  awake,  with  fearfulness 
and  frightful  dreams  by  night,  for  near  the  space  of  four  weeks; 


23 


OH,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL. 

when  one  night  I  was  awaked  by  surprise,  and  in  idea  there 
were  represented  to  my  view,  two  persons ;  the  one  by  the  name 
of  Mercy,  with  a  smiling  countenance,  who  said  to  me,  “if  you 
will  submit,  and  be  willing  to  go  and  preach,  there  is  mercy  for 
you,”  (he  having  a  book  in  his  hand,)  the  other  by  the  name  of 
Justice, ,  with  a  solemn  countenance,  holding  a  drawn  glittering 
sword  over  my  head,  added,  “if  you  will  not  submit,  you  shall 
be  cut  down :  now  or  never.”  It  appeared  to  me  that  I  had  but 
one  half  hour  for  consideration,  and  if  I  still  persisted  in  obsti- 
nac}7,  that  it  would  be  a  gone  case  forever. 

I  put  my  hands  together  and  said,  Lord  I  submit  to  go  and 
preach  thy  gospel ;  only  grant  my  peaceful  hours  to  return,  and 
open  the  door. 

At  the  dawn  of  day,  I  arose  and  withdrew  to  the  wilderness 
to  weep  and  mourn  before  God  ;  at  length  the  light  of  his  coun¬ 
tenance  shined  into  my  soul,  and  I  left  humble  under  his  mighty 
hand  ;  willing  to  become  anything  as  God  should  see  fit. 

About  this  time,  I  made  known  to  my  parents  the  exercise  of 
my  mind,  which  previously  I  had  kept  from  them  ;  they  immedi¬ 
ately  began  to  oppose  me  in  this  thing.  They  advised  me  to 
reject  it  by  all  means,  concluding  it  to  be  a  temptation,  as  it 
appeared  to  them  an  impossibility  that  I  should  be  called  to  such 
a  work  as  this ;  which  apparently  I  could  not  fulfill. 

1795,  July  16th.  Last  night  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  heavy 
upon  me — I  was  much  afflicted  in  body  and  mind — in  body,  by  the 
want  of  breath,  so  that  I  was  scarcely  able  to  exist  (by  reason  of 
my  asthmatical  disorder) — in  mind,  by  much  heaviness;  whilst 
the  enemy  suggested,  “you  will  never  go  forward  in  public,  because 
of  the  weakness  of  your  body  and  the  violence  of  your  disorder ; 
and  you  are  deluded  by  that  impression  which  you  think  is  from 
God  ;  besides,  none  will  equip  you  out,  and  you  wij!  one  day  per¬ 
ish  by  the  hand  of  Saul.”  Here  my  faith  was  greatly  tried,  for  I 
saw  no  way  for  my  equipment,  unless  the  hand  of  the  Aimighty 
should  interpose ;  for  my  parents  had  hinted  already  that  they  would 
neither  give  their  consent  nor  assistance ;  my  discouragements 
therefore  became  exceedingly  great. 

August  4th.  I  feel  tried  and  tempted  by  the  world,  the  flesh,  and 
the  devil,  and  if  I  think  of  pursuing  any  other  course  of  life  but 


24  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

that  of  preaching,  I  sink  into  horror  and  find  no  peace  in  any  other 
way. 

22d.  About  this  time  my  mind  was  much  exercised  concerning 
the  doctrines  of  unconditional  election  and  final  perseverance.  I 
dreamed  that  I  saw  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  and 
God,  after  talking  to  them  as  written  in  Genesis,  said,  I  shall  be 
faithful  on  my  part;  and  it  depends  on  your  being  faithful  to  the 
end,  to  receive  a  crown  of  glory;  but  if  you  are  not  faithful  you 
will  be  exposed  to  the  damnation  of  hell,  and  then  said  to  me,  write 
these  things,  for  they  are  true  and  faithful. 

October  28th.  Being  greatly  pressed  in  spirit,  for  a  number  of 
days,  to  know  my  father’s  will;  whether  (provided  a  door  was 
opened)  he  would  give  his  consent  for  me  to  go  out  to  travel,  or 
whether  he  would  withhold  me  by  his  authority,  when  I  think  the 
time  is  come  that  I  should  go.  He  said,  I  shall  not  hinder  you, 
only  give  you  my  old  advice,  not  to  harbor  the  thought,  and  I  shall 
not  give  you  any  help.  I  told  him  I  did  not  desire  any  help,  only 
liberty  of  conscience.  I  concluded  that  my  father  thought  that 
some  persons,  and  not  God,  had  raised  such  thoughts  in  my  mind, 
which  occasioned  him  to  restrain  me;  so  I  told  him  if  this  was 
the  case  that  he  judged  the  matter  wrong. 

November  9th.  Being  again  tried  in  my  mind  with  regard  to 
preaching,  fearing  lest  I  should  run  too  fast  or  two  slow,  and  que^ 
rying  from  what  quarter  my  impression  came,  I  dreamed  that  I 
was  walking  in  the  solitary  woods  beside  a  brook,  and  saw  a  beau¬ 
tiful  stalk  about  eight  feet  high;  from  the  middle  and  upwards, 
it  was  covered  with  beautiful  seeds.  I  heard  a  voice  over  my 
head,  saying  to  me,  “shake  the  stalk  that  the  seed  may  fall  off,  and 
cover  them  up;  the  seed  will  be  of  great  value  to  some,  though  not 
to  thyself,  but  thou  shalt  receive  thy  reward  hereafter. 

I  shook  the  stalk  and  beautiful  red  seed  fell  off,  and  I  covered 
them  up  with  earth  and  rotten  leaves,  and  went  on  my  way  to  serve 
the  Lord. 

Sometime  after  I  thought  I  was  there  again,  and  saw  a  largo 
number  of  partridges  or  pheasants  that  had  been  scratching  up  a 
great  part  of  the  seed.  I  discovered  them  and  was  very  sorry,  and 
went  and  drove  them  away,  and  watched  it  to  keep  them  away  that 
the  remainder,  with  my  nourishing,  might  bring  forth  fruit  to 


25 


OR ,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL. 

perfection.  Then  I  thought  I  began  to  preach,  and  immediately  awa¬ 
ked,  wThen  the  parable  of  the  sower  came  strongly  into  my  mind. 

19th.  My  mind  has  been  buffetted  and  greatly  agitated  (not 
tempted  in  the  common  sense  of  the  word)  so  that  mv  sleep  depart¬ 
ed  from  me,  and  caused  me  to  walk  and  wring  my  hands  for  sor¬ 
row.  Oh!  the  corruption  of  wricked  nature!  I  feel  the  plague  of 
an  hard  heart,  and  a  mind  prone  to  wander  from  God;  something 
within  which  lias  need  to  be  done  away,  and  causes  a  burden,  but 
no  guilt,  and  from  which  discouragements  frequently  arise,  tending 
to  slacken  my  hands. 

I  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  man  in  a  convulsion  fit,  and  his  counten¬ 
ance  was  expressive  of  hell.  I  asked  a  by-stander  what  made  his 
countenance  look  so  horrible;  said  he,  “the  man  was  sick,  and  rela¬ 
ting  his  past  experience,  his  calls  from  time  to  time,  and  his  prom¬ 
ises  to  serve  God;  and  how  he  had  broke  them;  and  now,  said  he,  “I 
am  sealed  over  to  eternal  damnation,”  and  instantly  the  convulsion 
seized  him.”  This  shocked  me  so  much  that  I  instantly  awoke, 
and  seemingly  the  man  was  before  my  eyes. 

I  dropped  asleep  again,  and  thought  I  saw  all  mankind  in  the 
air  suspended  by  a  brittle  thread  over  hell,  yet  in  a  state  of  carnal 
security.  I  thought  it  to  be  my  duty  to  tell  them  of  it,  and  again 
awoke;  and  these  words  were  applied  to  my  mind  with  power: 
“there  is  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  committed  unto  you,  and 
woe  unto  you  if  you  preach  not  the  gospel.”  I  strove  to  turn  my 
mind  on  something  else,  but  it  so  strongly  followed  me  that  I  took 
it  as  a  warning  from  God;  and  in  the  morning  to  behold  the  beauti¬ 
ful  sun  to  rise  and  shine  in  at  the  window,  whilst  these  words  fol¬ 
lowed:  “and  unto  you  that  fear  my  name,  sh^J  the  Son  of 
Righteousness  arise,  with  healing  in  his  wings,”  Oh!  how  hap¬ 
py  I  felt;  the  help  of  kings  and  priests  is  vain  without  the  help  of 
God. 

December,  31st.  The  year  is  now  at  a  close,  I  see  what  I  have 
passed  through,  and  what  is  to  come  the  ensuing  year,  God  only 
knows;  but  may  the  God  of  peace  be  with  me;  and  grant  me 
strength  in  proportion  to  my  day,  that  I  may  endure  to  the  end, 
and  receive  the  crown  of  life.  I  felt  my  heart  drawn  to  travel  the 
world  at  large,  but  to  trust  God  by  faith,  like  the  birds,  for  my  daily 
bread,  was  difficult,  as  my  strength  was  small,  and  I  shrank  from  it. 


26 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  III. 


MY  BEGINNING  TO  TRAVEL. 

1796.  January  7th,  I  received  a  message,  with  orders  from  C. 
Spry,  the  circuit  preacher,  to  go  to  Tolland  to  the  brethren  there, 
for  a  few  days,  that  he  might  get  some  knowledge  of  my  gifts ; 
this  visit  caused  me  some  opposition.  Afterwards  I  was  directed 
to  go  and  meet  L.  Macombs,  a  preacher  on  New  London  Circuit, 
who  after  two  days  constrained  me  to  part  from  him ;  so  I  turned 
and  went  to  East  Hartford,  (having  my  brother-in-law’s  horse 
with  me  ; )  in  this  place  I  attended  several  meetings — from  thence 
to  Ellington,  where  I  met  C.  Spry — who  directed  me  to  fulfil  three 
of  his  appointments,  (Warehouse  Point,  East  Windsor,  and  Wap- 
ping,)  at  one  of  which,  while  speaking,  I  was  taken  suddenly  ill, 
even  to  the  losing  of  my  sight  and  strength  ;  so  I  was  constrained 
to  give  over. 

15th  ;  I  rode  near  40  miles  to  Munson  and  and  met  N.  Snethen, 
with  whom  I  travelled  through  his  appointments  a  few  days,  when 
he  also  constrained  me  to  part  from  him,  after  giving  me  the  follow¬ 
ing  hints  ; — “You  are  but  eighteen  years  of  age;  you  are  too  im¬ 
portant,  and  you  must  be  more  humble,  and  hear,  and  not  be  heard 
so  much  ;  keep  your  own  station,  for  by  the  time  you  arrive  at  the 
age  of  twenty  one  years,  you  will  see  wherein  you  have  missed  it; 
you  had  better,  3%  my  advice,  learn  some  easy  trade,  and  be  still  for 
two  or  three  years  yet ;  for  your  bodily  health  will  not  admit  of  your 
becoming  a  travelling  preacher  at  present :  although,  considering 
your  advantages,  your  gifts  are  better  than  mine  were  when  I  first 
set  out  to  preach,  but  it  is  my  opinion  that  you  will  not  be  received 
at  the  next  Conference. 

19th;  I  feel  gloomy  and  dejected,  but  the  worth  of  souls  lies 
near  my  heart :  O  Lord !  increase  my  faith,  and  prepare  my  way. 

After  travelling  several  days  and  holding  a  few  meetings,  I  at¬ 
tended  the  quarterly  meeting  at  Wilbraham;  C.  Spry  hinted  that 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  27 

there  were  many  scruples  in  his  mind  with  regard  to  my  travelling, 
as  many  thought  my  health  and  behavior  not  adequate  to  it. 

February  5th;  I  set  out  for  home,  and  in  the  town  of  Somers,  1 
missed  my  road  and  got  lost  in  a  great  wilderness,  and  the  snow 
being  about  two  feet  deep,  on  which  was  a  sharp  icy  crust ;  after 
some  time,  as  the  path  divided  into  branches,  so  that  I  could  not 
distinguish  one  plainer  than  another,  and  those  extending  over  the 
woods  in  all  directions  for  the  purpose  of  getting  ship  timber,  I 
went  round  and  round  about,  till  I  was  chilled  with  cold,  and  saw 
nothing  but  death  before  me — at  a  distance  I  could  see  a  village, 
but  could  discern  no  way  to  it,  neither  could  I  find  the  passage  out, 
by  which  I  entered;  and,  night  drawing  on,  no  person  can  tell  my 
feelings,  except  one  who  has  been  in  a  similar  situation.  I  at  last 
heard  a  sound,  and  by  following  it  perhaps  about  a  mile  or  more, 
found  a  man  driving  a  team,  who  gave  me  a  direction  so  that  I 
could  find  a  foot  path  made  by  some  school  boys,  by  which  I  might 
happen  to  get  through  :  toward  this  I  proceeded,  and  by  means  of 
leaping  my  horse  over  logs,  frequently  stamping  a  path  for  the  horse 
through  the  snow  banks,  with  much  difficulty  made  my  way,  and 
late  at  night  got  to  my  brother-in-law’s,  in  Tolland,  and  the  next 
day  went  home,  and  my  soul  was  happy  in  God.  I  am  glad  that  I 
went,  although  there  was  great  opposition  against  me  on  every 
side ;  I  am  everywhere  spoken  evil  of,  See.  I  feel  the  worth  of 
souls  to  lie  near  my  heart,  and  my  duty  still  to  be  to  preach  the  gos¬ 
pel;  with  a  determination  to  do  so,  God  being  my  helper. 

20th.  I  dreamed,  that  in  a  strange  house  I  sat  by  the  fire,  a  mes¬ 
senger  came  in  and  said,  “there  are  three  ministers  come  from  Eng¬ 
land,  and  in  a  few  moments  will  pass  by  this  way.”  I  followed 
him  out,  and  he  disappeared.  I  ran  over  a  wo6d  pile  and  jumped 
upon  a  log,  to  have  a  fair  view  of  them ;  presently  three  men  came 
over  a  hill  from  the  west  towards  me;  the' foremost  dismounted ;  the 
other  two,  one  of  whom  was  on  a  white  horse,  the  other  on  a  red¬ 
dish  one;  both,  with  the  three  horses,  disappeared.  I  said  to  the 
first,  “who  are  you?”  He  replied,  “ John  Wesley ,”  and  walked 
towards  the  east:  he  turned  round,  and  looking  me  in  the  face, 
said,  “God  has  called  you  to  preach  the  gospel ;  you  have  been  a 
long  time  between  hope  and  fear,  but  there  is  a  dispensation  of  the 


28  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

gospel  committed  to  you.  Woe  unto  you  if  you  preach  not  the 
gospel. 

I  was  struck  with  horror  and  amazement  to  think  how  he  should 
know  the  exercise  of  my  mind,  when  I  knew  he  had  never  heard  of 
me  before!  I  still  followed  him  to  the  eastward,  and  expressed  an 
observation  for  which  he  with  his  countenance  reproved  me,  for  the 
better  improvement  of  my  time.  At  length  we  came  to  a  log  house 
where  negroes  lived;  the  door  being  open,  he  attempted  twice  to  go 
in,  but  the  smoke  prevented  him;  he  said,  “You  may  go  in,  if  you 
have  a  mind,  and  if  not,  followT  me.”  I  followed  him  a  few  rods, 
wrhere  was  an  old  log  house  two  stories  high,  in  one  comer  of  which 
my  parents  looked  out  at  a  window,  and,  said  they  to  him,  “Who 
are  you?”  He  replied,  John  Wesley;  well,  said  they,  “what  be¬ 
comes  of  doubting  Christians?”  He  replied,  “there  are  many  se¬ 
rious  Christians  who  are  afraid  of  death.  They  dare  not  believe 
they  are  converted,  for  fear  of  being  deceived;  and  they  are  afraid 
to  disbelieve  it,  lest  they  should  grieve  the  Spirit  of  God,  so  they 
live,  and  die,  and  go  into  the  other  world,  and  their  souls  to  heaven 
with  a  guard  of  angels.  I  then  said,  “will  the  day  of  judgment 
come  as  we  read,  and  the  sun  and  moon  fall  from  heaven,  and  the 
earth  and  works  be  burnt?”  To  which  he  answered,  “It  is  not  for 
you  to  know  the  times  and  seasons,  which  God  hath  put  in  his 
own  power,  but  read  the  word  of  God  with  attention,  and  let  that 
be  your  guide. 

I  said,  “are  you  more  than  fifty  five?”  He  replied,  “do  you  not 
remember  of  reading  an  account  of  my  death,  in  the  history  of  my 
life?”  I  turned  partly  round,  in  order  to  consider,  and  after  I  had 
recollected  it,  I  was  about  to  answer  him,  yes;  when  I  looked,  and 
behold  he  was  gone,  and  I  saw  him  no  more.  It  set  me  to  shaking 
and  quaking  to  such  a  degree  that  it  waked  me  up. 

N.  B.  The  appearance  of  his  person  was  the  very  same  as  he 
who  appeared  to  me  three  times  in  the  dream  when  1  was  aoout 
thirteen  years  of  age,  and  who  said  that  he  would  come  to  me 
again,  &c. 

March,  14th.  About  this  time  my  uncle  made  me  the  offer  of  a 
horse,  to  wait  a  year  for  the  payment,  provided  I  would  get  bonds¬ 
men;  four  of  the  society  willingly  offered.  O!  from  what  an  un¬ 
expected  quarter  was  this  door  opened!  My  parents  seeing  my  way 


29 


OR,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL. 

thus  beginning  to  open,  and  my  resolution  to  go  forward  ;  with 
loving  entreaties  and  strong  arguments  strove  to  prevail  against 
it. — But  as  they  promised  sometime  before,  not  to  restrain  me  by 
their  authority,  in  case  a  door  should  open  from  another  quarter 
(they  not  expecting  it  would)  and  seeing  they  could  not  prevail 
on  me  to  tarry,  they  gave  up  the  point — and  gave  me  some 
articles  of  clothing  and  some  money  for  my  journey. 

Not  having  as  yet  attempted  to  preach  from  a  text,  but  only 
exercised  my  gifts  in  the  way  of  exhortation,  I  obtained  a  letter 
of  recommendation  concerning  my  moral  conduct ;  this  was  all 
the  credential  I  had. 

About  the  10th  of  last  month,  I  dreamed  that  C.  Spry  received 
a  letter  from  Jesse  Lee,  that  he  wanted  help  in  the  province  of 
Maine,  and  the  said  C.  S.  and  L.  Macombs  concluded  to  send 
me.  N.  B.  These  were  the  two  preachers  who  afterwards  signed 
the  above  recommendation. 

1796,  March  30th;  This  morning  early,  I  set  out  for  Rhode 
Island,  in  quest  of  J.  Lee,  who  was  to  attend  a  quarterly  meeting 
there — as  I  wTas  coming  away  we  joined  in  prayer,  taking  leave  of 
each  other,  and  as  I  got  on  my  road  I  looked  about  and  espied  my 
mother  looking  after  me  until  I  got  out  of  sight;  this  caused  me 
some  tender  feelings  afterwards. 

Until  this  time  I  have  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  a  kind  father’s 
house  ;  and  oh !  must  I  now  become  a  wanderer  and  stranger  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth  until  I  get  to  my  long  home  ! 

During  this  day’s  journey,  these  words  of  our  Lord  came  into 
my  mind,  “the  foxes  have  holes  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have 
nests,  but  the  son  of  man  hath  not  wdiere  to  lay  his  head.” 

The  language  of  my  heart  is,  what  is  past  I  know,  wThat  is  to 
come  I  know  not.  Lord !  bless  me  in  the  business  I  am  set  out 
upon.  I  feel  more  than  ever  that  God  has  called  me  to  this  work. 

April  1st.  Upon  my  arrival  at  Cranston,  in  Rhode  Island,  I 
found  that  J.  Lee  had  gone  to  Boston;  1  accordingly  set  out  after 
him  and  found  the  preachers’  boarding  house  in  Boston,  and  they 
told  me  that  Lee  had  gone  to  the  east,  and  that  I  could  not  overtake 
him  short  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles,  and  their  advice  was  to  go 
to  Warren,  in  R.  I.,  wdth  Thomas  Coope,  a  native  of  Manchester, 


30 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


who  was  going  to  set  out  that  afternoon — accordingly  I  joined  him 
in  company  thirty-six  miles  to  East-town. 

Sunday  3d.  This  day,  for  the  first  time,  I  gave  out  a  text  be¬ 
fore  a  Methodist  preacher,  and  I  being  young  both  in  years  and 
ministry,  the  expectations  of  many  were  raised,  who  did  not  bear 
with  my  weakness  and  strong  doctrine,  but  judged  me  very  hard, 
and  would  not  consent  that  I  should  preach  there  anymore  for  some 
time. 

Having  travelled  a  few  days  with  T.  C.,  we  came  to  Reynham. 
where  attempting  to  preach  I  was  seized  with  a  sudden  illness,  suet 
as  affected  me  at  Warehouse-point,  with  the  loss  of  sight  and 
strength,  so  that  I  was  constrained  to  give  over,  and  T.  C.  finished 
the  meeting,  after  which  lots  were  cast,  to  see  whether  I  should  pass 
the  Sabbath  here,  or  go  to  -East-town — it  turned  up  for  me  to  tar¬ 
ry  here,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  held  three  meetings,  which 
were  very  solemn. 

I  met  T.  C-,  who  saidif  I  was  so  minded  I  might  return  home; 
which  I  declining,  he  said,  “I  do  not  believe  God  has  called  you 
to  preach.”  I  asked- him  why,  he  replied,  1st,  your  health;  2nd, 
your  gifts;  3d,  your  grace;  4th,  your  learning;  5th,  sobriety;  in 
all  these  you  are  not  equivalent  to  the  task.  I  replied,  enough  J 
Lord  !  what  am  I  but  a  poor  worm  of  the  dust,  struggling  for  life 
and  happiness.*  * 

The  time  now  drawing  near  when  I  expected  to  leave  these  parts, 
the  society  where  I  first  attempted  to  give  out  a  text  desired  to  hear 
me  again ;  and  contrary  to  my  entreaties,  T.  C.  appointed  and  con¬ 
strained  me  to  go,  threatening  me  if  I  refused.  Accordingly  I 
went  and  gave  out  these  words,  “I  am  therefore  become  your  en¬ 
emy,  because  I  tell  you  the  truth  !”  Gal.  iv,  16. 

June  30th  ;  I  rode  24  miles  and  preached  once,  and  saw  J.  Lee, 
the  presiding  elder,  who  had  just  returned  from  the  east — I  gave  him 
my  recommendation. 

July  3d.  This  evening,  our  quarterly  meeting  being  over,  from 
the  representation  that  was  given  of  me  by  T.  C.,  I  received  a  dis¬ 
mission  from  the  circuit,  with  orders  to  go  home,  which  was  as  fol¬ 
lows  ; — 

“We  have  had  brother  Lorenzo  Dow,  the  bearer  hereof,  travelling 

♦He  is  since  expelled  the  connection. 


31 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

on  Warren  circuit,  these  three  months  past.  In  several  places 
he  was  liked  by  a  great  many  people ;  at  other  places,  he  was  not 
liked  so  well,  and  at  a  few  places  they  were  not  willing  he  should 
preach  at  all ;  we  have  therefore  thought  it  necessary  to  advise  him 
to  return  home  for  a  season,  until  a  further  recommendation  can  be 
obtained  from  the  society  and  preachers  of  that  circuit. 

John  Vaniman,  JESSE  LEE,  Elder. 

Thomas  Coope. 

Rhode  Island,  July  3d,  1796. 

To  C.  Spry,  and  the  Methodists  in  Coventry.” 

The  time  has  been  when  I  could  easier  have  met  death  than  this 
discharge — two  or  three  handkerchiefs  were  soon  wet  with  tears;  my 
heart  was  broke;  I  expostulated  with  them,  and  besought  him  for 
farther  employment,  but,  apparently  in  vain.  The  next  morning, 
as  we  were  about  parting,  he  said,  “if  you  are  so  minded,  you  may 
come  to  Greenwich  quarterly  meeting  next  Sunday,  on  your  way 
home. 

This  evening  I  preached  in  Greenwich  court  house,  as  I  once 
dreamed,  and  the  assembly  and  place  looked  natural  to  me. 

After  travelling  though  Sapatchet,  Smithfield,  ( in  which  I  form¬ 
ed  a  class,  for  the  first  time)  Providence,  and  Wickford,  where 
attending  a  prayer-meeting  among  the  baptists,  I  asked  liberty  to 
speak,  which  seemed  to  give  them  a  surprise,  and  after  some  time, 
hey  said,  if  I  had  a  message  from  God  they  had  no  right  to  hinder 
me.  I  spoke  a  few  moments  to  their  attention,  and  their  leader 
seemed  satisfied,  and  bid  me  God-speed. 

From  thence  to  South  Kingston,  I  set  out  for  my  native  town; 
at  which  I  arrived,  and  met  my  friends,  who  were  glad  to  see  me. 

My  parents  asked  me  whether  I  was  not  convinced  that  I  did 
wrong  in  going?  I  told  them,  no;  but  was  glad :  others  began  to 
mock,  and  cry  out,  this  man  began  to  build,  and  was  not  able  to 
finish. 

After  a  few  days,  I  set  out  for  Granville,  to  meet  C.  Spry,  who 
gave  me  a  written  license ,  and  orders  to  come  to  the  ensuing  quar¬ 
terly  meeting  at  Enfield,  where  he  would  give  me  a  credential  for 
conference;  and  if  I  were  so  minded,  and  brother  Cankey  willing, 

I  might  travel  Tolland  circuit  until  that  time. 

But  as  the  circuit  extended  through  my  native  town,  I  thought 


32 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


proper  to  forbear,  and  set  off  for  Hanover  in  the  State  of  New 
Hamshirc,  to  see  my  sister,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  live  years. 
But  J.  Lee  coining  to  town  next  day,  lodged  at  a  house  where  I 
had  enquired  the  road,  and  they  informed  him  of  me;  he  sent  for 
me,  and  querying  me  whether  I  still  preached,  and  by  what  authori¬ 
ty,  and  what  I  came  thither  for;  showed  his  disapprobation  at  my 
coming  thither,  and  then  wre  parted. 

I  tarried  a  few  days  and  held  several  meetings,  and  for  the  time 
met  with  no  small  trials  of  mind  and  opposition  from  without,  and 
then  returned  to  Connecticut,  fulfilling  several  appointments  by  the 
way. 

I  went  thirty-eight  miles  to  Enfield  quarterly  meeting,  for  my 
credential,  and  C.  Spry  sent  me  to  Z.  Cankey,  who  could  not  give 
it  to  me  according  to  discipline;  he  sent  me  back  to  S.,  and  he  again 
to  Z.  C.  several  times;  but  at  length  Z.  C.  said,  “Have  you  not 
a  written  license?”  I  told  him,  “Yes,  to  preach;”  said  he,  “that  is 
as  good  as  a  recommendation  to  the  conference,”  which  I  believed, 
though  C.  Spry  knew  that  according  to  the  letter  of  the  discipline 
I  could  not  be  received  with  this,  yet  he  told  me  to  attend  the  con¬ 
ference. 

September,  20th.  Conference  came  on  in  the  town  of  Thompson, 
and  I  passed  the  examination  by  the  bishop  before  them,  and,  after 
some  conversation  in  the  conference,  T.  Coope,  J.  Lee,  and  N. 
Snethen  bore  hard  upon  me  after  I  had  been  sent  out  of  the  room; 
and*those  who  wrere  friendly  to  me  durst  say  but  little  in  my  favor; 
so  I  was  rejected  and  sent  home,  they  assigning  as  the  reason,  the 
want  of  a  written  credential,  though  the  greatest  part  of  them  were 
personally  acquainted  with  me? 

This  so  affected  me  that  I  could  take  no  food  for  thirty-six  hours. 

After  my  return  home,  still  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel,  I  accor¬ 
dingly  resolved  to  set  off  the  next  Monday;  but  Peter  Wager,  who 
was  appointed  for  Orange  circuit,  being  in  Tolland,  sent  for  me, 
and  I  went  twelve  miles  to  see  him. 

After  that  he  had  criticised  and  examined  my  credentials,  he 
concluded  to  take  me  on  his  circuit.  I  accordingly  got  prepared, 
and  bidding  my  friends  farewell  for  a  season,  met  him  in  West- 
Windsor. 

Some  weeks  ago,  whilst  I  was  in  Rhode  Island,  being  troubled 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


33 


with  the  asthmatical  disorder,  I  was  necessitated  to  sit  up  some 
nights  for  the  want  of  breath;  but  at  length  lying  down  on  the  car¬ 
pet,  I  found  that  I  couid  sleep  and  breathe  easy. 

Accordingly,  I  was  resolved  to  try  the  experiment  until  the  fall  of 
the  year,  which  I  did  without  mucn  trouble.  But  September  27th, 
being  on  my  way  with  P.  Wagar,  he  said  the  people  would  despise 
me  for  my  lodging,  and  it  would  hurt  my  usefulness:  and  accordingly 
he  insisted  upon  my  lying  in  bed  with  him,  he  thinking  it  was  a  boy¬ 
ish  notion  that  made  me  lie  on  the  floor. 

To  convince  him  to  the  reverse,  I  went  to  bed,  but  was  so  much 
distressed  for  want  of  breath,  and  constrained  to  arise  and  sit  up  all 
night.  After  which,  I  would  be  persuaded  to  bed  no  more.  After 
travelling  with  him  into  the  state  of  New  York,  he  gave  me  a  di¬ 
rection  when  and  where  to  take  the  circuit.  I  travelled  to  New- 
Jjebanon.  where  I  saw  one  who  experienced  religion  about  the  time 
that  I  did,  and  our  meeting  in  this  strange  land  wras  refreshing  to 
our  souls. 

Monday,  October  10th.  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  Adams,  and  thence 
to  Stanford  :  at  these  places  we  had  refreshing  times. 

Wednesday  12th.  I  rode  thirty  miles  across  the  Green  Mountain, 
in  fifteen  of  which  there  was  not  a  sign  of  a  house;  and  the  road 
being  new,  it  frequently  was  almost  impassible;  however  I  reached 
my  appointment,  and,  though  weary  in  body,  my  soul  was  happy 
in  God. 

From  Halifax  I  went  to  Guilford,  and  in  entering  a  chamber 
where  the  people  were  assembled,  it  appeared  natural  to  me,  as 
though  I  had  seen  it  before,  and  brought  a  dream  to  my  remem¬ 
brance,  and  so  overcome  me  that  I  trembled  and  was  obliged  to  re¬ 
tire  for  some  moments.  In  this  meeting,  three  persons  were  stirred 
up  to  seek  God. 

Leaving  the  state  of  Vermont,  I  crossed  Connecticut  river,  and 
through  Norfield  to  Warwick,  Massachusetts,  where  we  had  a  re¬ 
freshing  season. 

Thence  I  wrent  to  Orange,  and  preached  in  the  Presbyterian 
meeting  house,  the  clergyman  having  left  the  town.  Being  this 
day  nineteen  years  old,  I  addressed  myself  to  the  youth.  1  spent 
a  few  days  here,  and  though  meeting  writh  some  opposition,  wrehad 

C 


34 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

refreshing  seasons.  Oh!  how  fast  is  the  doctrine  of  unconditional 
reprobation  falling,  and  infidelity  and  the  denial  of  future  pun - 
ishment  prevailing !  Men  thus  going  from  one  extremity  to  an¬ 
other,  as  they  wish  to  lull  conscience  to  sleep,  that  they  may  go  on 
in  the  enjoyment  of  the  world  without  disturbance  :  but  oh !  would 
they  wish  to  be  deceived  in  a  dying  hour. 

I  never  felt  the  plague  of  a  hard  heart,  as  I  do  of  late,  nor  so 
much  faith  as  I  now  have  that  inbred  corruption  will  be  done 
away,  and  I  filled  with  perfect  peace,  and  enabled  to  rejoice  ever¬ 
more. 

I  never  felt  the  worth  of  souls  so  near  my  heart  as  I  do  of  late, 
and  it  seems  as  if  I  could  not  give  vent  enough  to  it.  Lord!  pros¬ 
per  my  way,  and  keep  me  as  under  the  hollow  of  thy  hand,  for  my 
trnst  is  in  thee. 

October  20th.  Satan  pursues  me  from  place  to  place:  oh!  how 
can  people  dispute  there  being  a  devil !  If  they  underwent  as  much 
as  I  do  with  his  buffetings,  they  would  dispute  it  no  more.  He 
throwing  in  his  fiery  darts,  my  mind  is  harrassed  like  punching  the 
body  with  forks  and  clubs.  Oh  !  that  my  Saviour  would  appear 
and  sanctify  my  soul,  and  deliver  me  from  all  within  that  is  con¬ 
trary  to  purity. 

23d.  I  spoke  in  Hardwick  to  about  four  hundred  people,  thence 
to  Petersham  and  Wenchendon,  to  Fitchburgh,  and  likewise  to 
Notown,  where  God  gave  me  one  spiritual  child.  Thence  to  Ash- 
burnham,  where  we  had  some  powerful  times. 

November  1st.  I  preached  in  Ringe,  and  a  powerful  work  of 
God  broke  out  shortly  after,  though  some  opposition  attended  it; 
but  it  was  very  solemn. 

Some  here  I  trust  will  bless  God  in  the  day  of  eternity  that  ever 
they  saw  my  face  in  this  vale  of  tears. 

In  my  happiest  moments  I  feel  something  that  wants  to  be  done 
away:  oh!  the  buffetings  of  Satan  !  if  I  never  had  any  other  hell,  it 
would  be  enough. 

Thence  to  Marlborough,  where  our  our  meetings  were  not  in 
vain. 

Whilst  I  am  preaching  I  feel  happy,  but  as  soon  as  I  have  dene, 
I  feel  such  horror,  (without  guilt)  by  the  buffetings  of  Satan,  that 
I  am  ready  to  sink,  like  a  drowning  man,  sometimes  to  that  degree, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


35 


that  I  have  to  hold  my  tongue  between  my  teeth  to  keep  from  utter¬ 
ing  blasphemous  expressions  and  can  get  rid  of  these  horrible  feel¬ 
ings  only  by  retirement  in  earnest  prayer  and  exertion  of  faith  in 
God. 

F rom  Marlborough  I  went  to  Packersfield,  and  thence  to  Ches¬ 
terfield,  where  I  had  one  seal  of  my  ministry.  Leaving  New 
Hampshire,  I  crossed  into  Vermont,  and  came  to  Marborough. 

Thus  I  continued  round  my  circuit  until  I  came  to  Belcher — a 
few  evenings  previous,  I  dreamed  that  a  minister  came  to  me  and 
reproved  me  harshly,  whilst  I  was  preaching — in  this  place  it  was 
fulfilled;  for  a  Baptist  minister  accused  me,  in  the  congregation,  of 
laying  down  false  doctrines;  presently  a  Presbyterian  affirmed  the 
same,  because  I  said  that  a  Christian  would  not  get  angry. 

Here  also  appeared  some  little  fruit  of  my  labor,  among  which 
were  some  of  my  distant  relations. 

About  this  time  I  visited  Mary  Spaulding,  who  had  been  sudden¬ 
ly  and  miraculously  restored,  as  was  said,  from  an  illness  which  had 
confined  her  to  her  bed  about  the  space  of  nine  years.  Her  con¬ 
versation  was  so  profitable  that  I  did  not  grudge  the  journey  of  sev¬ 
eral  miles  to  obtain  it.  I  found  it  to  strengthen  my  confidence  in 
God;  the  account  was  published  in  print,  by  a  Presbyterian  minis¬ 
ter,  by  her  approbation. 

On  the  29th,  I  met  P.  Wargar,  which  seemed  to  refresh  my 
mind.  I  had  to  take  up  a  cross  and  preach  before  him;  but  oh!  the 
fear  of  man!  The  next  day  I  separated  from  him  and  proceeded 
on  my  way. 

My  discouragements  were  so  great  that  I  was  ready  to  leave  the 
circuit,  and  I  would  think  to  myself,  I  will  go  to  my  appointment 
to-day,  and  then  go  off;  but  being  refreshed  during  the  meeting,  my 
drooping  spirits  would  be  revived,  and  I  would  be  encouraged  to  go 
to  the  next.  Thus  it  would  be  day  after  day;  sometimes  I  was  so 
happy,  and  the  times  so  powerful,  I  would  hope  the  “winter  was 
past  and  gone,”  but  soon  it  would  return  again.  Thus  I  went  on 
during  the  three  first  months  of  the  circuit;  at  length  my  discour 
agernents  being  so  great,  and  inward  trials  heavy,  concluded  to  go 
farther  into  the  country  and  spend  my  time  in  the  best  manner  I 
could,  about  the  neighborhood  where  my  sister  lived. 


36 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


December  15th,  I  rode  fifteen  miles  to  Battleborough.  About 
this  time,  on  my  way,  I  took  a  severe  cold  on  my  lungs,  and  almost 
lost  my  voice.  The  next  day  my  friends  advised  me  not  to  go  to 
any  other  appointments,  as  they  thought  it  presumption;  but  I  feel¬ 
ing  impressed  in  my  mind,  could  not  feel  content  to  disappoint  the 
people.  Accordingly,  in  the  name  of  God,  I  set  out  in  the  hard 
snow  storm,  and  over  the  mountains  about  ten  miles,  and  a  solemn 
time  we  had.  The  storm  still  continuing  to  increase,  the  snow  had 
now  fallen  about  knee  high,  so  that  the  mountains  were  almost  im¬ 
passable  by  reason  of  snow,  steepness,  mud  and  logs;  the  people 
here  thought  my  life  would  be  endangered  by  the  falling  of  trees, 
or  the  extreme  cold  m  the  woods,  as  there  was  no  house  for  several 
miles,  and  the  wind  blew  exceedingly  hard;  however,  out  I  set,  re¬ 
lying  upon  the  Strong  for  strength.  The  snow  being  driven  in 
banks  more  than  belly  deep,  I  frequently  was  obliged  to  alight  and 
stamp  a  path  for  my  horse;  and  though  I  was  much  wearied  and 
chilled,  yet  by  the  goodness  of  God,  I  arrived  at  my  appointment, 
fourteen  miles.  We  had  a  good  time,  and  I  did  not  begrudge  my 
labor.  I  believe,  these  trials  will  be  for  my  good,  to  qualify  me 
,  for  future  usefulness  to  others;  and  a  secret  conviction  I  feel,  that 
if  I  prove  faithful,  God  will  carry  me  through,  and  support  me  to 
see  the  cause  that  should  ensue. 

After  my  arrival  at  my  sister’s  I  had  thoughts  of  spending  my 
time  principally  in  study;  but  feeling  it  my  duty  to  call  sinners  to 
repentance,  I  could  not  enjoy  my  mind  contented  without  travelling 
in  the  neighboring  towns,  there  being  no  Methodists  in  this  part  ol 
the  world. 

I  went  to  Enfield  several  times  during  my  stay, (being  first  invited 
by  a  Universalian, )  by  which  there  seemed  to  be  some  good  done. 
Here  I  received  an  invitation  to  fix  my  residence  amongst  them,  as 
fheir  stated  preacher.  This  was  somewhat  pleasing  to  nature,  as 
by  which  I  could  have  ease,  and  acquire  wealth ;  an  elegant  new 
meetinghouse  also  being  ready ;  but  something  within  would  no1 
suffer  me  to  comply.  I  still  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel,  I  went  to 
Canaan,  Lyme,  Dorchester,  Orford,  Hebron,  New  Lebanon,  Straf¬ 
ford,  Tunbridge,  Chelsea,  Hartford,  with  many  other  adjacent  towns, 
and  the  feather  edge  of  prejudice  removed,  and  some  few  wrere  awa¬ 
kened  and  hopefully  converted  to  God. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


37 


1797.  June  4th,  Vershire  in  Vermont,  I  met  with  N.  Snethen, 
■who  informed  me  that  he  had  seen  J.  Lee,  and  that  I  must  come 
down  to  the  quarterly  meeting,  and,  said  he,  “J.  Lee  disapproves 
of  your  travelling  into  so  many  new  places,  and  what  will  you  do 
provided  that  he  forbids  your  preaching?”  I  told  him  it  did  not 
belong  to  J.  L.,  or  any  other  man  to  say  whether  I  should  preach  or 
not,  for  that  was  to  be  determined  between  God  and  my  own  soul ; 
only  it  belonged  to  Methodists  to  say  whether  I  should  preach  in 
their  connexion;  but  as  long  as  I  feel  so  impressed,  I  shall  travel 
and  preach,  God  being  my  helper ;  and  as  soon  as  I  feel  my  mind 
released  I  intend  to  stop,  let  people  say  what  they  will.  But  said 
he,  “what  will  you  call  yourself?  The  Methodists  will  not  own 
you,  and  if  you  take  that  name  you’ll  be  advertised  in  the  public 
papers  as  an  impostor.”  Said  1,  “I  shall  call  myself  a  friend  to 
mankind.”  “Oh!”  said  he,  “for  the  Lord’s  sake  don’t;  for  you 
are  not  capable  of  it — and  not  one  in  a  thousand  is ;  and  if  you  do 
you’ll  repent  it.”  I  sunk  into  a  degree  of  gloominess  and  dejection; 
I  told  him  I  was  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  felt  submissive ;  so  I 
bade  him  farewell  and  rode  ten  miles  on  my  way.  The  next  day  I 
rode  fifty  miles  to  Charlestown,  where  I  overtook  J.  Lee,  to  my 
sorrow  and  joy.  **********  He  mentioned 
some  things,  that  if  ever  I  travelled  I  must  get  a  recommendation 
from  my  native  circuit,  or  else  not  offer  myself  to  the  Conference 
again. 

We  then  rode  to  Orange  quarterly  meeting;  but  J.  Lee  forbade 
P.  W.  to  employ  me  any  more,  and  then  set  off.*  I  ran  after  him 
and  said,  if  you  can  get  no  text  to  preach  upon  between  now  and 
Conference,  I  give  you  Genesis  x,l.  14.,  and  then  turned  and  ran, 
and  saw  him  no  more  for  some  years,  when  we  met  at  Petersburg 
in  Virginia. 

I  then  returned  home  to  my  parents,  after  an  absence  of  eight 
months ;  having  travelled  more  than  four  thousand  miles,  through 
heat  in  the  vallies,  the  scorching  sun  beating  down,  and  through 
cold  upon  the  mountains,  and  frequently  whilst  sleeping  with  a 
blanket  on  the  floor,  where  I  could  look  up  and  see  the  stars 
through  the  bark  roofs,  the  frost  nipping  me  so  that  I  lost  the  skin 
off  my  nose,  hands  and  feet;  and  from  my  ears  it  peeled  three  times, 

*This  was  the  fourth  time  I  had  been  sent  home. 


38 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

travelling  through  storms  of  rain  and  snow;  this  frequently  drifted 
into  banks,  so  that  I  had  no  path  for  miles  together,  and  was  obli¬ 
ged  to  at  times  to  alight  and  stamp  a  way  for  my  horse  for  some  rods; 
at  other  times,  being  engaged  for  the  welfare  of  souls,  after  preach¬ 
ing  in  the  dark  evening,  would  travel  the  chief  part,  or  whole  of 
the  night,  journeys  from  twenty  to  forty  miles,  to  get  on  to  my  first 
day’s  appointment;  preaching  from  ten  to  fifteen  times  a  week,  and 
oftentimes  no  stranger  to  hunger  and  thirst  in  these  new  countries; 
and  though  my  trials  were  great,  the  Lord  was  still  precious  to  my 
soul,  and  supported  me  through. 

The  preacher  of  Tolland  circuit,  (Evan  Rogers,  who  since  hath 
turned  churchman, )  after  some  close  and  solemn  conversation,  ad¬ 
vised  me  to  preach  in  my  native  towrn,  and  provided  that  I  could 
obtain  a  letter  of  recommendation  concerning  my  preaching  gifts, 
as  wrell  as  my  conduct,  he  saw  no  hindrance  why  I  should  not  be 
received  at  Conference.  The  thought  was  trying,  the  cross  great; 
to  think  of  preaching  before  my  old  acquaintances  and  relations, 
besides  my  parents  were  opposed  to  it,  fearing  how  I  should  make 
out ;  however  there  being  no  other  wray,  and  being  necessitated 
thereto,  the  people  flocked  out  from  every  quarter,  and  after  my 
feeble  manner,  I  attempted  to  perform,  and  obtained  a  credential  by 
the  voice  of  the  whole  society;  vdiich  was  approved  by  two  of  the 
preachers  at  the  quarterly  meeting,  after  which  it  was  thought  pro¬ 
per  to  send  me  to  Granville  circuit. 

During  my  stay  at  and  about  home,  though  I  went  into  several 
other  places,  not  in  vain  to  some  souls,  yet  my  trials  wrere  very 
great,  so  that  many  almost  whole  night’s  sleep  departed  from  me; 

I  walked  the  floor  and  w'oods,  wTeeping  until  I  could  weep  no  more, 
and  wringing  my  hands  until  they  felt  sore.  When  I  was  in  the 
north  country,  being  under  strong  temptations  to  end  my  life,  I  went 
down  to  a  river  to  do  it,  but  a  thought  of  futurity  darted  into  my 
mind;  the  value  of  my  soul!  oh!  Eternity.  I  promised  and  re¬ 
solved  if  God  would  grant  me  strength  to  resist  the  temptation,  and 
see  my  native  land  in  peace,  that  I  would  discharge  my  duty  to  my 
friends;  which  he  did,  and  nowr  my  promise  began  to  stare  me  in 
the  face. 

I  felt  it  my  duty  to  visit  from  house  to  house;  but  the  cross  wras 
so  heavy,  I  strove  to  run  round  it;  but  the  thorns  beside  the  wray 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


39 


scratched  me  ;  and  to  take  up  one  end  of  the  cross  it  dragged  hard; 
here  the  old  temptation  returned  so  powerful,  that  I  durst  not  go 
from  one  appointment  to  another  alone,  nor  without  one  to  go 
with  me,  and  sometimes  to  sleep  in  the  same  room,  lest  I  should 
end  myself  at  night ;  I  was  necessitated,  and  did  visit  about  sixty 
different  families,  and  then  set  off  to  Granville  circuit,  under  the 
care  of  Sylvester  Hutchinson,  with  Smith  Weeks,  and  Joseph 
Mitchell.  Weeks  was  at  first  unwillinsr  I  should  come  on  the  cir- 

O 

cuit,  fearing  how  I  should  make  out,  but  seeing  I  was  under  trials, 
consented:  accordingly  I  went  round  until  I  came  to  Suffield. — - 
Upon  my  entering  the  neighborhood,  falling  into  conversation  with 
.  an  old  man,  he  invited  me  to  hold  a  meeting  at  his  own  house ;  ac¬ 
cordingly  I  appointed  to  preach  to  the  youth  in  the  evening;  and 
went  to  my  other  appointment  not  far  off.  The  man  of  this  house 
shut  his  door  and  would  entertain  no  more  meetings.  This  was  a 
trial  to  me,  not  knowing  what  the  society  would  do  for  a  place  to 
meet  in. 

When  I  began  to  meditate  what  I  should  say  to  the  youth,  I 
could  think  of  no  subject,  and  felt  distressed,  and  was  sorry  I  had 
made  the  appointment. 

I  withdrew  to  a  field  to  seek  help  from  the  Lord !  but  I  felt  as 
if  all  the  powers  of  darkness  were  combined  and  compassed  me 
about. 

When  I  saw  the  people  began  to  collect,  I  thought  I  would  have 
given  the  whole  world,  if  I  possessed  it,  that  the  meeting  had  not 
been  appointed,  but  as  it  was  now  given  out,  and  circumstances  be¬ 
ing  as  they  were,  I  durst  do  no  other  than  go  to  the  house,  and  by 
an  impression  spoke  ironically  from  the  words  of  Solomon,  which 
mightily  pleased  the  youth  at  first.  My  burthen  was  soon  gone : 
the  power  of  God  seemed  to  overshadow  the  people,  as  I  turned  the 
discourse  upon  the  judgment  which  the  youth  must  be  brought  into ; 
and  one  of  the  ringleaders  was  cut  to  the  heart  and  brought  to  seek 
God.  Here  a  good  work  broke  out,  and  where  thirty  or  forty  used 
to  attend,  now  the  congregation  was  increased  to  hundreds,  and  this 
wilderness  seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

In  Northampton,  a  society  was  collected  likewise,  though  Meth¬ 
odists  had  not  preached  there  before. 

August  oth;  After  preaching  in  Conway,  I  went  to  Buckland; 


40 


HISTORY  07  COSMOPOLITE. 


and  when  the  people  saw  my  youth,  and  were  disappointed  of  the 
preacher  they  expected,  they  despised  me  in  their  hearts.  How¬ 
ever  God  made  bare  his  arm,  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  about 
thirty  persons  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God  from  this  day. 

The  year  past  was  remarkable,  for  very  many  persons  complain¬ 
ing  of  uncommon  trials  of  mind  from  the  enemy  of  souls,  and 
scarcely  any  revival  to  be  heard  of  either  in  Connecticut,  Massa¬ 
chusetts,  or  the  upper  part  of  New  York. 

The  flame  kindled  and  ran  into  several  neighboring  towns,  and 
some  hundreds  of  souls  professed  to  experience  the  forgiveness  of 
their  sins. 

A  great  deal  of  opposition,  both  from  preachers  and  people, 
Baptists  and  Presbyterians,  was  in  this  quarter;  professing  to  be 
friends  to  God  and  truth,  whilst  to  us  they  were  secret  enemies; 
seeking  to  get  people  converted  to  their  way  of  thinking,  and  pros¬ 
elyted  to  their  denomination. 

I  dreamed  one  night,  that  I  saw  a  field  without  end,  and  a  man 
and  boy  striving  to  gather  in  the  corn,  whilst  thousands  of  birds 
were  destroying  it.  I  thought  there  was  such  a  necessity  for  the 
corn  to  be  gathered,  that  let  the  laborers  work  ever  so  hard,  the  la¬ 
bor  would  not  wear  out  their  strength  until  the  harvest  was  past. 

This  dream  encouraged  me  to  go  on  in  this  work,  and  in  the 
space  of  twenty  two  days,  I  travelled  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
and  preached  seventy-six  times,  besides  visiting  from  house  to 
house,  and  speaking  to  hundreds  in  class  meetings.  In  several  other 
places,  there  were  good  revivals  likewise.  At  the  quarterly  meet¬ 
ing  I  obtained  a  certificate  concerning  my  usefulness  and  conduct 
here,  and  as  S.  Hutchinson  thought  not  proper  to  take  all  the 
preachers  to  conference,  concluded  to  leave  me  to  help  the  revivals, 
and  that  he  would  there  transact  my  business  for  me;  so  I  gave  him 
my  dismission  from  Rhode  Island,  and  my  two  last  recommenda¬ 
tions  to  carry  into  conference. 

September,  19th.  Conference  began  in  Wilbraham;  my  case 
was  brought  forward,  to  determine  whether  I  should  be  admitted 
on  trial  to  preach,  or  sent  home,  or  expelled.  J.  Lee,  and  several 
others,  of  whom  some  were  strangers  to  my  person,  took  up 
hard  against  me,  from  say,  and  hear  say;  and  only  one  at  first  es¬ 
poused  my  cause,  (this  was  Joseph  Mitchell,  with  whom  I  had 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


41 


travelled  these  last  few  weeks;)  after  sometime  a  second  joined 
him.  The  debate  was  sharp  and  lasted  for  about  three  hours ; 
when  Mitchell  and  Bostwick  could  say  no  more,  but  sat  down  and 
wept ;  which  seemed  to  touch  the  hearts  of  some  ;  at  length,  it  be¬ 
ing  put  to  the  vote  whether  I  should  travel  or  not ;  about  two  thirds 
of  the  Conference  were  in  my  favor.  All  that  saved  me,  in  this 
Conference,  from  an  expulsion,  was  the  blessings  that  had  attended 
my  labours ;  but  still  those  who  were  against  me  would  not  suffer 
me  to  be  admitted  on  trial,  nor  my  name  printed  in  the  minutes. — 
One  said,  if  they  acknowledged  me  fit  to  travel,  why  not  my  name 
be  put  on  the  minutes  ?  if  he  be  fit  for  one,  why  not  for  the  other  ? 
So  I  was  given  into  the  hands  of  S.  Hutchinson,  to  employ  me  or 
send  me  home  as  he  should  think  Jit .  He  sent  me  a  message  to 
meet  him  on  Long  Island,  which  I  never  received  in  time  to  go ; 
and  the  first  preacher  (Daniel  Bromley)  who  came  to  me  after  Con¬ 
ference,  I  asked,  what  hath  the  Conference  done  with  me  ?  he  re¬ 
plied,  they  have  done  by  you  as  they  done  by  me.  What’s  that? 
said  I.  He  replied,  they  have  stationed  me  on  this  circuit,  and 
that  was  all  I  could  get  out  of  him  concerning  the  matter;  only  he 
ordered  me  to  take  his  appointments  round  the  circuit,  whilst  he 
should  go  to  see  his  friends,  until  he  should  meet  me  again.  Ac¬ 
cordingly  I  set  off  to  go  round  the  circuit;  I  had  been  on  my  way 
but  a  day  or  two,  before  I  came  to  places  where  the  preachers,  on 
their  way  from  Conference,  had  been,  and  told  the  accusations 
against  me,  and  my  rejection .  Thus  it  was,  day  after  day,  people 
telling  me  the  same  story. 

From  this  circumstance,  as  the  Conference  had  given  me  no  sta¬ 
tion,  and  Hutchinson’s  message  had  not  reached  me,  I  concluded  I 
should  be  sent  home  again,  as  I  had  no  license  according  to  disci¬ 
pline  ;  which  one  must  have  if  his  name  is  not  printed  in  the  min¬ 
utes.  My  trials  were  great ;  I  was  afraid  I  should  become  insane ; 
and  seeing  no  chance  for  my  life,  I  publicly  gave  up  the  name  of 
Methodist,  and  assigned  the  reason  why,  viz :  because  the  preachers 
would  not  receive  me  as  a  brother  to  travel  with  them,  &c.,  and 
was  resolved  to  set  out  for  some  distant  part  of  America,  out  of 
sight  and  hearing  of  the  Methodists,  and  get  societies  formed,  and 
the  next  year  come  and  offer  myself  and  them  to  the  connexion,  and 
take  this  method  to  get  my  character  established ;  for  J.  Lee  had 


42 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE,  . 

* 

said,  if  I  attempted  to  travel  in  the  name  of  a  Methodist,  without 
their  consent,  he  would  advertise  me  in  every  paper  on  the  conti¬ 
nent,  for  an  impostor. 

But  now  arose  a  difficulty  from  another  quarter;  I  had  lost  my 
great  coat  on  the  road  whilst  travelling,  and  my  coat  was  so  worn 
out  that  I  was  forced  to  borrow  one;  my  shoes  were  unfit  for  further 
service,  and  I  had  not  a  farthing  of  money  to  help  myself  with,  and 
no  particular  friends  to  look  to  for  assistance.  Thus  one  day 
whilst  riding  along,  facing  a  hard,  cold  northeast  storm,  very  much 
chilled,  I  came^to  a  wood,  and  alighting  from  my  horse  and  falling 
upon  my  knees  on  the  wet  grass,  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and  wept, 
and  besought  God  either  to  release  me  from  travelling  and  preach¬ 
ing,  or  else  to  raise  me  up  friends.  My  soul  was  refreshed,  my 
confidence  was  strengthened,  and  I  did  believe  that  God  would  do 
one  or  the  other,  and,  true  it  was,  people,  a  few  days  after  this,  of 
their  own  accord,  supplied  all  my  necessities,  and  gave  me  a  few 
shillings  to  bear  my  expenses. 

Jeremiah  Ballard,  whom  I  had  esteemed  as  a  pious  man,  was 
expelled  at  the  Wilbraham  Conference,  and  as  he  represented  it  to 
me,  it  was  unjustly.  He  went  with  me  to  the  north,  and  in  a  num¬ 
ber  of  places  he  saw,  with  me,  the  outpouring  of  God’s  spirit;  he 
was  minded  to  form  societies,  and  call  ourselves  by  the  name  of 
Separate  Methodists.  I  told  him,  no;  for  God  did  own  the  Meth¬ 
odists,  and  of  course  I  durst  not  do  any  thing  to  their  injury.  This 
caused  a  separation  between  him  and  me;  he  formed  societies  on 
his  own  plan,  and  afterwards  I  saw  him  no  more;  but  by  what  I 
could  learn,  he  and  his  people  differed,  and  then  he  and  some  of 
them  removed  off  to  the  western  country.  It  appears  that  the  con¬ 
ference  were  under  the  necessity  of  excluding  him  for  a  foolish 
thing,  as  he  would  show  no  humility,  but  stubborn  impenitence. — 
O!  how  blessed  is  the  spirit  of  meekness. 

I  accordingly  left  the  circuit  and  set  off  for  the  north;  I  had  not 
gone  far  till  I  came  to  Deerfield  river;  in  riding  through  which,  the 
cakes  of  ice  going  down  the  stream,  had  like  to  have  cost  me  my 
life;  but  this  did  not  discourage  me;  I  still  went  on  my  way,  up- 
waids  of  an  hundred  miles,  till  I  came  to  the  town  of  Windsor,  in 
Vermont;  where  God  poured  oat  his  spirit,  and  several  were  turned 
to  him.  I  thought  it  not  my  duty  to  leave  the  young  converts  to  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


43 


devouring  wolves,  but  to  tarry  and  strengthen  them  for  a  season;  and 
whilst  here  wrote  back  to  some  of  mv  old  friends,  who  told  the 
preachers  where  I  was  and  what  I  was  about;  who  wrote  request¬ 
ing  me  to  come  back  to  a  quarterly  meeting.  At  first  I  concluded 
not  to  go,  thinking  what  should  they  want  but  to  scold  rne;  but 
feeling  it  impressed  upon  my  mind  in  a  powerful  manner,  one  even¬ 
ing,  after  holding  two  meetings,  I  called  for  my  horse,  and  set  out 
for  Claremont,  and  continued  travelling  twenty-five  hours,  except¬ 
ing  the  times  of  baiting  my  horse,  during  which  space  I  rode  about 
an  hundred  and  seventeen  miles,  and  got  back  to  Conway  on  my 
old  circuit;  from  hence  I  proceeded  to  Buckland,  where  was  held  the 
quarterly  meeting — and  met  the  preachers,  wishing  to  know  what 
they  wanted  with  me. 

Hutchinson  began  to  be  very  crabbed  and  cross,  seemingly  at 
first,  in  his  questioning  me  why  I  went  away?  I  assigned  him  as 
the  reason,  because  that  I  had  no  chance  for  my  life.  “Why,” 
said  he,  “did  you  not  receive  the  message  I  sent  you,  to  come  to 
me?”  I  replied,  “No,”  (not  until  it  was  too  late,  &c.)  which  I 
,  could  hardly  persuade  him  to  believe  at  the  first. 

L.  Macombe  asked  what  I  came  back  for?  I  told  him  I  was 
sent  for,  and  came  to  see  what  they  wanted  of  me.  Said  he,  what 
do  you  intend  to  do?  I  replied,  I  expected  to  go  back  to  the  north; 
then  he  and  Hutchinson  went  and  talked  together.  I  was  sorry  I 
had  gone  away,  after  I  had  found  out  the  mistake,  and  Hutchinson’s 
friendship  for  me;  accordingly  in  answer  to  a  query  whieh  was 
proposed,  viz:  what  satisfaction  can  you  make?  I  replied,  that  I 
was  willing  to  acknowledge  that  I  was  sorry,  but  not  guilty,  as  I 
did  it  in  sincerity,  not  hearing  soon  enough  of  his  message;  which 
acknowledgment  I  made,  first,  in  quarterly  Conference,  before  about 
thirty  preachers,  leaders,  and  stewards,  with  exhorters,  and  then  he 
required  it  in  a  public  assembly  of  about  eight  hundred  people. 

After  which  I  travelled  several  days,  in  company  with  S.  Hutch¬ 
inson,  who  was  going  to  take  me  to  Cambridge  circuit;  and  on  the 
way,  said  he,  “the  Conference  have  had  a  great  deal  of  talk  and 
trouble  concerning  you,  and  now  you  are  under  my  care,  and  you 
shall  live  or  die  at  the  end  of  three  months;  if  you  are  faithful, 
and  your  labors  blest,  so  that  you  can  obtain  a  recommendation 
from  the  circuit,  all  shall  be  well;  but  if  not,  you  shall  die. 


44 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Accordingly,  after  reaching  the  circuit,  a  saying  I  remembered, 
viz:  “you  had  as  good  be  hanged  for  stealing  an  old  sheep  as  a 
lamb,”  and  finding  the  people  in  a  very  low  state  of  religion,  I  was 
convinced  that  nothing  but  a  revival  could  save  my  life;  I  was 
therefore  resolved  to  do  my  endeavors  to  get  a  revival  01  else  to  get 
the  circuit  broke  up.  So  I  went  visiting  the  people,  from  house  to 
house,  all  denominations  that  were  in  the  neighborhood,  and  where 
there  was  freedom,  to  exhort  them  collectively  or  individually,  as  I 
felt  in  my  mind,  after  joining  in  prayer. 

Pittstown,  New  York,  was  the  first  place  I  thus  tried  on  this 
circuit,  and  preached  at  night.  Thus  I  did  here,  for  several  days 
successively,  and  it  caused  a  great  deal  of  talk.  Some  said  I  was 
crazy ;  others,  that  I  was  possessed  of  the  devil;  some  said  one 
thing,  and  some  thought  another;  many  it  brought  out,  to  hear  the 
strange  man,  and  would  go  away  cursing  and  swearing,  saying  that 
I  was  saucy  and  deserved  knocking  down,  and  the  uproar  was  so 
great  among  the  people,  that  the  half-hearted  a nd  lukewarm  Meth¬ 
odists  were  tried  to  the  quick,  and  became  my  warm  opposers,  com¬ 
plaining  of  me  to  my  travelling  companion,  Timothy  Dewey, 
whose  mind  at  first  was  prejudiced;  however,  it  was  not  long  be¬ 
fore  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  some  small  fruit  of  my  labor  here; 
which  gave  me  encouragement  to  strive  to  raise  the  inquiry  of  the 
people  to  consideration — though  the  devil  should  be  raised  round 
the  circuit. 

In  this  place  I  visited  about  a  hundred  families,  some  of  them 
twice  or  thrice  over.  In  Ashgrove,  I  walked  about  four  miles,  and 
visited  every  family  in  the  way,  and  generally  met  with  a  goal 
reception,  though  the  cross  of  visiting  thus  was  the  hardest  and  hap¬ 
piest  that  ever  I  took  up.  Wilson’s  Hollow,  which  was  surround¬ 
ed  by  mountains,  except  one  small  entrance  by  which  I  set  out  to 
go  to  an  appointment;  and  coming  to  a  house,  I  felt  impressed  to 
go  in  and  pay  them  a  visit;  but  the  cross  being  heavy,  I  strove  to 
excuse  myself  and  go  by,  saying  the  other  preachers  who  are  older 
in  years  and  in  experience  and  learning  do  not  visit  thus,  and  yet 
enjoy  the  comforts  of  religion,  and  I  will  take  them  for  my  pattern; 
thinking  it  impossible  that.  God  should  call  me  to  such  a  peculiar* 
ity ,  who  was  so  weak  and  ignorant.  Instantly,  I  felt  distress  in  my 
mind:  when  I  came  to  a  second  house  I  felt  impressed  as  above; 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


45 


but  still  supported  my  mind  against  it  with  the  same  .arguments— 
when  I  cast  a  look  to  the  sky,  and  I  felt  as  if  God  was  about  to 
revive  religion  there,  and  if  I  did  not  visit  them,  their  souls  would 
be  required  at  my  hand;  it  seemed  as  though  the  sun  frowned  upon 
me:  accordingly,  I  resolved,  if  the  impression  continued,  that  I 
would  go  into  the  next  house,  and  if  I  met  a  good  reception,  that  I 
would  thus  go  through  all  the  families  in  the  Hollow,  which  amount¬ 
ed  to  about  thirty  in  number.  I  called,  and  finding  a  good  recep-' 
tion  to  my  visit,  I  went  to  a  second  and  third,  but  was  turned 
away:  to  all  in  the  village,  however,  I  went;  some  thought  one  thing, 
and  some  said  another;  however,  they  came  out,  to  hear  a  crazy 
man,  as  they  thought,  and  were  struck  with  a  great  solemnity, 
whilst  I  spoke  from  these  words:  “Thus  saith  the  Lord,  set  thine 
house  in  order,  for  thou  shalt  die  and  not  live.”  The  second  and 
the  third  day  I  held  meetings  likewise,  and  said,  at  such  a  time,  I 
hope  to  be  here  again,  God  willing ;  and  accordingly  came,  and 
proposed  a  covenant  to  the  people,  if  they  would  attempt  to  pray 
three  times  a  day,  four  weeks,  (on  their  knees)  I  would  remember 
them  thrice  in  the  twenty-four  hours  during  that  space,  God  being  our 
helper  to  perform;  and  those  who  would  endeavor  to  do  it,  to  signify 
it  by  standing  on  their  feet,  and  those  who  would  not  to  keep  their 
seats;  for  God  is  about  to  revive  religion  here,  and  those  who  will 
put  in  for  a  share,  may  freely  obtain,  but  those  who  neglect  will  find 
to  their  sorrow. 

About  twrenty  rose  up,  to  which  I  called  God  to  witness,  and 
whilst  we  w^ere  at  prayer,  one  who  had  not  agreed,  caught  hold  ot 
a  loom  to  avoid  falling  dowm,  wdiilst  his  knees  smote  together.  The 
evening  after  I  was  gone,  the  youth  assembled  to  take  counsel  about 
their  souls;  and  were  so  concerned,  that  the  cries  became  general, 
and  were  heard  afar  off;  about  eight  persons  found  comfort  before 
they  disbanded. 

To  this  place  Hutchinson  came,  just  after  he  reached  the  circuit, 
though  I  had  not  heard  of  this  effect  of  my  labors. 

Thus  round  the  circuits  I  wrent,  visiting  from  house  to  house, 
getting  into  as  many  new  neighborhoods  as  I  could,  and  sparing  no 
character  in  my  public  declarations.  Many  wrere  offended  at  my 
plainness  both  of  dress,  expressions ,  and  way  of  address  in  con¬ 
versation,  about  heart  religion;  so  that  the  country  seemed  to  be  in 


46 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


an  uproar;  scarcely  one  to  take  up  my  cause,  and  I  was  mostly 
known  by  the  name  of  crazy  Dow.  At  length  quarterly  meeting 
came  on  in  Welsh-hollow,  and  I  expected  an  expulsion  the  uproar 
being  so  great,  as  T.  Dewey  had  come  thirty  miies  to  give  me  a 
scolding  for  my  conduct;  to  whom  I  said,  I  make  a  conscience  of 
what  I  do,  and  for  it  1  expect  to  give  an  account  to  God;  if  you 
should  ever  turn  against  me,  I  cannot  harken  to  you,  in  this  matter. 
After  which  God  gave  me  favor  in  his  sight;  so  that  he  took  my 
part,  and  defended  my  cause  (round  the  circuit,  like  a  champion,) 
to  the  lukewarm,  unknown  to  me  at  first. 

Of  him  I  was  the  more  afraid,  as  I  knew  that  he  had  promoted 
the  expulsion  of  Ballard. 

So  I  went  to  Hutchinson,  and  besought  him  to  exclude  me,  that  I 
might  go  my  way  and  be  no  more  trouble  to  them;  which  he  refused, 
and  gave  me  some  sharp  words,  and  said  he  would  not;  but  that  I 
should  tarry  on  that  circuit  another  quarter,  adding,  but  before  the 
quarter  is  up,  I  expect  you  will  leave  the  circuit  and  run  away;  so 
we  parted.  But  I  was  resolved  he  should  be  disappointed  in  me  foi 
once,  at  least,  if  no  more. 

At  Clariden  and  Castleton  the  society  were  watching  over  me  foi 
evil,  and  not  for  good.  These  two  places,  I  visited,  likewise,  from 
house  to  house;  next  to  Fair  Haven,  where  I  met  with  hard  speeches. 
Then  to  Poultney,  where  was  no  regular  preaching.  Here  lived  a 
young  woman  whom  I  began  to  question  about  her  soul;  but  met 
with  cool  answers.  Well,  said  I,  I’ll  pray  to  God  to  send  a  fit  of 
sickness  upon  you,  if  nothing  else  will  do,  to  bring  you  to  good,  and 
if  you  won't  repent  then,  to  take  you  out  of  the  way,  so  that  you 
shall  not  hinder  others.  Said  she,  if  you’ll  pray  for  such  things  as 
this,  you  can’t  be  the  friend  you  pretend  to  be  to  my  soul;  and  I’ll 
venture  all  your  prayers,  and  was  much  displeased,  and  so  was  her 
mother  likewise.  She  soon  began  to  grow  uneasy  and  restless,  and 
went  into  one  room  and  into  another,  back  and  forth;  then  sitting 
down  but  could  get  no  relief.  The  whole  family,  except  the  father 
and  one  son,  began  to  grow  outrageous  towards  me,  which  occasion¬ 
ed  me  to  go  seven  miles  late  at  night,  for  the  sake  of  family  quiet¬ 
ness. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  young  woman  began  to  seek  God,  and 
with  two  of  her  sisters  were  found  walking  in  the  ways  of  wisdom: 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  47 

and  a  society  was  soon  formed  in  the  place,  although  I  saw  them 
no  more. 

In  Hampton  and  Skeinsborough,  on  the  south  end  of  Lake 
Champlain,  was  some,  revival,  likewise. 

Here  was  a  young  woman  who  found  fault  with  me,  for  exhort¬ 
ing  the  wicked  to  pray,  saying,  the  prayers  of  the  wicked  were  an 
abomination  to  the  Lord.  But  I  told  her  that  was  home-made 
scripture:  for  that  there  was  no  such  expression  in  the  Bible:  and 
after  bringing  undeniable  passages  to  prove  it  was  their  duty,  I  be¬ 
sought  her  to  pray:  she  replied  I  cannot  get  time.  I  then  offered  to 
buy  the  time,  aud  for  a  dollar  she  promised  she  would  spend  one  day 
as  I  should  direct,  if  it  were  in  a  lawful  way,  provided  she  could 
get  the  day,  ( she  not  thinking  I  was  in  earnest, )  I  then  turned  to 
her  mistress,  who  promised  to  give  her  a  day— then  throwing  a  dol¬ 
lar  into  her  lap,  I  called  God  and  about  thirty  persons  present,  to 
witness  the  agreement.  She  besought  me  to  take  the  dollar  again, 
which  I  refused,  saying,  if  you  go  to  hell,  it  may  follow  and  en¬ 
hance  your  damnation.  About  ten  days  elapsed,  when  her  con¬ 
science  roaring  loud,  she  took  the  day,  and  read  two  chapters  in  the 
Bible,  and  retired  thrice  to  pray  to  God  to  show  her  what  she  was, 
and  what  he  would  have  her  to  be,  according:  to  mv  directions. 

Afterwards,  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  hear  that  before  night  she 
felt  distressed  on  account  of  her  soul,  and  before  long  found  the  com¬ 
forts  of  religion.  From  thence  I  visited  Kingsborough  and  Queens- 
borough,  where  many  were  brought  to  a  sense  of  themselves,  among 
whom  was  Solomon  Moon. 

One  evening  just  as  I  had  dismissed  the  assembly,  I  saw  a  man 
to  whom  my  mind  was  impressed  to  go;  and  before  I  was  aware  of 
it,  I  was  breaking  through  the  crowd;  and  when  I  had  got  to  him,  I 
said,  “  Are  you  willing  I  should  ask  you  a  few  serious  questions?1’ 
to  which  he  replied,  yes:  Do  you  believe  (said  I)  there  is  a  God? 
said  he,  yes. 

Q.  Do  you  believe  there  is  a  reality  in  religion? 

A.  I  am  uncertain;  but  think  we  ought  to  do  as  we  would  be 
done  by.  i 

Q.  Are  you  willing  for  some  good  advice? 

A.  Yes. 

Q.  Supposing  I  shall  give  you  some  that  you  can  find  no  fault 


43 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


with  the  tendency  of  it,  are  you  willing,  and  will  you  try  to  follow 
it  for  four  weeks? 

A.  Yes,  if  it  is  no  unreasonable  request. 

I  then  desired  him  not  to  believe  what  authors,  ministers,  or 
people  said,  because  they  said  so;  but  to  search  the  scriptures  to 
seek  for  light  and  instruction  there;  to  read  but  little  at  a  time,  and 
read  it  often,  striving  to  take  the  sense  of  it. 

2dly.  Not  to  stumble  over  the  unexemplary  walk  of  professors  of 
religion,  nor  the  contradiction  of  ministers’  sermons,  but  to  forsake 
not  what  other  people  thought  was  wrong,  but  what  he  himself 
thought  to  be  wrong;  and  then  to  take  his  leisure  time,  and  go 
where  none  would  see  him  but  God,  twice  or  thrice  a  day,  and  upon 
his  knees  beseech  the  Almighty  to  give  him  an  evidence  within, 
that  there  was  a  heaven  and  a  hell,  and  a  reality  in  religion  and  the 
necessity  of  enjojdng  it  in  order  to  die  happy;  and  then,  said  I,  I  do 
not  believe  the  time  will  expire  before  you  will  find  an  alteration  in 
your  mind,  and  that  for  the  better. 

Q.  Is  the  advice  good  or  bad? 

A.  I  have  no  fault  to  find;  the  natural  tendency  of  it  is  to  good, 
if  followed. 

I  then  said,  you  promised,  if  the  advice  was  good,  and  you  had 
no  fault  to  find  with  it,  that  you  would  follow  it  four  weeks;  and 
now  I  call  God  to  witness  to  your  promise;  so  left  him. 

He  went  away,  and  began  to  meditate  how  he  was  taken  in  the 
promise  before  he  was  aware  of  it,  and  for  forty-eight  hours  ne¬ 
glected  it — when  his  conscience  condemned  him,  and  for  the  ease 
of  his  mind  was  necessitated  to  go  and  pray. 

From  hence  I  went  to  Thermon’s  Patent,  and  held  several  meet¬ 
ings,  not  in  vain;  and  riding  across  the  branches  of  Hudson’s  river, 
I  called  the  inhabitants  together,  and  we  had  a  refreshing  season 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  In  eternity,  I  belieye,  some  will 
be  thrankful  for  that  day. 

After  preaching  at  Fort  Edward,  (where  one  took  fire  mystcri - 
ously,  and  was  burned  to  death)  I  went  to  East-town.  Here  the 
youth,  under  plain  dealing  would  frequently  leave  the  house.  Ac¬ 
cordingly,  after  procuring  a  school-house,  I  invited  all  the  youth 
to  come  and  I  would  preach  to  them;  a;*d  the  house  was  filled  from 
end  to  end;  and  then  placing  my  back  against  the  door,  (to  prevent 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


49 


their  running  away)  gave  out  the  text,  and  did  not  spare,  and  waa 
soon  confirmed  that  God  was  about  to  visit  the  place. 

Solemnity  rested  on  every  countenance,  and  in  the  morning  the 
congregation  was  treble  its  usual  number,  and  there  was  a  shaking 
among  the  dry  bones.  This  neighborhood  I  visited  from  house  to 
house  likewise,  and  conversed  personally  writh  the  youth,  found 
that  about  two-thirds  of  them  were  under  serious  impressions,  but 
durst  not  expose  it  to  each  other  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at, 
(though  some  fled  from  me  for  fear  of  being  talked  to,)  and  in  this 
private  conversation  they  promised  to  pray  for  a  season,  one  of 
which  broke  her  promise  and  strove  to  escape  my  sight,  but  follow¬ 
ing  her  to  a  neighboring  house,  I  sat  in  the  door  and  would  not  let 
her  out  till  she  promised  to  serve  God  or  the  devil  for  a  fortnight; 
the  latter  she  chose,  saying,  “I  can’t  keep  the  other;”  and  I  called 
God  to  witness,  and  said,  “I’ll  pray  God  that  you  may  be  taken 
sick  before  the  fortnight’s  up” — and  left  her.  Before  night  she  be¬ 
gan  to  grow  uneasy,  and  was  sorry  she  made  the  promise,  and  soon 
broke  it,  and  began  to  seek  the  salvation  of  her  soul,  and  in  about 
a  week  was  hopefully  converted  to  God. 

After  I  had  gone  through  the  visiting,  in  public  meeting  I  set 
forth  plainly  the  state  of  the  youth,  as  above  mentioned,  and  be¬ 
sought  them  not  to  be  afraid  of  each  other,  but  to  continue  seeking 
the  Lord.  And  one  evening,  whilst  T.  Dewey  was  exhorting,  a 
flash  of  forked  lightning  pierced  the  air,  and  rolling  thunder  seemed 
to  shake  the  house.  Some  screamed  out  for  mercy;  some  jumped 
out  at  the  windows,  and  others  ran  out  at  the  door. 

From  this  night  the  stir  became  visible,  and  thirteen  of  the  youth 
that  night  resolved  together  to  pursue  religion,  let  their  companions 
do  as  they  would.  A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Gideon  Draper, 
said,  “if  I  can  stand  the  crazy  man,  I  will  venture  all  the  Metho¬ 
dist  preachers  to  convert  me.”  and  when  I  heard  of  his  expression, 
faith  sprang  up  in  my  soul,  and  I  felt  a  desire  to  talk  to  him;  he 
objected,  “I  am  too  young;”  but  here  God  brought  him  down,  and 
lie  is  now  an  itinerant  preacher. 

As  our  quarterly  meeting  was  drawing  near,  every  society  round 
the  circuit  promised  such  a  day,  as  much  as  their  labor  and  bodily 
strength  would  admit,  to  observe  as  a  day  of  prayer  and  fasting  as 

D 


50 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

God,  that  he  would  meet  with  us  at  the  quarterly  meeting,  which 
came  on  June  20th  at  Pittstown. 

Here,  after  8.  Hutchinson  had  finished  his  sermon,  J.  Mitchell 
began  to  exhort,  wdien  there  commenced  a  trembling  amongst  the 
wicked ;  one,  and  a  second,  and  a  third  fell  from  their  seats,  and 
the  cry  for  mercy  became  general ;  and  many  of  the  backslidden 
professors  were  cut  to  the  quick;  and  I  think  for  eleven  hours 
there  was  n«  cessation  of  the  loud  cries;  no  business  of  a  temporal 
nature  could  be  done  at  this  quarterly  meeting  conference. 

The  next  day,  Solomon  Moon ,  who  had  come  more  than  forty 
miles,  stood  up  in  the  love-feast  and  declared  how  he  was  caught  in 
a  promise,  and  to  ease  his  mind,  was  necessitated  to  fulfil,  and 
within  three  days,  found  the  reality  of  what  he  had  doubted ;  and 
besought  others  not  to  be  afraid  of  promising  to  serve  God :  for,  said 
he,  I  bless  the  day  that  ever  I  saw  the  face  of  brother  Dow.  It  was 
curiosity,  as  he  testified,  which  first  induced  him  to  come  out  to 
hear  him  that  was  called  a  crazy  man.  In  this  love-feast,  the  cry 
began  again,  and  continued  till  within  two  hours  of  sun-set! ing, 
when  I  went  off  to  an  appointment,  leaving  about  twenty  who  were 
resolved  not  to  go  away  until  they  found  pardon. 

This  day’s  meeting  was  a  season  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.  I 
have  reason  to  believe,  from  observation  round  the  circuit,  that  not 
less  than  a  hundred  souls  were  blessed  and  quickened  here.  N.  B. 
It  had  continued  from  nine  in  the  morning. 

During  these  last  three  months,  I  had  six  hundred  miles  to  travel, 
in  four  weeks,  besides  meeting  in  class  upwards  of  six  hundred 
members  and  spectators,  and  preaching  seventy  or  seventy-five 
times,  and  some  visiting. 

As  we  were  enlarging  this  circuit,  there  being  a  vacant  place  of 
upwards  of  sixty  miles,  where  I,  with  some  trouble,  got  a  few  pla¬ 
ces  of  preaching;  as  I  was  travelling,  at  a  distance  I  saw  one 
dressed  in  black,  whom  I  overtook  ;  and  I  asked,  in  our  conversa¬ 
tion,  if  he  knew  any  thing  of  the  Methodists  and  their  doctrine 
lately  in  these  parts.  He  was  a  Calvinist  baptist  preacher,  and  from 
my  dress  and  questions  he  supposed  that  I  was  no  preacher,  but  a 
stranger  to  the  Methodists ;  so  he  talked  just  like  a  prejudiced  Cal¬ 
vinist  about  them ;  and  when  he  had  found  me  out,  he  colored,  and 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


61 


invited  me  to  dine  at  an  acquaintance  of  his;  and  I  requested  per¬ 
mission  to  pray  with  them,  which  caused  a  surprise.  “Prayers, 51 
thought  they,  “in  the  middle  of  the  day!”  Through  this  medium, 
the  door  was  opened  at  Brandon,  where  I  made  a  covenant  with  the 
people;  here  curiosty  brought  out  one  of  the  chief  men,  a  merchant, 
with  his  proud  niece,  to  hear,  as  he  expected  a  great  man,  but  be¬ 
ing  disappointed  in  the  looks  of  the  person,  was  almost  ready  to  g* 
home;  but  considering  in  his  mind,  I  have  come  a  mile  and  a  half 
distance,  through  a  difficult  road,  now  I  am  here,  I’ll  stay  to  the 
end.  He  rose  up  in  the  covenant  with  his  niece,  not  thinking  what 
they  were  about,  but  seeing  others  rise.  I  called  God  to  witness  to 
the  covenant,  and  went  on  my  way.  The  consciences  of  those  two 
persons  began  to  condemn  them  for  breach  of  promise;  and  to  ease 
their  minds,  were  constrained  to  fulfil,  and  soon  found  comfort;  and 
they,  with  his  wife,  at  the  end  of  four  weeks  came  out  to  join  so¬ 
ciety;  and  twenty-two  others  followed  their  example  the  same  day; 
in  nine  days  after,  twenty-five  others  joined  likewise. 

The  commonality  said,  the  Methodists  have  done  some  good,  by 
turning  the  mind  of  the  blasphemer,  from  collecting  in  his  debts,  to 
religion,  and  so  we  are  kept  out  of  jail. 

In  New  Huntingdon  I  made  a  covenant  with  the  people  which 
proved  not  altogether  in  vain.  Shortly  after  about  forty  were  join¬ 
ed  in  class.  This  place,  I  visited  from  house  to  house,  with 
Hindsburgh,  Monkton,  and  Starksborough,  where  the  wilderness 
seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  O!  the  joyful  meetings 
we  had  in  these  new  countries,  will  not  soon  be  forgotten. 

When  in  Williston,  an  uncle  of  mine  with  his  family  came  out 
to  hear,  but  behaved  very  rudely,  and  strove  to  persuade  me  to  leave 
the  town,  and  have  no  more  meetings  there;  for,  said  he,  you’ll 
break  up  our  good  order. 

From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Richmond,  wnere  was  a  woman,  who 
being  told  by  her  physician  that  death  was  now  upon  her,  cried  out, 
Why,  doctor  Marsh,  you  have  been  deceiving  me,  promising  m@ 
life  and  health,  not  letting  me  know  my  danger,  that  I  might  pre¬ 
pare  for  death.  Twice  I  have  been  brought  to  the  gates  of  death, 
and  promised  God  if  I  might  be  restored  that  I  would  serve  him, 
and  after  recovering  broke  my  promise,  and  went  on  in  the  ways  of 
sin;  and  now  I  am  brought  to  the  gates  of  death,  and  have  not  tira« 


52 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

to  repent;  and,  turning  to  a  man  in  the  company,  said,  whilst  the 
minister  is  preaching  my  funeral  sermon,  know  ye  that  my  soul  is 
in  hell,  and  then  expired. 

Here,  whilst  I  preached,  some  liked,  others  mocked,  and  were 
unwilling  to  converse  with  me,  lest  I  should  ensnare  them  into  a 
p-omise.  From  hence  I  crossed  Onion  river,  through  some  danger 
by  reason  of  its  depth,  to  Underhill,  where  God  gave  me  one  child 
in. the  gospel,  as  I  found  next  year.  From  thence  to  Cambridge, 
where  I  met  with  some  opposition,  and  crossing  the  river  Demiles 
to  Fairfield  and  Fairfax,  where  the  people  were  serious,  but  some 
afterwards  spoke  evil  of  this  way. 

Thence  to  St.  Alban’s,  where  one  made  disturbance  in  meeting, 
which  I  reproved.  After  meeting,  he  said,  if  I  did  not  make  him 
satisfaction,  by  a  public  acknowledgment  that  I  had  abused  him,  he 
would  prosecute  me  at  law.  I  defied  him  to  do  his  worst,  knowing 
that  the  law  was  in  my  favor;  then,  said  he,  lay  out  for  the  worst. 
In  another  meeting,  although  he  thought  himself  a  gentleman,  he 
came  in  and  publicly  attempted  to  wring  my  nose;  but  I  dodging 
my  head,  his  hand  slipped  by;  and  although  I  was  a  stranger,  a  man 
attempted  to  take  my  part;  so  I  was  forgotten  by  the  first;  the 
wrangle  in  words  was  so  sharp  between  them,  that  the  woman  of 
the  house  turned  him  out  of  doors. 

The  next  day  he  way-laid  me  until  he  was  tired  and  chilled,  and 
went  in  to  warm  himself,  and  just  then  I  rode  by  the  house  where 
he  was. 

I  preached  in  Swanton,  likewise;  and  though  I  had  many  critics, 
and  was  publicly  opposed  by  three  Baptist  preachers,  yet  three  per¬ 
sons  dated  their  conviction  and  conversion  from  this  meeting;  at 
the  close  of  it,  I  appealed  to  the  people  that  I  had  proved  every 
disputed  point  from  the  scripture;  whereas  my  opponents  had  not 
brought  one  whole  passage  of  scripture  in  support  of  their  asser¬ 
tions;  so  having  first  recommended  them  neither  implicitly  to  be¬ 
lieve  me  nor  my  opponents,  but  to  search  the  scriptures  for  their  own 
information,  we  parted.  But  the  Baptists  held  a  council  among 
themselves,  and  came  to  a  conclusion,  that  it  was  best  to  come  no 
more  to  hear  such  false  doctrine,  fts  they  deemed  mine  to  be. — 
From  Canada,  I  visited  all  the  towns  on  the  Lake  shore,  to  Orwell 
to  my  uncle  Daniel  Rust’s,  and  God  was  with  me  on  the  way. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


53 


The  circuit  was  now  divided,  and  I  was  to  take  the  part  which 
lay  towards  Albany. 

September  10th,  having  travelled  on  foot  the  preceeding  week, 
about  ninety  miles,  and  preached  nearly  twice  a  day,  I  thought  that 
something  broke  or  gave  way  in  my  breast.  I  borrowed  a  horse, 
and  proceeded  from  Wells  to  Danby.  Whilst  speaking  in  the  cha¬ 
pel,  my  strength  failed  and  I  gave  over,  and  brother  Lobdel  con-, 
eluded  the  meeting. 


To  his  house  I  went,  but  was  soon  confined  to  the  floor  with  a 
strong  fever,  being  destitute  of  money,  bound  in  body,  and  but  one 
room  in  the  house,  and  several  children  in  the  family ;  and  the 
walking  across  the  floor,  (the  sleepers  being  long)  caused  a  spring¬ 
ing,  which  gave  me  much  pain,  as  I  had  but  one  blanket  under  me. 
A  wicked  physician  was  employed,  without  my  consent,  whose 
prescriptions,  I  did  not  feel  freedom  to  follow;  but  being  over-per¬ 
suaded  by  some  who  wished  me  well,  I  at  length  complied,  and 
found  a  very  bad  effect  attended:  being  in  this  situation,  I  began  to 
meditate  what  course  to  take,  knowing  that  unless  I  could  get  help 
soon  I  must  die — When  I  recollected  an  account  I  had  heard  of  a  man 
in  a  fever,  who  was  given  over  to  die ;  and  by  persuading  his  watcher 
to  give  him  plentifully  of  cold  water,  which  was  contrary  to  orders, 
he  recovered  in  a  few  hours.  I  endeavored  to  follow  the  example,  by 
asking  it  in  teacup  fulls,  from  both  of  my  watchers  alternately,  (so  that 
they  should  not  mistrust  my  intention,  lest  they  should  withhold  it 
from  me )  as  they  waked  up  in  the  night,  until  I  had  taken  twenty-four 
cups,  which  promoted  a  copious  perspiration,  and  the  fever  left  me ; 
but  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  not  bear  the  noise  and  shaking ; 


and  the  extremes  from  heat  to  cold,  occasioned  by  the  fire  being 
sometimes  large  and  sometimes  nearly  out.  The  man  of  the  house 
with  J.  MitcliPu,  were  now  gone  to  the  Conference  at  Granville. 
I  hearing  of  another  family  of  Methodists  who  were  rich,  persuad¬ 
ed  a  young  man  without  religion,  to  make  a  bier  and  sew  a  cover¬ 
let  upon  it;  with  which,  (the  neighbors  being  called  in)  they  carri¬ 
ed  me  up  and  down  hills,  (like  a  corpse)  several  miles  to  the  rich 
man’s  house,  where  I  expected  the  best  attendance;  but,  alas!  L 
was  much  disappointed,  for  they  seemed  unwilling  to  assist  me  with 
nursing  or  necessaries ;  neither  could  I  send  to  where  I  had  friends, 
by  reason  of  the  distance.  Here  I  despaired  of  life,  and  some  who 


5  i 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE 


were  no  friends  to  my  manner  of  conduct,  reported  that  I  was  dead, 
from  which  it  appeared,  they  wished  it  were  the  case.  This  report 
gained  much  ground,  and  circulated  for  some  hundreds  oi  miles;  so 
that  my  parents  heard  of  it,  and  believing  it,  gave  me  up  for  dead, 
and  my  sisters  dressed  in  mourning,  and  the  preachers  on  hearing  it 
so  credibly,  ventured  to  preach  my  funeral  sermon  in  several  places 
where  I  had  travelled. 

The  first  relief  that  I  got  during  this  illness,  was  from  a  Quaker 
[a  namesake  of  mine,  though  no  relation]  who  had  accidentally 
heard  me  preach. 

Fie  came  ten  miles  to  see  me,  on  hearing  I  was  sick;  I  hinted  to 
him  concerning  my  situation;  he  went  away,  and  the  next  day  came 
again,  and  brought  a  quart  of  wine,  a  pint  of  brandy,  a  pound  of 
raisins  and  half  a  pound  of  loaf  sugar.  These  articles  seemed  to 
give  new  strength,  but  were  soon  out.  My  nurse,  who  was  a  spirit¬ 
ual  child  of  mine,  offered  to  get  me  what  I  had  need  of  at  her  own 
cost;  but  she  having  herself  and  two  children  to  maintain  by  her 
labor,  being  forsaken  by  her  husband,  my  heart  was  so  tender  that 
I  could  not  accept  of  her  kind  offer.  Then  she  prevailed  upon  the 
man  of  the  house,  with  much  difficulty,  to  get  me  a  bottle  of  wine. 
The  reason,  I  suppose,  they  were  so  unwilling  to  supply  me  with 
what  I  stood  in  need  of,  was  because  they  expected  no  recompense. 

The  floor  over  head  was  loose  boards,  on  which  they  poured  day 
after  day,  baskets  of  apples  and  Indian  corn  in  the  ear;  with  which 
the  working  of  a  loom,  and  spinning  wheels  in  an  adjoining  room, 
besides  the  cider  mill  near  hand,  all  together,  caused  such  a  noise  as 
in  my  very  weak  state  distressed  me  much.  In  addition  to  the 
above,  the  youth  of  the  neighborhood  made  noisy  visits,  without 
restraint  of  the  family. 

A  man  who  had  heard  of,  but  never  seen  me,  caqie  fifteen  miles 
to  know  my  state,  and  gave  me  a  dollar.  Soon  after,  two  men  who 
had  heard  that  I  was  dead,  and  then  alive,  and  dead  again,  came 
about  thirty  miles  to  find  out  the  truth  concerning  me.  I  was  glad 
to  see  them,  and  would  take  no  denial,  until  they  promised  to  come 
with  a  wagon  and  take  me  away;  which  they  were  unwilling  to 
do,  thinking  that  I  should  die  by  the  fatigue,  but  at  length  consented. 

The  wagon  came,  and  a  message  from  a  young  woman,  that  if  I 
would  come  to  her  father’s  house,  the  best  of  care  should  be  taken 
of  me.  Fler  name  was  Mary  Switzer. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


65 


I  waited  thirty-six  hours  for  the  rain  to  abate,  but  seeing  it  did 
not,  I  persuaded  them  to  wrap  me  in  a  coverlet,  and  with  straw  un¬ 
der  and  over  me  we  set  out;  and  over  rugged  hills  and  mountains, 
carried  me  twenty-seven  miles  in  eight  hours,  to  the  house  where  I 
was  invited;  and  beyond  their  expectation  I  received  no  harm.  At 
this  time  I  was  so  weak,  that  I  was  obliged  to  be  carried,  not  being 
able  even  to  stand  alone. 

The  young  woman  made  good  her  promise,  and  the  young  friends 
who  had  joined  society  when  I  was  in  this  part  before,  spared  no 
pains  for  my  comfort;  she  being  up  with  me  four  and  live  times 
every  night,  whilst  I  was  still  despairing  of  life.  One  evening,  as 
the  young  people  were  holding  a  prayer  meeting  in  the  adjoining 
room,  a  thought  came  into  my  mind,  “Why  is  not  God  as  able  now 
to  raise  me  to  health  as  those  in  primitive  days?”  Something  an¬ 
swered,  “He  is;”  why  is  he  not  as  willing?  Something  replied,  “He 
is;”  another  thought  arose,  “Why  don’t  he  do  it?”  The  answer 
was,  “because  you  lack  faith.”  It  struck  my  mind,  “is  faith  the 
gift  of  God?  or  is  it  the  creature’s  act?”  The  reply  was,  “The 
power  to  believe  is  the  gift  of  God;  but  the  act  of  faith  is  the  crea¬ 
ture’s.”  I  instantly  strove  to  see  if  I  could  act  faith;  and  I  did  be¬ 
lieve,  if  the  young  people  which  were  in  the  room,  would  intercede 
with  God  faithfully  during  that  week,  that  God  would,  in  answer 
to  many  prayers,  restore  me  to  health. 

I  made  this  request  of  them,  if  consistent  with  God’s  will. — 
About  two  hours  afterwards  I  fell  asleep,  and  had  a  singular  dream, 
by  which  I  was  convinced  I  should  see  my  native  town  in  peace 
once  more;  and  within  fifteen  hours  after  I  perceptibly  began  to 
amend,  and  by  the  goodness  of  God,  after  about  ten  week’s  confine¬ 
ment,  from  the  beginning  of  my  illness,  I  was  able  to  ride  alone. 

During  this  illness  I  was  frequently  asked  if  I  did  not  repent  hav¬ 
ing  exposed  myself  to  such  toils  and  hardships,  through  the  year 
past?  I  replied,  no;  if  it  was  to  do,  I  would  do  it  again,  it  brought 
me  such  peace  and  consolation,  that  now  my  very  soul  was  lifted 
up  above  the  fear  of  death,  so  that  the  grave  appeared  lovely. 

What  I  wished  to  live  for,  was  principally  these;  first,  to  attain 
to  higher  degrees  of  holiness  here,  that  I  might  be  happier  hereafter; 
and  secondly,  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls  to  lie  hear  my  heart,  and  I 
desired  to  be  useful  to  them.  What  I  desired  to  die  for,  was  to  get 
out  of  this  troublesome  world,  and  to  be  at  rest  with  saints  above. 


56 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MY  ADMITTANCE  ON  TRIAL. 

I  obtained  a  letter  of  recommendation,  signed  by  above  thirty 
local  preachers,  stewards,  and  class  leaders,  &c.,  concerning  my 
usefulness  and  moral  conduct,  which  T.  Dewey  carried  to  the  con¬ 
ference,  and  gave  his  opinions  concerning  me,  when  nine  others  and 
I  were  admitted  on  trial.  My  name  was  now  printed  in  the  min¬ 
utes,  and  I  received  a  written  license  from  Francis  Asbury.  Then 
said  S.  Hutchinson  to  J.  Lee,  this  is  the  crazy  man  you  have  been 
trying  to  kill  so  much. 

November  20.  I  set  off  with  brother  Dewey,  for  the  north,  though 
still  so  weak  that  I  could  neither  get  on  nor  off  my  horse  alone. 

In  Argyle,  we  had  a  solemn  season;  then  we  parted  and  I  revisi¬ 
ted  Thermon’s  Patent  and  Queensborough;  after  which,  I  rode 
twenty-three  miles,  facing  a  cold  north-east  snow  storm;  1  think  the 
hardest  that  I  ever  was  exposed  to;  even  wild  geese  could  not  keep 
their  course  but  flew  round  and  round.  The  next  day  but  one,  I 
rode  through  Rutland  thirty-six  miles  to  Brandon;  stayed  a  week; 
met  the  societies;  preached  fifteen  times  and  bade  them  farewell, 
and  returned  southward,  visiting  some  places  until  the  quarterly 
meeting  came  on. 

I  took  my  leave  of  the  classes  and  people  in  the  different  places, 
taking  them  to  record  that  I  had  spared  no  pains,  either  by  night  or 
day,  in  public  or  in  private,  to  bring  them  to  good,  and  if  they  did 
not  repent,  I  should  appear  against  them  in  a  future  day,  calling  the 
sun,  moon  and  stars,  with  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the 
field  to  witness  against  them,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from  all 
their  blood.* 

Dec.  27th.  I  vomited  almost  to  death  before  it  could  be  stopped; 
but  far  beyond  expectation,  God  enabled  me  to  speak  at  night. 
On  the  29th,  I  held  three  meetings,  which  appeared  not  in  vain. 
On  the  29th,  our  quarterly  meeting  began  in  Ashgrove,  where  I  was 

*1  have  not  seen  them  since. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  57 

complained  of,  and  was  whipped,  in  words,  by  brother  Hutchinson 
for  jealousy. 

The  next  day  we  had  a  refreshing  season  and  about  two  hundred 
communicants;  and  after  giving  them  my  farewell,  I  felt  as  pure 
from  the  blood  of  the  people  as  if  I  had  never  been  called  to  preach. 

During  my  stay  upon  these  two  circuits,  in  ten  months,  about 
six  hundred  were  taken  into  society,  and  as  many  more  went  off 
and  joined  the  Baptists  and  Presbyterians. 

From  thence,  I  started  with  brother  Sabin  for  the  south.  I  rode 
through  Bennington,  in  a  cold  storm,  through  tedious  drifts  of  snow 
to  Williamstown. 

January  1st,  1799.  I  again  renewed  my  covenant  to  be  more 
faithful  to  God  and  man  than  I  had  been.  I  proceeded  to  Stock- 
budge,  and  met  friend  Hubbard,  who  was  to  go  where  I  came  from, 
and  I  to  supply  his  place  on  Pittsfield  circuit,  while  brother  Sabin 
was  to  go  to  Litchfield  circuit.  This  circuit  was  in  a  low  situa¬ 
tion,  and  the  most  despised  of  any  in  New  England;  and  as  they 
had  frequently  sent  complaints  to  conference  against  their  preach¬ 
ers,  I  at  first  refused  to  go  to  it,  lest  I  should  be  injured  by  false 
brethren,  knowing  that  J.  Sawyer,  with  whom  I  was  to  travel,  had 
been  prejudiced  against  me.  But  upon  conditions  that  Dewey  and 
Sawyer  would  stand  by  me,  as  far  as  consistent  with  truth  and  dis¬ 
cipline,  I  consented  to  go. 

On  the  third,  I  began  to  pursue  the  circuit  regularly,  after  my 
irregular  manner,  to  sinners  and  lukewarm  professors,  with  back¬ 
sliders. 

From  Lenox,  going  across  the  mountain  to  New  Canaan,  I  met 
with  a  loss,  and  had  like  to  have  perished  with  the  cold  and  snow 
drifts. 

6th.  I  preached  in  Pittsfield;  the  members  were  high  in  profes¬ 
sion,  but  low  in  heart;  their  prejudice  being  great,  they  did  not  invite 
me  to  their  house,  but  were  sorry  I  came  on  the  circuit. 

7th.  Windsor;  in  the  lukewarm  class,  the  power  of  God  was 
felt.  From  hence  to  Adams  and  Stanford,  where  revivals  soon 
broke  out,  but  the  Baptists  did  us  much  harm,  pretending  to  be 
friends;  but  with  the  reprobation  doctrine  opposing  as  enemies 
behind  our  backs. 

Thence  through  Clarsburgh  to  Powal,  where  the  people  were 


58  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

once  engaged  in  religion,  but  now  were  hardened;  so  we  gave  up 
the  place. 

Thence  to  Hoosac,  where  several  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and 
shortly  after  a  beautiful  society  was  formed.  This  town  being 
large,  I  went  into  several  other  parts  to  break  up  fresh  ground. 

One  day,  a  man  said  to  me,  “fourteen  months  ago  I  met  you 
coming  out  of  Troy;  and  you,  after  enquiring  the  road,  asked,  was 
my  peace  made  with  God?  I  replied,  I  hope  so;  knowing  it  was 
not;  for  which  my  conscience  condemned  me;  but  the  pride  of  my 
heart  would  not  suffer  me  to  acknowledge  that  I  lied;  and  you,  after 
giving  me  good  advice,  went  on  your  way;  which  advice  has  not 
left  me  yet;  and  now  I  am  resolved  to  serve  God  the  remainder  of 
my  life.5’  This  was  an  encouragement  to  me,  not  to  be  discoura¬ 
ged,  as  bread  thrown  on  the  waters  is  found  after  many  days. — 
Hence  I  went  to  Troy,  where  was  some  revival  in  the  class. — 
Thence  to  Greenbush,  where  a  glorious  work  of  God  began. 

The  second  time  I  went  to  this  place,  the  people  hocked  out  by 
hundreds,  to  hear  the  strange  man  preach  up  his  principles.  I  told 
the  people  that  God  had  promised  me  two  souls  to  be  converted 
from  that  day;  and  if  my  labors  were  not  acknowledged,  they  might 
brand  me  in  the  forehead  with  the  mark  of  liar,  and  on  the  back 
with  the  mark  of  hypocrite. 

They  watched  my  words.  However,  two  who  were  in  the  as¬ 
sembly  thought,  oh!  that  I  might  be  one  of  these  two;  and  shortly 
after  both  found  pardon.  A  reprobation  preacher  sought  to  do  us 
harm,  when  I  publicly  besought  God,  if  he  was  a  true  minister,  to 
bless  his  labors,  and  make  it  manifest,  but  if  he  had  jumped  pre¬ 
sumptuously  into  the  work,  that  God  would  remove  him  so  that  he 
should  not  hurt  the  people.  Shortly  after  he  fell  into  a  scandalous 
sin,  and  so  his  influence  was  lost. 

At  Canaan-gore,  a  number  of  backsliders  and  sinners  were 
brought  to  a  sense  of  themselves,  and  joined  in  a  class;  one  of  whom 
invited  me  to  preach  in  Green  river  meeting  house,  as  we  had  a 
right  to  it  two  days  in  the  year. 

The  time  arrived;  the  people  came  out,  and  I  went;  but  having 
a  hard  day’s  journey  of  twenty-five  miles,  and  to  preach  five  times, 
and  to  speak  to  three  classes,  I  had  to  be  in  earnest. 

As  I  entered  the  meeting  house,  having  an  old  borrowed  great 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


59 


coat  on,  and  two  hats,  the  people  were  alarmed,  and  thought  it 
singular  that  I  did  not  bow  to  every  pew  as  I  went  towards  the  pul¬ 
pit,  which  was  the  custom  there.  Some  laughed,  and  some  blush¬ 
ed,  and  the  attention  of  all  was  excited.  I  spoke  for  about 
two  hours,  giving  the  inside  and  outside  of  Methodism.  Ma¬ 
ny,  I  believe,  for  that  day,  will  be  thankful,  though  I  was  strongly 
opposed  by  a  reprobationist  in  the  afternoon.  My  hat  being  taken 
from  me  without  my  consent,  and  two  others  forced  upon  me,  I  was 
carrying  one  to  give  a  young  man. 

In  New  Concord,  religion  being  low,  I  visited  the  people  three 
miles,  taking  every  house,  and  (being  persuaded)  I  told  the  people 
that  God  would  soon  surely  revive  his  work;  which  words  they 
marked  and  sought  to  do  me  harm,  as  instantly  the  work  did  not 
appear. 

I  besought  God  in  public,  that  something  awful  might  happen 
in  the  neighborhood,  if  nothing  else  would  do  to  alarm  the  people. 
For  this  prayer  many  said  I  ought  to  be  punished. 

A  company  of  young  people,  going  to  a  tavern,  one  of  them  said, 
I  will  ride  there  as  Christ  rode  into  Jerusalem:  instantly  his  horse 
started,  ran  a  distance,  and  threw  him  against  a  log.  He  spoke  no 
more  until  he  died;  which  was  next  morning.  His  name  was 
Valentine. 

In  this  neighborhood  the  young  people  assembled  again  to  a 
gingerbread  lottery  ;  and  I  preached  from — “  If  they  hear  not  Mo¬ 
ses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded  though  one 
rose  from  the  dead.”  They  were  so  struck,  that  the  fiddler  whom 
they  employed,  had  nothing  to  do. 

At  length  the  revival  appeared  visible,  and  the  mouths  of  gain- 
sayers  were  shut:  numbers  were  added  to  class. 

On  my  way  to  Spencertown,  at  a  distance,  I  discovered  a  place 
in  a  hilly  country,  where  I  thought  God  would  immediately  revive 
his  work.  Coming  to  a  house,  I  inquired  my  road,  but  found  I 
had  gone  out  of  my  way ;  but  upon  being  righted,  I  came  to  the 
place  which  just  before  I  had  seen  from  the  top  of  a  mountain,  where 
[  thought  God  would  revive  his  work. 

I  began  immediately  to  visit  the  neighborhood  from  house  to 
house.  The  people  thought  it  strange,  (I  being  a  stranger,)  and 
came  out  to  see  where  it  would  end. 


60 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Here  too  it  was  soon  reported  I  was  crazy,  which  brought  many 
out  to  the  different  meetings;  amongst  whom  was  an  old  man,  who 
came  to  hear  for  himself,  and  told  the  congregation  that  I  was 
crazy,  and  advised  them  to  hear  me  no  more.  I  replied,  people  do 
not  blame  crazy  ones  for  their  behavior;  and  last  night  I  preached 
from  the  word  of  the  Lord;  but  when  I  come  again  I  will  preach 
from  the  word  of  the  devil.  This  tried  our  weak  brethren;  howev¬ 
er,  the  people  came  out  by  hundreds  to  hear  the  new  doctrine.  I 
spoke  from  Luke  iv,  6,  7,  and  an  overshadowing  season  we  had  of 
the  divine  presence.  I  besought  the  family  to  promise  to  serve 
God;  but  upon  receiving  a  refusal  my  soul  was  so  pained  with  con¬ 
cern  cn  their  account,  that  I  could  not  eat  my  breakfast,  and  set  out 
to  go  away  in  the  rain.  Conviction  seized  the  minds  of  the  family; 
they  followed  me  at  a  distance  with  tears,  and  made  me  the  promise, 
and  not  altogether  in  vain.  Here  the  society  was  greatly  enlarged, 
those  that  were  in  darkness  were  brought  into  marvelous  light. 

In  Alford,  I  preached  Methodism,  inside  and  outside.  Many 
came  to  hear;  one  woman  thought  I  aimed  at  her  dress.  The  next 
meeting  she  ornamented  far  more,  in  order  that  I  might  speak  to 
her.  But  I,  in  my  discourse,  took  no  notice  of  dress,  and  she  went 
away  disgraced  and  ashamed. 

The  brethren  here  treated  me  very  coldly  at  first,  so  I  was  neces¬ 
sitated  to  pay  for  my  horse  keeping  for  five  weeks;  and  being  con¬ 
fined  a  few  days  with  the  ague  and  fever,  the  man  of  the  house  not 
being  a  Methodist,  I  paid  him  for  my  accommodation. 

I  had  said  in  public  that  God  would  bless  my  labors  there;  which 
made  the  people  watch  me  for  evil  and  not  for  good.  I  visited  the 
whole  neighborhood  from  house  to  house,  which  made  a  great  up¬ 
roar  among  the  people.  However  the  fire  kindled;  the  society  got 
enlivened,  and  several  others  who  were  stumbling  at  the  unexem- 
plary  walk  of  professors,  were  convinced  and  brought  to  find  the 
realities  of  religion  for  themselves.  AVhen  leaving  this  place,  I 
was  offered  pay  for  my  expenses,  but  I  refused  it,  saying,  if  you 
wish  to  do  me  good,  treat  the  coming  preachers  better  than  you 
have  done  me. 

Stock  bridge.  Here  the  minister  of  the  place  had  done  his  endea¬ 
vors  to  influence  the  people  to  shut  the  preachers  out  of  the  town; 
but  by  an  impression  I  went  into  one  part,  and  by  an  invitation  to 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


61 


* 

another;  and  though  the  opposition  was  great  from  the  magistrates 
and  quality,  yet  they  found  no  way  to  expel  us  out  of  the  place  ; 
but  the  revival  began,  and  several  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God. — 
Now  reprobation  lost  ground :  the  eyes  of  many  were  enlightened 
to  see  a  free  salvation  offered  to  all  mankind. 

In  Lenox  the  society  and  people  were  much  prejudiced  at  first, 
but  the  former  was  quickened  afresh.  Here  lived  a  young  woman, 
who,  by  the  unexemplary  walk  of  professors,  was  prejudiced  against 
the  advice  to  religion,  sajdng,  I  see  no  difference  between  their 
walk  and  others.  Her  parents  besought  me  to  say  nothing  to  her 
about  her  soul,  lest  she  should  be  prejudiced  and  hardened  more. — 
I  began  to  consider  what  to  do  ;  and  after  seeking  to  God  for  wis¬ 
dom  and  success,  said,  “  Sophy,  if  you’ll  read  a  chapter  every  day 
till  my  return  four  weeks  hence,  I’ll  give  you  this  bible:”  she 
thinking  I  was  in  jest,  said  she  would  :  I  instantly  gave  it  to  her, 
at  which  she  blushed.  At  my  return,  as  she  said  she  had  fulfilled. 
I  requested  a  second  promise ;  which  was,  that  she  would  pray 
twice  a  day  in  secret  another  four  weeks.  She  said,  you’ll  go  and 
tell  it  round  if  I  do:  which  I  assured  her  I  would  not,  if  she  would 
only  grant  my  request;  said  she,  I’ll  retire,  but  not  promise  to  kneel, 
so  we  parted.  At  the  expiration  of  the  time  I  came  round  the  cir¬ 
cuit  here  again,  and  requested  one  promise  more,  viz :  to  pray 
once  a  day  kneeling,  which  1  would  not  take  a  denial  of;  and  to 
get  rid  of  my  importunity  she  promised;  and  before  the  time  expir¬ 
ed  she  was  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  being  made  holy,  and  was 
willing  that  all  the  world  should  know  of  her  resolution  to  serve 
God  during  life.  A  few  years  after  she  died  happy. 

f  visited  Pittsfield  extensively,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see 
the  Methodists  and  others  stirred  up  to  serve  God.  Now  they  of¬ 
fered  me  presents,  which  I  refused,  saying,  the  next  preachers  in¬ 
vite  home  and  treat  well  for  my  sake. 

In  Bethlehem,  whilst  preaching,  I  was  suddenly  seized  with 
vomiting,  and  expected  to  expire.  Here  also  God  revived  his  work. 

Conference  drawing  near,  and  finding  that  my  food  did  not 
strengthen  me  as  heretofore,  I  was  convinced  that  unless  I  could 
get  help,  I  must  be  carried  off  the  stage.  1  accordingly  wrote  to 
Conference  concerning  my  state,  and  requested  permission  to  go  to 
Beft,  as  I  had  no  hope  of  escaping  any  other  way;  and  Ireland  lay 


62 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


particularly  on  my  mind.  Feeling  a  particular  desire  to  visit  Lan- 
sinburgh  and  Albany,  which  the  preachers  had  restrained  me  from 
going  to,  I  embraced  the  opportunity  whilst  they  were  gone  to 
Conference. 

June  I7th.  I  preacned  five  times  and  rode  thirty-five  miles.  On 
the  18th,  I  rode  fifty-live  miles,  preached  five  times,  and  spoke  to 
two  classes.  On  the  19th,  I  preached  six  times  and  rode  twenty- 
five  miles.  On  the  20th,  I  preached  tw  ice  and  wrent  to  Albany, 
and  preached  eight  nights  successively,  one  excepted,  which  I  im¬ 
proved  in  Lansinburg. 

In  the  day  time  I  went  to  Coey man’s  Patent  and  Niskeuna. — 
These  visits  w^ere  not  altogether  in  vain;  wherefore  I  aid  not 
grudge  the  above  mentioned  hard  days’  wrork,  to  gain  this  time. 

29th.  I  rode  thirty  miles,  preaching  twice  on  the  road,  to  Han¬ 
cock;  which  place  I  had  visited  extensively,  it  being  newly  taken 
into  the  circuit,  and  about  forty  members  joined  in  the  class.  Our 
quarterly  meeting  coming  on,  the  congregation  was  so  large,  we 
were  constrained  to  withdraw  to  the  woods;  for  no  building  we 
had  would  contain  them.  It  wTas  a  powerful  time  indeed,  and  many 
were  refreshed  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

My  state  of  health  being  so  low’,  I  bade  them  farewell  until  we 
should  meet  in  a  future  world,  as  I  expected  to  see  them  no  more 
on  earth. 

I  took  them  all  to  record,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from  all  their 
blood,  as  I  had  spared  no  pains  to  bring  them  to  good. 

When  I  first  came  on  this  circuit,  I  felt  like  one  forsaken,  as 
they  all  appeared  to  be  sorry  to  see  me,  and  almost  unwilling  to 
feed  me  or  my  horse.  For  all  my  toil  here,  I  received  ten  dollars, 
wThen  my  extra  expenses  were  upwards  of  six  pounds;  so  that  when 
leaving  it,  I  w’as  fifteen  pounds  wrorse  in  circumstances  than  wrhen 
coming:  yet  it  afforded  me  comfort  that  I  could  leave  them  in  peace 
and  have  a  joyful  hope  of  enjoying  some  of  them  as  stars  in  my 
crown  of  glory,  which  I  expected  soon  to  obtain. 

As  the  preachers  who  had  just  returned  from  Conference  told 
me  that  my  request  was  rejected,  and  my  station  w^as  on  the  bounds 
of  Canada,  this  information  grieved  me  at  first,  howrever  I  con¬ 
sented  10  go  according  to  orders,  after  I  had  visited  my  native  town. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


63 


Leaving  this  circuit,  to  which  there  were  added  one  hundred  and 
eighty,  and  about  five  hundred  more  under  conviction  for  sin,  I 
set  out  for  Coventry,  and  riding  through  Granville  circuit,  it  caus¬ 
ed  me  to  weep  and  mourn  when  I  saw  some  who  were  awakened 
when  I  was  there,  now  in  a  backslidden  state.  Oh!  the  harm  done 
by  the  laziness  and  unfaithfulness  of  preachers.  But  some  who 
Were  alive  are  alive  still,  and  I  trust  to  meet  them  in  a  better  world. 

July  3d.  I  reached  my  native  town,  and  found  my  parents  and 
friends  well  in  body,  but  low  in  religion.  Next  evening  I  preached; 
many  flocked  out  to  hear  the  preacher  who  had  arose  from  the  dead, 
as  was  the  common  say. 

I  told  the  people,  once  I  was  opposed  by  them  about  preaching: 
I  have  come  home  before  now  to  see  you  and  bid  you  farewell  for 
a  season;  but  now  I  have  come  home,  not  a  cozening,  as  some 
children  do  to  see  their  parents,  but  to  discharge  my  duty  and  bid 
you  farewell  once  for  all;  and  if  God  does  not  give  me  seals  of  my 
labours  you  may  still  say  he  has  not  called  me  to  preach. 

I  went  to  New- London,  to  see  if  the  salt  water  would  do  me  any 
good,  and  coming  through  Nor  wick,  I  met  with  a  cool  reception 
from  the  society;  but  in  New-London  all  seemed  friendly.  We 
had  several  powerful  meetings;  two  were  awakened  and  one  found 
pardon  during  my  stay. 

I  besought  God  to  let  me  preach  one  funeral  sermon  in  my  na¬ 
tive  town;  where  having  visited  many,  I  preached  in  about  twenty 
different  houses.  Having  spent  about  four  weeks,  the  time  drew 
near  when  I  must  set  off. 

The  class-leader,  S.  Parker  having  received  a  wound,  bled  to  that 
degree,  that  he  died  in  consequence  of  it,  happy  in  the  love  of  God. 
I  took  leave  of  the  dear  families  of  my  acquaintance,  and  August 
4th,  preached  the  funeral  sermon  to  many  hundreds  of  people;  both 
gentry  and  commonality  were  drawn  out  to  hear  one  of  their  native 
town,  whom  they  had  heard  so  much  about,  thinking  it  would  do  to 
go  to  a  funeral,  when  it  would  not  to  another  of  my  meetings,  taking 
the  funeral  for  a  cloak. 

After  discharging  my  duty  as  God  gave  me  strength,  to  old  and 
to  young,  to  professor  and  non-professor,  I  said,  ye  all  see  the  de¬ 
cline  I  am  in,  and  take  you  to  record  my  walk  and  conversation 
Bince  I  first  professed  religion,  and  my  faithfulness  to  you  nowj 


64 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

and  if  God  permit,  I  intend  to  see  you  again  at  the  end  of  eleven 
months;  but  it  is  impressed  on  my  mind  as  though  I  should  never 
see  you  in  time,  (unless  it  should  be  in  answer  to  many  prayers)  I 
therefore  bid  you  farewell  till  the  judgment  day;  and  then  taking 
my  youngest  sister  by  the  hand  (from  whom  I  obtained  a  promise  to 
pray  twice-a-day  till  I  should  be  twenty-two  years  old,  reminding 
her  of  my  dream,  she  then  being  in  the  height  of  fashions,  pleaded 
she  could  have  none  to  go  with  her;  I  said,  I  myself  had  to  go  alone 
and  was  enabled  to  endure — and  you,  after  I  am  two-and-twenty,  if 
tired  of  the  service  of  God  can  turn  back,  and  the  devil  will  be 
willing  to  receive  you  again;  then  tears  began  to  roll  ;  bade  her  fare¬ 
well,  and  exhorted  her  to  meet  me  in  heaven,  and  rather  than 
have  her  turn  back  to  sin,  would  come  and  preach  her  funeral  ser¬ 
mon.  Another  sister,  and  my  mother,  and  brother-in-law,  I  shook 
hands  with  likewise.  My  father’s  trials  were  so  great,  he  with¬ 
drew,  ( I  suppose  to  weep; )  and  then  mounting  my  horse,  all  this 
being  in  the  sight  of  the  assembly,  and  the  sun  shining  from  the 
western  sky,  I  called  it  to  witness  against  that  assembly  if  they 
would  not  repent,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from  their  blood;  and 
then  putting  the  whip  to  my  horse,  I  rode  off  forty  miles  that  even¬ 
ing  before  I  dismounted.  On  the  5th,  I  rode  seventy  miles  to  Ches¬ 
terfield.  A  family  with  whom  I  was  acquainted,  being  as  I  thought, 
unwilling  to  receive  me,  I  went  to  the  next  house  and  so  pleaded 
that  they  took  me  in. 

The  next  day  I  rode  sixty-four  miles,  to  Hanover,  and  the  day 
after  sawT  my  brother-in-law  and  two  sisters;  to  whom  I  discharged 
my  duty,  and  left  them  and  went  to  Vershire. 

A  swelling  appearing  on  my  horse’s-leg,  I  left  him  and  borrowed 

another  to  reach  my  circuit.  On  my  way  across  the  mountain,  I 

preached  in  Berry,  and  the  power  of  God  was  present.  The  next 

morning,  crossing  Onion  river,  reached  my  circuit  at  Essex,  being 

two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  my  parents.  Cold  winter  now 

approaching,  my  clothes  considerably  worn  and  few,  and  no  way 

apparently  to  get  any  more,  having  but  one  penny  in  my  pocket, 

and  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land;  and  unless  God  gives  me  favor  in 

the  sight  of  the  people,  shall  have  to  walk  on  foot.  My  trust  is  still 

in  God;  my  mind  is  solemnly  stayed  upon  him,  and  I  do  believe  he 

will  bless  me  here  bv  numbers. 

* 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


65 


*  swot  brother  Sabin  (a  local  preacher,  who  came  to  my  assistance) 
if.  Jsrico.  After  meeting,  we  set  off  (whilst  one  rode  the  other 
Wrrft  oa  foot)  to  Fletcher:  here  a  powerful  work  of  God  imme¬ 
diately  broke  out. 

The  clay,  we  swam  the  horse  across  the  river  Demile,  our¬ 
selves  crossing  in  a  canoe,  proceeded  through  a  wood  without  any 
path,  for  some  miles,  and  late  at  night  came  to  Fairfield,  about  thir¬ 
ty  miles  in  ail.  My  body  was  weary  but  my  soul  was  happy. 

It  was  not  long  until  f  was  sorely  tempted  to  desist  from  travel¬ 
ling,  and  wait  tiR  my  change  come,  but  then  considering  the  value 
of  souls,  I  am  constrained  to  exert  the  little  strength  I  have. 

On  hearing  brother  Sabin  preach  in  Sheldon,  I  was  comforted. 
The  next  day,  we  crossed  Canada  line  into  Dunn’s  Patent:  here 
God  be^an  a  fjood  work.  From  thence  to  the  Dutch  manor, 
brother  Miller’s,  where  I  had  been  before. 

I  held  meeting,  and  a  proud  young  woman  was  stirred  up  to  seek 
the  Lord,  and  found  comfort;  and  borrowing  a  horse  I  went  to  break 
up  fallow-ground,  and  proceeded  to  Dunham  towards  Murphrey 
Magog- Lake,  and  held  meetings  in  different  parts  of  the  town. — 
Some  were  angry  and  some  spake  evil  of  the  way,  and  some  were 
serious  and  some  tender,  and  desired  to  hear  again.  The  people  in 
this  part  of  the  world,  were  the  offscouring  of  the  earth,  some  hav¬ 
ing  ran  hither  for  debt,  others  to  avoid  prosecution  for  crimes,  and  a 
third  character  had  come  to  accumulate  money.  These  were  like 
sheep  without  a  shepherd,  having  only  two  ministers;  one  of  whom 
believed  one  principle  and  preached  another.  Hence  I  went  to  Sut¬ 
ton,  and  got  into  three  parts  of  the  town;  in  two  of  which  there 
was  a  prospect  of  much  good;  but  in  the  other,  reprobation! sm  shut 
np  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  I  must  speak  there  no  more. 

Returning  through  these  places  to  Missisque  bay,  the  prospect 
of  good  increased.  From  thence  I  proceeded  round  the  north  end 
of  the  bay  to  the  west  side,  as  far  as  I  could  find  inhabitants.  The 
roads  were  so  bad  and  miry  that  they  were  almost  impassible; 
however,  I  got  places  to  accommodate  the  inhabitants  for  meeting 
all  along.  Here  for  thirty  miles  there  was  no  preaching  until  I 
came:  but  the  Lord  made  bare  his  arm. 

Returning,  I  held  meetings  at  the  same  places,  and  found  the 

E 


66 


HISTORY”  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


prospect  to  increase.  Then  going  up  the  Lake  shore,  holding 
meetings  where  I  had  the  year  past,  until  I  came  round  to  Fletcher: 
here  the  work  increased.  Hence  I  proceeded  through  Johnston,  up 
the  river  Demile  to  Morristown.  Here  the  people  had  not  heard 
a  sermon  for  two  years  :  we  entered  into  a  covenant  to  serve  the 
Lord;  and  many  were  keenly  convicted,  and  their  hearts  were  like 
wax  before  the  sun. 

Hence  to  Stowre,  where  for  three  miles  I  could  get  no  house  at 
first ;  night  drawing  on,  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  as  the  families 
would  not  take  me  in ;  but  at  length  I  met  a  company  of  men,  wrho 
had  been  marking  out  land  in  the  woods  ;  to  these  I  made  known 
my  errand ;  and  they  invited  me  to  go  back  about  two  miles ;  and 
the  house  was  soon  filled  with  people,  and  solemn  times  we  had  that 
evening  and  the  next  morning. 

Ten  years  ago,  this  was  an  howling  wilderness,  inhabited  only 

by  wild  beasts,  and  now  contained  near  one  hundred  families _ 

Oh  !  what  an  alteration  there  is  in  the  earth. 

From  hence  I  went  to  Waterbury,  on  Onion  river,  where  a  rep- 
robationist  gave  me  these  words  to  preach  from  :  “  No  man  can 
come  to  me ,  except  the  Father  who  hath  sent  me  draw  him.” — 
The  Lord  loosed  my  tongue  and  good  I  believe  was  done. 

From  thence  I  returned  to  Missisque  bay,  under  trials  and  dis¬ 
couragements  of  mind,  but  was  revived  on  meeting  brother  Sabin. 
As  I  could  not  readily  find  a  horse  to  borrow,  I  set  out  on  foot  to¬ 
wards  Magog :  but  my  body  being  weak,  I  disappointed  one  con¬ 
gregation,  to  my  sorrow,  but  reached  the  next  day’s  appointments 
in  Sutton  and  Dunham,  and  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of 
some,  who  with  horses  conveyed  me  to  the  several  places. 

During  my  walking,  I  found  one  fourth  of  a  dollar,  and  reason¬ 
ed,  why  have  I  found  this?  I  have  not  had  any  for  some  time 
past. 

I  had  to  walk  from  Dunn’s  Patent  to  the  bay,  which  was  about 
ten  miles,  the  nighest  way,  on  which  lived  but  few  inhabitants:  I 
set  out,  hoping  to  get  through  that  night,  but  falling  short  by  rea¬ 
son  of  weakness,  came  to  a  house  and  requested  they  would  guide 
me  through  the  woods,  but  in  vain:  I  then  entreated  liberty  to  tar¬ 
ry  under  their  roof  all  night,  as  it  had  now  become  dark  and  impos¬ 
sible  for  a  stranger  to  keep  the  road,  it  being  narrow  and  miry,  and 


67 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

closed  overhead  by  the  branches  of  thick  topped  trees ;  besides  it 
was  exceedingly  dangerous,  by  the  flocks  of  hears ,  which  were 
uncommonly  numerous  this  fall ;  but  at  first  my  entreaties  were 
in  vain :  then  remembering  the  piece  of  money  which  I  had 
found,  I  offered  it  to  them  for  the  privilege,  which  on  this  condi¬ 
tion  I  obtained.  The  next  morning,  with  much  difficulty,  I  got 
through  to  a  friend’s  house. 

After  breakfast  I  obtained  a  horse,  and  set  out  to  fulfil  my 
appointments  round  the  bay,  which  were  five.  Far  beyond  my 
expectation,  I  was  enabled  to  go  through  these,  riding  twenty-five 
miles  that  day,  and  visiting  the  Isle  of  Noah  and  Hog  Island,  in 
the  latter  of  which  I  held  the  first  religious  meeting  that  was  ever 
in  it ;  and  a  solemn  time  it  was.  I  returned  to  the  Dutch  manor, 
sold  my  watch,  saddle  and  portmanteau. 

For  some  months  past,  I  had  no  hope  of  recovering  from  my 
declining  state,  unless  it  were  by  a  long  voyage  to  sea,  but  the 
impossibility  of  it,  as  I  thought,  was  so  great  that  I  rejected  the 
idea. — But  it  being  strongly  impressed  these  few  weeks  past,  that 
if  I  tarried  I  should  die  according  to  the  dream  ;  but  that  if  I  were 
to  cross  the  ocean  to  Ireland,  it  wrould  be  the  means  which  God 
did  choose  to  bless  to  the  restoration  of  my  health,  and  preserva¬ 
tion  of  my  life  for  future  usefulness,  for  some  particular  end 
unknown  to  me.  But  when  I  considered  the  dangers  of  sea,  by 
reason  of  storms  and  tempests,  at  that  season  of  the  year,  and  of 
being  taken  by  pirates  or  privateers,  into  whose  hands  I  might 
fall  in  this  declining  state,  and  what  care  would  be  shewn  me  I 
did  not  know :  and  supposing  I  were  even  to  get  well  to  Europe, 
what  might  follow’  I  did  not  clearly  foresee:  the  country  being  in 
scarcity,  with  great  disturbances,  and  who  would  receive  me  I 
could  not  tell — and  if  rejected  by  all,  having  no  trade  to  pursue, 
I  saw  nothing  but  that  death  would  follow.  These  things  weighed 
so  heavy  in  the  balance  of  reason,  that  I  rejected  the  impression, 
and  threw  it  out  of  my  mind,  as  a  temptation :  it  returned  with 
more  force,  and  pursued  me  from  day  to  day.  By  nourishing  it 
I  had  peace  ;  and  by  rejecting  it  depression,  which  caused  great 
distress ;  so  that  many  hours  of  my  sleep  departed  from  me. 
This  I  made  known  to  the  preachers  and  some  others,  who  had 
importuned  me  to  tell  them  what  was  the  matter. 


68 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


After  being  informed,  all  with  one  voice  entreated  me  not  to  en¬ 
tertain  such  a  thought  as  coming  from  God,  seeing  that  my  labors 
were  here  acknowledged,  and  that  there  was  a  prospect  of  an  uni¬ 
versal  revival :  wherefore,  it  is  inconsistent,  said  they,  that  he  could 
require  you  to  go  away  three  thousand  miles,  into  a  strange  coun¬ 
try,  without  friends,  leaving  the  circuit  in  this  situation,  forfeiting 
the  confidence  which  the  Conference  have  placed  in  you,  by  giving 
you  the  care  of  the  circuit,  and  none  to  supply  your  place. 

These  arguments  were  powerful  and  so  confounded  me,  that  I 
could  not  answer  them  :  still  there  was  something  in  my  mind  that 
said,  Go,  and  by  putting  it  away  I  could  get  no  peace. 

September  26th.  I  preached  in  Highgate,  S wanton,  and  St. 
Alban’s,  for  the  last  time  ;  in  Georgia  and  in  Milton  likewise :  in 
the  latter,  I  once  made  a  covenant,  which  they  broke,  and  after¬ 
wards  they  hated  me  so  that  they  could  not  bear  to  see  me. 

28th.  Our  quarterly  meeting  began  in  Essex.  I  made  my  ex¬ 
ercise  known,  and  the  declining  state  I  was  in,  to  S.  Hutchinson 
and  J.  Mitchell,  who  would  hearken  nothing  to  it;  but  brought  up 
the  above-mentioned  arguments.  I  besought  for  a  certificate  con¬ 
cerning  my  moral  conduct,  but  was  refused,  with  a  strict  injunction 
not  to  go.  S.  Hutchinson  said,  I  shall  appear  like  a  fool  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Conference,  for  supporting  your  cause  in  the  manner  I 
have  done,  as  some  said  that  you  would  never  prove  true  to  the 
connexion,  which,  by  going  away,  will  appear  to  be  the  case. — 
But  if  you’ll  tarry,  as  I  ever  have  been,  so  I  will  still  be  your 
friend;  and  the  next  Conference,  your  probation  will  be  ended,  and 
you  will  be  ordained.  I  bid  him  farewell,  giving  him  Hezekiah’s 
lamentation — Isaiah  xxxviii,  9,  &c.  He  gave  me  Paul’s  charge 
to  Timothy,  and  so  we  parted,  after  that  I  had  given  my  farewell 
to  the  people. 

I  now  proceeded  to  fulfil  what  appointments  I  had  made  for  my¬ 
self;  riding  with  J.  M.  to  Fletcher.  He  again  entreated  me  for 
his,  and  my  and  the  word  of  God’s  sake,  to  tarry,  saying,  “  If  you 
go  away  and  leave  us  thus,  I  believe  the  curse  of  God  will  follow 
you;”  and  kneeling  down,  besought  God,  if  he  had  called  me  to 
go,  to  make  it  manifest,  and  if  not  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and  so 
parted  for  a  while;  and  I  went  to  Cambridge,  Johnston,  Morristown, 


OR  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


69 


Stowe,  Waterbury,  and  Duxbury,  and  the  quickening  power  of 

God  was  sensibly  felt  in  every  place. 

About  this  time  1  met  with  Dr.  Whipple  of  New  Boston,  in  New 

Flampshire,  who  gave  me  some  things  for  my  voyage,  saying  he 
felt  for  me  in  this  great  undertaking. 

My  trials  of  heart  were  great,  to  think  of  leaving  my  people  and 
country,  and  particularly  my  parents,  probably  to  see  them  no  more, 
so  contrary  to  the  minds  and  advice  of  all  those  who  wished  me 
well;  but  I  having  endeavored  to  weigh  the  matter  candidly  before 
God,  as  for  eternity,  and  after  making  it  a  matter  of  earnest  prayer 
to  know  my  duty,  that  if  the  impression  be  from  God  it  may  in¬ 
crease,  and  if  from  the  enemy  it  may  decrease;  and  according  to 
the  best  judgment  I  can  form,  I  do  believe  it  to  be  the  will  of  God 
that  I  should  go,  as  I  can  enjoy  peace  of  mind  in  no  pursuit  but 
this,  and  accordingly  I  am  resolved  to  proceed  as  the  door  opens. 

My  horse  being  brought  from  Vershire,  which  cost  eighty-four 
dollars,  I  now  sold  for  a  small  part  of  that  sum,  and  all  which  I 
could  collect,  including  the  price  of  my  saddle,  &c.,  amounted  to 
six  guineas  and  some  provision. 

October  12th.  I  met  brother  Mitchell  again;  he  would  not  bid 
me  farewell,  saying,  I  cant  give  my  consent  for  you  to  go.  I  bid 
him  farewell,  saying,  I  know  you  have  ever  been  my  friend,  and 
are  such  to  the  present  day;  it  is  hard  to  go  contrary  to  your  advice; 
and  if  you  think  I  am  wilful  in  this  matter,  you  judge  me  wrong 
and  hard;  it  is  in  tender  conscience  before  God  that  I  leave  you  this 
day,  for  the  sake  of  peace  of  mind,  which,  if  I  could  otherwise 
enjoy,  I  would  take  up  with  your  advice,  “to  stick  and  die  by  the 
staff;”  and  kneeling  down,  whilst  at  prayer  our  hearts  were  melted 
with  a  feeling  sense  of  the  goodness  of  God;  and  as  Jonathan  and 
David,  our  parting  was  hard.  From  thence  I  proceeded  (in  a 
canoe  which  had  come  for  me  and  started  back,  I  being  about  twent}' 
minutes  behind  the  time,  but  hailed  him,  so  he  stopped  and  took 
me  in;  this  was  a  stranger,  as  the  first  man  who  was  to  have 
come  for  me  was  dead)  down  the  Mussisque  river,  across  the  bay, 
to  what  is  called  the  ridge,  where  God  has  began  a  good  work. — 
Here  some  of  my  friends  from  the  Manor  met  me  with  entreaties 
not  to  go,  which  to  prevent  my  going  did  not  bring  my  chest;  as 
apparently  I  must  die  with  sufferings  am  on  .st  hard  hearted  sailors; 


70 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


but  if  I  would  tarry  with  them,  I  could  have  friends  and  a  decent 
burial;  but  my  mind  was  to  go,  so  they  went  back  and  brought  my 
chest  to  South  river;  we  kneeled  down  on  the  bank,  and  besought 
God,  if  it  was  his  will  I  should  go,  to  prosper  my  way;  but  if  not, 
to  shut  it  up.  Said  they,  “we  expect  to  see  you  again;”  but  I 
replied,  “it  is  in  my  mind  as  though  I  should  never  see  you 
again.”  Some  were  minded  not  to  have  brought  my  chest  that  I 
might  thereby  be  detained  until  it  was  too  late  for  going;  as  the 
fleet  was  to  sail  in  a  short  space.  Being  disappointed  of  a  canoe 
which  was  promised,  we  took  another,  which  sprang  a  leak  before 
we  had  gone  far;  but  we  got  a  second  down  the  river,  and  soon  got 
into  the  lake. 

The  waves  ran  high,  and  the  people  advised  us  not  to  go,  as  they 
thought  there  was  great  danger  of  upsetting. 

The  man  who  had  promised  to  take  me  to  St.  John’s,  breaking 
his  word,  I  had  to  look  for  another,  who  said,  “such  a  day,  I  went 
out  of  curiosity  to  hear  a  strange  man  who  had  come  to  the  neigh¬ 
borhood,  whose  words  reached  my  heart;  and  now  I  believe  God 
has  pardoned  my  sins,  and  1  bless  God  that  I  ever  saw  your  face.” 

Cutting  down  a  bush  and  hoisting  it  for  a  sail,  we  reached  Saint 
John’s  about  three  in  the  afternoon;  and  after  wandering  up  and 
down  the  town  for  about  two  hours,  I  found  a  man  who,  for  two 
dollars,  engaged  to  carry  me  in  a  cart  to  Lapareri,  the  mail  stage 
having  gone  off  just  before  I  arrived  there. 

After  being  examined  strictly  by  the  military  officers,  and  my 
name  recorded,  I  parted  with  the  canoe  man  and  went  on  my  way; 
being  now  entirely  amongst  strangers,  and  probably  I  shall  be  so,  I 
know  not  but  for  life.  The  cart  broke  down  on  the  road;  so  he  had 
to  borrow  another;  about  three  o’clock  after  midnight,  I  arrived  at 
Lapareri,  hem  r  very  much  chilled. 

The  market  boats,  at  break  of  day,  started  for  Montreal;  and  on 
my  way  I  discovered  several  vessels  lying  at  the  wharf,  one  of 
which  particularly  attracted  my  mind,  and  after  landing,  I  walked 
on  board,  inquiring  where  she  belonged  and  w'as  bound  to. 

The  captain  answered,  “belongs  to  Quebec,  and  bound  for  Dub¬ 
lin;”  the  very  place  I  wanted  to  go  to. 

Q.  Will  you  give  me  a  passage? 

A.  Have  you  plenty  of  money? 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


71 


Q.  "What  shall  you  charge? 

A.  Sometimes  people  give  fifteen  guineas,  but  I  will  carry  one 
for  eight. 

Q.  I’ll  give  you  five  guineas  and  find  myself;  will  you  carry  me 
for  that?  If  not  I  must  return  to  the  states. 

A.  I  will;  but  you  are  a  devilish  fool  for  going  from  a  plentiful 
country  with  peace,  to  that  disturbed  island.  I  then  gave  him  his 
monev,  and  bought  some  more  provisions,  and  had  a  few  shillings 
left. 

After  attempting  to  preach  to  a  congregation  of  the  hardest  of 
the  hard,  I  went  on  board  the  vessel,  and  put  down  the  river  a  few 
leagues. 

October,  16th.  I  this  day  was  twenty-two  years  old;  the  dream 
of  the  prophet  now  lay  with  weight  upon  my  mind,  which  said, 
that  I  should  live  until  I  was  two-and-twenty,  and  the  hours  passed 
solemnly  away.  A  woman  passenger  said,  “I  judge  this  man’s  a 
Methodist;”  I,  turning  away  as  with  an  air  of  disdain,  said,  what 
do  you  lump  me  in  with  that  despised  people  for?  She  replied,  “be¬ 
cause  you  don’t  drink,  and  be  jovial  and  cheerly  as  what  the  rest  of 
us  are;  but  you  are  gloomy  and  cast  down,  like  that  people,  always 
melancholy.”  Well  said  the  sailors,  we’ll  try  him  over  the  ground, 
and  see  what  he  is  made  of;  then  they  began  to  put  tar  on  my  face, 
and  tallow  on  my  clothes,  until  I  told  the  captain  he  ought  to  make 
them  behave  more  civil,  being  commander  of  the  ship.  However, 
I  was  the  object  of  all  their  sport  for  seven  days  on  our  way  tt 
Quebec;  during  which  time  I  suffered  much  with  cold,  having  no 
blankets,  and  lying  either  on  the  cable  or  across  some  barrels  filled 
with  potash,  and  my  garments  being  thin,  and  nothing  but  a  side 
of  leather  to  cover  myself  with;  but  the  last  night  I  found  a  small  sail, 
and  begging  it  of  the  captain,  I  wrapped  myself  in  it  and  thought 
myself  comfortable.  There  was  no  fire  below  decks  at  this  time. 

One  morning,  a  lieutenant  came  on  board  before  I  was  up,  and 
describing  my  dress,  inquired  of  the  captain  if  such  a  person  was 
on  board;  I  came  up,  and  the  captain  told  me  what  had  passed. 

The  officer  then  said,  “You  were  seen  at  Lapareri,  &c.,  and 
was  thought  to  be  one  of  M’Clen’s  party  as  a  spy,  and  I  have  come 
a  hundred  miles  to  apprehend  you,  and  now  you  must  clear  your¬ 
self  or  go  before  the  chief  commander.”  I  showed  him  my 


72 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

license  and  some  private  letters  and  told  him  my  business;  he  then 
replied,  4 ‘I  believe  you  are  an  honest  man,  and  if  you  will  enlist, 
I’ll  give  you  so  much  bounty,  and  a  sergeancy;  and,  if  not,  you 
shall  be  pressed.”  I  replied,  “Fight  I  cannot  in  conscience  for 
any  man,  because  it  would  be  inconsistent  for  a  man  one  hour  to  be 
praying  for  his  enemies,  and  the  next  hour  learning  to  handle  a 
gun  to  shoot  them;  but  if  you  take  me  on  board  I  shall  preach.” — 
At  length,  I  found  a  strange  piece  of  money  in  my  pocket;  and  he 
attempted  to  take  my  hat  and  put  a  cockade  on  it;  I  snatched  it  out 
of  his  hand  and  pushed  him  away;  to  which  he  said,  “ Remember 
you  are  not  in  the  states  now;  here  it  is  treason  to  resist  an  officer.” 
I  making  as  if  I  would  throw  them  overboard,  he  besought  me  not, 
as  the  cockade  was  costly;  on  condition  of  his  letting  me  have  peace 
till  I  got  to  Quebec,  I  gave  them  up.  At  our  arrival,  it  being  eve¬ 
ning,  I  would  not  stay  on  board  during  the  captain’s  absence, 
knowing  the  sailors  would  abuse  me.  The  lieutenant,  as  I  carried 
his  little  chest  or  trunk  to  his  lodgings,  said  he  would  send  his  ser¬ 
vant  to  pilot  me  to  the  house  of  a  piece  of  a  Methodist,  but  it  be¬ 
ing  now  late,  altered  his  mind,  and  gave  me  entertainment  all  night, 
with  blankets  and  fire,  which  was  very  refreshing  to  me.  He  and 
his  captain  exerted  themselves  to  lead  me  into  sin;  but  before  we 
parted  I  obtained  liberty  to  pray  with  them. 

The  next  morning  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  and  through  the 
medium  of  an  English  lad,  the  people  being  mostly  French,  found 
a  few  back-slidden  ones,  some  of  whom  came  from  Europe.  The 
week  preceding,  a  society  of  about  twenty-six,  belonging  to  the 
army,  had  gone  to  Halifax,  but  two  or  three  of  their  wTives  were 
left.  1  found  the  place  where  they  used  to  hold  their  meeting,  and 
collected  about  a  dozen  English  to  a  meeting  in  the  evening. 

The  next  evening  the  congregation  increased  to  about  thirty; 
thus  on  to  about  a  hundred  and  fifty,  the  five  days  I  was  there.  A 
woman,  the  first  day,  on  finding  out  who  and  wThat  I  was,  invited 
me  to  dinner;  then  her  husband  invited  me  to  eat  and  drink  as  1 
needed,  as  often  and  as  long  as  I  stayed.  This  I  looked  upon  as 
providential.  This  woman  was  very  inquisitive  to  know  all  the 
particulars  of  the  materials  I  had  procured  for  the  voyage;  and  the 
day  but  one  before  I  was  to  set  sail,  gave  all  the  small  materials 
that  were  lacking — and  the  last  evening  after  I  had  done  preaching 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


73 


one,  and  a  second,  and  a  third,  &c.,  of  their  own  accord,  without 

» 

any  hint  from  me,  came  forward  and  laid  down  pieces  of  money, 
amounting  in  the  whole  to  several  dollars,  which  I  stood  in  need 
of  at  this  critical  time;  and  a  buffalo  skin  dressed  with  the  hair  on, 
which  I  had  to  lodge  on  while  in  the  city,  and  a  blanket  was  given 
me  by  one  person  for  my  bed  on  the  voyage.  Now  I  began  to 
meditate,  when  I  entered  this  city,  according  to  human  appearance, 
I  must  fall  short  of  the  voyage  for  the  want  of  necessaries,  and  no 
place  to  lodge  in  whilst  here;  but  that  God  who  I  believed  had  cal¬ 
led  me  to  go,  to  him  I  looked,  when  in  retirement  under  a  fort  wall, 
and  found  my  wants  supplied;  and  if  he  thus  far  had  opened  the 
way  step  by  step,  what  reason  had  I  to  doubt  but  what  all  my  jour- 
nies  might  be  made  as  prosperous  as  this  through  trials,  and  1  pre¬ 
served  for  future  usefulness,  and  yet  see  my  native  land  in  peace; 
and  my  soul  was  strengthened  to  put  my  trust  in  God  and  go  for¬ 
ward.  I  think  about  twenty  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God  during  this 
short  stay,  who  earnestly  entreated  me  to  give  over  my  voyage  and 
tarry  with  them;  but  not  prevailing,  sought  a  promise  of  my  return 
in  the  spring,  which  I  gave  them  not;  but  said,  if  God  will,  perhaps 
I  may  see  you  again. 

October,  28th.  I  went  on  board  and  the  fleet  fell  down  the  river, 
I  thought  of  my  parents,  but  said,  to  tarry  is  death;  to  go,  I  do  but 
die. 

October,  31st.  I  informed  my  parents  of  my  departure,  and  got 
into  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence;  I  felt  some  little  sea  sick,  but  did 
not  vomit  much;  but  my  bodily  sickness  increases  fast,  and  ’tis  more 
than  probable,  according  to  human  appearance,  that  I  shall  not  see 
Dublin. 

November,  2d.  I  saw  Newfoundland  covered  with  snow,  and 
left  it  on  the  left.  My  sickness  still  increases,  and  I  am  scarcely 
able  to  sit  up  ten  minutes  in  twenty-four  hours.  The  captain 
though  deistical  and  profane,  is  as  kind  as  I  could  expect  from  a 
religious  man.  Though  the  agreement  was  to  come  in  the  steerage, 
my  berth  was  in  the  cabin,  and  the  boy  had  orders  to  wait  upon 
me  as  I  had  need. 

I  feel  the  want  of  some  religious  persons  to  converse  with;  Oh! 
how  do  people  misimprove  their  privileges,  and  some  don’t  prize 
them  until  deprived  of  them.  But  religion  is  that  which  the  world 


74 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


can  neither  give  nor  take  away;  I  still  feel  the  Lord  to  be  precious 
to  my  soul,  in  my  critical  place,  surely  in  the  deep  waters  are  the 
wonders  of  the  Almighty  to  be  seen. 

The  whole  fleet  consisted  of  about  twelve  sail;  we  had  pleasant 
sailing  for  about  a  week,  the  ships  frequently  calling  to  each  other; 
but  at  length  the  sea  began  to  rise,  first  like  hills  and  then  like 
mountains,  then  it  seemed  to  run  to  the  skies;  the  whole  fleet  was 
scattered,  but  the  next  day  collected  again,  and  within  two  hours 
after  so  scattered  that  we  saw  each  other  no  more.  This  gale  lasted 
five  days;  the  captain  said,  that  for  fifteen  years  he  had  not  seen  the 
like.  The  mate  replied,  “I  have  followed  the  sea  these  twenty-five 
years  and  have  never  seen  the  like;”  but  through  the  goodness  of 
God,  we  were  not  driven  any  out  of  our  course,  and  sustained  no 
damage  except  the  breaking  of  the  main-yard;  though  the  crew  ap¬ 
peared  terrified  once  or  twice,  I  don’t  know  that  my  mind  was  ever 
more  calm  in  my  life.  I  frequently  said  to  myself,  “my  body  may 
sink  to  the  bottom,  but  my  soul  will  fly  to  the  paradise  of  God!” 
At  length  the  wind  abated,  and  the  sea  fell,  and  I  spent  a  little  time 
on  deck;  I  could  see  no  land;  farewell  to  America.  Oh!  shall  I 
ever  see  my  native  country  again?  I  am  now  going  to  a  strange 
land,  to  be  a  stranger  among  strangers,  and  what  is  before  me  I 
know  not. 

I  gave  the  name  of  my  father,  and  the  place  of  his  residence  to 
the  captain,  that  if  he  gave  me  to  the  sharks  my  parents  should 
have  information;  which  he  promised  to  send.  If  I  live  to  do 
good,  I  will  bless  God;  and  if  I  die,  Oh  God!  they  will  be  done. 

What  am  I  going  to  Europe  for?  for  the  sake  of  riches?  From 
whence  will  they  come?  For  honor?  Who  will  give  me  this?  For 
ease!  Lord  thou  knowest  my  heart,  that  I  have  no  other  end  in 
view,  but  thy  glory  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls.  And 
though  I  pass  through  trials,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  whilst  God  is  on 
my  side.  I  know  the  time  has  been  when  I  was  a  guilty  sinner,  and 
have  a  witness  within  myself  that  all  my  guilt  is  done  away  through 
the  mediation  of  Christ,  and  my  soul  is  in  a  state  of  acceptance 
with  God.  I  frequently,  whilst  enjoying  this  evidence,  am  greatly 
distressed  and  compassed  about,  as  with  all  the  powers  of  hell,  so 
that  an  hoiror  seems  to  run  over  my  mind,  wrhen  I  feel  not  the 
least  degree  of  guilt,  but  love  to  God  and  -all  mankind,  and  none 


in  pre- 
lla,  and 
wonderful 
!ases  will  be- 
ry  thing  to  our 
rcan  not  add  to 
|fng  the  shattered 
srve  as  well  as 
V  (see  page  28). 
re  taken  for  Second- 
dth  Rush's  Sar- 
the  pills  clear  the 
ll  slime  and  coat- 
}.a  axd  Iron,  by 
[rong,  and  healthy 
ingth  and  health 
*7  process  goes  on. 
of  Charlestown, 


dan 
Whictl' 

Yet  oft  he  Cc 
Till  death's 

A  fortune  then  he  U 
If  health  to  him  co? 

In  hope  the  doctor  may  ? 

Ilis  service  is  ere  long  se? 

Rut  when  the  doctor's  skill  lie* 

And  finds  it  fails  to  meet  his  ct 
He  wishes  then  he  had  applied 
The  Sars'parilla  in  its  place. 

Had  he  this  “preparation”  used, 

And  Rush's  famous  Iron  combined, 
They'd  into  him  new  life  infused, 

And  given  him  new  peace  of  mind. 

The  Buchu,  too,  had  he  applied. 

It  would  have  given  him  relief; 

Omitting  which  have  many  died  : 

It  cures  almost  beyond  belief. 

I3eavaro  of  Counterfeits  of 
ITIedicincs.  Seepage  12.  For  prices  see  same 
page. 


SAUSAPARILixA  AND  IRON.^^ 


r  power  ar 
Liver  Com 
Dyspeptic  affec¬ 
ted  me  when  used 
together  with  Rush's 
omplaints,  it  should  be 
K.merican  ladies,  as  no  reme- 
r  employed  have  been  attended 
rful  success.  This  has  been  more 
fatification  to  me  since  the  most  of 
Thes  advised  for  such  complaints  expe¬ 
as  proved  to  be  entirely  worthless.  The 
prevalence  of  these  disorders,  and  the  fact 
t  they  entail  their  disastrous  effects  upon  the 
next  generation,  have  long  called  for  more  effect- 

Rush’s  Sarsaparilla  and 
Iron  is  the  well-known  remedy  for  Scrofula  ; 
and  as  most  cases  of  female  weakness,  attended 
with  Leucorrhoea  or  Whites,  and  Prolapsus  or 
Fallingof  the  Womb,  are  of  scrofulous  origin, 
they  nearly  all  require  that  remedy.  In  simple 
cases,  I  have  found  Rush’s  Restorer  alone 
sufficient.  These  medicines  are  at  once  pleasant, 


“  upov 

“  Net 

Rush's  1-1 
or  as  a  pr<.i 
among  the  1 1 
i!ies,  though  gi 
classes  need  it  nn 
without  it  if  it  cotl 

Rush’s  RestoJ 
safe,  and  sure  use,1 
taining  enough  toj 
most  druggists;  pf 
$1.15  ;  address  at  pj 
observe  the  name 
each  revenue  stare] 

Rush’s  Restor] 
See  Suppression  of 
eases. 


KUSH’S  RESTORER 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


75 


of  the  slavish  fear  of  hell;  neither  would  I  commit  a  known  sin 
for  my  right  hand.  If  any  one  should  ask,  how  that  a  sanctified 
saint  could  have  such  feelings  or  trials?  I  ask  again,  cannot  spirit 
pray  or  operate  upon  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter?  If  any 
one  should  deny  let  him  prove  it.  Experience  is  the  greatest  evi¬ 
dence;  a  person  may  be  powerfully  depressed  by  the  infernal  powers 
of  darkness,  and  still  retain  the  right  and  sure  evidence  of  his  ac¬ 
ceptance  with  God,  so  as  to  read  his  title  clear  to  heaven.  Tempt¬ 
ing  to  actual  evil  is  one  thing,  and  buffeting  of  the  mind  is  another; 
at  particular  times,  to  feel  either  the  one  or  the  other  is  no  sin, 
whilst  the  wThole  soul  cleaves  after  God. 

After  being  under  some  weighty  exercises,  I  feel  asleep,  and  God 
comforted  me  in  dreams  of  the  night;  for  first,  I  thought  I  saw  my¬ 
self  in  some  place,  and  the  people  seemed  to  be  struck  with  wonder 
what  I  came  for;  shortly  after  I  heard  some  young  converts  tell  their 
experience;  then  I  saw  the  work  go  prosperly  on;  after  which  I 
saw  myself  surrounded  by  a  wdcked  company  of  people;  but  their 
words  were  like  empty  sounds,  though  their  tongues  were  sharp,  yet 
their  weapons  were  like  feathers;  for  my  forehead  was  like  brass;  but 
God  raised  me  up  friends  in  time  of  need.  From  this  I  infer  that 
some  trouble  is  at  hand,  yet  I  am  more  than  ever  convinced  that  this 
voyage  will  turn  for  my  good,  and  for  the  glory  of  God.  Trouble 
I  expect  is  near,  but  my  trust  is  in  God;  all  is  well  now;  to-morrow 
may  take  thought  for  itself. 

I  remember  once  when  I  was  in  trouble  with  my  asthmatical 
disorder,  I  besought  God  to  heal  my  body,  and  let  my  heaviest  trials 
be  in  mind;  but  now  I  find  it  is  not  good  to  be  our  own  choosers, 
but  submit  to  the  will  of  God,  remembering  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  him. 

25th.  The  sun  in  the  sky  was  not  seen  for  several  days,  which 
made  it  dangerous  sailing;  but,  fearing  privateers,  did  not  lay  to. 
One  evening,  the  captain  grew  uneasy,  and  could  not  sleep,  and 
got  up  and  lay  down  several  times  in  a  short  space,  and  as  the  mate 
came  below  to  warm  himself,  the  captain  said,  “Mr.  Tom,  is  there 
land  near?”  The  mate  said,  “I  can  see  three  leagues  ahead,  and 
there  is  no  land  in  sight.”  The  captain’s  trouble  continuing,  the 
reason  he  could  never  assign,  immediately  lay  down,  and  then  rose 
up  and  went  on  deck,  and  being  strong-sighted,  beheld  land  within 


6 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


a  mile!  All  hands  were  called;  they  tacked  the  vessel  about.  Oh! 
what  a  providence  was  this!  Less  than  twenty  minutes  no  doubt 
would  have  wrecked  the  ship.  This  was  in  latitude  57,  off  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland. 

26th.  The  sun  broke  out  pleasant;  this  evening  we  came  to  an¬ 
chor  at  Larne,  in  the  north  of  Ireland;  having  no  contrary  wind 
all  the  way  until  we  got  off  this  port;  when  the  wind  turning  sud¬ 
denly  round,  drove  us  inhere,  where  we  were  bound  nineteen  days. 
O  !  what  a  mercy  of  God!  I  have  seen  his  wonders  in  the  deep, 
and  through  his  goodness  have  escaped  the  roaring  waves.  I  yet 
cannot  say  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  come;  although  I  know  not  what 
awaits  me  on  the  shore;  my  trust  is  still  in  God,  who  has  the  hearts 
of  all  men  in  his  hand. 

27th.  This  morning  I  went  on  shore,  having  no  proper  recom¬ 
mendations  with  me.  The  captain  said,  “I  wonder  what  the  devil 
you  are  going  to  do  here.”  I  told  him  perhaps  he  might  see  be¬ 
fore  he  left  town. 

As  I  entered  the  village,  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  (and  a  lad 
directed  me  to  inquire  for  John  Weares,  a  schoolmaster)  and  came 
to  a  house  and  met  the  man  in  the  door;  said  I,  are  there  any  that 
love  God  here  or  in  town?  Said  he,  “my  wife  makes  more  ado 
about  religion  than  all  the  people  in  town;  come,  walk  in.”  I  went 
in,  but  found  him  an  enemy  to  truth. 

In  this  place,  for  more  than  forty  years  no  regular  society  could 
be  established  till  a  few  days  since,  nine  women  were  joined  in  a 
class,  (one  of  whom  kept  school,  and  sent  me  word  that  I  might 
occupy  her  room  for  meeting. )  With  much  difficulty,  through  the 
goodness  of  God,  I  got  a  few  collected  in  the  evening,  to  whom  I 
spoke.  A  loyal  woman,  after  meeting,  scolded  me  because  I  did 
not  pray  for  the  king;  I  replied,  that  I  came  from  a  country  where 
we  had  no  king,  and  it  was  not  natural  for  me,  so  she  excused  me 
and  invited  me  to  breakfast.  Noise  began  to  be  in  town,  “there  is 
an  American  come.”  Accordingly  the  next  day  I  gave  a  crown 
for  a  large  ball-chamber,  and  put  up  a  public  notice  requesting  all 
hands  to  turn  out:  many  came  to  see  the  babbler;  to  whom  I  spoke, 
and  then  caught  near  the  whole  of  them  in  a  covenant,  which  the 
greater  part,  I  suppose,  broke  that  night. 

God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people;  and  I  received 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


77 


invitations  to  breakfast,  dinner,  and  supper,  more  than  I  needed  du¬ 
ring  my  stay.  The  next  evening,  after  preaching,  said  I  to  the 
people,  as  many  of  you  as  will  pray  for  yourselves  twice  in  twen¬ 
ty-four  hours  for  two  weeks,  I  will  endeavor  to  remember  you  thrice* 
God  being  our  helper:  and  you  that  will,  come  forward,  that  I  may 
take  your  names  in  writing,  lest  that  I  forget. 

A  few  came  forward  that  night,  some  more  next  day,  and  so  on; 
now  and  then  serious  countenances  appeared  in  the  streets:  at  length 
one  and  another,  was  telling  what  God  had  done  for  their  souls. — 
The  congregations  were  very  large.  I  had  a  desire  to  visit  the  ad¬ 
jacent  country;  but  no  door  opening,  as  no  one  might  travel  without 
a  pass,  the  country  being  under  martial  law. 

When  I  arrived  at  Larne,  the  captain  said,  “When  I  sailed  from 
Quebec,  you  was  so  weak  and  low,  that  I  never  expected  to  bring 
you  to  land  again:  I  thought  I  should  give  your  body  to  the  sharks.” 
“But  now,”  said  the  mate,  “you  look  ten  pounds  better.”  The  in¬ 
habitants  said,  “We  evidently  perceive  that  since  your  coming  here 
you  have  altered  for  the  better  every  day;  you  are  become  quite 
another  man  than  when  we  first  saw  you.” 

The  first  night  after  I  came  on  shore,  I  went  into  my  room,  and 
was  going  to  pull  off  the  coverlet  of  the  bed  and  spread  it  on  the 
floor,  according  to  my  usual  custom  in  America;  and  behold  the 
floor  was  earthen  or  ground,  which  I  had  never  seen  before.  I 
felt  amazed  to  think  what  I  should  do:  to  sleep  in  a  bed,  thought  I, 
I  cannot;  to  sleep  on  the  ground,  I  shall  be  chilled  and  take  a  fever. 
At  length,  I  came  to  this  resolution,  I’ll  go  into  bed  with  my  clothes 
on,  and  if  it  comes  to  the  worst  I’ll  get  up:  so  I  lay  down,  think¬ 
ing  it  more  than  probable  I  should  have  to  rise  within  half  an  hour 

on  account  of  my  asthma.  I  soon  fell  asleep,  and  slept  sound  un- 
til  morning. 


73 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

MY  DUBLIN  RECEPTION. 

December  15th.  After  two  days  sail,  I  landed  in  Dublin.  Hav¬ 
ing  a  letter,  I  sought  to  find  him  to  whom  it  was  directed,  (and  a 
custom  house  officer,  for  two  and  sixpence,  English,  piloted  me 
there)  but  in  vain,  he  not  being  at  home,  and  night  coining  on,  I 
scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  (as  the  family  would  not  suffer  me  to 
stay  within,  fearing  who  or  what  I  might  be.  I  inquired  for 
Methodists,  and  a  chaise-man  said,  “I  know  where  there  is  one 
lives,”  and  fora  shilling  I  got  him  to  pilot  me  to  the  house. 

After  rapping,  the  door  was  opened  by  a  boy,  who  informed  the 
mistress  that  a  stranger  wanted  her  husband;  she  said,  let  him  come 
in  till  he  comes  home;  so  I  went  in  and  sat  down  in  the  shop. 
By  and  by  in  came  her  husband,  William  Thomas,  who  stopped 
and  looked,  and  then,  with  a  smile,  shook  hands  with  me,  which 
gave  some  hope.  After  I  told  him  my  case,  he  invited  me  to  tarry 
all  night,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  in  the  evening,  attended 
meeting  at  Gravel-walk,  where  I  was  called  upon  to  pray. 

The  next  day  I  called  to  see  the  preachers,  and  when  I  saw  Mr. 
Tobias,  made  my  case  known  to  him.  He  heard  me,  and  then 
with  plain  dealing,  advised  me  to  go  on  board  again,  and  return  to 
America,  (though  he  did  not  attempt  to  scruple  the  account  I  gave 
of  myself.)  He  offered  me  half  a  crown,  which  I  refused,  and 
with  tears  left  him,  though  I  had  only  two  shillings  left. 

In  the  evening,  at  Whitefriar  street  meeting  house,  I  was  again 
invited  to  pray  and  sing;  but  Mr.  Tobias,  the  preacher,  on  whom  I 
called,  checked  me  in  the  meeting,  and  took  the  hymn  out  of  my 
mouth,  commanding  the  persons  who  prayed  to  stand  on  their  feet; 
and  after  meeting  gave  me  a  sharp  reprimand,  and  then  calling  the 
local  preachers  and  leaders  into  a  room,  and,  I  suppose,  charged 
them  and  reprimanded  him  who  had  invited  me,  as  he  ever  after  was 
shy  of  me. 

Now  my  door  seemed  to  be  completely  hedged  up,  and  I  saw 
nothing  but  death  before  me,  having  no  money  to  pay  my  passage 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


79 


back,  and  did  not  know  how  to  do  ship  work,  and  no  trade  to  follow 
for  my  bread,  and  I  could  not  expect  this  family  to  entertain  me 
long;  no  acquaintance  round  about,  and  three  thousand  miles  from 
my  friends.  No  one  call  tell  my  feelings,  but  those  who  have  been 
in  like  circumstances.  It  was  a  trial  of  my  faith,  yet  I  could  not 
say  that  I  was  sorry  I  had  come;  though  it  seemed  to  me  I  should 
sink:  but  these  words  strengthened  my  confidence,  “the  very  hairs 
of  your  head  are  all  numbered;”  immediately  I  lay  down  and  fell 
asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  person  put  leaven  in  a  bowl  of 
meal,  it  leavened  and  leavened  till  it  swelled  clear  over  on  the  ground, 
then  leavened  under  ground  till  it  got  a  distance  of  some  score  rods, 
imperceptible  by  the  inhabitants:  at  length  it  broke  out  in  the  further¬ 
most  place,  and  then  appeared  in  several  other  spots.  This  dream 
strengthened  my  confidence  in  God,  that  my  way  was  preparing, 
though  imperceptible  to  me.  When  I  awakened,  my  trials  of  mind 
were  greatly  lessened.  I  besought  God  if  he  had  any  thing  for  me 
to  do  in  this  country,  to  open  a  door  and  prepare  my  way;  but  if  not 
to  take  me  to  himself,  for  now  I  was  only  a  burden  to  myself  and 
'others;  and  I  did  believe  that  one  or  the  other  he  would  grant. 

20th.  Whilst  we  were  at  family  prayer,  a  Scotch  soldier  over¬ 
heard  us.  and  came  in,  and  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  barracks  at 
Chapel-izod;  which  I  did  several  times.  Several  other  doors  open¬ 
ing  in  different  barracks,  I  improved  the  opportunities;  one  of 
which  was  at  Island-bridge,  where  God  began  a  revival,  and  a  small 
society  formed.  Having  a  desire  to  visit  the  country,  at  first  the 
door  appeared  shut;  but  one  who  for  a  scruple  of  conscience  had 
been  expelled  from  society,  upon  hearing  thereof,  sent  word  to  me, 
that  he  was  going  to  the  Queen’s  County,  and  if  I  was  minded  to 
go,  he  would  bear  my  expenses. 

26th.  Taking  the  canal  boat,  we  proceeded  to  Monastereven, 
whence  we  walked  to  Mount  Mellick. 

Here  I  found  a  man  out  of  society,  who  had  been  abused,  which 
occasioned  the  separation  of  about  thirty,  who  held  meeting  by 
themselves.  I  held  several  meetings  in  different  parts  of  the  neigh¬ 
borhood,  and  refreshing  seasons  we  had  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord..  A  quarterly  meeting  was  held  here:  I  petitioned  for  liberty 
to  go  into  the  love-feast,  but  was  denied,  saying,  you  belong  to  no 
particular  people. 


80 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


My  congregations  were  so  large,  that  no  private  house  could  con¬ 
tain  them ;  for  which  reason  some  got  open  the  preaching  house 
doors,  contrary  to  my  advice,  lest  it  should  look  as  though  I  want¬ 
ed  to  cause  divisions ;  as  the  preacher  had  left  strict  orders  not  to 
let  me  in,  &c. 

Here  I  heard  two  women  from  my  own  country  preach,  called 
Quakers,  for  the  first  time  of  my  hearing  any  of  their  society. 

A  question  arose  in  my  mind  whether  I  had  done  wrong  in  com¬ 
ing  away  from  my  own  country;  is  it  not  possible  that  I  lay  under 
a  mistake  after  all  ?  Thus  I  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I  died 
and  was  buried  under  a  hearth :  the  lid  which  composed  a  part  of 
the  hearth  was  marble.  My  father  coming  into  the  room,  said. 
What  is  there?  one  replied,  your  son  lies  there  ;  he  then  pulled  ofl 
the  lid,  and  behold  it  was  truth;  and  I  stood  and  looked  at  my  bo¬ 
dy,  and  behold  it  began  to  putrify  and  moulder.  I  was  then  a 
mystery  to  myself,  to  see  my  body  in  one  place  and  I  standing  in 
another.  I  began  to  feel,  to  see  if  I  was  flesh,  when  a  voice  seem¬ 
ed  to  answer,  I  will  explain  the  mystery  to  you  :  If  you  had  tarried 
in  America  you  would  have  died  as  the  prophet  predicted,  and  your 
body  would  have  been  mouldering  as  you  now  see  it ;  but  now  you 
are  preserved  for  future  usefulness.  I  waked  up  with  the  queries 
gone. 

From  hence  (Mount  Mellick)  I  returned  to  Dublin.  I  receiv¬ 
ed  two  letters  from  the  north  requesting  me  to  return  with  all  speed 
to  Larne.  I  had  received  money  enough  from  the  withdrawn  mem¬ 
bers  to  return. 

After  holding  some  more  meetings  in  the  barracks,  and  paying 
my  passage,  and  procuring  some  provisions,  having  two  shillings 
left,  I  set  sail  but  was  put  back  by  a  contrary  and  tempestuous 
wind,  after  being  out  thirty  hours. 

I  believe  there  was  the  peculiar  hand  of  God  in  this :  for  a  pow¬ 
erful  time  we  had  at  Island-bridge  the  same  evening. 

January  20th,  1800.  After  walking  some  miles  I  embarked 
again,  and  just  as  I  was  going  on  board  heard  the  shrieks  of  a  wo¬ 
man,  and  turning  round  saw  (a  door  shut  to)  one  weeping  as  if 
her  heart  would  break ;  I  asked  the  cause,  she  said  she  had  three 
children  at  home  who  had  eaten  nothing  since  yesterday,  and  that 
she  Lad  not  a  sixpence  to  buy  bread  for  them,  and  this  family  would 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


81 


not  lend  a  shilling,  and  that  her  husband  would  not  receive  his 
wages  till  Saturday  night.  There  was  a  dialogue  in  my  mind 
whether  duty  required  me  to  relieve  her  want,  as  I  reflected  how 
much  better  my  present  circumstances  were  than  her’s,  however,  I 
did  not  leave  her  until  I  had  given  her  one  of  the  shillings  I  had 
left;  and  O  how  grateful  she  appeared!  The  wind  was  not  entirely 
fair,  however  we  put  to  sea.  The  storm  increased  and  the  sea 
seemed  to  run  mountains  high,  and  washed  several  valuable  things 
overboard;  but  what  surprised  me  was,  I  never  once  heard  the  cap¬ 
tain  swear  or  take  an  oath  during  all  the  time. 

On  the  22d  we  gained  Belfast  harbor,  and  came  to  anchor  with¬ 
in  two  miles  of  the  town,  where  I  jumped  into  the  pilot’s  boat,  and 
gave  my  remaining  shilling  to  be  taken  ashore ;  and  through  cold 
wind  and  rough  sea,  reached  the  town  about  six  o’clock  in  the  even¬ 
ing  ;  I  wandered  up  and  down  for  some  time,  the  way  I  felt  in y 
heart  inclined,  (by  the  light  of  lamps,  famine  and  death  now  stared 
me  in  the  fa^e  in  this  large  town,  yet  I  could  not  say  I  was  sorry  1 
had  left  America,)  till  recollecting  a  letter  I  had  in  my  pocket;  but 
how  to  find  the  person  to  whom  it  was  directed  I  did  not  know,  but 
feeling  my  heart  drawn  up  an  alley,  I  went  to  the  door  and  rap¬ 
ped  ;  the  people  desired  to  know  what  I  wanted,  I  told  them,  and 
they  invited  me  to  take  tea,  which  favor  I  received  as  from  the  hand 
of  God ;  then  a  lad  piloted  me  to  the  house  where  1  wished  to  go 
to,  where  I  found  the  mother  of  sergeant  Tipping,  in  whose  room  I 
preached  at  Island  Bridge,  he  having  sent  by  me  a  letter  to  her. 

Here  I  had  lodging  and  continued  a  few  days.  I  went  to  see  the 
preacher,  Andrew  Hamilton,  jr.,  to  whom  I  related  all  my  situa¬ 
tion,  and  after  a  little  conversation,  he  gave  m<?  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship,  with  liberty  to  improve  round  his  circuit,  so  longas  my 
conduct  should  be  such  as  it  had  been  at  Larne.  He  could  not  be 
blamed  for  this  precaution,  for  if  I  behaved  bad  he  would  be  blam¬ 
ed.  I  told  him  I  hoped  he  would  not  have  cause  to  repent 
giving  me  the  liberty.  He  likewise  gave  me  money  to  pay  the 
passage  ol  a  letter  to  New  York,  to  get  justice  to  my  character. 

From  thence  to  White  Abbey,  where  I  was  questioned  very' 
close,  and  it  was  judged  I  did  wrong  in  leaving  America;  but  J. 
Morrison  whom  I  had  seen  at  Larne,  the  local  preacher  who 

G 


82 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


formed  the  class  and  questioned  me  very  close  to  know  where  I  camo 
from  and  was  going  to,  persuaded  them  to  call  an  assembly  to  whom 
I  spoke. 

Thence  to  Carrickfergus,  (where  a  jailor  apparently  died  and  re¬ 
mained  for  some  hours,  and  then  revived  again  for  some  houis,  and 
appeared  to  be  in  great  horror,)  and  held  several  meetings;  to  these 
two  places  I  had  notes  of  introduction  from  a  preacher. 

Thence  to  Bailey carey,  and  held  three  meetings  which  were 
very  serious.  From  thence  to  Larne,  which  I  gained  about  twelve 
o’clock.  I  took  breakfast  and  visited  two  or  three  families;  and 
though  my  dress  was  somewhat  altered,  the  people  knew  me,  and 
were  staring  from  their  doors  and  windows. 

I  spent  some  more  iime  about  here  not  altogether  in  vain. 

The  society  when  I  left  it  amounted  to  about  sixty  in  number. — 
Such  a  village  as  this  I  had  never  met  with  before,  for  universal 
friendship  to  me,  considering  that  I  was  such  a  stranger. 

One  man  by  the  name  of  Martin  shewed  every  possible  kind¬ 
ness,  whilst  I  was  confined  with  a  breaking  out,  which  was  gener¬ 
ally  thought  to  be  the  small  pox. 

One  morning  the  shop  door  under  the  same  roof,  was  found  wide 
open;  though  late  hi  the  evening,  the  mistress  had  examined  par- 
*  ticularly,  as  was  her  constant  custom,  to  see  that  it  was  locked  and 
barred  just  before  she  retired  to  rest,  and  nothing  was  missing, 
though  money  and  valuable  articles  were  in  it. 

The  man  who  said  his  wife  made  so  much  ado  about  religion,  at 
first  was  unwilling  to  hear  me  preach  or  even  to  pray  in  his  family, 
being  much  given  to  jesting,  &c.,  but  when  sickness  came  upon  him 
he  made  vows  to  serve  God  and  sent  for  me  to  visit  him,  and  a  few 
hours  before  his  departure  found  acceptance. 

Isle  of  Magee — here  was  no  society;  many  were  the  opposers  to 
a  free  salvation;  contending  for  reprobation  and  blinding  the  people 
thereby.  However  many  tender  minds  of  the  youth  appeared  to  be 
stirred  to  consideration  during  the  few  meetings  I  held  among  them. 

In  Strade  and  Cogray  were  a  tender  people;  at  Doe,  the  officer  of 
the  guard,  taking  the  letter  of  the  law,  would  suffer  no  meeting  in  the 
evening,  so  scores  were  disappointed;  however  I  held  meeting  in 
the  morning  and  several  times  afterwards,  and  the  disappointment 
brought  more  out  to  hear  by  which  means  I  hope  good  was  done 


83 


OR,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL. 

One  morning  I  went  to  the  Barracks,  and  found  many  of  the  sol¬ 
diers  round  the  card-table,  which  seemed  to  dash  them;  I  threw  a 
pamphlet  on  the  table  and  walked  off.  These  things  so  attracted 
their  attention,  that  on  the  Sabbath  day  the  parade  was  omitted,  that 
the  men  might  come  and  hear  me.  The  greatest  part  of  the  con¬ 
gregation  were  caught  in  a  covenant  to  pray  to  God;  but  some  were 
angry,  and  said  I  swore,  the  people  to  be  religious. 

In  Carley,  the  family  had  not  notified  the  people  according  to  ex¬ 
pectation,  fearing  the  martial  law.  However,  they  thought  and 
said  it  was  a  pity  I  should  lose  my  visit,  and  calling  in  the  neigh¬ 
bors,  we  had  a  refrehsing  season.  Some  more  meetings  I  held  in 
this  vicinity,  and  some  good  I  hope  was  done.  In  Ballinure,  and 
at  Bryantang,  we  had  comfortable  seasons.  At  Kilwater  the  Lord 
has  begun  a  good  work.  In  Belleaston  church,  I  spoke  to  the 
young  people,  from,  “Is  it  well  with  thee?”  Having  walked  14 
miles  and  spoke  four  times. 

Sunday,  Feb.  23d.  I  went  14  miles;  and  preached  four  times; 
many  felt  the  word,  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for  me. 

March  6th.  A  magistrate  hailed  me  on  the  road,  and  said 
Where  are  you  going? 

A.  To  Larne. 

Q.  Where  did  you  come  from? 

A .  Balleycarey. 

Q.  What’s  your  occupation! 

A.  I  have  got  none. 

Q.  Where  do  you  belong? 

A.  No  where. 

Q.  What,  are  you  strolling  about  the  country? 

A.  Yes,  I  have  no  particular  place  of  residence. 

Q.  Where’s  your  pass? 

A.  I  have  got  none. 

Q.  Where  was  you  bom. 

A.  North  America. 

Q.  Well  to  America  you  shall  go  again.  Come,  go  along  with 
me  to  the  guard  house.  j 

Q.  What  do  you  follow’,  and  what  did  you  come  after? 


84 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


A.  I  follow  preaching,  and  come  on  account  of  my  health, 
and  Methodist  preachers  don’t  apply  to  magistrates  for  passes. 

Well,  said  he,  upon  observing  I  could  not  walk  fast,  my  feet  be¬ 
ing  sore,  if  ever  I  see  you  this  way  again,  I’ll  send  you  to  prison. 
I  replied,  you  are  at  your  option,  and  can  do  as  you  think  proper; 
then  he  put  whip  to  his  horse  and  went  on. 

My  mind  has  been  much  exercised  of  late,  as  though  it  would 
be  my  duty  to  travel  the  vineyard  in  other  lands ;  and  the  time  of 
my  departure  from  about  here,  I  believe  is  nigh. 

I  feel  the  worth  of  souls  near  my  heart,  and  as  willing  to  spend 
and  be  spent  in  the  ministerial  work  as  ever.  My  trust  is  still  in 
God;  but  oh!  the  hindrances  of  Zion!  stumbling  block  professors, 
I  fear  are  the  ruin  of  many  souls. 

When  I  feel  an  uncommon  impression  to  do  such  and  such 
things,  if  when  I  resist  them,  it  brings  a  burthen,  and  if  when  I 
cherish  them,  it  brings  love,  I  generally  prosper  in  following  it. 

My  soul  is  pained  on  Zion’s  account.  The  sores  upon  my  feet 
grow  worse,  and  I  have  no  one  who  can  sympathize  with  me  in  my 
singular  state. 

Sunday  16th.  I  preached  in  Larne,  for  the  last  time,  from, 
“  Finally,  brethren,  farewell,”  &c.,  to  many  hundreds  of  people, 
and  a  melting  season  it  was  :  hard  to  part  with  the  young  beginners ; 
but  the  will  of  God  be  done. 

On  the  17th,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  my  friends,  I  walked  to 
Caron  Castle.  There  I  held  some  meetings,  and  there  seemed  a 
prospect  of  good :  from  thence  to  Glenarm  and  Canayla :  here  we 
had  solemn  seasons. 

Returning  to  Carrickfergus,  I  held  several  meetings;  as  when  I 
left  this  place  before,  I  put  up  a  public  notice,  requesting  the  peo¬ 
ple  to  turn  out  when  I  should  come  again  and  hear  me,  not  as  crit¬ 
ics,  but  as  sincere  inquirers  after  truth.  Word  flew  over  tire  town, 
“the  American’s  come,  the  American’s  come:”  so  I  told  them  I 
would  speak  to  the  youth;  which  brought  out  a  multitude.  Then  I 
said,  invite  out  the  deists  and  1  will  preach  to  them:  so  the  deists 
in  town  were  invited  personally,  and  came  out.  After  several 
meetings  I  felt  myself  clear  from  the  place  and  went  away.  The* 
power  of  God  was  sensibly  felt  here,  and  one  soul,  I  trust,  found 
religion,  which,  in  some  months  after,  I  met  in  Dublin.  From  this 


85 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

I  infer,  that  I  ought  not  to  be  discouraged,  if  the  fruit  of  the  word 
does  not  immediately  appear. 

April  1st.  Quarterly  meeting  was  held  in  Belfast,  where  I  met 
several  preachers  who  treated  me  with  love  and  friendship,  as  much 
as  I  could  expect  in  my  situation.  One’s  name  was  Wood.  A 
woman  at  Newry,  who  had  got  her  mind  prejudiced,  had  said,  God 
has  forsaken  the  Methodists,  and  will  bless  them  no  more,  and  the 
Evangelical  society  have  got  the  crown.  Wood  said,  God  has  not 
forsaken  them,  but  will  bless  them  again,  and  twenty  souls  will  be 
converted  before  Saturday  night;  and  how  he  came  to  speak  these 
words,  he  could  not  tell;  it  was  the  beginning  of  the  week,  and  no 
visible  appearance  of  a  revival,  until  the  next  evening,  when  some 
were  awakened  powerfully,  and  just  twenty  before  sunset  on  Satur¬ 
day  professed  to  receive  remission  of  sins;  and  some  hundreds 
were  shortly  taken  into  society. 

I  walked  to  Antrim,  and  held  a  few  meetings  that  were  solemn 
and  tender,  and  returned  to  Belfast.  Round  this  place  I  had  some 
meetings  in  the  street;  for  which  I  was  sent  to  prison.  But  A. 
Hamilton  said  to  the  officer,  preaching  in  the  streets  is  a  privilege 
allowed  us  by  government,  and  they  will  give  you  no  thanks  for 
your  loyalty  for  sending  this  young  man  to  prison;  for  he  seeks  to 
do  no  harm,  if  he  can  do  no  good.  I  got  a  good  opportunity  to  speak 
to  the  prisoners  by  this  means,  and  shortly  was  let  out.  I  bless 
God  for  this  singular  event;  it  brought  more  people  out  to  meeting. 

Feeling  my  spirit  inclined  to  the  south,  I  bought  a  passage.  These 
words  were  running  through  my  mind,  “and  the  waters  assuaged.” 
I  told  the  people,  I  believed  we  should  have  a  rough  passage. — 
Some  advised  me  not  to  go;  but  feeling  my  work  done  here,  I  set 
forward  on  Friday,  11th;  but  on  Saturday  night  the  wind  began  to 
blow,  and  the  waves  to  toss  the  vessel,  which  drove  the  captain  and 
hands  to  their  Romish  duties,  as  they  got  affrighted. 

The  wind  drove  us  into  Ramsay  bay,  in  the  Isle  of  Man;  and  we 
anchored  about  a  mile  from  land.  The  waves  being  high,  I  did 
not  venture  on  shore  for  several  days. 

The  sailors  ate  up  my  provisions,  while  I  slept,  and  their  provis¬ 
ions  my  weak  stomach  could  not  endure,  so  for  more  than  eighty 
hours  1  did  not  break  my  fast,  except  wTith  cold  water,  and  I  des¬ 
paired  of  life. 


86 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


The  wind  and  storm  increased.  A  schooner  near  ns  slipped  her 
cable  and  drove  off  towards  Scotland.  Our  captain,  the  night  fol¬ 
lowing,  got  terrified,  as  did  all  the  hands  and  passengers,  but  my 
mind  was  calmly  composed  and  stayed  on  God. 

The  captain  had  thoughts  of  running  the  vessel  on  shore  to  the 
mercy  of  God;  but  at  length  day  broke;  a  signal  of  distress  was 
hoisted,  and  a  boat  came  from  shore  and  towed  the  vessel  to  the 
quay,  and  I  went  on  shore  to  get  something  to  eat,  having  but  one 
sixpence  with  me;  and  after  much  difficulty  I  found  a  Methodist 
boarding  house,  and  made  known  my  situation  to  them,  who  gave 
me  some  food;  and  eating  rather  hearty  in  my  weak  state,  it  seemed 
to  give  me  much  pain.  Here  also  I  obtained  lodging  for  the  night. 
My  soul  was  melted  to  tenderness  under  a  sense  of  the  divine  good¬ 
ness,  in  turning  my  present  captivity.  The  next  day,  a  preacher 
came  to  town,  to  whom  I  made  known  my  situation;  and  God  gave 
me  favor  in  his  sight. 

The  preaching  house  doors  were  opened  to  me,  where  some  hun¬ 
dreds  of  people  came  to  hear  me  the  first  night;  and  conditionally  if 
the  vessel  did  not  sail,  I  intended  to  speak  the  next. 

The  vessel  attempted  to  sail  out  unknown  to  me;  but  broke  he 
anchor  against  the  quay,  which  detained  her  another  tide;  so  I  ful¬ 
filled  the  meetings  and  did  not  lose  my  passage.  And  the  captain, 
who  said  I  W’as  either  a  witch,  or  a  wizard,  or  a  devil,  or  some¬ 
thing,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  me,  he  would  have  had  a  good  pas¬ 
sage;  and  before  he  would  take  me  again,  I  should  pay  five  pounds. 
He  and  the  crew  came  to  hear  me  preach. 

9 visited  about  twenty  families  which  times  were  tender  indeed. 
The  disposition  of  the  inhabitants  seemed  exceedingly  hospitable. 
They  avere  minded  I  should  tarry  for  some  weeks:  but  not  prevail¬ 
ing,  gave  me  the  necessaries  for  my  massage;  so  wre  set  sail  for 
Dublin. 

I  did  not  regret  all  my  sufferings,  considering  the  good  times  we 
had  in  this  place. 

The  night  before  I  got  on  shore,  (whilst  the  waves  were  running 
over  the  deck,  every  now  and  then  the  water  coming  into  the  fore¬ 
castle  where  I  w^as,  which  made  me  wet  and  chilled)  I  dreamed  that 
I  got  on  shore  and  held  twro  meetings;  thir  I  r^laC^d  to  the  peouie 
before  I  held  the  first  meeting. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


87 


* 

After  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours,  I  landed  in  Dublin,  and 
was  glad  to  escape  the  sailors,  who  twice  threw  me  across  the  cabin. 

I  went  to  my  old  lodgings  at  W.  Thomas’s,  where  I  continued 
about  twelve  days,  to  let  my  feet  grow  a  little  better;  but  the  same 
shyness  still  appeared  among  the  Methodists. 

During  this  stay  was  held  the  Quaker  yearly  meeting.  Several 
meetings  I  attended  and  found  it  not  altogether  unprofitable. 

Here  I  saw  one,  who  when  hearing  I  was  sick  in  the  north,  sent 
something  for  my  relief,  and  here  gave  me  more  to  bear  my  expen¬ 
ses. 

May  6th.  I  took  the  canal  boat  for  Monastereven,  where  I  tar¬ 
ried  a  few  days,  and  the  edge  of  prejudice  seemed  to  be  removed  in 
general;  and  some  refreshing  meetings  we  had,  though  the  meeting 
house  was  shut  against  me  by  strict  orders  from  the  preachers. — 
The  class  leader  said,  I  believe  you  mean  well,  but  did  wrong  in 
coming  away  without  liberty;  for  which  reason,  these  afflictions  in 
body,  &,c.,  pursue  you;  but  if  you  are  faithful,  will  at  last  workfof 
your  good. 

A  door  being  opened,  I  rode  three  miles  and  held  four  agreeable 
meetings. 

A  man  carried  me  to  Knightstown,  near  Mount  Mellick,  as  my 
feet  were  so  sore  I  could  not  walk;  my  hands  likewise  so  swelled, 
that  I  could  neither  dress  nor  undress  myself;  so  I  tarried  with  T. 
Gill,  for  several  days,  holding  meetings  in  the  evenings;  the  fruit 
of  which  I  expect  to  see  in  the  day  of  eternity.  Thence  I  rode  to 
Maryborough,  where  I  found  kind  friends,  and  held  four  meetings. 
Thence  to  Mount  Mellick,  where  we  had  some  refreshing  times. 
Then  1  hobbled  along  about  two  miles,  to  T.  Gill’s,  and  spent  a 
little  time  more.  My  trials  concerning  my  singular  state,  and  the 
exercise  of  faith  God  calls  me  to,  and  to  see  so  little  fruit  of  my  la¬ 
bor,  and  the  cause  of  God  so  wounded  by  ministers  and  professors 
of  all  denominations,  that  I  wished  to  retire  to  some  lonely  part  of 
the  earth,  and  weep  and  mourn  out  my  days.  But  I  cannot  feel 
myselt  released  from  the  important  duty  of  sounding  the  gospel 
trumpet;  from  which,  if  I  had  the  riches  of  the  Indies,  I  would 
have  given  them  for  a  release;  but  in  vain  wTere  my  thoughts.  I 
sometimes  thought  I  knew  the  feelings  of  Moses,  in  some  small  de¬ 
gree,  with  Jonah  and  Jeremiah;  but  not  long  after  1  found  the  Lord 


88 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

% 

to  breathe  into  my  soul  the  spirit  of  my  station;  I  felt  resigned; 
my  discouragement  subsided,  and  I  was  filled  with  holv  resolutions 
to  go  forward  in  the  name  of,  and  relying  on  God  alone.  O  God! 
keep  me  as  in  the  hollow  of  thy  hand,  meek  and  patient,  strong  in 
faith,  and  clean  from  the  stain  of  sin. 

Taking  my  farewell  leave  of  the  people,  I  set  out  for  Hall,  near 
Moat,  as  a  Quaker  had  invited  me  during  the  yearly  meeting. — 
Here  I  tarried  several  days,  and  experienced  much  kindness,  and  I 
improved  the  time  with  reading  their  books,  with  the  journal  ot 
George  Fox,  *  which  I  long  had  a  desire  to  see,  but  never  had  an 
opportunity  until  now.  Oh!  how  are  this  dear  people  degenerated 
from  the  state  of  their  forefathers.  I  spoke  a  few  words  in  one  ot 
their  meetings  for  which  I  got  a  gentle  reproof.  I  rode  to  Athlone, 
and  sent  a  man  through  the  town  to  notify  the  people. 

I  soon  had  a  considerable  congregation  collected  in  the  session 
house,  where  many  were  melted  to  tenderness.  I  believe  much 
good  might  be  done  here,  if  the  gospel  was  faithfully  preached; 
but  I  must  go  to  another  place:  here  the  Methodists,  looked  upon 
me  shy.  In  Moat  I  held  two  meetings,  and  had  out,  as  I  was  told, 
some  scores  of  Quakers. 

Thence  I  rode  on  a  car  to  Tullamore,  where  I  found  prejudice 
had  been  imbibed  by  the  people.  Hence  I  walked  with  much  pain 
to  Mount  Mellick,  and  rested  two  days.  Thence  to  Mountrath, 
where  we  had  several  comfortable  meetings. 

As  I  lay  on  the  bed,  a  preacher  came  in  and  looked,  and  went  out 
and  enquired,  and  came  in  again,  and  calling  me  brother,  shook  me 
by  the  hand.  I  questioned  him  as  to  his  mind  about  my  leaving 
America,  and  having  a  meeting  appointed  in  his  preaching  house; 
said  he,  it  is  hard  to  judge  in  a  case  where  it  comes  down  on  a  man’s 
conscience;  so  he  parted  with  me  in  love,  saying, — “I  cannot  en¬ 
courage  you  according  to  discipline;  and  so  I  will  let  you  alone,  &c. 
But  brother  AvERiLLtold  me  if  I  saw  you  to  bid  you  call  on 
.  (He  travelled  at  large  by  the  consent  of  the  Conference.) 

About  this  time  the  following  ideas  came  into  my  mind.  1st. 
About  the  plain  language  so  called;  first,  grammar;  second,  bible; 
third,  Christianity  teaches  us  plainness  and  not  superfluity.  2nd. 

•In  meetings  withthe  world’s  people  he  generally  spoke,  but  was  silent  in  settle^ 
meetings 


89 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

That  no  man  has  a  right  to  preach  except  God  call  him  to  it  by 
his  Spirit:  and  though  words  be  ever  so  good,  in  and  of  themselves, 
yet  unless  attended  by  the  power  of  God  to  the  heart,  will  not  profit; 
therefore  it  must  be  delivered  in  the  power  and  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit  to  be  useful;  and  likeness  will  beget  likeness:  and  a  stream 
cannot  rise  higher  than  the  fountain;  therefore  what  is  not  done  in 
the  Spirit  cannot  please  God:  consequently  we  must  be  subject  to 
the  Spirit;  passive  and  active:  passive,  having  no  will  of  our  own, 
but  what  is  conformed  and  swallowed  up  in  the  will  of  God;  ac¬ 
tive,  to  do  what  God  requireth  of  us,  &c. 

As  past  experience  is  like  past  food,  the  present  enjoyment  of  the 
love  of  God,  is  what  makes  the  soul  happy;  therefore  there  is  a 
necessity  of  momentary  watching  and  constant  prayer;  to  have  our 
minds  uplifted,  drawn  out  after  and  solely  stayed  on  God;  and  to 
have  one  fixed  resolution  in  all  things,  to  please,  and  know,  and  en¬ 
joy  God;  and  accordingly  begin,  spend,  and  close  every  day  with 
him:  and  in  order  to  this,  we  must  have  the  agency  of  the  Spirit;  its 
strivings  and  assistance;  but  can  we  have  this  at  all  times  at  our 
disposal?  To  command  the  Spirit  we  cannot;  this  is  the  free  un¬ 
merited  gift  of  God!  yet  as  he  gives  it  freely,  and  as  the  Spirit  is 
never  found  wanting  to  convince  considerate  minds  and  make  them 
serious  and  solemn:  and  as  the  scriptures  command  a  steady  acting, 
walking  and  striving;  and  saith,  “eth,”  the  present  tense,  (and  yet 
requires  no  impossibilities)  I  therefore  conclude  we  may  sensibly 
feel  the  spirit  continually;  and  the  fault  must  be  on  the  creature’s 
side,  if  we  do  not,  &c. 

But  can  a  mah  have  the  Spirit  to  preach  and  pray  when  and 
where  he  will?  It  appears  the  apostles  could  not  work  miracles 
when  and  where  they  pleased;  and  in  order  that  souls  may  be  quick¬ 
ened,  the  word  must  be  attended  by  the  same  power  and  Spirit, 
though  in  a  different  calling,  consequently  we  must  be  under  its  in¬ 
fluence,  direction,  and  impression.  But  how  shall  we  know  the 
light  and  Spirit  of  God  from  that  of  the  devil? 

1st.  There  is  no  true  solid  lasting  peace,  but  in  the  knowing  and 
enjoyment  of  God:  and  the  calls  of  the  Spirit  of  God  bring  ten¬ 
derness  and  solemnity,  and  in  following  them  there  is  great  peace 
and  content  in  the  mind,  which  affords  a  joy  and  happiness  that  is 
very  sweet  and  full  of  love:  it  draws  them  more  after  God,  and 


00 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


they  have  greater  affection  for  the  future  happiness  of  God’s  crea¬ 
tures;  and  to  resist  the  Spirit  of  God’s  calls,  brings,  1st,  depres¬ 
sion  and  burden;  and  (if  persisted  in)  darkness  and  condemnation 
will  come  and  overshadow  the  mind,  and  the  tender  place  will  be¬ 
come  hard,  and  great  bitterness  and  unhappiness  will  fill  the  mind: 
and  as  it  is  God’s  will  and  delight  to  make  us  happy,  it  is  our  duty 
to  follow  the  leadings  which  give  true  content  and  solid  joy  to  the 
inquiring  mind;  and  they  that  do  not,  sin  against  God  and  wrong 
themselves.  As  for  a  person’s  having  the  discerning  power  posi¬ 
tively  to  know  the  state  of  the  people,  I  know  not;  but  God  know- 
eth  the  state  and  hearts  of  all,  and  his  spirit  may  influence  and  im¬ 
press  a  person’s  mind  to  such  and  such  discourses,  or  to  speak  to 
such  and  such  states  and  cases  of  men,  though  we  may  not  know  the 
particular  object;  and  as  there  is  no  particular  form  of  church  wor¬ 
ship  or  government  pointed  out  in  the  Scriptures,  I  therefore  have 
no  right  to  stick  down  a  stake,  and  tie  all  preachers  to  that  particular 
form,  mode  or  rule,  in  public  meetings;  for  what  is  one’s  meat  is 
another’s  poison.  In  some  cases  amongst  men,  there  is  no  general 
rule  without  an  exception  to  it;  what  will  be  suitable  at  one  time, 
will  not  always  do  at  another:  therefore  we  are  daily  to  inquire  the 
will  of  God,  and  follow  the  leading  of  God’s  Spirit. 

When  God  is  about  to  make  use  of  an  instrument  to  some  work, 
a  little  previous  he  frequently  permits  them  to  pass  through  great 
buffetings  of  Satan,  and  deep  trials  of  mind.  Trials  denote  good 
days;  and  good  denotes  trials  at  hand;  but  the  darkest  hour  is  just 
before  the  break  of  day. 

With  regard  to  asking  a  blessing,  either  vocal  or  in  silence,  01 
rather  giving  of  thanks,  previous  to  eating  is  scriptural;  but  after, 
appears  to  be  the  addition  of  men;  except  it  be  inferred  from  the 
writings  of  Moses. 

Water  baptism  I  have  seen  God  acknowledge,  by  displaying  his 
power,  whilst  the  ceremony  was  administered  by  sprinkling,  plung¬ 
ing,  and  pouring;  but  as  Paul  said,  God  has  blessed  my  soul  in  the 
use  of  them,  when  I  looked  through  the  means  to  the  end.  But  cer¬ 
emonies  others  contend  enough  about;  and  all  I  have  to  do  is  to 
gave  souls.  If  I  could  feel  my  mind  released,  oh!  how  soon  would 
I  retire  to  my  father’s  house,  or  to  some  retired  place  and  spend 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


01 


my  days;  hut  I  feel  woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel.  '  Some 
can  go  or  stop,  as  man  directs,  and  preach,  and  have  no  seals  of 
their  ministry  from  year  to  year;  and  yet  feel  contented,  and  think 
all  is  well,  hut  how  they  get  along  with  it  is  unknown  to  me.  But 
some  I  believe  God  accepts  as  Christians ,  not  as  preachers. 

My  mind  is  pained  to  see  so  many  resting  in  means  short  of  the 
power;  and  others  so  closely  attached  to  particular  forms.  Oh! 
my  bowels  yearn  over  the  different  denominations;  my  soul  mourns 
before  God  on  Zion’s  account.  I  am  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent 
in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord:  but  I  know  in  vain  I  laborexcept  God’s 
Soirit  attend  the  word  and  work. 

I  believe  God  intends  and  will  lead  me  by  the  still  waters,  in  a 
way  I  have  not  fully  known;  and  trials  at  hand  I  believe  await  me, 
and  afterwards  I  trust  God  will  bless  my  labors. 

From  Mountrath,  I  called  upon  Mr.  Averill  on  my  way  to 
Donoutrhmore.  With  him  I  had  an  agreeable  conversation.  Said 
he,  “I  believe  you  are  sincere,  but  lie  under  a  powerful  temptation 
in  coming  away  from  America.”  He  gave  me  the  liberty  of  his 
pulpit;  from  which  I  spoke  to  the  people,  and  a  refreshing  time  we 
had.  In  Donoughmore  likewise,  at  two  meetings.  From  hence 
to  Durrow,  where  we  had  two  meetings,  and  I  received  a  kind  re¬ 
ception,  though  a  stranger. — Thence  I  walked  to  Kilkenny;  my  feet 
being  bad  I  was  detained  here  for  several  days,  during  which  time, 
I  had  a  number  of  meetings;  the  latter  of  which  were  very  refresh¬ 
ing,  and  one  soul  I  since  hear  has  been  brought  to  good.  At  this 
place  a  stranger  sent  a  horse  with  me  twelve  miles  to  Innisteague. — 
Thence  I  walked  to  Ross.  Here  a  Quaker  lived  who  had  invited 
me  from  the  yearly  meeting;  I  spent  near  a  week  at  his  house,  peru¬ 
sing  some  books  which  I  found  profitable. 

I  once  went  into  a  prayer  meeting  in  the  Methodist  chapel,  and 
they  gave  me  the  hymn-book,  which  I  took  as  providential;  for  I 
was  imprest  to  speak  concerning  the  dealings  of  God  with  me,  though 
I  sang  not;  thus  God  opens  my  door  step  by  step.  The  next  morn¬ 
ing  I  set  out  on  my  way  some  distance:  the  further  I  went  the  more 
deprest  I  felt,  and  the  more  impressed  to  return;  and  for  peace  of 
mind  through  necessity  I  went  back,  and  requested  permission  in  tha 
preaching  house  to  call  the  people. 


92 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

After  they  had  considerable  talk  among  themselves,  and  some 
with  me,  they  opened  the  door;  at  first,  the  discipline  seemed  to 
hinder,  and  they  durst  not  deny. 

The  commanding  officer  of  the  town,  with  many  of  the  quality 
and  commonality,  filled  the  meeting  house  full,  to  whom  I  spoke 
an  hour  or  more;  this  was  a  refreshing  time,  and  not  soon  to  be 
forgotten 

Very  early  next  morning,  feeling  my  mind  clear  of  this  place,  I 
set  out  for  Enniscorthy,  and  found  an  opportunity  to  ride  on  a  car, 
which  greatly  eased  my  feet 

I  spoke  a  few  words  in  the  Methodist  meeting,  and  at  night  put 
up  with  a  Quaker  in  whose  house  I  spoke  to  a  number  of  his  ser¬ 
vants;  thence  walked  to  Carnew.  Here  I  was  received  as  a  friend  by 
a  Methodist  supernumerary  preacher,  who  gave  me  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship;  and  in  his  house  I  had  some  meetings.  Attempting  to 
ride  on  a  car  from  thence,  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  was  overta¬ 
ken  with  an  express  from  the  widow  Leonard,  who  wished  to  see 
me.  Here  I  called  another  meeting,  which  was  tender.  Thence 
I  walked  to  Gorey,  where  I  spoke  to  a  few  hundred,  and  we  had  a 
solemn  time. 

From  thence  to  Eicon,  holding  one  meeting  on  the  way,  and  two 
here,  which  were  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

Thence  to  Rathdrum.  Here  I  spoke  to  a  few,  amongst  whom 
was  the  preacher  who  had  shut  me  out  of  love-feast  at  Mount  Mel- 
lick.  Here  he  pretended  some  friendship  with  color  in  his  face. 

Thence  to  Wicklow,  where  Cooper  preached,  and  then  a  Metho¬ 
dist;  after  which  I  was  permitted.  But  some  gentry  being  here, 
they  could  not  bear  the  truth. 

From  thence  I  came  to  Dublin  about  the  15th  of  July.  Here  I 
met  Doctor  Coke,  who  had  just  returned  from  America.  By  him  I 
received  a  letter  from  my  dear  friend,  J.  Mitchell,  who  was  so  un¬ 
willing  that  I  should  come  away;  and  another  from  R.  Searle. — 
These  gave  me  some  refreshment.  About  this  time  I  received  a 
letter  from  my  parents  and  sister,  which  gave  me  comfort,  to  hear 
my  parents  were  well  and  my  sister  still  endured. 

Dr.  Coke  requested  me  to  go  as  missionary  to  Halifax  or  Quebec; 
and  upon  conditions  that  I  would  promise  obedience  to  what  he 
should  direct,  for  six  years,  would  bear  my  expenses;  and  I  should 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


93 


want  nothing  of  books,  clothing,  &c.  Having  twenty-four  hours 
for  consideration,  I  weighed  the  matter,  and  returned  my  answer  in 
the  negative;  as  in  tender  conscience  I  durst  not  leave  the  kingdom 
yet;  believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  God  I  should  stay.  At  which  time 
tears  flowed  plentifully,  and  it  seemed  as  if  my  head  was  a  fountain 
of  waters.  The  doctor  grasped  me  in  his  arms,  gave  me  a  hug,  and 
went  his  way. 

At  the  time  he  made  me  the  proposal,  whilst  we  sat  at  breakfast, 
one  preacher  came  and  sat  down  by  my  side,  and  said,  “what  do 
you  desire  or  request  of  the  Conference,  that  they  should  do  for 
you?”  I  replied,  supposing  him  to  be  my  friend,  “Nothing;  only 
that  the  preachers  should  not  speak  against  me,  to  blacken  my  char¬ 
acter;  whereby  to  prejudice  people  against  me,  to  hedge  up  my  way 
and  hurt  my  usefulness.”  He  then  removed  to  the  opposite  side 
of  the  table,  and  said,  “if  he  attempts  to  travel  in  the  name  of  a 
Methodis-  and  preach  in  the  streets,  the  mob  will  be  upon  him;  and 
if  they  once  begin,  they  will  attack  every  preacher  that  comes  along, 
and  fall  on  our  Irish  missionaries  next;  and  if  they  begin,  it  will 
be  hard  to  stop  them;  and  government  will  immediately  conclude 
we  are  at  the  head  of  those  disturbances  or  the  occasion  of  them; 
by  which  means  they  will  deem  us  enemies,  and  take  away  some 
of  our  privileges.”  “Whereas,”  said  the  doctor,  “there  was  never 
such  a  thing  known,  when  in  the  midst  of  external  and  internal  wars 
and  commotions,  that  preachers  were  permitted  to  travel  and  hold 
meetings  as  oft  as  they  pleased.”  He  then  added,  “I  don’t  know 
but  your  travelling  about,  may  do  more  harm  than  the  conversion 
of  five  hundred  souls  may  do  good;  take  it  upon  all  accounts,  I  can’t 
say  but  I  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  writing  to  Lord  Castle- 
reagh,  to  inform  him  who  and  what  you  are;  that  we  disown  you, 
&c.,  then  you’ll  be  arrested  and  committed  to  prison,  and  if  you 
once  get  in  jail  it  will  be  hard  to  get  out. 

These  things  were  mentioned  for  my  consideration,  during  the 
above  mentioned  twenty-four  hours. 

But  the  impression  upon  my  mind  was  so  strong  to  tarry,  that  if 
government  had  threatened  to  send  me  to  prison  in  irons,  as  yet  I 
durst  not  consent  to  go. 

Alter  this  it  was  talked  over  in  Conference,  and  agreed  that  the 
connexion  should  show  me  no  countenance,  but  disapprobation, 


94 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

which  they  requested  the  doctor  to  tell  me,  though  he  never  did  his 
errand;  but  Tobias,  upon  finding  out  his  mission,  took  upon  himself 
to  do  it,  without  being  appointed,  and  forbid  me  coming  to  Water¬ 
ford  (where  he  was  stationed)  among  the  Methodists,  or  to  the 
meeting  house,  and  if  I  did  he  would  preach  against  me  in  public 
and  in  private.  Upon  this,  several  of  the  preachers  who  were 
friendly  in  their  hearts,  durst  not  show  it  outwardly,  &c. 

Now  according  to  appearance,  my  way  was  hedged  up  all  around, 
my  trials  were  keen;  but  God  was  my  support,  in  whom  I  put  my 
trust,  believing  he  would  pave  my  way  step  by  step. 

About  this  time  I  had  a  short  sketch  of  the  general  run  of  my 
experience  committed  to  the  press,  in  order  to  give  away  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind — it  contained  about  twenty  small  pages;  the 
edition  was  near  three  thousand — none  of  which  I  sold;  but  sent 
some  of  them  to  different  parts  of  the  country. 


The  Force  of  Imagination. 

Mr.  Dow  was  once  in  conversation  with  a  learned  Doctor 
who  contended,  there  was  nothing  real,  but  that  all  things 
were  the  force  of  imagination.  Mr.  Dow,  for  a  time,  strove  to 
convince  him  of  his  error  by  argument,  but  all  in  vain.  As 
the  Doctor  with  a  great  deal  of  self-importance  laid  his  pipe 
upon  the  table,  and  turning  his  face  toward  the  window,  as  he 
sat  in  his  big  arm  chair,  said,  “  There,  Mr.  Dow,”  pointing  to 
the  opposite  side  of  the  street,  “  is  a  wagon  as  I  imagine,  but 
it  is  all  the  force  of,” — While  he  was  thus  speaking,  and  before 
he  could  utter  the  rest  of  the  sentence,  Mr.  Dow  had  picked  up 
the  pipe,  which  contained  a  good  large  coal  of  fire,  and  emptied 
the  contents  into  the  Doctor’s  boot.  “  What  in  the  d — 1  (said 
the  Doctor,  as  he  precipitately  turned  round,  and  seized  the 
boot  with  both  hands),  are  you  about.”  “  Nothing  but  imagina¬ 
tion,”  said  Lorenzo;  “  Nothing  but  imagination!”  So  saying, 
he  picked  up  his  stick,  and  leaving  the  Doctor  to  contemplate 
the  imaginary  influence  of  a  burned  shin,  traveled  on  to  the 
place  of  his  next  appointment,  and  there  preached  from  the 
Doctor's  own  text — The  Force  of  Imagination. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SMALL  POX  CONFINEMENT. 

% 

I  took  a  walk  out  of  town,  in  order  to  preacn  to  a  garrison ;  bu.t 
could  not  get  them  together :  so  I  gave  them  some  pamphlets,  and 
set  out  to  return ;  and  on  my  way  from  the  pigeon-house  I  was  sud¬ 
denly  taken  unwell,  and  thought  I  should  have  died  on  the  spot; 
and  staggering  along  I  got  into  Ringsend  ;  when  after  some  little  re¬ 
freshment  in  a  grocer’s  shop,  I  gained  some  strength,  and  visited  a 
couple  of  prisons,  and  got  to  my  lodgings.  This  was  the  first 
Lord’s  day  in  August.  I  took  tea  with  the  family,  and  retired  to 
my  chamber,  where  I  was  confined  about  thirty-two  days,  without 
the  sight  of  the  sun. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  confinement,  it  was  thought  I  had  the 
measles,  but  an  apothecary  being  called  in,  on  examining  closely, 
he  said  the  eruption  was  too  prominent  for  this,  and  therefore  it 
must  be  something  else,  perhaps  the  small-pox:  so  my  friends  halt¬ 
ed  between  two  opinions ;  scarcely  knowing  what  to  do — I  being 
unwilling  to  have  any  physician  who  had  not  the  fear  of  God  before 
his  eyes ;  knowing  I  had  suffered  so  much  from  them,  with  very 
little  good. 

But  a  Quaker  woman,  who  heard  me,  came  to  see  me,  ana  said, 
“I  wish  he  was  in  the  care  of  Doctor  Johnson,  and  I  should  feel 
my  mind  easy.”  I,  upon  hearing  the  words,  made  some  inquiry 
concerning  the  man,  and  consented  he  should  come;  and  being  sent 
for  he  came  without  delay;  as  he  had  heard  of  me  just  before,  and 
was  considering  in  his  mind  whether  he  should  come  of  his  own  ac¬ 
cord  and  offer  me  his  assistance. 

My  eyes,  at  this  time,  were  perfectly  closed,  and  continued  so 
about  a  fortnight,  and  for  about  ten  days  nothing  passed  through 
my  bowels. 

Here  I  despaired  of  life,  and  expected  to  die;  but  the  Lord  was  pre¬ 
cious  to  my  -joul  as  ever.  Three  things  I  desired  to  live  for,  which 
were: 


96 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


1st.  I  wanted  to  attain  higher  degrees  of  holiness,  that  I  might 
be  happier  hereafter. 

2nd.  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls,  and  an  anxious  desire  to  be  use¬ 
ful  to  them. 

3rd.  My  parents  I  wished  to  see  once  more  in  this  world,  lest 
when  they  heard  of  my  death,  it  would  bring  them  to  the  grave 
with  sorrow.  But  at  length  I  was  enabled  to  give  thorn  up,  and 
leave  them  in  the  hand  of  God  to  protect  and  support. 

What  I  wished  to  die  for  was,  to  get  out  of  this  troublesome 
world  and  to  be  at  rest,  with  the  saints  above;  yet  I  felt  resigned  to 
go  or  stay,  as  God  should  see  fit,  sensibly  feeling  the  presence  of 
God  and  reading  my  title  clear  to  the  mansions  of  glory.  The 
very  sting  of  death  was  gone,  so  that  it  appeared  no  more  to  me  to 
die  than  to  fall  asleep  and  take  a  nap. 

During  this  time  there  was  something  whispering  in  my  mind, 
as  though  this  sickness,  by  the  will  and  wisdom  of  God,  came,  and 
would  turn  to  his  glory  in  this  world,  and  yet  I  must  travel  to  other 
countries  to  preach  the  gospel;  but  the  possibility  of  it  seemed  so 
contrary  to  human  appearance,  that  I  did  not  give  much  heed  to  the 
whispering  voice;  but  my  soul  was  happy  all  the  time. 

Some  thought  it  strange  that  I  did  not  speak  more  than  I  did 
about  religion;  but  feeling  my  mind  weak  and  my  thoughts  some¬ 
times  to  wander,  was  fearful  lest  I  should  speak  amiss,  and  thereby 
hurt  tender  minds,  as  some  had  already  said  that  I  was  better  in  my 
heart  than  in  my  head.  After  twenty-two  days  thus  passing  away, 
hope  began  to  spring  up  in  my  mind,  that  I  might  recover,  and  yet 
labor  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord. 

The  physician,  Dr.  Johnson,  had  attended  me  faithfully  from 
the  time  he  first  came,  setting  up  with  me  about  ten  whole  nights, 
and  visiting  me  repeatedly  through  the  day;  and  as  soon  as  he 
thought  I  was  able,  had  me  carried  in  a  sedan  chair  to  his  own 
house,  though  he  was  neither  in  membership  with  the  Quakers  or 
Methodists. 

Here  I  continued  seven  weeks.  I  think  for  about  twelve  days 
after  I  came  the  blcod  would  gush  out  of  my  sores,  upon  attempt¬ 
ing  to  rest  the  weight  of  my  body  upon  my  limbs;  but  upon  the 
forty-fourth  day  of  my  sickness,  I  attempted  to  venture  out  with 
help.  During  this  space  of  time,  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of 


I 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  97 

the  people,  though  a  stranger  in  this  land,  and  having  but  one 
guinea  when  I  was  first  taken  ill,  yet  I  wanted  for  nothing  during 
the  whole  time. 

Oh!  how  different  are  the  dealings  of  man  to  me  now,  from 
those  in  America,  when  confined  with  the  billious  fever.  Surely 
there  must  be  the  hand  of  God  in  this.  He  let  me  know  what  it  is 
to  want  and  to  abound,  that  I  might  feel  my  weakness  and  depen¬ 
dence,  and  prize  my  privilege  by  feeling  for  my  fellow  mortals,  and 
improve  my  time  for  eternity. 

I  think  of  all  the  people  I  have  met  with  for  four  years  and  seven 
months’  travel,  this  doctor  has  showed  me  the  greatest  kindness 
and  friendship,  for  which  may  God  reward  him  in  the  day  of  eter¬ 
nity! 

After  some  little  recovery,  feeling  a  desire  to  do  good,  I  asked 
for  Whitefriar  street  preaching  house,  but  was  denied.  Then  for 
Lady  Huntingdon’s  society  meeting  house,  Plunket  street,  but  could 
not  get  it.  Thence  I  applied  to  the  Quaker  society,  but  they  could 
not,  consistent  with  their  religious  principles;  yet  they  behaved 
very  kind  and  friendly  to  me.  Then  I  sought  for  a  play  house  in 
vain;  thus  my  way  seemed  to  be  hedged  up. 

The  first  place  that  presented  to  view  was  the  Weaver’s  hall,  on 
the  Coombe  in  the  Liberty,  which  was  occupied  by  the  Separate 
Methodists  (by  some  called  the  Kilhamites),  but  by  themselves, 
the  New  Connexion.  Here  I  held  several  meetings,  some  laughed, 
others  stared  ;  but  in  general  were  solemn  and  quiet,  and  some 
were  melted  to  tenderness.  I  formed  a  covenant  in  one  of  these 
meetings  which  appeared  not  altogether  fruitless.  In  their  meet¬ 
ings,  also,  I  had  the  liberty  to  speak  what  I  felt. 

About  this  time,  I  received  a  letter  from  S.  Hutchinson,  dated 
New  York,  July  21st,  in  which  I  found  that  he  was  now  reconciled 
to  my  coming,  and  sent  my  character  to  this  country,  to  A.  Ham¬ 
ilton,  doing  me  justice;  which  letter  I  showed  to  one  of  the  station¬ 
ed  preachers,  and  had  my  character  read  in  a  public  assembly,  to 
let  people  know  what  I  was,  as  many  had  been  scrupulous  concern¬ 
ing  me. 

At  length,  recovering  my  health  to  such  a  degree,  I  had  thoughts 
of  leaving  Dublin,  and  going  to  the  country,  but  could  not  feel  my 

H 


98 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

mind  free,  until  I  first  had  visited  several  prisons,  and  held  a  meet¬ 
ing  at  the  doctor’s  house. 

October  16,  I  was  twenty-three  years  old;  the  prophet’s  prediction 
was  fresh  in  my  mind,  not  only  the  year  past,  but  now.  What  is 
past  and  gone  I  know;  but  what  is  to  come,  I  leave  the  event  to  God, 
believing  he  who  hath  preserved  me  and  brought  me  through  the  moun¬ 
tains  or  waves  of  affliction  and  trials,  will  still  be  with  me,  and 
grant  me  strength  in  proportion  to  my  day,  if  I  cleave  to  him  with 
all  my  heart,  and  have  but  the  one  thing  in  view,  viz:  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls. 

18th.  I  have  held  a  few  meetings  of  late  in  Chapelizod,  which 
seem  to  be  not  altogether  in  vain. 

On  the  19th,  I  held  my  last  there,  and  at  the  Coombe 

On  the  20th,  I  visited  several  prisons,  holding  meetings  with 
the  prisoners,  and  gave  them  some  bread  and  books,  and  called 
some  of  the  most  serious  and  decent  of  the  neighborhood  into  the 
doctor’s  house  at  even,  to  whom  I  spoke  about  an  hour,  and  all  was 
solemn  and  quiet;  so  for  the  present  I  feel  my  mind  released  to  go 
and  visit  the  country.  What  is  before  me  I  know  not;  I  expect  tri¬ 
als  and  hardships  in  the  way;  but  as  soon  as  I  can  find  my  mind  re¬ 
leased  and  free,  and  the  door  open,  I  intend  to  return  to  my  native 
country. 

22d.  In  comphny  with  my  doctor,  I  went  to  Rathcool,  but  the 
woman  of  the  house  who  had  invited  me,  being  absent,  I  met  with 
a  cool  reception;  however,  I  spoke  to  a  few,  and  with  grief  went  to 
Leixlip,  where  I  had  been  invited;  but  the  family  holding  some  . 
different  sentiment,  my  situation  here  was  trying  too. 

At  Lucan  I  was  disappointed,  and  then  began  to  grow  discour¬ 
aged;  querying  in  my  own  mind,  whether  the  preachers  were  not 
right  and  I  under  a  mistake.  Whilst  spending  some  time  solitary 
and  walking  the  floor,  I  besought  God  if  he  would  make  my  jour¬ 
ney  prosperous,  and  give  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  to 
give  me  a  token  for  good;  and  upon  this  I  lay  down  to  rest,  and 
soon  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  I  was  walking  up  a  river  side  through 
a  smooth  plain,  and  began  to  feel  faint  and  weary,  and  meditated 
what  I  should  do  for  refreshment;  and  suddenly  coming  to  the  door 
of  a  cottage  which  was  open,  I  saw  the  table  spread,  and  as  I  rap¬ 
ped,  the  mistress  came  and  grasping  me  by  the  hand,  gave  me  a 


99 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

hearty  welcome  to  my  astonishment.  Said  I,  “how  do  you  know 
me?”  Said  she,  “our  little  Jemmey  (as  I  thought,  a  boy  about 
twelve  years  old)  dreamed  last  night  that  God  sent  two  angels  to 
us  clothed  in  white,  with  a  message  to  entertain  a  traveller,  with 
such  and  such  dress  and  features,  who  should  come  in  the  afternoon, 
and  you  answer  the  very  description;  therefore  you  are  welcome.” 
I  then  looked,  and  behold  my  robe  was  white,  fine  unspotted  linen; 
and  oh!  how  joyful  I  felt,  to  think  angels  were  sent  to  prepare  my 
way.  I  then  awoke  with  my  mind  solemnly  stayed  on  God;  and 
my  spirits  refreshed  to  pursue  the  journey. 

Taking  the  canal  boat  at  Hazel-hatch,  I  went  to  Athy,  and  on 
the  way  the  passengers  solicited  me  hard  to  play  cards,  I  replied,  I 
will  play  one  game  when  you  have  done,  but  must  have  the  captain’s 
consent;  they  then  looked  and  laughed,  and  played  on,  now  and  then 
turning  a  joke  on  me. 

I  gave  one  of  ray  pamphlets  to  the  captain,  and  in  the  evening  as 
soon  as  the  gaming  was  over,  after  they  had  done  playing,  I  offered 
to  buy  the  cards,  and  the  captain  replied,  I  don’t  sell  cards,  hut  will 
give  them  to  you;  I  thanked  him,  and  played  my  game  by  throwing 
them  out  at  the  window  into  the  canal.  The  company  seemed  to  be 
thunder  struck  and  conscience  convicted,  and  their  merriment  was 
soon  over.  Solemnity  seemed  to  rest  on  every  countenance;  they 
now  and  then  forced  out  a  word,  as  though  they  took  my  conduct  as 
an  imposition;  but  in  a  manner  they  seemed  dumb  or  confounded;  but 
I  felt  justified  in  my  conduct. 

In  Athy  I  met  with  a  kind  reception  and  had  the  liberty  of  a 
chapel  which  was  not  the  Methodist’s.  I  held  two  meetings,  but  the 
curate  thought  I  was  for  party,  as  I  preached  up  free  salvation,  he 
knowing  it  was  a  controverted  point,  and  at  first  would  not  consent 
for  a  third  meeting,  till  reviewing  the  matter,  he  would  take  no  denial 
but  I  should  hold  a  third.  These  meetings  were  quickening. 

Thence  to  Carlow,  where  I  held  three  meetings;  here  I  was 
troubled  with  the  asthma,  for  the  first  time,  to  prevent  my  rest  since 
I  came  into  this  country;  thus  I  perceive  the  seeds  of  death  are  in 
my  body,  which,  if  I  am  not  faithful,  I  expect  will  carry  me  sud¬ 
denly  hence. 

I  walked  to  Hacketstown  through  the  rain,  thirteen  long  Irish 


100 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

miles.  I  inquired  for  swaddlers  (for  if  I  asked  for  Methodists, 
the  Romans  there  would  immediately  direct  me  to  the  worst  enemy 
they  had,  through  an  evil  spirit, )  and  was  directed  to  a  house — not 
a  member  but  a  hearer — and  asked  for  liberty  to  stay  all  night,  as  1 
could  not  hear  of  a  man  who  had  invited  me  to  come  previously. 
The  woman  said,  if  you  will  accept  of  some  straw,  you  may  stay, 
which  I  thanked  her  for,  as  I  felt  so  weary,  I  scarcely  knew  how  to 
walk  any  farther;  but  the  man  seeing  my  thoughts  of  tarrying,  ob¬ 
jected;  I  then  rummaged  my  papers,  found  a  few  lines  to  a  man  out 
of  town,  who  was  not  in  a  capacity  to  entertain  travellers,  so  I 
walked  to  his  father’s,  being  pilotted  by  a  lad  who  returned  immedi¬ 
ately — about  half  a  mile,  and  come  to  the  door  and  rapped.  The 
family  were  unwilling  to  let  me  in,  as  several  persons  the  night  be¬ 
fore  had  been  robbed,  and  house  robberies  were  frequent  in  that 
quarter.  I  now  was  called  to  an  exercise  of  my  faith,  as  there  were 
several  dogs  to  guard  the  house  without,  and  apparently  I  should 
not  be  let  in,  as  they  questioned  me  back  and  forth  through  the  door, 
with  entreaties  to  go  to  a  tavern,  yet  they  could  recollect  none  near, 
but  what  was  tilled  with  soldiers. 

At  lefigth  the  old  man,  who  was  the  only  Methodist  in  the 
house,  whilst  sitting  in  the  corner,  felt  these  words  run  through 
his  mind  (as  I  was  about  to  go  and  take  up  my  lodgings  on  the 
bank  of  a  ditch)  repeatedly  with  power,  “  be  not  forgetful  to  en¬ 
tertain  strangers,  for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  una¬ 
wares;”  he  began  to  grow  restless  and  uneasy,  and  finally  prevailed 
on  the  family  to  open  the  door  and  see  who  and  what  I  was. 
As  I  came  in  I  saw  fear  in  their  countenances,  and  began  to  sing 
an  American  hymn  and  talk  with  them  about  their  souls,  and  soon 
it  was  gone.  The  old  man  says,  “  I  think  I  have  heard  of  you  be¬ 
fore,  from  Mount  Mellick.”  They  entertained  me  all  night.  As  I 
was  going  away  in  the  morning,  the  old  man  said,  66  Will  you  not 
hold  a  meeting?”  I  said,  if  you  will  get  the  people  convened. — 
During  the  day,  two  daughters  were  following  the  new  fashions; 
observing  the  superfluities  they  were  fixing  on  some  new  clothes,  I 
said,  every  time  you  wear  them,  remember  another  suit  you’ll  have, 
the  muffler  and  the  winding  sheet,  which  seemed  to  sink  in  their 
minds;  and  since,  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  to  hear,  several  ways, 
these  young  women  were  found  walking  in  the  ways  of  wisdom. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


101 


In  all  I  had  four  meetings  here.  In  Tinnehely  I  had  two  in  a 
house,  and  one  in  the  street.  In  Killiveany  we  had  several  refresh¬ 
ing  seasons.  At  Rednah  we  had  two  powerful  meetings.  At 
Roundwood  we  had  two  likewise.  At  Castle  Caven,  the  people 
were  hard;  but  I  hope  some  good  was  done.  At  Echon,  I  fell  in 
wdth  Mr.  Matthew  Langtree,  who,  I  expected,  would  treat  me  with 
coldness,  considering  what  had  passed  at  Conference,  but  was  agree¬ 
ably  disappointed. 

He  gave  me  liberty  to  travel  on  his  circuit  as  long  as  I  pleased. 
He,  I  think,  is  one  of  the  holiest  men  I  have  met  with  in  Ireland. 
He  strove  to  persuade  me  to  accept  from  him  a  razor,  which  some¬ 
thing  within  had  in  times  past  prevented  me  from  using,  and  forbid 
it  still,  as  it  was  a  guard,  sentry,  or  watch  to  remind  me  of  my  duty, 
and  that  if  ever  I  fell  away  to  become  a  backslider,  (properly  speak¬ 
ing)  I  should  never  be  reclaimed. 

Arklow  had  lain  with  some  weight  on  my  mind  for  several  weeks; 
I  accordingly  paid  it  a  visit.  No  Methodist  being  in  the  town,  I 
knew  not  where  to  go;  but  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  a  man  to 
open  his  ball  chamber,  in  which  I  held  several  meetings,  which  were 
very  tender.  A  man  who  had  opened  a  malt  house  to  other  mission¬ 
aries,  denied  it  to  me. 

On  my  way  to  Carnew,  a  preacher  who  had  treated  me  with  cool¬ 
ness  at  Ross,  and  who  had  some  trying  reflections  for  it,  took  me 
upon  his  horse,  and  he  himself  walked  six  miles.  He  now  gave  me 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  and  I  spoke  for  him  at  night. 

Here  lives  a  widow  who  was  strangely  preserved  during  the  re¬ 
bellion:  she  is  liberal,  1st,  in  sentiment — 2d,  in  alms — 3d,  in  plain 
dealing.  She  has  built  a  large  preaching  room,  which  is  open  to 
all;  is  prudent  in  temporal  and  eternal  matters,  and  in  religious 
things  sees  men  as  trees  walking. 

Here  some  blamed  me  for  not  being  more  cheerful,  and  take  a 
glass  of  wine,  and  dress  more  ministerial,  &c.  But  there  is  a  some¬ 
thing  within  which  is  tender,  and  to  grieve  it,  or  go  contrary  to  it, 
pains  me,  and  I  know  not  but  condemnation  may  follow  if  I  persist 
in  going  contrary  to  its  dictates.  Here  I  had  several  refreshing 
seasons.  A  few  days  since,  as  I  was  credibly  informed,  there  wTas 
heavenly  melodious  music  heard,  from  whence  could  not  be  ascer* 
tained;  and  at  the  same  time  a  young  woman  died  happy. 


102 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

At  Castletown,  Arklow-roch,  Ballymuriah,  Minnerrock,  and 
Sally-mount,  we  had  melting  times.  In  Wicklow,  two  solemn 
meetings.  In  Gorey,  I  held  three  in  a  house,  and  one  in  the  street. 
The  chief  commanding  officer,  as  the  sergeant  said,  was  coming  to 
stop  me,  and  when  within  a  few  yards  turned  and  went  off  mutter- 
ing. 

At  Clough,  1  had  one  meeting.  In  Ballinew,  two.  Clinganny, 
one.  Ballymore,  one.  Ferns,  two.  Newtonbarry,  four,  and  one 
in  its  vicinity,  which  was  quickening. 

At  Enniscorthy,  after  holding  two  meetings,  I  wrent  out  of  town 
on  my  way,  but  going  burdened  and  distressed,  returned  back  and 
held  two  more  for  the  ease  and  enjoyment  of  my  mind. 

I  went  on  Vinegar  Hill,  and  took  a  view  of  the  place  where 
much  blood  was  shed  on  account  of  religion. — Oh!  when  will  the 
time  come,  when  the  earth  shall  be  of  one  heart  and  one  mind,  and 
the  nations  learn  war  no  more.  Many  who  say  they  are  enlight¬ 
ened,  being  still  in  darkness,  rest  contented,  and  fight  for  the  form 
of  religion  but  know  not  the  power  nor  the  purity  of  it. 

At  Wexford,  I  met  M.  Lanktree  again;  I  told  him  he  must  pre¬ 
pare  for  a  scolding  at  the  next  Conference,  provided  he  gave  me 
such  liberties.  He  replied,  I  dare  not  oppose  you;  ’tis  evident 
God  is  with  you;  and  I  look  upon  your  coming  here  as  providen¬ 
tial,  and  so  does  my  wife,  as  she  has  found  it  a  blessing  to  her 
soul,  and  I  entreat  you  to  tarry  longer  on  the  circuit;  and  as  we 
were  about  to  part  to  see  each  other  no  more,  as  we  supposed,  he 
could  hardly  refrain  from  weeping. 

I  held  three  meetings  here,  and  one  at  the  barony  of  F orth  which 
was  the  most  refreshing  I  had  seen  for  some  time. 

On  my  way  to  Ross,  I  saw  one  sitting  by  the  wayside,  reading 
the  Bible,  to  whom  I  gave  a  pamphlet. 

As  I  called  at  a  tavern  to  refresh,  I  found  a  young  man  under 
some  convincement.  I  conversed  plainly  with  him,  though  a  stran¬ 
ger,  and  gave  him  a  pamphlet. 

At  Ross,  1  held  three  meetings,  and  some  said  I  was  Quakeri- 
zed;  others  said  I  was  too  much  of  a  Methodist;  and  some  said 
that  I  was  a  mystic. 

From  thence  I  set  off  for  Waterford,  where  M.  Tobias  was  sta¬ 
tioned,  as  this  place  lay  upon  my  mind  for  several  weeks.  I  was 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


103 


jqow  called  to  a  trial  of  my  faith,  as  I  did  not  expect  one  Methodist 
in  the  place  would  receive  me.  But  this  afforded  me  some  comfort, 
that  I  could  appeal  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  1  had  no  other  end  in 
view,  than  to  do  his  will,  believing  it  my  duty  to  go. 

Having  a  letter  to  a  class  leader,  which  was  not  particularly 
directed,  as  to  his  residence,  I  inquired  for  the  man;  one  said,  he 
lived  in  one  street;  another  said,  in  another;  thus  I  wandered  up 
and  down  the  town  for  some  time,  and  suddenly  I  discovered  a 
man;  a  thought  arose,  that  man  won’t  lie;  I  ran  to  him  and  showed 
the  letter;  said  he,  do  you  think  I  know  the  man?  I  told  him  I 
wanted  information;  he  asked  me  several  questions,  and  pilottedme 
to  the  door.  The  man  of  the  house  read  the  letter,  and  after  tea 
took  me  to  the  preacher’s  house  to  hear  what  he  would  say;  and  be¬ 
hold  it  was  the  man  I  had  seen  in  the  street,  Zachariah  Worrel. 

He  gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  I  told  him  to  look 
what  he  did,  lest  others  should  blame  him.  I  spoke  at  night,  and 
on  Sabbath  morning  too;  but  at  night  he  durst  not  give  me  the  lib¬ 
erty,  as  then  was  the  great  congregation.  On  Monday  evening 
through  the  intercession  of  the  leaders,  I  held  a  third  meeting,  and 
appointed  for  the  fourth;  the  house  was  well  filled,  and  in  the  con¬ 
gregation  were  several  Quakers.  There  was  a  considerable  move¬ 
ment  among  the  people. 

The  next  morning,  I  held  my  last  meeting;  the  class  leaders  of 
their  own  accord,  gave  me  a  recommendation;  first,  that  they  believ- 
ed  I  preached  the  gospel  as  held  by  the  Methodists;  and  second, 
that  my  labors  were  blessed  to  the  people. 

Here  I  had  several  valuable  articles  of  clothing  and  money  of¬ 
fered  to  me,  which  I  refused;  however,  about  eleven  shillings  were 
forced  on  me.  I  visited  several  backsliders  and  left  the  place. 

In  Pilltown,  we  had  a  shaking  time;  here  I  pasted  up  some  print¬ 
ed  rules  for  holy  living ,  in  the  streets,  as  I  had  done  some  writ¬ 
ten  ones  in  several  other  places. 

To  Carrick-on-Suir,  I  had  several  letters,  which  paved  my  way 
to  getting  the  preaching  house,  in  which  I  had  five  meetings  that 
were  tender.  The  chief  person  of  the  society,  when  I  first  came 
here  was  absent;  but  on  coming  home,  offered  me  two  shirts  and 
some  money,  which  I  refused.  Said  he,  “  it  argues  a  sound  heart, 
but  a  weak  head;  and  if  I  had  been  at  home  when  you  first  came 


104 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

I  would  not  have  given  you  the  preaching  house,  as  that  would 
have  been  an  encouragement  to  impostors;  but  you  might  have 
preached  in  my  private  house  as  often  as  you  pleased.”  I  had  sev¬ 
eral  other  things  offered  by  other  persons  also,  which  I  refused, 
and  went  to  Clonmel;  having  about  five  hundred  papers  printed — 
rules  for  holy  living.  Here  I  got  the  preaching  house,  likewise; 
which  some  previously  said  I  would  not  get,  however  the  congre¬ 
gations  were  larger  than  had  been  known  for  many  months;  and 
the  power  of  God  was  sensibly  present. 

Earnest  entreaties  were  made  for  my  tarrying  longer;  but  feeling 
my  mind  free,  after  holding  three  meetings,  and  after  pasting  up 
some  rules,  I  quitted  the  town. 

I  had  accepted  a  small  note  and  two  shillings,  but  feeling  burdened 
•in  my  mind,  gave  up  the  former  to  the  person. 

At  night  I  put  up  with  a  Roman  Catholic,  at  Capperquin,  which 
took  all  the  money  I  had,  amounting  to  two  shillings  and  sixpence, 
English. 

On  my  way  to  Tallow,  a  magistrate  overtook  me: 

Q.  What  have  you  got  in  your  bundle? 

A.  Papers. 

Q.  What  papers? 

A.  Rules  for  holy  living. 

Q.  Where  did  you  sleep  last  night? 

A.  At  Capperquin. 

Q.  You  made  good  speed  this  morning — where  was  you  born? 

A.  North  America. 

Q.  What  did  you  come  here  after? 

A.  Partly  upon  account  of  my  health,  and  partly  by  an  impres¬ 
sion  on  my  mind,  believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  God. 

Q.  What  do  you  do  here? 

A.  I  try  to  persuade  people  to  serve  God. 

Well,  said  he,  that  is  a  good  practice;  but  do  you  meet  with  much 
success?  I  replied,  I  am  striving  to  do  w7hat  I  can;  but  it  is  the 
Spirit  of  God  that  must  accomplish  the  work.  He  then  proposed 
Several  of  the  questions  again  and  again,  with  some  others,  I  sup¬ 
pose,  to  see  if  I  would  contradict  myself.  I  then  gave  him  a  paper 
and  a  pamphlet,  and  told  him,  if  he  wanted  further  information,  to 
search  me.  • 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


105 


He  said,  there  are  many  who  go  about  to  stir  up  the  minds  of 
the  lower  class  (alluding  to  politics,  riot  and  rebellion)  but  my 
mind  is  satisfied  concerning*you,  and  so  he  rode  on. 

In  Tallow,  I  held  two  meetings,  the  house  being  opened  to  me; 
but  now  I  had  another  trial;  my  feet  being  so  sore,  apparently  I 
could  walk  no  farther:  but  a  man  who  was  going  my  road,  took  me  up 
before  him  on  a  horse,  and  carried  me  six  miles:  and  another  man 
afterwards  let  me  get  upon  his  car  now  and  then;  and  now  and  then 
I  would  hobble  along  a  spell;  so  I  got  to  Cork  late  in  the  evening; 
and  having  a  letter  to  a  man,  I  was  provided  with  food  and  lodging. 

Next  day,  I  went  to  see  the  assistant  preacher,  who  was  also 
chairman  of  the  district.  Said  I,  “what  privilege  will  you  grant 
me?”  Said  he,  “go  away,  and  come  at  such  an  hour,  and  I  will 
tell  you;”  which  I  did.  Said  he,  I  have  talked  with  some  of  our 
most  respectable  friends,  who  think  it  not  proper  to  give  you  any 
encouragement,  as  it  would  be  too  great  encouragement  to  impos¬ 
tors;  and  we  think  you  to  be  out  of  your  sphere.  But,  said  I,  sup¬ 
pose  I  hold  meetings  in  town,  not  to  intrude  upon  your  meeting 
hours,  nor  yet  say  anything  against  you;  neither  lay  down  contrary 
doctrines?  Said  he,  it  will  be  taken  as  opposition,  if  you  hold  any 
meetings  any  where  at  any  time  here;  so  I  parted  with  him;  this 
being  Saturday  evening.  4 

Sabbath  morning  I  heard  one  preach,  and  then  took  breakfast 
with  a  Quaker,  who  treated  me  cool  enough:  I  attended  their  meet¬ 
ing,  and  then  by  an  impression  upon  my  mind  took  upwards  of  an 
hundred  of  my  handbills,  or  printed  rules,  and  went  through  the 
town  distributing  them  to  the  gentry,  and  heard  a  preacher  at  night. 
The  next  morning,  feeling  the  want  of  some  money,  I  attempted  to 
sell  my  watch,  but  could  find  none  that  would  buy  it.  At  length  I 
went  into  another  watch-maker’s,  who  looked  at  me  and  said,  tell 
ine  your  cheapest  price:  I  said  a  guinea,  it  not  being  half  the  value. 

He  asked  me  what  countryman  I  was;  I  burst  out  a  crying;  he 
then  gave  me  a  breakfast,  a  guinea  and  a  shilling.  He  asked  then 
my  religion;  and  I  gave  him  a  pamphlet  and  paper;  and  requested  a 
guide  out  of  town,  to  which  I  gave  half  the  guinea;  with  orders  to 
carry  it  to  the  man  who  had  provided  my  bed  and  board,  as  he  had 
a  wife  and  three  others  of  his  family  sick  at  that  time. 

In  the  night  I  arrived  at  Candon,  and  inquired  for  Methodists; 


106 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE 


the  woman  said,  What  do  you  want  with  them?  A.  To  tarry  all 
night.  Q.  Are  there  any  near?  A.  There  is  one  near  you.  Q. 
Did  you  ever  hear  of  an  American  in  this  country?  A.  Yes.  Q. 
What  is  he  doing?  A.  Wandering  up  and  down  striving  to  do 
good,  and  he  has  had  the  small  pox  of  late.  Q.  Are  you  he?  A. 
Yes.  Come,  walk  in.  I  felt  thankful  to  God  that  he  had  provided 
me  lodging  for  the  night,  &c. 

Next  day  I  went  to  see  the  preachers;  one  of  whom  treated  me 
rather  cool;  the  other  said,  I  can  give  you  no  encouragement,  and  I 
will  give  no  opposition;  I  am  willing  you  should  go  round  the  cir¬ 
cuit  and  do  all  the  good  you  can.  From  this  I  perceived  that  he 
felt  more  love  in  his  heart  than  he  durst  show  out.  But  in  a  dream 
of  the  night,  my  mind  was  so  impressed,  that  I  quitted  the  town 
early  in  the  morning,  leaving  my  staff  behind  and  bidding  none 
farewell.  It  took  me  more  than  seven  hours  to  walk  nine  miles  to 
Kinsale:  on  the  way,  I  was  near  being  stopped  by  a  magistrate.  I 
sat  down  by  the  road  side  and  reflected  thus:  here  I  am,  a  stranger 
in  a  strange  land;  but  little  money  and  few  that  show  me  friendship; 
I  am  going  now  to  a  place,  and  I  have  no  ground  to  expect  recep¬ 
tion:  I  cannot  walk  much  farther;  I  cannot  buy  a  passage  to  a  dis¬ 
tant  part;  and  what  shall  I  do,  seeing  I  have  no  way  to  get  bread?— 
Once  I  had  a  father’s  house  and  tender  parents;  and  how  would  they 
feel  if  they  knew  my  present  case?  Unless  God  works  wonders  foi 
me  soon,  I  shall  surely  sink.”  Then  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and  wept 

The  first  Methodists  I  met  in  town  treated  me  coolly:  but  recol¬ 
lecting  to  have  seen  a  young  woman  in  Dublin,  who  lives  here,  I 
inquired  and  found  her.  She  at  first  was  sorry  to  see  me;  she  being 
in  a  low  uncomfortable  state  of  mind,  and  her  parents  not  Metho¬ 
dists.  However  they  invited  me  to  tarry;  and  so  it  happened  by 
the  overruling  hand  of  Providence,  that  I  got  the  preaching-house 
first,  by  talking  with  the  members  individually,  and  provoking  them 
to  say,  I  have  no  objection  if  the  rest  have  none;  and  then  by  ma¬ 
king  bold  to  stand  up  on  Christmas  night,  after  a  local  preacher 
had  dismissed  the  people,  and  spake  a  few  words,  and  formed  a  cov¬ 
enant  with  the  assembly  to  pray  three  times  a  day  for  a  week,  and 
the  greater  part  of  which  agreed,  and  I  called  God  to  witness  to  the 
engagement.  And  when  the  society  met  to  speak  on  the  privilege 
of  the  meeting  house,  there  was  none  to  object. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


107 


Early  the  next  morning  many  came  out  to  meeting,  and  at  even¬ 
ing  likewise,  and  thus  for  several  days  together;  and  God’s  power 
was  felt  by  several  who  were  quickened  to  start  afresh  for  the  king¬ 
dom  of  glory. 

I  held  one  meeting,  to  preach  to  the  children.  The  preacher 
who  had  treated  me  with  slightness  at  Brandon,  came  to  the  stairs 
and  listened.  At  a  love-feast  there  never  was  such  a  refreshing  time 
known  before. 

I  wished  for  a  passage  to  Dublin,  a  vessel  being  ready  for  sea; 
but  the  owner  would  not  consent  that  the  master  should  take  me  on 
board;  saying,  where  they  have  priest,  minister,  or  preacher  on 
board,  there  is  no  prosperity  or  good  luck;  and  the  vessel  wTas  wind 
bound  for  several  days. 

During  my  stay  here,  I  frequently  thought  every  meeting  would 
be  the  last  and  would  appoint  no  more,  hoping  by  some  means  to 
get  away;  but  no  door  opened.  I  received  invitations  to  breakfast, 
dine  and  sup  more  than  I  supplied.  At  length  some  people,  (not 
in  society, )  procured  me  a  passage,  unknown  to  the  owner,  by  per¬ 
suading  the  captain  to  take  me  on  board,  and  provided  sea-stores, 
and  then  gave  me  information  that  the  wind  was  coming  fair,  and 
if  I  would  that  I  could  now  sail  for  Dublin.  The  people  at  a  ven¬ 
ture  would  come  out  to  meeting,  and  seemed  as  though  they  could 
not  keep  away.  I  requested  my  departure  might  be  notified  that 
night;  and  within  two  hours  after  hearing  that  the  captain  would 
take  me,  went  on  board  and  was  under  sail;  and  after  fifty -two 
hours’  passage  from  Oyster  Haven,  I  landed  in  Dublin,  and  went 
to  my  old  home,  Doctor  Johnson’s,  where  I  was  cordially  received, 
having  been  absent  eleven  weeks  and  two  days,  and  travelled  by 
land  and  water  about  seven  hundred  English  miles. 

It  lying  weightily  upon  my  mind,  what  the  Cork  preacher  said, 
I  wrote  to  him  to  the  following  purport : 

“I  don’t  see  how  in  justice  you  could  take  it  as  wicked  opposi¬ 
tion,  if  I  did  or  said  nothing  against  the  Methodists,  provided  I 
held  meetings,  without  judging  me  hard.  I  acknowledge  you  treat¬ 
ed  me  with  less  severity  in  harsh  words  than  I  expected;  but  lest 
you  should  write  letters  before  me  and  hedge  up  my  way,  I  left 
Cork  as  I  did;  and  now  remember,  if  souls  be  lost  in  consequence 
of  it,  that  will  lie  at  your  door,  for  God  knows,  if  I  could  have 


108 


HISTORY  QF  COSMOPOLITE, 


kept  ray  peace  of  mind,  I  would  not  have  left  America,  but  in  ten¬ 
der  conscience  I  was  constrained  to  come.” 

The  person  who  carried  the  above  delivered  it  as  follows* 

Sir,  here  is  a  letter  from  Lorenzo. 

Preacher.  Oh!  is  he  in  Kinsale?  (reads  the  letter  without 
changing  countenance,)  he  is  displeased  I  did  not  let  him  preach: 
did  he  preach  in  Kinsale? 

Bearer.  Yes,  sir,  to  large  congregations,  and  a  prospect  of  good. 

Preacher.  Pm  glad  there  is  a  good  prospect — he  has  been  a 
zealous  preacher  in  America,  and  came  away  against  rule,  or  order 
of  his  assistant — he  follows  his  own  feelings  too  much — he  is 
Quakerised. 

Bearer.  I  believe,  sir,  he  is  led  by  the  dictates  of  the  Spirit, 
for  his  labors  are  owned  of  God. 

Preacher.  Poor  man,  he  fatigues  himself;  I  told  him  he  ought 
not  to  walk  so  much:  I  bid  him  call  on  me  in  the  morning,  in  order 
to  give  him  some  assistance;  but  was  too  ill  to  see  him. 

Bearer.  I  don’t  think  Lorenzo  would  accept  of  it,  sir,  he  is  not 
a  burden  to  any  of  our  societies. 

Preacher.  I  hear  he  is  abstemious,  and  will  not  take  sufficient 
nourishment:  he  wont  take  clothes,  and  such  a  poor  figure  as  he 
cuts!  why  when  he  went  to  Bandon  and  stood  at  the  people’s  door, 
they  could  not  tell  what  to  make  of  him;  and  so  he  concluded  with 
saying  something  about  my  heart  and  head. 

January,  1801.  The  greater  part  of  this  month  I  spent  in  this 
city.  I  went  to  see  John  Dinnen,  who  treated  me  with  more  friend¬ 
ship  than  ever  before;  yet  there  seemed  to  be  something  out  of  or¬ 
der  between  us. 

Here  I  found  Alice  Cambridge,  (who  lives  with  Mrs.  Stafford, 
from  whom  I  received  manifest  kindness,)  who  had  been  very 
hardly  treated  in  the  south;  and  turned  and  kept  out  of  society  for 
no  other  cause  than  because,  in  conscience,  she  could  not  desist  from 
holding  public  meetings.  She  was  kind  to  me  during  my  illness, 
and  was  the  cause  of  the  preachers  first  coming  to  see  me.  Oh! 
prejudice  and  austerity,  -when  will  you  be  done  away!  By  the 
means  of  Alice,  I  procured  a  large  room  for  meeting,  in  Stephen 
street,  where  thrice  I  spoke  to  some  scores.  In  Chapel  street  twica 
— some  seemed  to  feel  the  word;  others  were  angry.  In  Thomas 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


109 


street,  I  met  a  few.  In  New  street,  I  had  four  meetings;  some 
people  were  solemn;  others  noisy.  I  spoke  twice  at  the  Coombe; 
three  times  at  Spitalfields;  twice  in  Ranford  street;  once  in  Cathe¬ 
dral  Lane,  besides  family  visits,  at  which  came  in  a  few  in  differ¬ 
ent  parts  of  the  city.  At  Elephant  Lane  I  had  two  solemn  and 
attentive  meetings. 

For  some  months  I  had  a  desire  to  preach  at  Blackrock;  but  saw 
no  way  till  now;  the  young  curate,  by  the  name  of  Mitchell,  whom 
I  had  seen  in  Athy,  gave  me  the  privilege  of  Mr.  Kelly’s  chapel: 
in  which  I  spoke  to  an  attentive  and  serious  people. 

Having  it  impressed  upon  my  mind  for  several  months,  to  give 
the  inhabitants  of  Dublin  a  general  meeting;  I  never  saw  my  way 
clear  to  proceed  until  now,  and  believing  the  judgments  of  God 
hanging  over  the  place,  I  got  about  three  thousand  hand-bills  print¬ 
ed,  such  as  lay  upon  my  mind,  and  the  greatest  part  I  distributed 
among  the  quality  and  decent  kind  of  people,  which  I  left  either  in 
their  shops  or  houses,  and  one  I  enclosed  in  a  letter,  and  gave  it  to 
a  sentinel  in  the  castle  yard  for  the  Lord-lieutenant;  but  fearing  he 
would  not  get  it,  got  a  second  framed  and  directed  in  gilt  letters, 
for  the  Lord-lieutenant ,  sealed  in  black  wax  and  paper,  and  tied 
tape  around  it - this  I  left  in  the  porter’s  lodge. 

I  got  two  others  framed  in  black,  and  directed  in  gold  letters;  one 
for  the  merchants ,  the  other  for  the  lawyers:  the  first  I  hung  up 
in  the  Royal  Exchange;  the  other  I  left  on  the  floor  in  the  sight  of 
the  lawyers,  in  the  hall  of  the  four  courts,  and  walked  out — it  be¬ 
ing  court  time. 

A  local  preacher  said,  he  was  willing  I  should  have  a  meeting  in 
his  house,  if  it  would  not  grieve  his  brethren;  at  the  leader’s  meet¬ 
ing  it  was  ojected  to. 

At  John  Jones’s,  my  printer,  in  Bride  street,  I  held  my  last 
meeting,  which  was  solemn  and  refreshing,  having  had  near  thirty 
since  this  time  of  coming  to  town. 

Feeling  my  mind  at  present  free  from  the  city  and  college  (as  I 
had  left  a  pamphlet  on  every  floor  in  the  letter  box)  and  bound  to 
the  west  of  Ireland,  I  took  leave  of  a  number  of  my  Dublin  friends, 
saying,  I  know  not  I  shall  ever  see  you  again  in  time;  but  several 
said  it  was  impressed  on  their  minds  I  should  return  to  the  city  be¬ 
fore  I  went  to  America, 


110 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE 


February  1st.  I  took  leave  of  my  dear  Paul  and  Letitia,  who 
had  showed  every  particular  kindness  and  attention  to  me  during 
this  visit,  which  parting  was  painful  to  me,  and  taking  the  canal 
boat,  I  arrived  at  Tullamore  after  night  fall.  This  day  one  pas¬ 
senger  called  for  a  pack  of  cards,  another  reproved  him,  saying,  it 
is  Sabbath  day;  this  opened  the  door  for  me  to  distribute  some  of 
my  hand  bills  and  pamphlets;  some  of  which  passed  into  the  first 
cabin,  which  influenced  the  passengers  to  send  for  me  in  there. — 
Some  of  these  cross  questioned  me  concerning  my  leaving  America, 
and  travelling  through  the  kingdom,  with  other  parts  of  my  conduct 
which  they  had  heard  of;  I  endeavored  to  return  my  answers  to  the 
purpose,  and  yet  in  such  a  manner  as  should  be  profitable  to  the 
whole.  God  was  my  helper,  and  his  power  seemed  to  come  over 
them.  These  people  spread  over  the  town  what  a  strange  man  they 
had  in  company.  The  Methodists,  who  heard  it,  came  to  the 
house  where  I  was  confined  with  sickness  to  my  bed  near  all  day, 
and  asked  if  I  would  hold  a  meeting  at  night.  I  said  yes,  provided 
you  will  give  me  the  preaching  house,  and  get  the  people  notified. 
Here  prejudice  had  formerly  shut  the  door  and  the  hearts  of  the 
people  against  me. 

In  the  evening  the  seats  were  filled;  the  next  night  the  house 
was  filled;  the  third  night  all  the  people  could  not  get  in.  The 
next  morning  early  the  seats  were  filled  and  I  gave  my  last;  the 
day  but  one  preceding,  I  put  up  some  of  the  rules  for  Holy  Living 
in  the  market  place,  which  occasioned  a  Protestant  and  a  Roman 
or  two  to  come  first  to  words  and  then  to  blows;  and  then  one  of 
the  Romans,  who  held  the  Protestant  whilst  the  other  beat  him,  was 
obliged  to  run  into  his  house  and  not  show  his  head  in  the  market 
all  day,  lest  the  Orangemen  should  give  him  a  beating;  he  was 
one  of  the  richest  merchants  of  his  profession  in  the  town;  I  spoke 
that  day  in  the  street  to  near  fifteen  hundred  people,  generally  well 
behaved;  here  I  was  offered  half  a  guinea,  and  the -offer  of  a  return 
carriage  to  carry  me  sixteen  miles,  which  I  refused,  knowing  that 
example  goes  before  precept;  and  that  the  eyes  of  many  are  upon 
me.  I  walked  nineteen  miles  to  Birr,  but  here  met  with  a  cool 
reception;  likewise  to  Cree,  to  which  I  had  a  letter  to  their  friend; 
nevertheless  was  cool  enough  received.  Well,  said  I,  I  have  come 
about  twenty-two  miles  out  of  my  way  to  see  you;  and  if  it  were 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


Ill 


convenient,  should  be  glad  to  hold  a  meeting,  but  if  you  call  not 
the  people  together,  I  shall  be  pure;  and  leaving  them  immediately, 
after  giving  them  two  pamphlets,  I  reached  Eyrecourt  that  night. 

The  next  day  I  walked  twenty-two  miles,  and  got  benighted;  I 
called  at  a  farm  house  and  got  liberty,  for  money,  to  tarry  all  night, 
but  found  no  freedom  to  eat  in  the  house,  except  twro  or  three  roast¬ 
ed  potatoes. 

Next  morning  walked  on  and  a  car  overtook  me,  and  I  hired  a 
driver  to  carry  me  into  Tuam,  at  which  town,  upon  my  arrival,  I 
felt  a  sudden  bait  in  my  mind,  inquired  for  Methodists,  and  after 
getting  some  refreshments  found  one,  who  treated  me  kindly  and  got 
me  the  preaching  house  and  ten  score  of  hearers  that  night. 

For  several  days  past,  feeling  the  necessity  of  a  preacher’s  being 
assisted  by  the  supernatural  grace  of  God,  or  else  his  labors  to  be 
of  little  effect,  and  feeling  my  own  weakness,  trials  began  to  arise 
and  discouragements  to  desist,  but  here  God  revived  my  spirits  by 
granting  the  quickening  influence  of  his  grace  to  assist  me  to  go 
through  the  meetings  both  at  night  and  morning. 

At  Hollymount  we  had  two  solemn  meetings,  though  the  class 
leader  had  treated  me  with  some  neglect. 

At  Castlebar,  where  Mr.  Russell  and  his  wife  were  kind  and 
friendly  more  than  I  expected,  I  held  a  number  of  meetings  which 
were  refreshing  and  powerful;  here  one  woman  said  she  had  seen 
me  in  a  dream  two  weeks  before. 

At  Newport  good  was  done;  h£te  I  was  met  by  Sir  Neal,  who 
observing  me  to  have  a  bundle  of  papers  under  my  arm,  which  I 
had  got  printed  a  few  days  before  as  a  warning  to  the  people  of  the 
country,  being  more  and  more  convinced  there  is  an  awful  cloud 
gathering  over  the  land.  He  questioned  me  very  sharp  and  harshly 
what  those  were,  and  who  and  what  I  was;  and  after  taking  me  to 
his  house  and  examining  different  papers,  said  he  believed  I  was  an 
honest  man,  and  gave  me  a  pass. 

At  Nappoh  the  people  were  cold  and  hard;  at  Westport  in  the 
day  of  eternity,  I  expect  the  fruit  of  two  meetings  will  appear. 

At  Tullah,  a  country  place,  about  two  hundred  came  out  at 
night,  and  as  many  the  next  morning,  though  the  ground  was  white 
with  frost. 

At  Coppavico  the  Lord’s  power  was  felt,  and  at  Menalo  we  had 


112 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

memorable  times.  About  this  time  I  fell  in  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Averill,  who  entreated  me  to  tarry  longer  on  the  circuit,  saying,  the 
cries  of  the  people  are  after  you,  which  I  look  upon  to  be  the  voice 
of  God  in  their  hearts,  for  it  is  evident  God  is  acknowledging  you 
amongst  them,  and  if  you  will  tarry  another  year,  I’ll  give  you  a 
guinea  a  month,  to  bear  your  expenses,  and  provided  the  next  Con¬ 
ference  set  their  faces  against  you  as  they  did  the  last,  I’ll  pay  your 
passage  home  to  America.  I  told  him,  I  believed  the  time  was 
near,  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  I  should  return  home;  therefore 
durst  not  engage  to  tarry. 

At  Foxford,  we  had  good  times — at  Beilina,  we  had  three  pow¬ 
erful  meetings.  About  this  time,  I  had  some  articles  of  clothing 
and  money  offered  to  me;  but  a  small  part  felt  free  to  accept,  though 
I  would  have  to  live  by  faith  about  my  passage. 

walked  about  thirty  Irish  miles  in  a  day,  and  coming  to  Sligo, 
I  met  Mr.  Averill,  again.  He  preached  and  administered  the  sa¬ 
crament,  the  latter  of  which  was  refreshing. 

In  the  evening  I  spoke  in  the  court  house  to  about  a  thousand 
people,  and  entreated  them  to  prepare  for  trials,  which  I  expected 
were  coming  on  the  land.  The  next  morning  after  speaking  to 
about  two  hundred,  went  to  Manor-Hamilton,  where  was  a  great 
ado  about  religion,  and  some  good  doing. 

I  attempted  to  speak  at  night,  and  about  two-thirds  through  my 
discourse,  I  was  suddenly  stopt,  like  one  confounded,  and  other 
preachers  carried  on  the  meeting,  and  concluded  it. 

The  next  morning,  feeling  greatly  distressed  in  mind,  I  wrote  a 
letter  for  Mr.  Averill,  leaving  it  on  the  table,  and  quit  the  house 
before  the  family  was  up,  and  walked  twenty-one  miles  to  Ennis¬ 
killen,  where  I  spoke  to  a  few  at  night,  not  in  yain.  The  next 
morning,  speaking  to  a  number  more,  I  went  to  Tempo,  and  at  a 
tavern  where  I  took  some  refreshment,  I  missed  my  pocket  book, 
in  which  were  a  number  of  letters  to  people’s  friends  in  America. 
At  night  I  called  in  a  market  town,  and  after  distributing  a  number 
of  hand  bills,  called  at  a  house,  and  for  the  sum  of  thirteen  shil¬ 
lings  English,  could  have  supper  and  lodging,  and  breakfast,  and 
liberty  of  holding  two  meetings.  The  man  was  a  Methodist;  the 
woman  a  Presbyterian.  The  Methodist  then  besought  me  to  tarry 
a  day  or  two,  in  vain. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


313 


Partly  in  the  rain,  I  walked  twenty-one  miles  to  Dungannon,  and 
whilst  distributing  hand-bills  through  the  town  I  met  a  soldier  who 
knew  me,  though  it  was  night,  and  took  me  to  a  Sergeant’s  house, 
who  said,  “When  wre  lay  at  Chapel-izod  last  year,  when  you  came 
there  and  formed  the  covenant,  a  corporal  who  agreed  thereto,  after¬ 
wards  became  serious  and  died  in  peace.” 

Here  I  had  an  ulcer  broke  in  my  lungs  whilst  I  was  asleep,  which 
had  like  to  have  strangled  me  at  first.  I  felt  cold  chills  after  this 
running  through  my  body,  and  feverish,  and  my  bodily  strength 
greatly  reduced.  The  sergeant,  who  a  few  days  previous,  was 
wishing  that  he  knew  where  I  was,  that  he  might  send  for  me  to 
come  to  that  place,  asked  the  circuit  preacher  if  I  might  have  the 
meeting  house,  who  said,  “by  no  means;”  however,  the  sergeant 
knowing  my  desire  to  hold  a  meeting,  after  the  preacher  had  dis¬ 
missed  the  people,  spoke  out,  and  said:  Take  notice,  there  is  an 
American  in  town,  who  will  hold  a  meeting  to-morrow  evening,  but 
the  place  is  not  determined  on;  then  walking  and  whispering  to  the 
preacher,  said,  will  you  forbid  its  being  here?  who  replied,  I  shall 
neither  approve  nor  oppose  it.  The  sergeant  turned  to  the  people  and 
said,  It  will  be  here. 

I  had  four  meetings  in  the  house,  and  two  in  the  street,  which 
were  solemn  and  attentive. 

I  held  several  in  the  neighborhoods  of  this  place,  which  seemed 
to  be  attended  with  some  degree  of  power;  at  one  of  which,  a  Sece- 
der’s  school  house,  would  not  contain  the  people,  and  church  service 
just  being  over,  I  got  the  liberty  of  its  pulpit,  which  I  looked  upon 
as  singular  and  providential.  I  spoke  to  near  seven  hundred  peo¬ 
ple,  and  mentioned,  I  believed  trials  wrere  near.  Thence  I  proceed¬ 
ed  to  Lisburn  and  put  up  with  one  who  had  been  a  Quaker,  but  had 
withdrawn.  He  appeared  to  be  a  conscientious  man,  but  the  scrip¬ 
tures  bear  but  little  weight  with  him,  and  the  Divinity  of  Christ  he 
seems  to  stumble  at.  Thence  to  Belfast;  on  my  wray  I  called  at 
Lambeg  to  inquire  concerning  a  singular  circumstance,  respecting 
one’s  losing  their  hair,  which  was  thought  to  be  supernatural;  it 
has  produced  a  great  effect  on  the  man  of  the  house. 

I 


114 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  VII. 

RETURN  TO  AMERICA. 

All  the  vessels  in  Belfast  harbor  were  full  of  passengers,  except 
two;  one  of  which  was  so  dear,  and  her  provisions  not  such  as  I  re¬ 
quired,  she  I  declined.  But  a  Quaker  said,  Lorenzo,  I  would  not 
wish  to  transport  thee,  but  if  thy  mind  is  clear  to  go  home,  I’ll  make 
thee  out  a  passage;  thee  speak  to  thy  friends  and  I  to  mine;  which  I 
did,  but  no  notice  was  taken  of  it.  Then  the  Quaker  with  a  friend 
gave  me  two  guineas  to  engage  my  passage  on  board  the  other;  but 
the  captain  who  was  bending  towards  Quakerism,  observing  I 
had  the  small-pox  some  months  before,  refused  to  take  me;  saying 
I  know'  not  but  the  infection  may  still  be  in  your  clothes,  and  five 
of  my  hands  have  not  had  it,  and  if  they  should  be  taken  unwell,  I 
shall  be  knocked  up  on  my  voyage. 

About  this  time,  I  received  three  letters  from  Dr.  Johnson,  giving 
some  account  of  my  last  visit  in  Dublin,  and  w'ith  an  anxious  de¬ 
sire  for  my  return;  but  if  I  did  not  see  my  wray  clear  to  come,  might 
draw  on  him  for  as  much  as  should  be  needful  for  my  voyage,  and 
receive  it  either  as  a  gift  or  loan,  whichever  might  be  most  agree¬ 
able  to  me:  but  I  in  a  letter  replied,  “I  cannot  see  my  wray  clear  to 
ask  the  Methodists  for  much  help,  lest  they  should  lay  claim  to  me 
and  seek  to  tie  my  hands;  and  to  ask  too  much  of  the  Quakers,  I 
must  look  all  around;  and  for  you  to  pay  it  out  of  your  own  pocket 
I  cannot  consent,  no,  not  in  my  mind:  but  if  the  people  are  w'illingto 
do  the  same,  shall  look  upon  it  as  providential.” 

In  one  of  his  letters,  he  expressed  a  desire,  if  consistent  writh  the 
Divine  will,  he  w'ith  his  dear  Letitia  might  see  me  once  more,  to 
take  leave  of  me,  and  see  me  properly  equipped  under  their  own  in¬ 
spection.  Accordingly,  as  my  wray  now  seemed  hedged  up  in  the 
north,  and  feeling  my  mission  to  be  nearly  ended,  unless  it  were  a 
desire  to  visit  tv'o  or  three  neighborhoods,  and  feeling  that  I  could 
go  vdthout  condemnation,  I  took  the  mail  coach  to  Lisburn,  w'here 
I  held  a  meeting  in  what  is  called  the  new'  connexion,  which  was 
solemn  and  tender. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


115 


Thence,  being  an  outside  passenger,  I  came  to  Dublin  the  next 
day,  chilled  and  tired,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  the 
guard,  accommodating  me  with  his  seat,  I  must  have  given  out  on 
my  way.^  # 

About 'six  o’clock  in  the  morning  I  arrived  at  my  friend  Doctor 
Johnson’s,  to  their  agreeable  surprise.  Here  follows  one  thing  of 
the  Doctor’s  singular  conduct,  in  sending  some  notices  to  persons 
of  different  persuasions,  that,  “if  any  person  of  ability  had  a  desire, 
and  would  consider  it  a  privilege  to  assist  in  sending  Lorezo  Dow 
comfortably  home  to  his  own  country,  such  assistance  would  be  ac¬ 
cepted  by  Letitia  Johnson,  102,  New  Street.”  In  consequence  of 
this,  they  received  somewhat  more  than  the  voyage  required. 

I  held  two  meetings  in  Bridge  Street,  the  latter  of  which  was  sol¬ 
emn  and  tender,  and  the  two  Dublin  preachers  were  present. 

March  28th.  It  was  now  rising  of  sixteen  months  since  I  first 
came  on  to  the  Irish  shore,  and  whilst  others  have  been  robbed  and 
murdered,  I  have  been  preserved  by  land  and  sea.  Though  a  few 
days  ago,  I  was  informed,  the  crew  with  whom  I  sailed,  when  driv¬ 
en  into  the  Isle  of  Man,  were  plotting  to  throw  me  overboard,  if  an 
Englishman  had  not  interposed.  I  have  known  of  less  hunger  in 
this  country  of  scarcity,  than  ever  for  the  space  of  time  in  my  own, 
since  travelling. 

To-morrow,  God  willing,  I  expect  to  embark  for  America. — 
What  is  past,  I  know;  what  is  to  come,  I  know  not.  I  have  endu¬ 
red  trials  in  my  own  country,  and  have  not  been  without  them  in 
this,  even  from  those  whom  I  love  and  wish  well,  both  outward  and 
inward,  temporal  and  spiritual;  but  my  trust  is  still  in  God,  who  I 
believe  will  support  me,  and  give  me  a  blessing  upon  my  feeble  la¬ 
bors  in  my  native  land,  though  I  expect  to  wade  through  deep  wa¬ 
ters  there. 

I  know  not  but  I  may  come  to  Europe  again,  though  there  is  but 
one  thing  which  will  bring  me,  viz:  to  save  my  soul. 

April  2nd.  I  took  my  farewell  leave  of  Paul  and  Letitia  John¬ 
son,  and  William  and  Nancy  Thomas,  with  whom  it  was  hard 
parting,  and  embarked  for  America  on  board  the  ship  Venus,  S. 
Taber,  master,  250  tons  burden,  seventy-three  passengers,  mostly 
Roman  Catholics. 

3rd.  At  one  o’clock,  A.  M.,  took  in  our  anchors,  hoisted  sail, 


116 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


and  in  about  fifteen  days  after  losing  sight  of  land,  we  were  half 
across  the  ocean,  when  the  wind  came  against  us,  so  that  we  were 
driven  to  north  and  south,  about  two  weeks,  making  but  very  little 
headway. 

26th.  I  held  meeting  on  board;  good  attention  appeared  among 
those  who  could  attend.  After  forty-seven  days’  passage,  we  hove 
insight  of  land,  and  shortly  after  came  to  the  quarantine  ground, 
Staten  Island,  where  I  was  detained  thirteen  days;  during  which 
time  I  got  relief  from  some  persons  in  New  York,  whereby  I  escap¬ 
ed  those  vermin  that  are  troublesome  on  long  voyages  with  a  num¬ 
ber  of  people,  &c.  On  our  passage,  my  life  was  despaired  of, 
through  costiveness,  ( as  in  thirty-three  days  no  means  of  medicine 
answered  but  thrice, )  but  some  gentlemen  on  board,  who  with  the 
captain,  showed  me  kindness.  After  holding  two  meetings,  and  my 
clothes  cleansed,  I  got  permission  from  the  doctor  to  come  into  the 
city,  where  I  was  cordially  received  by  S.  Hutchinson,  and  some 
other  kind  friends;  but  they  durst  not  open  the  preaching-house  doors 
to  me  for  fear  of  the  censure  of  the  Conference  now  at  hand. 

Dr.  Johnson,  who  had  given  me  a  paper  signifying  that  if  I  were 
brought  to  want  in  any  part  of  Ireland,  could  draw  on  him  for  any 
sum  I  chose,  by  any  gentleman  who  traded  in  Dublin,  which  paper 
I  never  made  use  of.  He  sent  a  library  of  books  by  me,  with  or¬ 
ders  to  sell  them,  and  make  use  of  the  money  to  buy  me  a  horse  to 
travel  with,  &c.,  and  if  I  had  a  mind  to,  might  remit  it  to  him  in  a 
future  day.  These  books  were  of  a  singular  service  to  aid  me  in 
my  travels,  which  I  thought  to  be  my  duty,  viz:  instead  of  being 
confined  on  a  circuit,  to  travel  the  country  at  large,  to  speak  on  cer¬ 
tain  points  which  I  considered  injurious  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
in  this  world,  .&c.  Not  knowing  the  value  of  these  second-hand 
books,  one  took  the  advantage  of  my  ignorance  to  get  them  under 
price;  but  my  friends  insisted  he  should  give  up  the  bargain,  to  which 
he  with  a  hard  demand  of  ten  dollars  consented,  with  the  proviso 
that  Kirk,  who  sold  them  for  an  hundred  and  fifteen  dollars,  should 
have  no  profits.  Oh!  the  cursed  love  of  money!  I  paid  the  Doctor 
afterwards. 

June  16.  Conference  came  on,  and  some  of  my  old  friends  were 
minded  I  should  take  a  circuit;  but  did  not  blame  me  for  going  to 
Europe,  considering  the  advantage  I  had  got  to  my  health,  &c.  I 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


117 


could  feel  my  mind  freely  to  comply,  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel 
more  extensively.  Their  entreaties  and  arguments  were  hard  to 
resist;  and  on  the  other  hand  the  discouragements  if  I  rejected,  or 
discomplied,  would  be  great.  It  would  not  only  by  them  be  deem¬ 
ed  wilful,  and  must  expect  their  disapprobation;  but  still  be  like  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  to  trust  Providence  for  my  daily  bread.  Here  1 
was  brought  to  halt  between  two  opinions,  thinking  it  was  easier 
for  one  to  be  mistaken  than  twenty;  yet  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  travel 
the  continent  at  large.  Here  my  trials  were  keen. 

A  pamphlet  of  my  experience  coming  to  America,  Kirk  was 
minded  to  reprint  it;  but  bishop  Whatcoat  said  I  belonged  to  them, 
and  they  ought  to  have  the  first  privilege  of  printing  my  experience: 
and  being  under  great  trials  of  mind,  concluded  to  give  up  my  judg¬ 
ment  to  their’s,  and  take  a  circuit;  which  I  had  no  sooner  consented 
to  try  for  a  year,  the  Lord  being  my  helper,  than  an  awful  distress 
came  over  my  mind;  but  I  could  not  recall  my  words.  My  mind 
being  somewhat  agitated,  gave  the  bishop  somewhat  encouragement 
relative  to  my  journals,  of  which  on  reconsideration  I  repented,  as 
the  time  was  not  yet. 

I  was  restored  by  the  Conference  where  I  was  on  going  away, 
viz:  remaining  on  trial.  The  Conference  was  more  friendly  than  I 
expected,  when  on  my  voyage  home;  but  I  did  not  make  any  ac¬ 
knowledgement  that  I  did  wrong  in  going  away.  Some  thought  I 
had  broke  discipline;  but  on  re-examination  it  was  found  I  had  not, 
one  on  trial  has  a  right  to  desist  as  well  as  they  to  reject. 

My  station  was  on  the  Dutchess  and  Columbia  circuit,  with  Da¬ 
vid  Brown  and  William  Thatcher — Freeborn  Garretson  presiding 
elder.  Thus  distressed,  I  sailed  to  Rhinebeck,  on  which  way,  one 
attempting  to  go  on  board  the  vessel,  was  knocked  out  of  the  boat 
and  carried  down  the  stream  more  than  a  mile  before  he  could  be 
picked  up.  Oh!  what  dangers  we  are  in!  how  uncertain  is  life! — 
When  I  arrived  at  the  Flats,  I  called  at  a  Methodist’s,  and  got 
meeting  appointed  for  the  night.  One  of  the  principal  Methodists 
came  to  inquire,  who  is  stationed  on  our  circuit?  I  replied,  Brown, 
Thatcher,  and  Dow.  Said  he,  Dow!  I  thought  he  had  gone  to  Ire¬ 
land.  I  replied,  he  has  been  there,  but  has  lately  come  back. — 
Said  he,  Dow!  Dow!  why,  he  is  a  crazy  man;  he  will  break  up 
the  circuit;  so  we  parted.  After  meeting,  I  appointed  another  at 


118 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


the  new  meeting  house  then  building,  which  tried  them  at  my  bold¬ 
ness,  (they  not  knowing  who  I  was,  but  supposed  a  local  preacher) 
and  intended  Mr.  G.  should  preach  the  first  sermon  there,  for  the 
dedication.  Next  day,  some  desired  to  know  my  name,  which  I 
desired  to  be  excused  from  telling.  I  held  a  number  of  meetings 
in  this  place,  mostly  cold  and  lifeless,  though  we  had  some  good 
and  pious  friends;  yet  I  could  not  speak  with  life  and  power,  as  for¬ 
merly;  but  felt  as  if  I  was  delivering  my  message  to  the  wrong  peo¬ 
ple.  For  it  had  been  in  my  mind  to  return  to  my  native  town,  and 
there  begin,  and  travel  extensively;  first  in  the  adjacent  places,  and 
so  abroad,  as  I  might  find  Providence  to  open  the  door. 

When  I  got  to  this  place  I  had  two  shillings  left,  and  hearing  of 
a  place  called  Kingston-sopus,  I  was  minded  to  visit  it,  contrary  to 
the  advice  of  my  friends,  and  having  got  a  few  together  with  diffi¬ 
culty,  and  leaving  two  other  appointments,  returned,  having  paid 
away  all  my  money  for  ferriages,  and  when  the  time  commenced  in 
which  I  should  go  and  fulfil  the  appointments,  saw  no  way  to  get 
across  the  ferry,  and  whilst  walking  along  in  meditation  on  past 
providences,  and  raising  my  heart  that  a  way  might  be  opened  for 
my  getting  across  the  ferry,  cast  my  eye  upon  the  sand,  and  espied 
something  bright,  and  on  picking  it  up  found  it  to  be  a  York  shil¬ 
ling,  the  very  sum  I  wanted  in  order  to  cross  over.  And  when  I  had 
fulfilled  my  first  appointment  and  was  going  to  the  second,  a  stran¬ 
ger  shook  hands  with  me,  and  left  near  half  a  dollar  in  my  hand,  so 
I  was  enabled  to  get  back.  Thus  I  see  that  Providence  provides 
for  them  that  put  their  trust  in  Him.  Having  some  scripture  pic¬ 
tures  framed  sent  by  me  from  Europe  to  dispose  of,  some  I  gave 
away,  and  the  remainder  I  let  go  to  a  printer  for  some  religious  hand 
bills  in  Poughkeepsie,  some  of  which  I  distributed  through  the  town, 
and  hearing  the  sound  of  a  fiddle  I  followed  it,  and  came  to  aporch 
where  was  a  master  teaching  his  pupils  to  dance.  I  gave  some 
hand-bills,  which  he  called  after  me  to  take  away,  but  I  spoke  not 
a  word  but  went  off.  Here  the  people  are  hardened. 

At  Fish-kill  and  the  Highlands,  the  people  were  hard,  and  appa¬ 
rently  sorry  to  see  me.  At  Clove  and  Snarling-town  likewise;  I 
visited  some  neighboring  places,  and  had  some  tender  meetings.— 
At  Arnenia  and  Dover  the  Methodists  seemed  shy;  I  put  up  at  a 
tavern  several  times.  Swago,  I  visited  from  house  to  house,  but 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  119 

have  not  the  art  nor  the  spirit  of  visiting  as  when  in  the  north 
country. 

Sharon — I  found  two  classes  here;  the  first,  hard,  and  sorry  to  see 
me;  the  other,  tender  with  Christian  love.  In  Salisbury  and  Ca¬ 
naan,  Connect.,  I  had  sundry  meetings,  but  still  felt  as  if  not  in  my 
right  sphere.  A  report  that  crazy  Dow  had  got  back  from  Ireland 
brought  many  out  to  hear.  Mount  Washington,  Sheffield,  and 
Egremont,  Mass.,  I  visited;  thence  to  Hudson,  and  so  to  Rhine- 
beck. 

After  quarterly  meeting,  I  went  home  to  see  my  friends,  and 
found  my  parents  well,  and  one  sister,  who  had  become  more  seri¬ 
ous  within  the  course  of  a  few  months;  which  was  a  matter  of  con¬ 
solation  to  me. 

The  expectations  of  the  Methodists  was  raised,  expecting  such 
times  as  we  had  before,  not  looking  enough  beyond  the  watchman; 
once  some  were  prejudiced  against  me,  but  now  too  much  for  me, 
so  I  was  clogged  wfith  their  expectations  and  shut  up.  Walking  to 
Norwich,  gave  away  my  pocket  handkerchief  to  get  a  breakfast, 
ana  100k  shipping  to  New  London,  where  we  had  three  meetings 
that  were  large  and  tender.  One  who  was  near  and  dear  to  me  did 
not  come  to  see  me,  neither  durst  I  go  to  see  him,  which  caused  me 
some  pain  of  heart. 

September  3rd.  I  went  forty  miles  to  Middletown,  and  had  four 
meetings  which  were  good  and  tender.  At  New  Hartford  I  hired 
a  ball-room,  which  cost  me  a  dollar  and  a  half.  The  man  thought 
]  was  going  to  have  a  play,  at  first;  many  came  to  hear,  to  whom  I 
spoke  from,  “After  I  have  spoken ,  mock  on”  Some  were  tender, 
and  some  disputed,  saying,  all  things  are  decreed,  and  they  hoped 
they  were  Christians,  and  no  man  can  be  a  Christian  unless  he  is 
reconciled  to  God’s  decrees.  I  replied,  if  all  things  are  fore-or¬ 
dained,  it  was  fore-ordained  that  I  should  talk  as  I  do,  and  you  are 
not  reconciled  to  it,  and  of  course  are  not  Christians,  but  deceiving 
yourselves  according  to  your  own  doctrine.  The  young  people 
smiled,  and  so  we  parted. 

Oh,  when  shall  the  time  commence  when  the  watchmen  shall  see 
eye  to  eye,  and  the  earth  be  filled  with  God’s  glory?  Thence  I 
went  to  my  circuit,  and  continued  round  with  my  mind  burdened, 
as  when  sailing  up  from  New  York;  and  have  been  burdened  and 


120 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


depressed  whilst  on  this  circuit  ever  since.  I  do  not  have  such 
meetings  as  formerly,  though  the  cause  of  God,  and  the  worth  of 
souls  lie  near  mv  heart  as  ever.  What  can  be  the  cause,  unless 
out  of  my  sphere?  I  felt  a  pain  in  my  right  side,  and  on  the  seventh 
day  an  ulcer,  as  I  suppose,  broke  in  my  lungs,  and  I  raised  a  putri- 
fied  matter,  and  was  forced  to  cut  my  labor  short  the  next  day  by 
physical  inability.  After  this  I  had  hardly  strength  to  keep  up 
with  my  appointments;  but  frequently  was  obliged  to  lie  upon  my  bed 
whilst  addressing  the  people.  At  length,  I  got  a  little  more  free 
from  my  pain,  and  was  in  hopes  that  the  raising  would  cease,  and 
the  place  heal. 

October  24th — 25th.  After  quarterly  meeting,  I  left  this  circuit 
by  G’s  direction,  and  proceeded  for  Litchfield  circuit,  but  did  not 
ask  for  location,  as  I  wished  to  go  through  the  year  if  possible, 
considering  my  engagement,  and  the  nature  of  my  standing. 

26th.  The  Methodists  being  low  and  lazy  here,  I  walked  through 
the  town,  and  gave  notice  for  meeting,  and  invited  the  people,  and 
some  ministers  and  lawyers,  with  the  people,  accepted.  The  sec¬ 
ond  meeting  scores  could  not  get  in.  At  Milton,  God  has  begun  a 
good  work.  In  Kent,  the  people  are  hard.  New  Milford,  Wash¬ 
ington,  Woodbury,  Goshen,  Winchester,  Bristol,  I  visited.  Some 
were  hard;  some  were  prejudiced;  and  with  some  I  had  comfort, 
amongst  whom  were  some  seventh-day  Baptists  near  the  last  place. 
In  Farmington  and  Northington,  religion  seemed  lowr;  in  the  latter, 
harm  was  done  by  the  minister  opposing  the  work  under  brother 
M.  In  Granby  and  Barkhemstead,  it  is  low.  Hartland  Hollow, 
once  a  flaming  place  for  piety,  seems  to  be  diminished  greatly,  yet 
of  late  some  small  quickening.  Colebrook  and  Winstead  I  visited; 
in  the  latter  is  a  largo  society,  but  not  so  much  engaged  as  they  used 
to  be.  Thus  I  have  got  round  the  circuit — scarce  any  bles-sing  on 
my  labors,  and  my  mind  depressed  from  day  tc  day. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


121 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

GEORGIA  TOUR. 

Of  late  it  hath  lain  upon  my  mind  that  I  should  not  recover  whilst 
I  continued  in  this  sphere  of  action,  and  that  my  ill  health  came  in 
consequence  of  my  not  doing  what  I  had  felt  to  be  my  d^ty,  viz: 
to  travel  the  continent  more  at  large;  and  the  only  remedy  to  escape 
and  recover  from  this  decline,  would  be  a  change  of  air  and  climate, 
&c.,  and  as  though  Providence  choose  to  make  use  of  this  means 
for  my  recovery,  for  some  end  unknown  to  me.  And  the  more  I 
make  it  a  matter  of  prayer,  that  if  it  were  a  temptation,  it  might 
decrease;  but  if  it  were  from  Him,  it  might  increase,  and  the  more 
I  think  upon  it  and  weigh  it  for  eternity,  the  more  it  increases,  and 
cords  of  sweet  love  draw  me  on. 

The  thoughts  of  leaving  the  circuit  without  liberty,  is  somewhat 
trying,  as  I  had  done  it  once  before;  and  some  perhaps  may  conclude 
there  is  no  confidence  to  be  put  in  me.  The  Island  of  Bermuda, 
or  Georgia  is  what  I  had  in  contemplation. 

November  21 — 22.  Quarterly  meeting  was  in  Cornwall;  I  told 
brother  Batchelor  that  my  mind  was  under  the  above  trials,  he  said 
he  was  willing  I  should  go.  But  Garretson,  my  spiritual  Grand 
father,  would  not  consent;  but  offered  me  a  location  on  the  circuit 
if  I  would  say  I  could  travel  no  longer;  but  would  not  consent  that 
I  should  leave  it  on  any  condition  at  first.  I  could  not  say  but  that 
I  could  travel  a  space  longer,  and  yet  apparently  but  a  very  little 
while.  At  length  I  strove  to  get  him  to  say,  if  it  was  the  opinion 
of  brother  Moriarty,  that  my  health  was  declining,  he  would  not 
charge  me  with  disobedience  at  the  next  conference:  he  said  I  must 
then  labor  not  in  my  usual  way,  but  like  the  other  preachers,  the 
regular  appointments  only,  and  thus  indirectly  it  was  left — I  contin¬ 
ued  on. 

27th.  My  strength  I  think  declines. 

December  1st.  I  reached  my  parents  again,  tarried  four  days, 


122 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


had  two  meetings,  and  told  my  parents  of  my  intention  of  visiting 
the  southern  climes.  They  did  not  seem  to  oppose  it  as  I  expect¬ 
ed;  but  said,  once  it  would  have  been  your  delight  to  have  been  re¬ 
ceived  and  travelling  regularly  on  a  circuit,  and  now  they  are  wil¬ 
ling  to  receive  you,  you  cannot  feel  contented  to  tarry  on  a  circuit, 
which  if  we  could  have  our  choice,  it  would  be  to  have  you  con¬ 
tinue;  then  you  will  have  friends,  and  can  come  and  see  us;  but 
you  must  be  your  own  judge  in  this  matter;  weigh  it  well  and  act 
accordingly. 

I  left  my  horse,  saddle,  bridle,  and  watch,  in  the  hands  of  Na¬ 
thaniel  Phelps,  and  had  some  money  of  a  neighbor,  viz:  my  horse 
with  the*man  who  came  fifteen  miles  to  see  me,  and  gave  me  a  dol¬ 
lar,  when  I  was  sick  in  the  north  country.  Peter  Monarty,  the  as¬ 
sistant  preacher  of  the  circuit,  being  gone  home  to  wait  till  God 
should  sepd  snow  that  he  might  move  his  family,  it  was  uncertain 
when  I  could  get  his  judgment  respecting  my  decline,  and  there  be¬ 
ing  no  probability  of  my  obtaining  Garretson’s  consent,  I  was  now 
brought  into  a  strait.  Being  unable  to  fufil  the  appointments 
with  propriety  any  longer,  I  got  brother  Fox  to  take  them  in  my 
stead. 

My  license  being  wrote  in  such  form  by  Mr.  G.,  it  would  only 
serve  for  the  Dutchess  and  Columbia  circuits,  so  that  when  he  re¬ 
moved  me  to  Litchfield  it  was  good  for  nothing,  so  I  destroyed  it, 
and  of  course,  now  had  no  credentials  to  aid  me  in  a  strange  land; 
the  thoughts  of  going  away  under  the  above  difficult  circumstances 
was  trying  both  to  my  natural  desire,  and  to  my  faith;  yet  it  appear¬ 
ed  to  me  I  was  brought  into  this  situation  by  my  disobedience,  and 
the  only  way  would  be  to  obey  in  future. 

December  9.  A  friend,  N.  P.,  carried  me  to  Hartford,  and  be¬ 
ing  disappointed  of  shipping,  I  set  off  on  foot  for  New  Haven,  and 
though  weak  in  body  I  went  twelve  miles  and  stopped  at  a  tavern; 
but  it  being  the  Free  Mason  Lodge  night,  they  made  such  a  noise 
I  could  not  sleep,  so  I  went  to  a  farm  house. 

Set  off  at  the  dawn  of  day;  and  a  man  in  Meriden  saw  and  knew 
me,  gave  me  a  breakfast  and  sent  a  horse  with  me  several  miles,  so 
I  reached  New  Haven  that  night,  and  spoke  to  a  few.  The  next 
evening  I  spoke  again,  and  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  some. 

At  length  I  set  sail  for  New  York,  and  making  a  mistake  as  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


123 


passengers  divided  when  going  on  board,  I  carried  away  two  bot¬ 
tles  which  belonged  to  the  other  packet  where  my  things  were;  and 
on  our  arrival  I  paid  the  damage  of  the  porter,  which  the  people 
drank  up  without  my  consent.  However,  they  were  so  kind  as  to 
rummage  my  things  and  write  in  my  journal  some  scurrilous  lan¬ 
guage  belonging  to  sea  faring  people.  After  my  landing,  I  went  to 
my  old  home  at  the  house  of  brother  Jeffrey.  I  took  the  advice  of 
several  physicians,  whose  advice  was  to  go.  And  finding  a  vessel 
bound  to  Bermuda,  was  denied  a  passage  on  account  of  religion',  but 
captain  Peleg  Latham,  going  to  sail  for  Savannah,  offered  to  take 
me  and  throw  in  a  fifth  part  of  my  passage,  considering  the  cause 
of  my  going. 

Through  Dr.  Johnson’s  book  I  had  procured  my  horse,  got  some 
religious  hand-bills  printed,  containing  rules  for  holy  living,  &c., 
paid  my  passage,  and  had  about  one  dollar  and  a  half  left,  eighteen 
dollars  still  being  in  G’s  hands.  My  friends  made  out  my  provi¬ 
sions.  My  cough  and  weakness  increase.  I  am  more*  than  ever 
sea-sick.  I  said,  to  tarry  is  death,  to  go  I  do  but  die. 

January  3d,  1802.  I  am  in  lat.  34  deg.  38  min.,  long.  76  deg.  2 
min.  My  cough  has  almost  left  me;  but  my  rising  continues. — 
The  people  are  as  kind  and  civil  as  I  could  expect  from  the  circum¬ 
stances.  Natural  and  human  prospects  appear  dark;  what  is  before 
me  I  know  not;  my  trust  is  in  God.  I  have  but  one  to  look  to  or 
rely  on  in  this  undertaking.  My  trials  are  keen — indeed  it  is  a  trial 
of  my  faith  to  go;  but  Jesus  is  precious  to  my  soul  on  this  roaring 
sea.  The  winds  these  four  days  past  are  contrary. 

There  is  but  one  in  all  Georgia  that  I  know.  I  have  seen  before 
Hope  Hull,  my  spiritual  father;  and  to  him  I  never  spoke.  My 
mind  wras  tried  by  the  enemy  of  souls;  something  within  said,  you 
will  see  such  good  days  no  more;  the  openings  and  favors  you  have 
had  are  now  gone,  and  as  it  were  death  awaits  you. 

But  one  evening,  when  thus  tried,  when  lying  down,  a  thought 
arose,  why  have  I  not  as  great  a  right  to  expect  favors  from  God  now, 
as  in  days  that  are  past  and  gone?  Immediately  faith  and  hope  be¬ 
gan  to  revive,  and  my  heart  to  be  drawn  out  in  prayer.  Soon  after, 
the  w  ind  came  fair,  and  we  run  from  five  to  nine  miles  an  hour,  till 
we  had  run  our  latitude.  On  our  way,  a  whale  played  round  our 
vessel  for  an  hour  or  two. 


124 


HISTOHY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Jan.  6.  Saw  land — it  being  foggy,  did  not  venture  into  port.— 
The  night  following  found  we  had  but  about  two  fathoms  of  water, 
as  we  sounded  to  cast  anchor  upon  a  hollow  shoal,  it  being  then 
high  water,  the  captain  began  to  prepare  the  boats  to  flee-;  the  aoise 
awraked  me  up.  I  saw  the  people  terrified  and  preparing  to  escape. 
I  began  to  examine  whether  I  was  sorry  I  had  come,  or  wras  prepar¬ 
ed  to  die — felt  great  inward  peace,  and  no  remorse,  and  fell  asleep 
again:  but  their  ado  soon  awaked  me.  I  dressed  myself,  sung  a 
hymn,  and  laydown.  I  observed  some  praying,  and  one  man  re¬ 
proving  another,  saying,  it  is  no  time  to  swear  now.  Soon  the  ves¬ 
sel  struck,  the  cable  they  cut  off  at  five  blows,  and  hoisted  a  sail, 
leaving  the  anchor,  and  the  tide  carried  us  through  a  narrow  place 
into  deep  water,  striking  twice  on  the  way — just  before  wras  a  smart 
breeze,  but  now  a  calm.  Through  this  medium,  by  the  Providence 
of  God,  we  escaped.  Gladness  appeared  on  every  countenance, 
and  soon  drinking,  cursing,  swearing,  and  taking  God’s  name  in 
vain,  appeared  on  the  carpet.  My  heart  was  grieved  to  see  this, 
and  could  but  reprove  and  counsel  them.  Oh,  how  frequently  will 
people  be  frightened  in  danger  and  deny  it  afterwards! 

7th.  Fog  continued  till  afternoon,  then  got  a  pilot,  and  anchor¬ 
ed  in  the  river  at  night. 

Friday  8th.  I  landed  in  Savannah,  and  walked  through  th*  town. 
I  found  a  burying  ground,  and  the  gate  being  down,  I  went  in.  and 
spent  an  hour  or  two  in  thanksgiving  and  prayer  for  my  deliverance 
and  a  prosperous  journey.  Oh,  the  poor  blacks!  a  boat  of  them 
with  some  white  people,  came  along  side  of  our  vessel;  my  heart 
yearns  when  I  view  their  sable  faces  and  condition.  I  enquired  for 
Methodists,  and  found  no  regular  ones  in  town.  But  one  of  Ham- 
mets  party,  Adam  B.  Cloud,  a  preacher,  whom  I  did  not  know  at 
first,  gave  me  the  liberty  of  his  preaching-house  that  night,  in  which 
I  spoke  to  about  seventy  whites  and  blacks,  but  to  get  them  collect¬ 
ed  I  took  upwards  of  a  hundred  hand-bills,  and  distributed  them 
through  the  town,  and  threw  one  into  a  window  -where  a  man  was 
dying,  and  a  Baptist  preacher  being  present,  read  it  to  the  family,  as 
he  afterwards  told  me,  and  that  it  was  a  solemn  time.  He,  Mr. 
Halcomb,  never  denied  me  his  meeting  house.  On  Sunday  and 
Monday  evenings  I  spoke  in  the  African  meeting  house;  it  did  my 
heart  good  to  see  the  attentive  blacks.  Andrew,  the  black  preacher3 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


125 


had  been  imprisoned  and  whipped  until  the  blood  ran  down,  for 
preaching;  as  the  people  wanted  to  expel  religion  from  the  place,  he 
being  the  only  preacher  in  towm.  The  whites  at  length  sent  a  peti¬ 
tion  to  the  legislature  for  his  permission  to  preach,  which  was  grant¬ 
ed.  Said  he  to  me,  “my  father  lived  to  be  an  hundred  and  five 
years  old,  and  I  am  seventy,  and  God  of  late  has  been  doing  great 
things  for  us.  I  have  about  seven  hundred  in  church,  and  now  I  am 
willing  to  live  or  die,  as  God  shall  see  fit.”  The  whites  offered  me 
a  collection,  which  I  declined,  lest  wrong  constructions  should  be  put 
upon  it,  and  I  deemed  an  impostor,  as  I  was  a  stranger.  I  gave  my 
trunk,  &c.,  to  the  family  where  I  tarried.  In  pouring  out  some 
crackers,  I  found  two  dollars,  which  I  suppose  my  friends  flung  in 
at  New  York.  This  I  stood  in  need  of. 

As  I  was  leaving  town,  old  Andrew  met  me,  and  shaking  hands 
with  me,  left  eleven  dollars  and  a  half  in  my  hand,  which  some  had 
made  out.  So  I  perceived  God  provides  for  those  who  put  their 
trust  in  him.  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  fell  in  with  a  team;  I  gave 
the  man  a  hand-bill,  which  he  said  he  would  not  take  a  half  a  dollar 
for,  and  bid  me  put  my  bundle  in  his  cart:  thus  with  help  I  got  about 
twenty  miles  that  day. 

The  captain  with  whom  I  sailed,  said  he  discovered  a  visible  al¬ 
teration  for  the  better  in  my  health  previous  to  our  parting,  as  my 
cough  left  me,  I  raised  less  and  less,  and  my  strength  returned  more 
and  more,  far  beyond  expectation.  It  was  thought  when  I  sailed 
from  New  York  that  I  should  not  live  to  return. 

The  day  after  I  left  Savannah,  a  man  overtook  me  who  had  heard 
of  me,  and  said,  “are  you  the  preacher  who  has  lately  come  from 
the  northward?”  I  replied  in  the  affirmative.  Said  he,  “I  heard 
you  in  Savannah,  and  desiring  to  find  you,  I  saw  one  back  in  a 
wagon  dressed  in  black,  whom  I  asked  if  he  was  the  man,  he  re¬ 
plied,  no,  sir,  I  love  rum  too  well.” 

He  took  me  on  his  horse,  and  carried  me  to  old  father  Boston’s, 
near  Tukisaking.  Here  I  was  kindly  received,  and  called  in  a  few 
neighbors,  to  whom  I  spoke  and  appointed  meeting  for  Sunday. — 
In  the  interval  they  began  to  interrogate  me  where  I  came  from,  and 
for  my  license  or  credentials;  which  on  the  relation  of  my  situation, 
caused  them  to  think  I  was  an  impostor;  but  at  length  they  found  my 
name  on  the  minutes,  so  their  fears  were  in  a  measure  subsided.  A 


126 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


Methodist  preacher  on  his  way  from  conference,  fell  in  there  on 
Saturday,  and  behaved  as  if  he  thought  I  was  an  impostor;  however, 
my  appointment  was  given  out  and  could  not  be  recalled.  And 
while  I  was  fulfilling  of  it,  the  melting  power  of  God  was  felt,  and 
tears  were  rolling  on  every  side.  As  I  was  leaving  the  assembly  to 
go  to  my  evening  appointment,  about  ten  miles  off,  several  shook 
hands  with  me,  and  left  pieces  of  money  in  my  hands  to  the  amount 
of  several  dollars,  which  I  perceived  increased  the  preacher’s  jeal¬ 
ousy,  as  I  refused  the  loan  of  a  horse. 

I  walked  and  fulfilled  my  evening  meeting,  where  a  collection 
was  offered,  which  I  refused;  however,  about  four  dollars  were 
forced  upon  me. 

18.  Continuing  my  course,  I  saw  the  sand-hill  or  hooping  crane, 
the  largest  kind  of  bird  or  fowl  I  ever  saw,  also,  a  flock  of  gzese 
flying  over.  Sure — instinct!  what  is  it!  or  who  can  tell!  the  power 
of  attraction.  Men  are  wise,  yet  the  more  they  find  out,  the  great¬ 
er  the  mysteries  are  pressed  to  view,  and  the  more  puzzled  they  are 
relative  to  the  book  of  nature.  Oh!  the  wisdom  of  God!  The 
birds  of  flight  know  their  appointed  time;  and  oh!  that  the  children 
of  men  would  consider  theirs.  I  dined  gratis  at  an  inn. 

20.  I  reached  Augusta,  the  place  seemed  familiar,  as  if  I  had 
seen  it  before,  when  I  came  within  sight  of  it,  as  I  had  four  times 
dreamed  of  preaching  in  a  similar  place,  and  seen  some  similar 
people,  and  enquired  for  Methodists,  and  the  first  direction  was  to 
go  to  the  house  of  a  Frenchman,  where  the  family  treated  me  with 
great  ridicule  and  contempt.  From  thence  I  was  directed  to  the 
house  of  a  Calvinist,  where  I  was  treated  with  equal  coolness.— 
Thence  to  a  house  where  the  fashionable  preachers  put  up,  but  got 
no  encouragement  to  tarry;  but  was  directed  to  the  common  preach¬ 
ers’  boarding  house,  where  I  was  thought  to  be  an  impostor,  and 
so  I  was  sent  to  a  private  boarding  houge;  I  went  there,  but  could 
not  get  entertainment  for  love  nor  money;  and  espying  a  grove  of 
woods  at  a  distance,  concluded  to  go  and  take  up  my  lodging  there 
that  night;  and  leaving  a  hand-bill  I  set  off  and  got  about  two  thirda 
of  the  the  way  out  of  town,  when  a  negro  overtook  me  with  an  ex¬ 
press  that-his  mistress  wanted  I  should  come  back.  I  went  back  ana 
tarried  all  night,  and  for  my  supper,  lodging  and  breakfast,  they  would 
take  nothing,  neither  would  they  keep  me  any  longer,  though  1 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


127 


offered  them  any  sum  that  they  should  ask  for  a  week’s  board. — 
Next  night  I  offered  a  family  pay  for  four  nights’  lodging.  They 
said  they  would  take  me  on  trial;  I  did  not  eat  nor  drink  with  them; 
they  kept  me  three  nights  for  nothing,  but  they  would  not  keep  me 
the  fourth.  Next  night  I  went  down  on  the  bank  of  the  river  to 
take  up  my  lodgings  there,  and  whilst  wralking  back  and  forth,  med¬ 
itating  on  my  singular  state  and  circumstances,  a  boat  landed,  from 
which  came  a  negro,  and  called  me  by  name.  I  asked  him  where 
he  saw  me?  he  replied,  I  heard  you  preach  in  Savannah;  did  you  not 
in  such  a  place?  He  asked  me  where  I  lodged.  I  told  him  I  had 
no  place.  Said  he,  will  you  sleep  where  black  people  live?  I  repli¬ 
ed,  if  they  be  decent  ones.  He  went  off,  and  after  about  half  an 
hour  came  back,  and  pilotted  me  to  a  black  family  who  lived  in  as 
good  fashion  as  two  thirds  of  the  people  in  Augusta.  I  stayed  all 
night,  and  though  I  offered  them  pay,  yet  they  would  not  receive 
any,  neither  would  they  keep  me  any  longer  for  love  nor  money.  I 
procured  my  provision  and  had  them  dressed  at  the  house  of  Moses, 
a  black  man,  who  was  a  Baptist  preacher.  Whilst  at  his  shop,  I 
heard  of  a  man  -who  was  friendly  to  the  Methodists,  to  whom  I 
sent  a  line,  signifying  that  if  he  would  make  an  appointment,  I 
would  cross  the  river  to  Camelton,  where  he  lived,  and  preach.  He 
did  as  I  desired,  and  I  held  three  meetings.  Here  I  had  a  singular 
dream,  which  seemed  to  be  as  singularly  fufilled  in  some  degree 
shortly  after.  I  spoke  in  the  African  Baptist  meeting  house  to  some 
hundreds  of  blacks,  and  a  few  whites,  the  Methodist  meeting  house 
being  denied  me  by  the  society,  and  the  preacher,  L.  G.,  they  sup¬ 
posing  that  I  was  an  impostor. 

30.  I  tarried  two  nights  at  a  plantation  house,  where  the  man 
was  troubled  with  an  uncommon  disorder,  which  puzzled  a  council 
of  physicians,  who  supposed  it  to  be  a  polypus  in  the  heart.  In 
the  night,  I„was  seized  with  an  inward  impulse  to  set  off  on  the 
Washington  road,  (my  things  not  being  arrived  up  the  river,)  so 
that  my  sleep  departed;  in  the  morning  when  I  arose,  it  was  appa¬ 
rently  gathering  for  a  storm  of  rain,  so  I  rejected  the  impulse  as 
a  temptation;  but  it  returned  with  double  force;  and  for  me  sake  of 
peace  of  mind,  I  set  off;  but  what  I  was  after  I  could  not  tell,  and 
when  turning  it  over  in  my  mind,  I  appeared  like  a  fool  to  myself. 
And  after  travelling  about  ten  miles,  an  old  man  between  seventy 


128 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

and  eighty,  who  was  riding  very  fast,  stopped  of  a  sudden  as  he  me 
me  and  said,  young  man,  are  you  travelling?  I  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  and  gave  .him  one  of  my  hand-bills;  he  on  finding  the 
contents  shook  hands  with  me,  and  said,  I  am  a  Baptist,  but  my  wife 
is  a  Methodist;  and  invited  me  to  his  house,  about  seven  miles  off, 
on  the  Uchee  creek,  and  procured  me  a  congregation  the  next  day, 
among  whom  was  a  respectable  family  which  attended,  ( Esquire 
Haynes  and  his  wife, )  who  got  their  hearts  touched  under  the  word, 
and  invited  me  to  hold  a  meeting  at  their  house.  I  did  so  the  next 
day;  and  through  this  channel  my  door  wras  open  for  visiting  several 
neighborhoods,  where  the  people  seemed  to  be  melted  to  tenderness, 
and  so  I  was  not  examined  for  credentials.  I  begged  two  children 
of  the  above  mentioned  family,  ( only  they  were  to  have  the  care 
of  them )  which  have  become  serious.  Appointments  being  sent  on 
before  me,  I  went  from  Hayne’s  to  Pieman’s,  thence  to  Captain 
Thornton’s  on  Upton  creek. 

February  16th.  I  got  to  Hope  Hull’s  before  sunrise,  having 
walked  nine  miles  that  morning.  I  found  him  in  a  corn  house. — 
I  saluted  with,  how  do  you  do  father!  His  reply  somewhat  cool. 
He  agreed  to  make  me  an  appointment  in  the  Court  house,  he  liv¬ 
ing  above  a  mile  from  town,  having  influence  amongst  the  people. 
After  breakfast,  before  he  had  started  for  town,  I  took  a  quantity 
of  hand-bills  and  running  through  the  woods,  got  to  the  town  first, 
and  distributed  them  amongst  the  people,  and  cleared  out  before  he 
got  to  town,  having  scarcely  spoken  to  any  one.  This  made  a 
great  hubbub  amongst  the  people,  who  I  was,  and  where  I  came 
from,  but  when  he  came  in  to  make  the  appointment,  he  unfolded 
the  riddle.  This  brought  many  out.  Next  night  I  spoke  again. — 
It  was  thought  I  could  get  no  hearers;  however,  the  latter  congrega¬ 
tion  was  larger  than  the  first.  A  young  clergyman  from  Connecti¬ 
cut,  at  the  first  meeting,  said  I  spoke  many  truths,  but  was  incorrect, 
and  was  minded  not  to  come  again;  however,  he  did;  and  after  I  had 
done,  he  voluntarily  made  a  flowery  prayer,  in  which  he  gave  me  a 
broadside. 

I  once  had  a  sister  who  resided  in  this  town;  and  her  husband, 
who  was  a  country  lawyer,  wras  ungenerously  abused  in  a  duel,  af¬ 
terwards  died  in  Charleston;  his  life  and  death,  when  I  reflected  on 
his  future  state,  caused  me  some  tender  sensations  of  mind.  One 


OH,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


129 


night  in  a  dream,  I  thought  he  appeared  to  me,  and  replied,  “It  is 
better  off  with  me  in  the  other  world  than  what  you  think;  it  is 
well  with  me;  when  I  was  dying,  and  so  far  expired  that  I  could 
not  communicate  to  others,  I  was  convinced  of  the  truths  of  reli¬ 
gion,  and  sought,  and  found  acceptance.”  When  I  awoke,  my 
mind  was  greatly  relieved. 

Hope  Hull  said  to  me,  the  kindness  you  received  in  Ireland  might 
be  accounted  for  an  natural  principles;  the  affection  of  the  people 
taking  pity  on  you;  and  if  one  was  to  come  to  this  country,  and 
behave  well,  he  would  have  the  same  kindness  shown  him.  He 
mtreated  me  to  give  over  this  mode  of  travelling,  and  to  return  to 
New  England,  and  agree  to  take  a  circuit  and  wander  no  more;  for, 
said  he,  though  it  appears  that  Providence  hath  been  kind  to  you, 
yet  you  will  not  always  find  Dr.  Johnsons  in  your  travels;  but 
said,  he  thought  that  trials  and  difficulties  would  devolve  upon  me, 
and  involve  me  by  and  by.  He  mentioned  that  God  suffered 
Balaam  to  go  where  he  desired;  likewise  a  young  man  that  came 
to  Charleston,  who  lay  under  a  mistake  on  a  certain  occasion,  and 
some  other  things  similar  to  this;  which,  considering  who  he  was, 
and  my  singular  standing,  and  danger  of  running  too  fast  or  too 
slow,  or  going  on  one  side  or  the  other,  discouraged  me  much, 
when  I  gave  way  to  reasoning  and  doubting  on  the  subject  of  my 
duty  in  so  travelling;  but  when  I  put  my  confidence  in  God,  and 
submitted  the  matter  to  Him,  I  felt  peace  and  happiness  of  mind, 
and  an  inward  refreshment  and  courage  to  go  forward.  He  said 
that  he  did  not  know  when  travelling,  that  he  ever  felt  it  impressed 
on  his  mind  to  go  to  one  place  more  than  another;  but,  said  he,  if  I 
Heard  of  a  place  opened,  or  a  meeting  house  vacant  of  a  minister, 
or  a  wicked  neighborhood,  why  reason  said  I  should  go.  In  read¬ 
ing  Alexander  K - ’s  life,  I  could  not  but  remark  his  dream,  page 

96,  about  the  pit  and  spring  of  water,  &c. 

H.  H.  gave  me  a  paper  where  to  call  on  certain  families;  I  cau¬ 
tioned  him  on  what  he  did,  lest  he  should  be  censured  for  opening 
my  way.  Said  he,  I  leave  every  man  to  paddle  his  own  canoe.  I 
left  the  house  before  the  family  was  up,  and  walked  nine  miles. 
At  Washington,  where  H.  lived,  a  contribution  was  offered,  as  well 
a3  at  Uchee  creek,  and  some  other  places,  which  I  refused,  knowing 


ISO 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

that  example  goes  before  precept,  and  that  impostors  are  fond  of 
money,  and  if  I  were  not  guarded  should  be  esteemed  as  such;  how¬ 
ever,  at  the  latter  place  eleven  dollars  were  sent  from  the  people  by 
Mr.  H.,  and  forced  upon  me. 

I  found  the  great  Baptist  meeting  would  take  off  the  people,  so  1 
continued  on  my  walk  until  I  got  about  twenty  miles  from  Hs’, 
(giving  away  hand-bills  on  the  road)  where  I  sat  down  in  the  forks 
of  the  path  and  meditated  what  I  should  do  to  preserve  my  journals 
from  an  approaching  shower.  Just  then  a  man,  whom  I  had  given 
a  hand  bill  to,  came  along  and  invited  me  to  his  house;  he  dis¬ 
mounted  from  his  horse,  and  I  got  on,  and  soon  arrived  there,  which 
was  about  a  mile,  when  an  awful  shower  of  rain  fell,  I  think  as  ever 
I  beheld;  so  my  journals  were  preserved.  This  man  had  no  reli¬ 
gion.  In  the  night  I  felt  uneasy,  and  my  heart  bound  upon  the  road. 
The  man  perceiving  that  I  was  getting  up,  enquired  the  cause,  and 
tried  to  discourage  me;  but  not  prevailing,  arose,  and  taking  two 
horses  from  his  stable,  carried  me  across  two  or  three  streams  of 
deep  running  water,  and  by  a  tavern  where  was  a  sharp  cross  dog. 
Soon  as  the  day  dawned,  he  went  back,  and  I  continued  my  course 
a  few  miles,  and  found  a  family  of  Methodists  where  I  took  break¬ 
fast;  but  thought  that  they  supposed  me  an  impostor;  and  being 
informed  where  a  funeral  sermon  was  to  be  preached,  quit  them, 
and  went  to  hear  Britain  Caple,  who  spoke  in  the  power  and  dem¬ 
onstration  of  the  spirit;  after  which,  I  asked  and  obtained  permis¬ 
sion  and  spoke  a  few  words,  as  Caple  thought  I  could  do  no  harm, 
(I  appeared  so  simple  to  him,  as  he  afterwards  said)  if  I  could  do 
no  good.  Thence  I  went  to  Greensboro,  and  held  meeting  that 
night,  and  the  night  following,  and  then  concluded  to  go,  not  amongst 
the  Methodists,  unless  it  came  in  my  way:  but  principally  around 
to  the  court  houses,  &c.;  and  on  my  way  to  Oglethrop,  I  called  at  a 
house  to  rest,  having  the  night  before  travelled  a  considerable  dis- 
tance  till  two  men  overtook  me,  and  on  finding  who  I  was,  provided 
me  lodging  the  remainder  of  the  night,  and  the  man  began  to  find 
fault  about  the  Methodists,  he  not  knowing  who  I  was,  by  which 
means  I  found  one  in  the  neighborhood;  went  there  and  left  some 
hand  bills  for  the  neighborhood;  and  as  I  was  going  off,  the  family 
found  out  who  I  was,  and  invited  me  to  tarry  and  hold  a  meeting, 
after  they  had  inquired  and  found  that  I  was  not  one  of  O’Xeily’a 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


131 


party.  In  the  meetings  a  black  woman  belonging  to  general  Stew¬ 
art,  who  was  a  brother  to  the  man  of  the  house,  fell  down  and  lay 
like  a  corpse  for  some  time,  and  her  hands  seemed  as  cold  as  death. 
We  were  at  prayer  when  she  fell,  and  her  falling  had  like  to  have 
knocked  me  over.  After  about  an  hour  and  a  half  she  came  to, 
and  praised  God.  I  gave  her  my  pocket  bible,  with  orders  to  carry 
it  home,  and  if  she  could  not  read  it  herself,  to  get  the  -whites  to 
do  it  for  her.  I  had  a  meeting  next  night,  and  morning  following; 
and  thence  proceeded  to  the  appointments,  which  the  family  had 
sent  on;  one  was  at  Lexington,  at  Pope’s;  Chapel.  About  this 
time  I  had  a  singular  dream,  which  induced  me  to  cross  the  Oconee 
river,  and  tarry  with  a  kind  Baptist  family  that  night;  next  day  I 
called  on  Tigner,  a  noted  Methodist;  and  finding  that  the  circuit 
preacher,  T.  C.,  would  be  there  the  next  day,  I  left  a  parcel  of 
hand  bills,  and  went  on  my  way  until  evening,  when  I  stopped  for 
lodging;  and  hearing  of  a  serious  family,  called  on  them,  but  scarce 
knew  how  to  introduce  myself.  However,  the  family,  on  asking 
me  various  questions,  invited  me  to  tarry  all  night;  and  in  the  even¬ 
ing,  on  finding  out  what  I  was,  invited  me  to  hold  a  meeting  next 
day,  which  I  accordingly  did;  this  being  in  Clark  county,  and  at 
night  in  old  Jackson  court  house,  where  a  few  dollars  were  forced 
upon  me.  I  was  solicited  to  tarry  longer,  but  felt  my  heart  drawn 
to  travel  with  expedition  over  these  interior  counties,  and  return  to 
New  England,  as  my  health  and  strength  had  returned  far,  far  be¬ 
yond  my  expectation. 

Monday  22d.  I  walked  thirty-five  miles  to  Franklin,  and  had  a 
meeting  at  night. 

O  O 

23.  Yesterday  espying  some  drunken  people,  apparently  so,  I 
left  an  appointment,  which  to-day  I  fulfilled,  and  such  attention  is 
rarely  to  be  found. 

24.  An  opportunity  presenting,  I  rode  a  number  of  miles  and 
had  meeting  at  night  in  Elborton,  and  the  night  following  I  got  an 
opportunity  of  sending  some  hand  bills  to  the  Tombigbee,  where 
peihaps  I  may  one  day  visit.  What  am  I  wandering  up  and  down 
the  earth  for?  Like  a  speckled  bird  among  the  birds  of  the  forest; 
what  is  before  me  I  know  not,  trials  I  expect  are  at  hand,  my  trust 
is  Still  in  God,  my  trials  are  keen;  my  mind  seems  to  be  led  to  re¬ 
turn  to  the  North  by  the  way  of  Charleston. 


132 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


28  1  went  to  Petersburg!*,  had  a  letter*  from  Doctor  Lester,  of 
New  York,  to  Solomon  Braintree  there,  who  opened  his  house  for 
meeting,  and  showed  me  the  greatest  kindness  of  any  man,  since  I 
came  south;  I  went  through  the  town  and  dispersed  some  hand 
bills  through  the  town,  which  brought  many  out  to  meeting.  I  vis¬ 
ited  Vienna  and  Lisbon,  and  continued  my  course  towards  Augus¬ 
ta,  though  strongly  entreated  to  tarry  longer,  with  the  offer  of  a 
horse  to  ride  about  sixty  miles,  but  could  not  find  freedom  to  tarry, 
or  accept,  yet  about  ten  dollars  I  was  constrained  to  receive,  lest  in 
attempting  to  do  good,  I  should  do  harm.  Some  good  impressions 
appeared  to  be  made.  I  called  at  a  house  on  the  road,  where  I  saw 
a  woman  ask  a  blessing  at  a  table,  and  I,  to  give  her  a  sounding, 
talked  somewhat  like  a  deist;  she  was  a  Methodist,  and  was  going 
to  turn  me  out  of  doors,  when  a  man  said,  he  is  one  of  your  own 
party;  which  was  the  preventive.  I  tarried  all  night,  which  she 
would  take  nothing  for,  but  gave  me  some  advice,  as  she  halted  be¬ 
tween  two  opinions  who  I  was.  Calling  for  some  breakfast  on  the 
road,  the  old  man  insisted  I  should  pay  before  I  eat,  which  I  did, 
and  asked  the  cause  of  a  collection  of  youths  so  early;  the  reply  was, 
to  revive  the  yesterday’s  wedding.  After  some  talk,  I  gave  them 
some  hand  bills;  the  old  man  took  one  and  began  reading  like  a  hero, 
when  feeling  conviction,  could  hardly  go  through;  I  prayed  with 
them,  and  went  on  my  way,  and  some,  of  the  young  people  who 
came  for  the  resurrection  of  the  wedding,  as  they  called  it,  follow¬ 
ed  me  out  of  doors,  with  tears,  and  the  old  man  forked  back  the 
quarter  dollar  which  I  had  paid  him  for  my  breakfast. 

Tuesday,  March  2d.  As  1  was  sitting  down  to  rest,  by  the  forks 
of  some  roads,  four  persons  were  passing  by  me,  and  I  overheard 
the  word  meeting,  which  induced  me  to  ask,  if  they  were  going  to 
meeting;  but  the  answer  was  cool;  so  I  followed  after  them,  and 
going  along  to  see  what  they  were  after,  about  half  a  mile  out  of  my 
road,  I  came  to  a  large  assembly  of  people  at  a  Presbyterian  meet¬ 
ing  house,  waiting  in  vain  for  their  minister;  I  gave  them  some 
feand  bills,  the  people  read  them,  and  then  showed  them  through  the 
assembly;  and  some  persons  present  who  had  heard  of  me  before, 
told  it;  so  I  was  invited  to  speak,  with  this  proviso,  that  I  must 
give  over  if  the  minister  came.  I  spoke  nearly  an  hour  on  free  sal 
vation,  but  the  minister  did  not  come.  I  received  an  invitation  to 


133 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

a  Methodist  meeting  house,  where  I  had  two  meetings,  and  some 
dated  their  awakenings  and  conversion  from  that  time.  From  man 
we  may  receive  favors,  and  ask  again  and  be  denied  with  resent¬ 
ment;  but  the  more  we  expect  from  God,  the  more  W'e  shall  have  in 
answer  to  faith  and  prayer,  in  sincere  patience,  in  submission  to 
the  will  of  God;  and  the  longer  I  pursue  the  course  of  religion, 
the  more  I  am  convinced  of  the  truth  of  these  scripture  passages, 
that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God, 
if  we  don’t  bring  trials  on  ourselves  needlessly,  and  no  good  thing 
will  God  withold  from  them  that  walk  uprightly.  Lord  increase 
my  faith,  I  expect  trials  are  at  hand;  the  devil  can  show  light,  but 
not  love,  and  in  going  in  the  way  of  love’s  drawings  I  generally 
prosper,  but  in  going  contrary  thereto,  barrenness,  distress,  burdens, 
and  unfruitfulness,  and  sorrow,  like  going  through  briars  and  thorns, 
and  as  it  is  God’s  will  to  make  us  happy,  it  is  our  duty  to  go  in  the 
paths  of  peace,  tender  conscience,  and  melting  joy,  and  in  so  do¬ 
ing  I  don’t  remember  the  time  I  was  sorry,  though  I  perceive  not 
the  propriety  of  the  thing  immediately,  yet  I  do  afterwards;  there¬ 
fore,  act  as  a  mortal  being  who  possesses  an  immortal  soul,  and  ex¬ 
pect  to  give  an  account  at  the  bar  of  God,  as  if  my  eternal  happi¬ 
ness  depended  on  the  improvement  of  my  time.  Improvement  en¬ 
larges  the  experience,  and  experience  enlarges  the  capacity,  and, 
consequently  can  know  more  of  God;  and  God  made  us  so  that  it 
might  be  the  case  with  us;  and  if  it  were  not  so,  we  could  neither 
be  rewardable  nor  punishable,  for  there  wrould  be  nothing  to  reward 
or  punish,  for  one  part  of  the  punishment  is  bitter  reflections,  or 
accusations  for  misimproved  time  and  talents,  the  natural  conse¬ 
quence  of  which  hath  brought  them  there,  and  this  wrould  make 
distress.  As  holiness  constitutes  the  felicity  of  Paradise,  what 
nonsense  it  is  for  an  unholy  being  to  talk  of  going  there;  for  it 
would  rather  tend  to  enhance  their  pain  to  behold  the  brightness  of 
that  sweet  world;  therefore  I  think  they  had  rather  be  in  hell, 
and  the  mercy,  love,  and  goodness  above,  will,  in  justice,  send  them 
there,  for  it  is  the  will  and  goodness  of  God  to  send  people  or  per¬ 
sons  to  the  places  suited  to  their  nature,  disposition  and  choice. 
Oh,  my  God!  teach  me  the  things  I  know  not;  a  forced  obedience 
is  no  obedience  at  all;  voluntary  obedience  is  the  only  obedience 
that  can  be  praise  or  blame  worthy;  all  good  desires  come  not  bj 


134 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


nature,  but  by  the  influence  of  God’s  holy  spirit,  through  the  me¬ 
diation  of  Christ,  which  are  given  to  make  us  sensible  of  our  weak¬ 
ness  and  wants,  that  we  may  seek  and  have  the  same  supplied;  and 
of  course  it  is  our  duty  to  adhere  to  the  sacred  influence  by  solemn 
considerations,  and  a  resolution  to  put  in  practice  the  same,  by 
breaking  off  from  what  we  are  convinced  is  displeasing  and  offen¬ 
sive  in  God’s  sight,  and  looking  to  him  for  the  blessings  we  feel  we 
want,  in  earnest  expectation  that  he  will  bestow  it  through  the  mer¬ 
its  of  the  Son. 

Crossing  Little  River  in  a  canoe,  I  held  a  meeting  at  ten  o’clock 
in  the  morning;  and  though  the  notice  was  short,  sixty  or  seventy 
came  out,  and  it  was  a  tender  time. 

Sunday,  7th.  I  arrived  in  the  town  of  Augusta  and  my  things 
having  arrived,  I  went  through  the  town,  distributing  hand  bills 
from  house  to  house;  some  I  gave  to  black  people,  and  some  I  flung 
over  into  the  door  yards,  and  some  I  put  under  the  doors,  or  through 
the  windows  where  the  lights  were  out;  and  whilst  doing  this,  a 
negro  came  after  me  three  times  to  go  to  his  master’s  house,  saying 
that  Mr.  Waddle,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  wanted  me;  I  went  and 
obtained  a  breakfast;  he  being  about  to  leave  the  town,  and  hearing 
of  me  before,  and  being  a  candid  man,  was  the  means  of  removing 
prejudice,  in  some  degree,  from  that  society.  Then  I  went  to  the 
Methodist  meeting  house,  where  the  preacher  beckoned  me  to  come 
into  the  pulpit,  which  I  declined  until  the  third  time,  and  then  went. 
Said  he,  the  elder,  Stith  Mead,  will  be  in  town  this  morning,  and 
lie  wants  to  see  you.  Pie  had  got  on  my  track,  and  some  knowl¬ 
edge  of  my  conduct,  which  had  removed  prejudice  from  his  mind; 
at  length  he  came,  and  after  preaching  a  funeral  sermon  offered  me, 
if  I  desired  it,  liberty  of  the  pulpit,  and  privilege  of  giving  out  my 
appointment  for  the  afternoon,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  then 
went  off  to  the  Presbyterian  meeting,  and  told  them  of  it  as  soon 
as  the  meeting  was  dismissed;  and  the  African  Baptist  likewise, 
and  then  to  my  room,  (the  people  said  I  was  a  crazy  man.)  The 
bell  was  rung  to  give  the  people  notice;  this  was  for  the  convenience 
of  the  Presbyterians.  1  spoke  in  my  feeble  way,  and  appointed 
meeting  for  the  next  evening.  The  Methodists  said,  you  will  have 
no  hearers  to-morrow  evening,  for  Mr.  Snethen  was  liked  the  best 
of  any  minister  that  was  ever  here,  and  he  could  not  get  but  a  few 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


135 


hearers  on  a  week  day  night.  However  the  people  flocked  out 
more  on  Monday  evening  than  Sabbath,  and  I  appointed  for  Tues¬ 
day,  and  told  the  young  people,  if  they  would  come  out,  that  I 
would  give  them  hymn  books,  which  accordingly  they  did,  and  the 
congregation  was  larger  still;  I  proposed  a  covenant  to  the  people, 
to  meet  me  at  the  throne  of  grace  daily  in  private  devotion,  which 
hundreds  agreed  to,  by  rising  up,  for  a  space  of  time,  which  I  bound 
them  by  their  honor  to  keep.  I  expected  to  leave  town  next  morn¬ 
ing,  but  S.  Mead  prevailed  on  me  to  tarry  till  next  Sabbath,  con¬ 
sidering  the  prospect  of  good.  Solemn  countenances  were  soon 
seen  in  the  streets.  On  Wednesday  evening  we  had  meeting  in 
Harrisburg,  on  Thursday  evening,  the  man  who  had  just  finished  a 
job  about  the  meeting  house,  kept  the  key,  so  that  it  was  with  much 
difficulty  that  we  obtained  it  for  meeting  in  the  evening,  he  assign¬ 
ed  as  the  reason,  arrearage  of  pay;  wre  told  the  people  of  it;  I  men¬ 
tioned  that  I  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  have  such  a  house  to  hold 
meeting  in,  and  for  my  share  felt  willing  to  give  ten  dollars  towards 
the  deficiency;  and  if  they  would  come  forward  and  subscribe  lib¬ 
erally,  perhaps  they  might  not  feel  the  loss  of  it,  for  God  might 
bless  them  accordingly.  We  got  upwards  of  seventy  dollars  that 
night.  I  told  the  youth,  if  they  would  come  to  prayer  meeting 
next  evening,  I  would  give  them  some  more  books;  about  six  hun¬ 
dred  persons  came  out,  to  whom  I  gave  seventy  hymn  books  more, 
an  hundred  in  all.  Saturday  evening  and  next  morning,  I  held  meet¬ 
ing  in  the  vicinity,  and  the  work  evidently  appeared;  four  mourners 
came  forward  to  be  prayed  for.  In  the  afternoon  I  gave  my  last 
diccourse  in  Augusta,  and  then  I  requested  those  that  were  deter¬ 
mined  to  set  out  and  seek  God,  to  let  me  take  their  names  in  writing, 
that  I  might  remember  them  in  my  devotions  when  gone;  about 
seventy,  who  had  been  careless,  came  forward. 

Last  evening  we  got  about  thirty  dollars  more  for  the  meeting 
house;  it  was  expected  that  I  should  have  a  contribution  last  meet¬ 
ing,  for  my  labors  and  well  wishes  to  the  town,  &c.,  which  I  decli¬ 
ned,  and  many  thought  it  strange,  yet  five  dollars  I  was  constrained 
by  my  friends  to  take  from  a  man  out  of  society,  lest  my  refusal 
should  do  harm.  Next  morning,  Dr.  Prentice,  who  had  treated 
me  as  a  friend,  and  was  the  first  man  that  gave  me  an  invitation  to 
make  his  house  my  home  in  this  place,  sent  his  servant  and  chair 


136  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

with  me  nine  miles;  thence  I  continued  my  way  towards  Charles¬ 
ton. 

Wednesday,  17th.  I  set  off  before  sun  rise,  but  was  taken  unwell, 
so  I  walked  about  ten  miles,  and  whilst  lying  down  under  a  pine,  I 
reflected  thus:  how  do  I  know  but  this  weakness  of  body  came  by 
the  will  and  wisdom  of  God,  and  in  a  way  to  do  good,  as  afflictions 
happen  not  by  chance  nor  come  from  the  dust,  but  are  God’s  mer¬ 
cies  in  disguise.  Presently  there  came  along  a  Methodist  backsli¬ 
der,  who  at  times  strove  to  reason  himself  into  the  belief  of  Deism 
and  Universalism;  but  still  he  could  not  forget  the  peaceful  hours  he 
once  enjoyed;  yet  the  word  preached  would  reach  his  heart,  so  that 
he  but  seldom  went  to  places  of  meeting.  I  obtained  a  promise 
from  him,  however,  that  he  would  try  to  set  out  again;  and  as  we 
parted  he  was  tender.  I  spoke  at  night  and  the  next  morning  to  a 
few,  and  some  wagons  coming  along,  I  got  liberty  to  ride  in  some 
of  them  by  turns.  My  shoes  heating  my  feet,  I  gave  them  away 
for  some  bread,  having  a  pair  of  moccasins  with  me,  which  pre¬ 
served  my  feet  from  the  sand. 

Friday,  19th.  I  called  at  a  number  of  houses  to  get  entertain¬ 
ment,  but  could  not  for  love  nor  money,  till  about  the  middle  of  the 
night,  when  coming  opposite  to  a  house  or  cottage,  an  old  woman 
opened  her  door,  and  as  I  saw  the  light,  begged  permission  to  tarry, 
which  I  obtained;  and  she  gave  me  some  bread  and  said,  I  suppose 
the  other  families  did  not  take  you  in,  but  supposed  you  to  be  some 
thief,  as  3'ou  did  not  appear  to  be  in  the  charactor  of  a  gentleman. 
I  paid  her  for  my  lodging,  but  for  the  bread  she  did  not  require  it. 
Next  evening  I  travelled  till  late,  likewise  inquired  at  almost  every 
house  for  entertainment,  but  could  not  obtain  it  upon  any  conditions. 
At  length  I  espied  a  light,  but  durst  not  venture  near  it  for  fear  of 
the  dogs,  but  found  a  convenient  tree,  where  I  could  screen  myself 
from  the  dogs,  and  then  alarmed  the  family.  After  some  time  I 
was  answered,  and  pilotted  to  the  house,  where  I  found  an  old  wo¬ 
man  and  her  son,  and  she,  to  relieve  my  hunger,  gave  me  such  as 
her  cottage  afforded,  viz:  coffee  and  cake,  gratis;  however,  I  paid 
her,  and  next  morning  I  went  to  Dorchester,  and  called  on  a  Mr. 
Carr,  to  whom  I  had  a  letter,  and  spoke  in  his  house,  where  good 
seemed  to  be  done;  after  that  I  heard  a  Mr.  Adams,  an  inde¬ 
pendent  minister,  in  their  meetinghouse. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


137 


Monday,  22d.  I  came  to  Charleston,  and  found  the  preachers 
friendly,  and  yet  shy,  for  fear  of  the  censure  of  the  conference;  so 
the  preaching  house  was  shut  against  me.  I  called  on  Mr.  Mat¬ 
thews,  then  one  of  Hamet’s  preachers,  for  some  hand  bills  which 
were  sent  there  by  Adam  C.  Cloud,  for  me,  (here  I  took  the  measles') 
and  distributed  about  twelve  hundred  of  them  through  the  town,  and 
then  obtained  the  liberty  of  the  poor  house,  in  which  I  held  several 
meetings.  Matthews  invited  me  to  supply  an  appointment  for  him 
in  the  great  meeting  house,  which  was  built  for  the  Methodists, 
and  about  which  Hamet  made  crooked  work,  &c.  When  M.  was 
gone  out  of  town  I  advertised  the  meeting,  and  about  two  thousand 
attended,  to  whom  I  spoke.  It  was  thought  to  have  been  as  still  a 
meeting  as  had  been  known  in  that  quarter,  for  such  magnitude.  A 
collection  was  offered  to  me,  which  I  refused.  A  gentleman  opened 
a  large  room,  in  which  I  held  several  meetings.  A  collection  was 
offered  here,  too,  which  I  declined;  however,  a  few  dollars  I  re¬ 
ceived  from  some,  partly  through  constraint  and  the  medium  of  Mr. 
Monds,  who  appeared  loving  and  kind.  The  family  here,  where 
Jones  the  preacher  had  pilotted  me,  expected  pay  for  my  board.  I 
found  a  little  book  here  which  I  wanted,  and  when  paying  for  it, 
left  money  in  the  man’s  hands,  a  sufficiency  for  my  board,  and  quit 
the  house,  and  took  up  my  lodging  with  esquire  Terpin,  who  was 
inclined  towards  the  Friends  or  Quaker  society,  where  I  held  several 
picked  meetings;  the  Hamet  Methodists  were  low;  the  Asbury  Meth¬ 
odists,  so  called,  were  shy.  At  length  I  took  my  departure  for 
New  York.  The  measles  appeared  on  my  voyage,  and  the  captain 
and  all  hands  were  unkind,  and  one  passenger  shot  a  pistol  off  near 
my  head,  in  the  small  tight  steerage,  which  seemed  to  injure  me 
much  in  my  low  state. 


138 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  IX. 

RETURN  TO  NEW  ENGLAND. 

April  8th.  I  landed  in  New  York,  (though  on  our  way  we  had 
crossed  the  gulf  stream)  and  about  two  days  after  my  life  was 
despaired  of  by  Dr.  Lester,  as  the  inflammatory  fever  had  set  in. 
Whilst  I  was  confined  at  the  house  of  brother  Quackenbush,  the 
Lord  was  precious  to  my  soul;  the  sting  of  death  was  fled,  and 
sometimes  I  turned  my  thoughts  on  future  joys,  and  realized  that 
•some  of  my  spiritual  children  had  gone  before  and  I  absent  from 
Jesus.  0,  how  did  my  soul  wish  to  be  in  those  sweet  regions  above! 
But  then  turning  my  thoughts  on  time,  I  considered  the  value  of 
souls,  and  that  poor  sinners  were  iiyhe  dangerous,  blind,  dark  road 
— the  question  arose,  which  I  would  choose,  to  depart  to  Paradise, 
or  to  spend  twenty  or  thirty  years  more  in  this  vale  of  tears,  in  la¬ 
boring  in  the  spirit  of  a  missionary  for  the  sake  of  my  fellow  mor¬ 
tals’  salvation;  and  after  a  short  pause  I  felt  such  a  travail  for  souls 
that  if  it  might  be  consistent  with  the  Divine  will,  I  wished  to  re¬ 
cover  for  their  sakes,  and  still  to  be  absent  from  my  crown  of  glory; 
yet  I  felt  resigned  to  go  or  stay  as  God  should  see  fit. 

After  about  twelve  days  confinement,  I  put  on  my  clothes  with 
help,  though  during  that  time  I  could  not  set  up  but  a  very  few 
minutes  at  a  time,  and  that  not  without  assistance,  to  prevent  faint¬ 
ing.  The  day  that  I  got  able  to  stagger  abroad,  the  mistress  of  the 
house  was  taken  ill;  the  Lord  was  good  that  we  were  not  both  sick 
together. 

I  went  to  the  south  without  consent;  some  of  the  preachers  iD 
the  city  appeared  shy,  who  were  dear  to  me,  which  hurt  my  feel¬ 
ings,  not  to  be  visited  in  my  sickness,  though  one  came  at  times  for 
a  morning  walk,  and  at  length  another;  but  perhaps  there  was  a 
cause. 

May  2d.  God  opened  the  way  for  my  getting  into  the  state 
prison,  which  I  had  long  before  felt  a  desire  to  visit,  to  hold 


189 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

« 

religious  meetings  there.  Brother  Kerr,  whom  I  had  seen  in  Ire¬ 
land,  was  one  of  the  keepers,  and  obtained  a  verbal  permit  for  a 
friend  of  his  to  hold  meeting  with  the  convicts,  though  in  general, 
written  ones  from  two  inspectors  were  required  from  those  who  are 
invested  with  powers  to  grant  them.  Two  Calvinists  preached  there 
generally;  but  this  Sunday  one  of  them  was  called  away  to  a  sa¬ 
cramental  meeting,  and  the  other  readily  consented  to  give  up  his  part 
of  the  day  without  examining  who  or  what  I  was — these  three 
circumstances  of  the  one  inspector  and  two  preachers  I  perhaps 
view  in  a  different  light  than  what  some  do — I  thought  predestina¬ 
tion  was  poor  stuff  to  feed  these  prisoners  with,  considering  their 
conduct  and  state;  so  I  spoke  upon  particular  election  and  reproba¬ 
tion  and  a  free  salvation,  not  out  of  controversy,  but  to  inform  the 
mind.  I  had  held  but  one  short  meeting  since  my  sickness;  and  I 
was  still  so  weak,  that  I  scarcely  knew  how  to  stand;  yet  I  soon 
forgot  myself  and  stood  an  hour;  and  in  the  afternoon  about  two, 
while  speaking  on  deism,  and  the  melting  power  of  God  seemed  to 
be  present,  as  we  formed  a  covenant  to  meet  each  other  at  the  throne 
of  grace,  &c.  I  spoke  at  night  in  the  poor  house.  I  belive  there 
were  between  three  and  four  hundred  prisoners. 

Monday  3d.  I  received  a  letter  from  one  of  the  prisoners,  who 
was  condemned  to  imprisonment  for  life  for  the  crime  of  forgery; 
he  was  a  deist  when  put  in;  but  now  he  seems  desirous  for  salvation. 
He,  in  the  name  of  a  number,  requested  me  to  visit  them. 

Tuesday,  4th.  I  visited  the  cells  where  some  of  the  most  impen¬ 
itent  were  confined,  and  tears  began  to  flow;  through  the  iron  gates, 
I  spoke  to  others  in  the  different  rooms  of  the  mechanics,  nailors  ex¬ 
cepted.  I  spoke  with  some  and  prayed  also,  and  all  was  still  and 
attention;  so  my  heart  seemed  to  melt  towards  them  in  love.  Then 
I  visited  the  bad  women,  and  it  was  observed  that  some  of  the  worst 
of  them  were  brought  to  bow.  I  obtained  the  favor  of  visiting  the 
prison  through  and  speaking  to  the  prisoners  on  a  week  day;  this,  I 
was  informed,  had  not  been  granted  to  any  one  before;  they  were 
going  to  petition  the  governor  for  a  permit  for  the  visit  if  I  had  not 
obtained  it  without,  considering  I  could  not  tarry  till  the  following 
Sabbath.  Afterwards  I  was  informed  that  a  number  became  seri¬ 
ous;  and  one  who  aided  in  burning  Albany,  who  was  deistical  and 
e.  bad  prisoner,  got  convinced,  and  died  happy  soon  after,  which  was 


140 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


a  matter  of  consolation  to  me;  the  preachers  visited  the  prison,  and 
hearing  of  the  impressions  made  on  some  minds,  appeared  more 
soft  and  friendly,  and  had  thoughts  of  offering  me  the  African  meet¬ 
ing  house;  but  feeling  my  mind  bound  for  Connecticut,  I  could  not 
feel  free  to  stay.  I  got  some  religious  hand  bills  printed,  and  pro¬ 
cured  some  books  to  give  away;  so  I  had  not  money  enough  left  to 
carry  me  home;  and  giving  away  about  seventeen  hundred  hand  bills 
over  the  city,  I  found  a  vessel  bound  for  Middletown,  and  went  on 
board  just  as  she  was  going  off,  though  the  captain  was  a  stranger 
to  me;  the  vessel  put  into  New  Haven  where  I  debarked,  and  the 
captain  gave  me  my  passage  gratis,  though  he  knew  not  but  I  had 
plenty  of  money,  which  happened  very  well  for  me.  I  held  a  few 
meetings  in  New  Haven,  which  seemed  not  altogether  in  vain, 
though  the  devil  was  angry  and  a  few  stones  flew  from  some  of  his 
children  or  agents,  one  of  which  came  through  the  window  in  the 
pulpit  and  struck  just  by  my  side.  A  young  man  of  no  religion  left 
a  dollar  in  my  hand,  which  enabled  me  to  take  the  stage,  for  1 
still  was  feeble  in  consequence  of  my  late  illness,  thirteen  miles  and 
procure  me  a  breakfast;  then  walking  a  few  miles  to  Durham,  I 
called  at  an  inn  to  rest,  and  the  landlord,  who  was  a  Methodist, 
knew  me,  and  constrained  me  to  tarry  all  night  and  hold  two  meet¬ 
ings.  I  then  sent  forward  appointments  into  the  neighboring  towns 
and  parishes,  in  every  direction,  though  I  knew  not  how  I  should 
get  on  to  fulfil  them. 

Thursday,  13th.  I  arrived  at  Middletown,  expecting  the  society 
would  treat  me  cool,  but  was  agreeably  disappointed.  When  in 
the  south,  I  found  some  minutes  of  a  conference  held  between  the 
Presbyterian,  Baptist,  and  Methodist  preachers;  twenty-five  in 
number,  to  form  regulations,  how  the  different  societies  might  be 
on  more  friendly  terms  together,  as  the  contentions  between  the  dif¬ 
ferent  sects  had  been  a  great  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion  in  the 
unbelieving  world;  these  met  my  approbation,  so  I  got  hundreds  of 
them  reprinted,  and  sent  them  to  ministers  and  preachers  through 
the  north;  and  finding  the  congregation  divided  about  an  indepen¬ 
dent  meeting  house  here  in  Middletown,  and  being  informed  that 
the  parties  were  to  meet,  &c.,  I  went  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  and 
had  some  of  my  union  minutes  pasted  on  three  doors  of  the  meet¬ 
ing  house.  The  next  morning  they  were  read  by  many.  ] 


141 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

suppose  each  party,  on  the  first  sight,  concluded  it  was  a  threatening 
from  the  other,  till  they  found  its  contents;  when  they  met  I  sent  in 
a  petition  for  the  liberty  of  its  pulpit,  and  afterwards  the  Metho¬ 
dists  had  it  more  frequently. 

Oh!  the  mercy  of  God!  Oh,  the  rebellion  of  man!  discourage¬ 
ments  are  before  me,  but  my  trust  is  still  in  God. 

Saturday,  22d.  Having  had  seventeen  meetings  the  week  past, 
which  were  as  hard  as  thirty  common  ones,  on  account  of  their 
length,  &c.,  a  friend  aided  me  with  a  horse,  so  I  came  to  Eastbury 
about  ten  at  night,  where  was  a  quarterly  meeting;  the  preachers 
treated  me  with  more  friendship  seven  times  than  I  expected,  par¬ 
ticularly  Broadhead,  the  elder,  who  had  written  to  me  in  Europe,  a 
friendly  letter,  that  many  preachers  and  people  in  my  native  land 
would  wish  to  see  my  face  again,  though  I  had  never  seen  him  be¬ 
fore.  I  had  laid  out  for  the  worst,  and  if  I  were  disappointed  it 
should  be  on  the  right  side. 

Sunday,  23d.  I  was  permitted  to  preach  for  the  first  time  at  a 
quarterly  meeting,  and  the  melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be 
present,  and  a  quickening  was  felt  among  the  people.  I  sent  for¬ 
ward  about  three  score  appointments,  in  different  parts  of  the  state, 
from  this  meeting,  though  I  saw  no  way  how  I  could  get  on  to  fulfil 
them.  However,  Providence  provided  a  way.  Abner  Wood,  one 
of  the  preachers,  having  an  extra  horse,  offered  it  to  me  very  reas¬ 
onably;  so  I  gave  him  an  order  on  Mr.  Garretson  for  the  eighteen 
dollars  in  his  hands,  and  let  him  take  my  watch,  (which  a  woman 
had  sent  me  just  as  I  was  embarking  for  America)  at  what  price 
it  should  be  thought  proper.  Brother  Burrows  gave  me  an  old  sad¬ 
dle,  and  one  of  the  preachers,  John  Nichols,  gave  me  a  whip. 

Selling  the  gospel  is  not  in  so  good  a  demand  now  as  formerly, 
and  bigotry  through  America  is  falling  fast,  and  God  is  bringing  it 
down,  and  Christian  love  prevailing  more  and  more.  This  visit 
which  I  am  now  upon,  was  what  I  felt  to  be  my  duty  when  on  my 
passage  home  across  the  Atlantic. 

When  I  was  on  the  Orange  circuit,  I  felt  something  within  that 
needed  to  be  done  away.  I  spoke  to  one  and  another  concerning 
the  pain  I  felt  in  my  happiest  moments,  which  caused  a  burden  but 
not  guilt;  some  said  one  thing  and  some  another;  but  none  spoke  to 
my  case,  but  seemed  to  be  like  physicians  that  did  not  understand 


142 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


the  nature  of  my  disorder;  thus  the  burden  continued,  and  some¬ 
times  felt  greater  than  the  burden  of  guilt  for  justification,  until  I 
fell  in  with  T.  Dewey,  on  Cambridge  circuit.  He  told  me  about 
Calvin  Wooster,  in  Upper  Canada,  that  he  enjoyed  the  blessing  of 
sanctification,  and  had  a  miracle  wrought  in  his  body,  in  some 
sense;  the  course  of  nature  turned  in  consequence,  and  was  much 
owned  and  blessed  of  God  in  his  ministerial  labors.  I  felt  a  great 
desire  arise  in  my  heart  to  see  the  man,  if  it  might  be  consistent 
with  the  Divine  will;  and  not  long  after  I  heard  he  was  passing 
through  the  circuit  and  going  home  to  die.  I  immediately  rode  five 
miles  to  the  house;  but  found  he  was  gone  another  five  miles  fur¬ 
ther.  I  went  into  the  room  where  he  was  asleep;  he  appeared  to 
me  more  like  one  from  the  eternal  world,  than  like  one  of  my  fellow 
mortals.  I  told  him,  when  he  awoke,  who  I  was  and  what  I  had 
come  for.  Said  he,  God  has  convicted  you  for  the  blessing  of  sanc¬ 
tification,  and  that  blessing  is  to  be  obtained  by  the  single  act  of 
faith,  the  same  as  the  blessing  of  justification.  I  persuaded  him  to 
tarry  in  the  neighborhood  a  few  days;  and  a  couple  of  evenings  af¬ 
ter  the  above,  after  I  had  done  speaking  one  evening,  he  spoke,  or 
rather  whispered  out  an  exhortation,  as  his  voice  was  so  broken,  in 
consequence  of  praying,  in  the  stir  of  the  Upper  Canada,  as  from 
twenty  to  thirty  were  frequently  blessed  at  a  meeting.  He  told  me 
that  if  he  could  get  a  sinner  under  conviction,  crying  for  mercy, 
they  would  kneel  down  a  dozen  of  them,  and  not  rise  till  he  found 
peace;  for,  said  he,  we  did  believe  God  would  bless  him,  and  it  was 
according  to  our  faith.  At  this  time  he  was  in  a  consumption,  and 
a  few  weeks  after  expired;  and  his  last  words  were,  as  I  am  in¬ 
formed,  “ye  must  be  sanctified  or  be  damned,”  and  casting  a  look 
upward,  went  out  like  the  snuff  of  a  candle,  without  terror;  ai  d 
while  whispering  out  the  above  exhortation,  the  power  which  at¬ 
tended  the  same,  reached  the  hearts  of  the  people;  and  some  who 
were  standing  and  sitting,  fell  like  men  shot  in  the  field  of  battle; 
and  I  felt  it  like  a  tremor  to  run  through  my  soul  and  every  vein, 
so  that  it  took  away  my  limb  power,  so  that  I  fell  to  the  floor,  and 
by  faith,  saw  a  greater  blessing  than  I  had  hitherto  experienced,  , 
or  in  other  words,  felt  a  divine  conviction  of  the  need  of  a  deeper 
work  of  grace  in  my  soul;  feeling  some  of  the  remains  of  the  evil 
nature,  the  effect  of  Adam’s  fall,  still  remaining,  and  it  my  privilege 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


143 


to  have  it  eradicated  or  done  away;  my  soul  was  in  an  agony,  I 
could  but  groan  out  my  desire  to  God;  He  came  to  me,  and  said,  be¬ 
lieve  the  blessing  is  now;  no  sooner  had  the  words  dropped  from 
his  lips,  than  I  strove  to  believe  the  blessing  mine  now,  with  all  the 
powers  of  my  soul,  then  the  burden  dropped  or  fell  from  my  breast, 
and  a  solid  joy,  and  a  gentle  running  peace  filled  my  soul. 

From  that  time  to  this  I  have  not  had  the  ecstacy  of  joy  or  that 
downcast  of  spirit  as  formerly;  but  more  of  an  inward,  simple, 
sweet  running  peace  from  day  to  day,  so  that  prosperity  or  adversi¬ 
ty  doth  not  produce  the  ups  and  downs  as  formerly;  but  my  soul  is 
more  like  the  ocean,  whilst  its  surface  is  uneven  by  reason  of  the 
boisterous  wind,  the  bottom  is  still  calm;  so  that  a  man  may  be  in 
the  midst  of  outward  difficulties,  and  yet  the  centre  of  the  soul  may 
be  stayed  on  God;  the  perfections  of  angels  are  such,  that  they  can¬ 
not  fall  away;  which  some  think  is  attainable  by  mortals  here;  but 
I  think  we  cannot  be  perfect  as  God,  for  absolute  perfection  belongs  * 
to  him  alone;  neither  as  perfect  as  angels,  nor  even  as  Adam  before 
he  fell,  because  our  bodies  are  now  mortal,  and  tend  to  clog  the 
mind,  and  weigh  the  spirit  down;  nevertheless,  I  do  believe,  that  a 
man  may  drink  in  the  spirit  of  God,  so  far  as  to  live  without  com¬ 
mitting  wilful,  or  known,  or  malicious  sins  against  God,  but  to  have 
love  the  ruling ‘principle  within,  and  what  we  say  or  do  to  flow 
from  that  Divine  principle  of  love  from  a  sense  of  duty,  though 
subject  to  trials,  temptations,  and  mistakes  at  the  same  time.  But 
it  is  no  sin  to  be  tempted,  unless  we  comply  with  the  temptation, 
for  Christ  was  tempted  in  all  respects  like  as  we  are,  and  yet  with¬ 
out  sin.  James  saith,  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  (not  give  way) 
into  divers  temptations,  which  worketh  patience,  experience,  &c. 
Again,  it  is  no  sin  to  mistake  in  judgment,  and  even  in  practice,  if 
it  flows  from  the  principle  of  divine  love;  for  Joshua  wholly  fol¬ 
lowed  the  Lord,  as  we  read;  for  one  sin  must  have  shut  him  out  of 
Canaan,  as  it  did  Moses;  yet  we  find  he  mistook  in  his  judgment 
and  practice,  in  the  matter  of  Eldad  and  Medad,  prophesying  in 
the  camp,  thinking  they  did  wrong,  &c.,  which  was  not  imputed  as 
sin;  and  many  infirmities  we  are  subject  to  whilst  in  this  tabernacle 
of  clay,  which  we  shall  never  get  rid  of  till  mortality  puts  on  im¬ 
mortality.  But  nevertheless,  as  before  observed,  I  think  man  may 
have  love  the  ruling  principle,  which  is  the  perfection  in  Christ  I 


144 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


contend  for,  and  why  may  we  not  have  it?  God  gives  us  desires 
for  it,  commands  us  to  pray  for  it  in  the  Lord’s  prayer,  and  that  in 
faith;  and  commands  us  to  enjoy  it,  and  love  him  with  all  our  heart; 
and  his  promises  are  equal  to  his  commandments,  which  are,  that 
he  will  circumcise  our  hearts  to  love  him,  and  redeem  us  from  all 
our  iniquities;  and  as  death  does  not  change  the  disposition  of  the 
mind,  what  nonsense  it  is  to  expect  a  death  or  future  purgatory; 
no,  we  should  expect  it  now,  as  now  is  the  time  and  day  of  salva¬ 
tion,  saith  the  Lord;  Enoch  walked  with  God  three  hundred  years; 
the  ancient  disciples  were  filled  with  joy  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
John,  and  those  to  whom  he  wrote,  were  made  perfect  in  love;  Da¬ 
vid,  when  a  stripling,  was  a  man  after  God’s  own  heart,  but  not 
when  a  murderer,  for  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him, 
saith  John,  but  after  his  confession  God  put  away  his  sin;  and 
Paul,  in  Romans  vii,  spoke  to  those  who  knew  the  law  and  re¬ 
hearsed  the  language  of  one  under  it,  when  he  said,  I  am  carnal, 
sold  under  sin;  but  in  the  three  first  verses  of  the  next  chapter,  he 
informs  us,  that  himself  was  made  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death;  if  so,  he  could  not  be  groaning  under  the  bondage  of  it,  un¬ 
less -you  can  reconcile  liberty  and  bondage  together,  which  I  can¬ 
not  do,  because  I  cannot  think  that  a  man  can  be  carnal,  which  is 
enmity  against  God,  anT  yet  be  one  of  the  best  men  at  the  same 
time,  because  it  .is  a  contradiction,  and  a  contradiction  cannot  be 
true.  A  garrison  may  have  inward  foes  bound,  and  armies  with¬ 
out  perhaps  three,  and  yet  have  peace  among  themselves;  destroy 
some  of  the  inward  foes,  and  there  are  some  left;  destroy  the  whole 
and  no  more  are  left  within,  yet  there  are  some  without,  viz:  the 
world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil;  and  there  is  need  for  the  garrison  or 
person  to  keep  their  watch  afterward  when  the  inward  foes  are  de¬ 
stroyed,  as  well  as  before,  or  else  the  outward  foes  will  come  in, 
and  then  they  will  have  inward  foes  again;  therefore,  you  see  that 
the  blessing  of  sanctification  is  not  only  obtained  by  a  single  act 
of  faith,  the  same  as  justification,  but  kept  likewise  by  a  constant 
exercise  of  faith  in  God,  as  a  man  going  towards  heaven  is  like 
one  rowing  up  a  river,  who,  when  diligent,  makes  headway,  but  if 
he  stops  the  tide  will  take  him  back;  therefore,  as  a  vessel,  whilst  a 
stream  runs  in  it,  will  be  kept  full,  if  it  be  full;  but  stop  the  stream 
above,  and  it  will  grow  empty  by  the  outlet,  so  the  Christian,  whilsl 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


145 


in  constant  exercise  of  faith,  enjoys  constant  communion  with  his 
God;  but  if  he  does  but  neglect  his  watch,  he  will  feel  an  aching 
void  within.  O  Christian!  can  you  not  realize  this,  or  witness  it 
from  experience? 

Tuesday,  26th.  I  found  my  friends  well  in  Coventry — held 
some  meetings,  and  then  proceeded  to  fulfil  the  errand  or  work, 
which  1  had  felt  to  be  my  duty  when  coming  home  from  Ireland, 
namely  to  travel  the  continent  at  large,  to  speak  on  certain  points 
WThich  I  conceived  to  stand,  or  be  in  the  way,  to  the  no  small  inju¬ 
ry  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  which  I  had  been  persuaded  to  give  over 
the  year  before,  at  the  New  York  Conference,  and  in  consequence 
thereof,  felt  my  mind  distressed,  and  as  if  I  was  delivering  my  mes¬ 
sage  to  the  wrong  people,  until  I  arrived  in  Georgia,  for  a  recovery 
from  my  decline,  which  I  believe  came  in  consequence  of  the  dis¬ 
tress  of  my  mind,  which  originated  from  undertaking  to  do  that 
which  I  thought  not  to  be  my  duty;  when  giving  up  my  judgment 
to  the  judgment  of  others,  in  a  matter  of  magnitude  and  conscience; 
though  having  to  trust  Providence  for  my  daily  bread  in  future,  as 
when  in  Georgia  and  Ireland;  yet  the  peace  of  mind  that  I  have, 
and  do  enjoy,  in  this  critical  line  of  life,  more  than  compensates  for 
all  the  discouragements  as  yet;  and  my  trust  and  hope  is  still  in  God, 
who  hath  helped  and  supported  me  hitherto.  Gilead  and  Hebron 
were  the  first  of  my  visiting  on  this  tour,  and  the  power  of  God  was 
to  be  felt.  Lord  open  my  door,  and  prepare  my  way  through  the 
state. 

29th.  I  went  to  Lebanon,  through  the  rain,  and  spoke;  and  at 
Windham  court  house  at  night;  the  people,  except  a  few,  were 
solemn  and  tender;  then  tarried  at  a  house  where  I  called  the  first 
day  I  set  out  to  face  a  frowning  world,  who  then  were  prejudiced 
against  me,  but  now  more  friendly.  Oh,  cursed,  hard  prejudice, 
what  hast  thou  done  to  benight  the  understanding,  and  prevent  it 
from  judging  right!  it  is  the  devil’s  telescope,  and  will  magnify  and 
deceive  according  as  you  look  through  it. 

Sunday,  30th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Scotland,  and  twice  in  Canter¬ 
bury. 

31st.  I  rode  to  Preston,  and  had  one  meeting,  and  three  in  Sto- 
nington,  and  a  quickening  seemed  to  run  through  the  people.  I  feel 

L 


146  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

the  want  of  more  faith.  Faith,  among  the  preachers  and  people* 
causes  good  meetings  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  I  spoke  at 
the  head  of  Mi  stick  river,  and  in  Groton,  and  New  London  to  many 
hundreds  of  people. 

My  way  was  singularly  opened  in  Georgia,  and  so  it  hath  been 
since  my  return.  Glory  be  to  God! — who  would  not  serve  so  good 
a  being  as  this? 

June  2d.  I  spoke  at  Quaker-hill,  and  in  Colchester  four  times  that 
day;  I  trust  not  in  vain. 

The  Conference  is  sitting,  and  I  expect  to  be  as  a  leper  shut  out 
of  the  camp — yet  I  have  broken  no  discipline,  for  1  was  only  a 
preacher  on  trial,  and  never  in  full  connexion,  and  of  course  cannot 
be  expelled  from  the  connexion,  seeing  I  was  never  in.  And  I  nev¬ 
er  was  a  member  of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  of  course  am  not 
accountable  to  any  particular  Quarterly  Conference  for  my  conduct; 
and  the  class  that  I  once  belonged  to  is  now  broken  up;  and  my 
standing  happened  to  be  such  that  there  was  none  in  particular  to 
call  me  to  an  account;  yet  I  had  plenty  to  watch  over  me  either  for 
good  or  evil.  If  my  standing  had  been  any  other  from  what  it  now 
is,  I  must  have  had  my  heels  tripped  up  at  this  critical  time. 

Sunday,  6th.  I  spoke  in  the  Congregational  meeting  house,  in 
my  native  town. 

Monday,  7th.  The  dysentery  took  away  my  strength  considera¬ 
bly.  Wednesday,  I  visited  one  in  despair  of  God’s  mercy,  though 
a  member  of  the  Congregational  church;  she  had  been  the  means  of 
turning  her  son  from  pursuing  religion,  back  into  sin. 

Friday  11.  I  preached  in  Andover,  to  about  an  hundred,  gene¬ 
rally  well  behaved;  this  parish  had  been  (something  like  Jericho) 
shut  out  against  the  Methodists. 

Saturday  12.  This  day  or  two  past,  I  have  been  somewThat  dis¬ 
tressed;  I  went  to  Thompson,  and  on  the  way  the  burden  fell,  and 
was  encouragedto  go  forward,  as  God’s  spirit  seemed  to  run  through 
the  assembly.  I  spoke  at  Pomfret,  Brooklyn,  Canterbury,  Frank¬ 
lin,  Norwich,  and  at  the  landing,  where  the  people  appeared  serious, 
and  many  tender.  At  the  latter  place  one  came  to  me  and  said, 
last  August  I  heard  you  preach,  and  it  was  the  means  of  my  con¬ 
version  to  God,  and  one  more  also. 

Tuesday,  15th.  I  spoke  in  Sterling  where  the  Methodists  had 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


147 


net  spoken  before,  and  in  Plainfield;  thence  to  Bozrah,  and  some 
adjacent  places,  and  had  meeting.  About  this  time  I  fell  in  with  the 
bishops  on  their  journey  to  the  east.  Mr.  Asbury  was  more  friend¬ 
ly  than  I  expected — and  said,  he  thought  I  missed  it,  that  I  did  not 
tarry  at  the  New  York  Conference,  adding,  if  I  could  have  cleared 
up  some  things  (which  I  suppose  was  about  my  deserting  the  cir-< 
cuit,  &c.,)  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  preachers,  perhaps  I  might  have 
been  ordained;  and  added  further,  that  my  name  was  taken  off  the 
minutes,  as  they  kept  none  on  but  such  as  travelled  regularly.  Mr. 
Whatcoat  said,  we  should  join  as  one  man  to  go  forth  as  an  army 
to  hold  each  other  up;  but  if  you  attempt  to  travel  at  large,  you  will 
meet  with  continual  opposition  from  your  brethren,  ( though  some 
approbate  you)  and  this  will  have  a  tendency  to  discourage  you, 
ana  weaken  your  hands,  and  wean  you  from  your  brethren,  so  after 
awhile  you  will  fall  away. — CO”See  Appendix. 

I  visited  New  Salem,  Chatham,  Haddam  and  Guilford,  where 
one  got  religion — [who  since  has  become  a  black  preacher  in  the 
West  Indies] — thence  to  Wallingford,  and  Cheshire,  where  bigotry 
is  great  in  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Tuesday,  22d.  I  had  four  meetings,  and  having  fulfilled  the 
first  appointment  about  sunrise,  in  Newington,  1  went  to  the  second 
in  Wethersfield,  and  when  i  had  done,  a  woman  who  was  a  stran¬ 
ger,  shook  hands  with  me  and  left  a  dollar  in  my  hand,  which  vvas 
the  only  money  I  had  for  some  time.  On  the  way  to  the  third  meet¬ 
ing,  my  horse  flung  me  in  the  city  of  Hartford,  and  ran,  and  l  got 
him  no  more  till  November  following;  when  I  was  falling,  my 
horse  started  towards  me  as  I  was  getting  on,  pitched  me  over  him 
to  the  other  side,  which  some  people  seeing,  screeched  out,  suppo¬ 
sing  my  brains  would  be  dashed  out  against  the  pavement;  but 
so  it  happened  that  I  did  not  get  entangled  in  the  harness,  and 
received  no  material  injury,  except  a  severe  shock,  flow  far  an¬ 
gelic  interposition  is  presenton  such  occasions,  we  shall  more  clear¬ 
ly  see  in  a  coming  world.  The  beforementioned  dollar  enabled 
me  to  take  stage  and  go  on  my  route  to  Windsor.  At  the  time 
I  tell,  I  had  about  an  hundred  appointments  given  out,  and  about 
seven  hundred  miles  to  travel,  all  to  be  performed  in  five  weeks,  but 
how  to  get  on  I  did  not  know,  as  my  horse  was  taken  up  and  ad- 
verti^,  and  got  away  again,  and  then  not  heard  of  for  some; 


148 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


and  the  man  in  whose  possession  they  were,  would  not  deli/er  up 
my  saddle  and  outward  garment  unless  I  would  pay  him  several 
dollars,  after  proving  them  mine;  so  I  left  him  to  his  conscience  to 
settle  the  matter.  However  my  trust  was  still  in  God,  who  I  did 
think  would  overrule  it  for  good,  which  accordingly  took  place;  for 
there  were  several  neighborhoods  which  I  had  previously  felt  an  in¬ 
tense  desire  to  visit,  but  prejudice  and  bigotry  had  entirely  shut  up 
the  way  until  now,  when  the  above  incidents  were  overruled  to  the 
casting  of  my  lot  in  those  vicinities  where  the  door  was  opened,  and 
I  held  meetings,  the  fruits  of  which  I  expect  to  see  in  the  day  of 
eternity.  I  got  assistance  to  Suffield,  Westfield,  Springfield,  Lud¬ 
low,  Wilbraham,  Stafford,  Ellington,  East  Hartford,  Wapping, 
Hartford-five-miles;  Mansfield,  Eastford,  Thompson,  Killingly, 
Abbington,  Plainfield,  Voluntown,  Cranston  and  Providence — 
where  Providenc-e  opened  my  way,  by  raising  me  up  friends  to 
assist  me  to  go  from  place  to  place,  to  speak  to  thousands  of  peo¬ 
ple.  A  few  appointments  were  not  given  out  according  to  my  ex¬ 
pectation,  so  I  disappointed  them,  as  they  clashed  with  my  own; 
but  those  which  were  given  out  according  to  my  direction,  I  fulfilled 
all,  except  one,  which  I  withdrew,  so  none  were  disappointed.  I 
visited  Lyme,  and  several  neighboring  places.  About  this  time,  I 
lost  my  pocket  handkerchief,  and  borrowing  another  at  tea,  forgot  to 
return  it  as  I  arose  from  the  table,  and  immediately  went  to  meet¬ 
ing:  from  this  circumstance  an  idea  was  conceived  that  I  meant  to 
steal  it.  Ola,  how  guarded  we  should  be  against  the  spirit  of  jeal¬ 
ousy!  which  is  as  cruel  as  the  grave!  However,  I  sent  the  woman 
money,  as  I  had  lost  ner’s  likewise,  while  riding.  In  ten  weeks 
and  two  days  I  rode  about  fifteen  hundred  miles,  and  held  one  hun¬ 
dred  and  eighty  four  meetings;  and  feeling  my  mind  drawn  out  to 
declare  a  free  salvation,  I  frequently  stood  three  hours,  and  generally 
near  two.  I  received  two  letters  from  Dr.  Johnson,  which  were  a 
comfort  to  me. 

Daniel  O’Strander  is  appointed  presiding  elder  of  Connecticut; 
he  gave  me  a  recommendation  for  a  local  deacon’s  ordination,  &c.; 
but  I  observed  a  clause  in  the  discipline  that  was  made  whilst  I  wras 
in  Europe,  that  every  local  preacher  should  meet  in  class,  and  that 
if  he  did  not  he  should  forfeit  his  license,  which  made  me  rather 
suspicious  about  being  ordained,  as  it  would  be  impracticable  to 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


149 


meet  in  a  class,  and  yet  travel  as  extensively  as  what  I  expected, 
and  if  I  travelled  without  meeting  in  a  class,  I  should  forfeit  my 
license,  -or  rather  credential;  and  if  I  proceeded  without  it,  must 
forfeit  my  membership  and  be  excluded,  &c.;  and  to  be  so  excluded 
without  breaking  discipline,  as  I  had  only  been  on  trial  and  never 
in  full  connexion,  and  had  a  right  of  course  to  desist,  as  well  as 
4Jiey  to  stop  me  if  they  choose,,  as  a  trial  implies  a  trial  on  both 
sides,  nor  yet  guilty  of  false  doctrine,  contrary  to  Methodism,  or 
immoral  conduct — I  was  unwilling  to  put  a  sword  in  the  hand  of 
another  to  slay  myself — and  though  I  had  appointed  a  day  to  fall 
in  with  the  bishop  for  that  purpose,  yet  could  not  see  my  way  clear 
to  proceed,  and  so  gave  up  my  recommendation,  lest  it  should  be 
said,  I  converted  it  to  a  different  use  from  what  it  was  intended,  not 
but  what  I  was  willing  to  be  accountable  for  my  moral  conduct,  if 
I  could  in  any  way,  that  I  might  follow  the  dictates  of  my  con- 
science.  I  was  fearful  of  hurting  brother  O’Strander’s  feelings  by 
this  refusal.  Some  said  that  I  construed  that  part  of  the  discipline 
wrong;  however  I  explained  it  as  I  thought  it  read,  and  afterwards 
asked  J.  Lee,  who  observed  that  he  would  have  made  use  of  that 
very  passage  to  prevent  one  of  his  local  preachers  from  travelling 
in  my  way,  because  a  local  travelling  preacher  is  a  contradiction 
in  terms,  and  would  be  a  bad  precedent.  Another  time  I  wanted 
to  cross  a  ferry  and  thought,  what  shall  I  do  for  money  to  get  over? 
I  had  none  and  could  think  of  nothing  I  had  with  me  to  pawn,  and 
as  I  was  mounting  my  horse  a  half  a  dollar  was  put  into  my  hand 
by  two  persons,  so  I  was  prodded  for.  About  this  time  I  wanted 
a  horse  shod,  and  had  given  the  last  farthing  of  my  money  to  have 
a  school  house  lighted  in  Glastensbury,  and  knew  not  where  to  look: 
however  a  way  was  provided  in  a  strange  congregation,  who  knew 
not  my  necessity. 

In  Milton,  Woodbridge,  Stratford,  Merriden,  and  several  other 
places  I  found  kind  friends  to  aid  me,  and  some  appeared  to  believe 
more  freely  in  a  free  salvation;  and  good  I  have  reason  to  believe 
was  done.  At  length  feeling  my  mind  free  from  Connecticut,  I 
took  water  passage  from  Fairfield  to  New  York,  and  having  paid 
my  passage  and  procured  some  provisions,  I  had  no  money  left;  and 
having  a  tedious  passage,  the  last  twenty  four  hours  I  had  no  food 
to  eat;  however  I  arrived  in  the  city,  and  found  some  kind  friends, 


150 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


who  knew  not  my  wants,  for  previous  to  my  sailing  my  small  clothes 
I  had  left  to  be  washed,  which  were  to  have  been  brought  to  me, 
but  was  disappointed  of  their  coming,  so  I  had  not  a  necessary 
change;  however  God  still  provided  for  me.  One  day,  as  1  was 
walking  one  of  the  streets,  Solomon  Roundtree,  of  Georgia,  ( being 
here  after  goods,)  saw  me  and  knew  me,  and  called  me  into  the 
store  to  know  if  I  wanted  or  needed  any  thing.  He  gave  me  a 
pocket  handkerchief,  a  change  of  linen,  kersimere  for  vest  and  pan¬ 
taloons,  and  four  dollars  in  money,  for  which  may  he  be  rewarded 
in  a  future  day.  The  preaching  houses  were  shut  against  me.  I 
made  application  for,  and  obtained  permission  to  hold  meetings  in 
the  poor  house  school  room,  and  then,  with  much  difficulty,  obtain¬ 
ed  liberty  of  the  Universalist’s  meeting  house;  they  thought  the 
Methodists  had  something  against  me  of  a  bad  nature,  or  why 
would  they  shut  me  out  and  keep  me  so  distant?  I  spoke  in  the 
Universalists’s  meeting  house  to  a  large  assembly,  and  one  of  their 
preachers  attempted  to  answer  my  discourse  afterwards,  and  gave 
notice  of  his  intention  that  night. 

Mr.  Sergeant,  one  of  the  stationed  preachers,  who  had  opposed, 
now,  as  he  there  told  me,  became  friendly,  but  Mr.  Merrell,  the 
superintendent,  was  still  opposed;  so  I  must  do  as  I  could  if  1 
could  not  do  as  I  would.  I  perceived  by  wrong  information,  he 
had  formed  wrong  ideas  of  me,  as  many  others,  through  the  same 
channel  have  done;  therefore,  as  they  mean  well,  though  they  lie 
under  a  mistake,  it  is  not  worth  while  for  me  to  give  them  bitter  re¬ 
taliations  as  many  do  who  are  opposed  by  the  Methodists,  and  thus 
become  persecutors.  I  ought  to  do  right  if  other  people  do  wrong, 
end  the  best  way  that  ever  I  found  to  kill  an  enemy  was  to  love 
him  to  death;  where  other  weapons  would  fail,  this  had  the  desired 
effect,  and  I  hope  with  me  it  ever  may.  After  holding  meetings  in 
different  private  houses,  whilst  hundreds  were  listening  in  the  streets, 
I  at  length  felt  my  mind  free  from  the  city,  though  during  my  stay  I 
had  walked  thirty  miles  one  day  into  the  country,  and  had  meeting 
at  night,  and  likewise  had  obtained  permission  from  the  Mayor  to 
hold  meeting  in  the  Park,  who  sent  constables  thereto  keep  order, 
and  some  said  the  Mayor  himself  was  there  in  disguise.  I  visited 
Turkey,  in  New  Jersey,  and  Elizabethtown,  where  the  meeting 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


151 


house  was  open  to  me,  and  Thomas  M - ’s  father,  who  calls 

himself  a  bible  man,  gave  me  a  dollar. 

I  embarked  and  sailed  for  Newburgh,  where  I  felt  previously  a 
desire  to  go.  The  captain  gave  me  my  passage,  tho’  a  Calvinist, 
and  admitted  prayers  on  the  way.  I  procured,  with  some  difficulty, 
the  liberty  of  an  academy,  in  which  I  held  two  meetings;  the  peo¬ 
ple  complained  to  their  minister  that  I  had  destroyed  their  doctrine 
(as  was  said,)  and  he  must  build  it  up,  or  they  would  hear  him  no 
more;  he  replied  that  it  would  take  him  nine  Sabbaths  to  build  up 
what  I  bad  pulled  down.  He  spoke  two  Sundays  and  made  bad 
worse,  then  calling  in  help,  they  disputed  about  construing  scrip¬ 
ture,  got  quarrelling,  and  it  terminated  in  a  law  suit,  as  one  charged 
the  other  with  heresy,  and  so  was  prosecuted  for  slander,  &c. 

I  called  on  elder  Fowler,  whom  I  expected  would  keep  me  dis¬ 
tant,  but  was  agreeably  disappointed,  he  gave  me  a  horse,  for  get¬ 
ting  it  shod,  to  ride  several  days.  So  I  visited  Latten-town,  where 
I  was  expected  the  day  before;  however  the  disappointment  was 
overruled  for  good,  and  being  notified,  more  came  out.  I  visited 
Plattekill,  Pleasant  Valley,  Shawangunk,  and  several  other  places. 
At  the  Paltz,  I  was  taken  with  a  violent  puking  for  several  hours; 
but  at  length  I  embarked  and  landed  at  Loonenburg,  and  walked  to 
Schohaire,  and  saw  my  brother-in-law,  Fish,  for  the  last  time.  1 
visited  Halabrook,  Schenectady,  Clifton  Park,  Niskeuna,  Troy 
and  Half  Moon,  where  I  saw  my  friend  R.  Searle,  [I  have  not  seen 
him  since — he  has  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of  England,] 
whom  I  have  not  seen  for  about  eight  years,  except  about  five  min¬ 
utes.  It  seemed  natural  to  see  him,  and  brought  past  times  fresh 
■  nto  my  mind,  when  he  and  his  sister  were  in  our  native  land,  who 
were  the  only  young  persons  I  had  then  to  associate  with  on  reli¬ 
gious  subjects.  Our  meeting  gave  me  a  tender  sensation,  but  it  ap¬ 
peared  that  he  could  not  see  the  propriety  of  my  travelling  thus,  so 
I  thought  it  most  advisable  to  retire  that  day,  and  went  to  another 
place  and  held  meeting.  Albany  friends  met  me  at  a  distance,  and 
invited  me  to  town  to  hold  a  meeting,  which  I  accepted;  but  the 
preacher,  Cyrus  S.,  would  not  consent  for  me  to  go  into  the  meeting 
house,  so  hundreds  were  disappointed,  as  the  trustees  did  not  like  to 
hurt  his  feelings;  as  he  said,  if  they  let  me  in  he  should  petition 
the  next  Conference  not  to  give  them  a  preacher.  The  society,  iD 


152 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


general,  appeared  friendly,  and  John  Taylor  opened  his  house,  in 
which  I  held  meeting;  this  Cyrus  did  not  like;  the  Lutherans,  it 
appears,  would  have  lent  me  a  meeting  house,  but  supposed  I  was 
wicked,  or  why  should  Mr.  Stebbens  shut  me  out?  So  I  went  to 
him  to  get  a  paper  that  there  was  nothing  against  my  moral  conduct, 
which  he  refused  to  give,  adding,  that  I  trampled  on  the  bishop’s 
power,  by  travelling  so  independent,  which  if  he  was  to  do,  he 
would  have  been  cut  off  long  ago;  likewise,  that  it  would  be  incon¬ 
sistent  for  him  to  pave  the  way  for  me  to  obtain  another  meeting 
house,  when  he  denied  me  his  own,  and  said  that  he  would  rather 
have  given  ten  dollars,  than  to  have  had  such  an  uproar  in  the  socie¬ 
ty  and  city  as  there  was  since  I  came;  and  ten  to  the  end  of  that,  if 
I  could  not  have  been  kept  away  without — just  after  I  began  to  tra¬ 
vel  he  appeared  friendly,  and  his  labors  were  owned  and  blessed  of 
God,  and  then  he  was  a  noisy  Methodist;  but  now  he  has  withdrawn 
and  joined  the  Church  of  England. 

In  Cobuskill,  we  had  a  good  time,  and  at  Skenevius  Creek, 
where  I  saw  some  who  were  stirred  up  to  become  serious  about  the 
time  I  was  in  my  native  knd,  likewise  an  old  uncle  of  mine  whom 
I  supposed  was  dead,  I  remember  once  some  of  his  words  when  I 
was  young,  which  made  great  impression  on  my  mind,  in  one  of 
his  visits. 

September  15.  A  large  meeting  being  appointed  for  all  denomi¬ 
nations  in  the  country  to  worship  God  together  in  the  woods,  my 
brother-in-law  and  sister  strove  hard  to  prevail  upon  me  not  to  go, 
and  at  first  prevailed;  but  feeling  distressed  in  my  mind,  I  went;  an 
awful  hail  storm  happened  on  the  way.  Hundreds  collected  to 
whom  I  spoke;  when  others  wrere  coming  on  the  ground;  orders 
were  given  for  all  the  official  characters  of  the  different  religious 
orders  to  retire  to  a  council  room,  to  consult  how  to  carry  on  the 
meeting;  they  went,  but  I  did  not  feel  free  to  go  till  their  meeting 
was  nearly  over.  They  agreed  not  to  meddle  with  their  peculiar¬ 
ities,  but  to  be  as  near  alike  as  they  possibly  could;  but  I  was  not 
there  when  they  took  the  vote,  so  my  hands  were  not  tied.  There 
were  about  two  thousand  people,  and  upwards  of  thirty  ministers  or 
preachers  of  the  Presbyterian,  Baptist  and  Methodist  orders,  and 
took  turns  in  speaking,  and  I  spoke  in  the  night;  next  day  I  had 
thoughts  of  leaving  the  ground,  but  got  detained,  and  Calvinism 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


153 


come  upon  the  stage;  but  the  preacher’s  hands  were  tied  so  that 
they  could  not  correct  it;  but  I  felt  in  my  heart  to  speak  on  certain 
points,  which  liberty  I  obtained,  and  began  meeting  without  sing¬ 
ing  or  prayer,  and  my  text  I  did  not  tell  until  towards  the  close  of 
the  meeting — I  stood  near  three  hours,  and  after  we  were  joining  in 
prayer  and  rising  up,  when  no  one  in  particular  was  speaking,  seve¬ 
ral  persons  observed  that  they  saw  something  fall  from  the  sky  like 
a  ball  of  fire,  about  the  bigness  of  a  man’s  hat  crown;  ( I  did  not, 
see  it;)  however  just  at  that  moment,  a  number  fell  like  men  shot 
in  the  field  of  action,  and  cried  for  mercy.  The  meeting  continu¬ 
ed  nearly  all  night,  and  many  found  peace.  The  next  day,  as  I 
was  going  off,  the  people  were  so  kind  as  to  give  me  a  horse,  saddle 
and  bridle;  so  after  visiting  a  number  of  places,  and  attending  a 
quarterly  meeting  at  Paris,  went  to  Western  with  brother  Miller, 
who  had  no  children,  except  an  adopted  daughter,  Peggy  *  *  *  *  *, 
who  since  has  become  my  companion  in  life.  I  visited  several 
neighboring  places,  and  spent  a  week  not  in  vain.  I  had  an  oil¬ 
cloth  coat  given  to  me,  and  then  took  my  departure  for  Upper  Can¬ 
ada.  I  swam  my  horse  across  Black  river,  and  arrived  at  Kingston, 
through  a  black  deep  soiled  flat  country,  and  so  muddy  that  my 
horse  could  but  just  walk,  and  for  miles  together  seeing  nothing 
but  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert.  I  visited  several  neighborhoods, 
within  forty  miles  of  Kingston,  westward.  I  had  several  dollars 
offered  me,  which  I  refused,  lest  the  circuit  preacher  [who  was 
supposed  to  be  sick,  as  he  had  disappointed  a  number  of  congre¬ 
gations]  should  think  I  hurt  his  salary,  and  this  be  brought  against 
me  at  a  future  day.  I  went  down  about  a  hundred  and  twenty 
miles,  holding  meetings  as  I  went,  and  frequently  only  on  mention¬ 
ing  Calvin  Wooster’s  name,  and  the  blessing  he  was  to  me,  people 
who  had  here  felt  the  shock  of  his  labors  were  stirred  up  afresh, 
and  some  would  even  cry  out,  &c.  I  saw  the  grave  of  a  distant 
relation  of  mine  who  had  been  a  great  traveller,  but  ended  his  life 
on  an  island  at  the  north  of  Lake  Ontario;  thus  I  see  we  must  all 
die — oh!  the  solemn  thought — but  when  I  cast  a  look  beyond  the 
bounds  of  time  and  space,  I  see,  methinks,  a  beautiful  place  where 
saints  immortal  dwell,  and  where  I  hope  by  God’s  grace,  one  day 
safely  to  arrive. 

I  re-crossed  St.  Lawrence  River,  from  Cornwall  to  St.  Ridges 


164 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


and  passing  through  an  Indian  settlement,  who  live  in  the  English 
fashion  in  some  degree,  I  came  into  Shadigee  woods,  so  through  to 
Plattsburg,  missing  the  road  by  the  way;  however;  I  was  not  hurt 
by  the  wild  beasts,  and  found  good  places  to  cross  the  rivers,  and 
my  road  brought  me  nigher  than  the  usual  road.  I  called  at  a  house 
where  two  of  my  spiritual  children  lived,  w*ho  were  awakened  on 
Cambridge  circuit,  but  could  rally  nobody,  so  I  turned  my  horse  in 
a  pasture,  and  took  up  my  lodging  under  a  hay  stack  for  the  night; 
but  towards  day  I  heard  a  child  cry,  so  I  gave  another  alarm,  and 
was  cordially  received  in — I  held  meetings  about  here,  and  saw  my 
friend  J.  Mitchell — I  went  to  the  Grand  Isle,  and  had  two  meetings, 
then  riding  three-quarters  of  a  mile  through  the  water  on  a  sand 
bar,  I  came  to  Milton — thence  to  Fletcher,  and  saw  the  man  that 
took  my  horse  when  I  was  going  to  Europe;  thence  to  Hardwick 
(being  nowin  Vermont)  where  my  brother  Bridgman  and  two  sis¬ 
ters  lived — my  youngest  sister  seemed  to  have  lost  her  desires  in  a 
great  measure,  and  I  could  not  prevail  on  her  to  set  out  again;  this 
grieved  my  heart;  I  told  them  I  could  not  bid  them  farewell,  unless 
they  would  endeavor  to  set  out  and  seek  God  afresh,  though  I 
wished  them  well. 

I  visited  several  neighboring  places,  and  souls  were  blessed  by 
God.  Thence  leaving  Vermont,  I  rode  over  Connecticut  river,  into 
New  Hampshire,  wThere  I  met  Martin  Rutter,  going  to  form  a  cir¬ 
cuit;  I  had  felt  a  desire  he  should  go  into  that  part  where  he  had  set 
out  to  go;  I  gave  him  the  names  of  some  families  where  to  call. 

I  saw  Elijah  R.  Sabin,  who  had  been  a  zealous  and  useful  preach* 
er,  but  was  now  broke  down  and  married,  and  about  to  locate.  I 
had  meetings  in  Haverhill,  then  rode  to  Plymouth,  and  Holdness, 
and  Meridith,  and  Gilmington,  and  the  melting  power  of  God  seem¬ 
ed  to  be  present  in  many  places. 


OPt,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


155 


CHAPTER  X. 

RETURN  TO  GEORGIA. 

I  met  one  who  wanted  my  horse,  by  the  name  of  Sealy:  I  told 
him  he  might  take  him;  if  two  impartial  men  would  appraise  him, 
&c.  The  two  men  could  not  agree,  so  they  called  a  third,  who 
judged  in  such  a  manner  that  this  bargain,  which  was  in  connexion 
with  two  others,  was  about  two  hundred  dollars  damage  to  me.  It 
was  my  intention  to  have  sailed  for  the  south,  which  was  the  cause 
of  my  putting  myself  in  the  way  whereby  I  was  cheated  as  above. 
(I  believe  God  suffered  these  trials  to  befall  me,  for  not  being  more 
submissive  to  go  to  the  south  by  land,  &c.)  However,  I  proceeded 
on  foot,  being  a  stranger  in  this  part,  until  I  came  to  old  Almbo- 
rough  in  Massachusetts,  where  I  saw  Stephen  Hull,  with  whom  I 
once  was  acquainted.  He  went  out  from  near  my  native  place  to 
travelling,  but  at  length  quit  the  connexion,  assigning  as  a  reason, 
his  family,  &c.,  and  that  he  could  not  get  a  support  among  the 
Methodists.  I  observed  his  wife  was  a  pious  young  woman,  when 
with  her  father,  Col.  Lippet,  in  Cranston,  but  now  appears  to  be 
in  a  cold,  uncomfortable  state.  Here  I  observed  Mr.  Wilson,  of 
Providence,  and  John  Hill,  who  now  are  Congregational  ministers, 
though  once  Methodists,  and  once  could  kneel  at  prayer,  but  now 
I  observed  they  stood;  they  compared  themselves  to  “fixed  stars,” 
and  me  to  a  comet ;  which  is  supposed  to  connect  systems;  I  neither 
felt  freedom  to  eat  or  stay  long,  having  arrived  there  at  night,  and 
went  off  in  the  morning  before  they  were  up;  though  I  expected  to 
have  had  the  privilege  of  a  meeting  house,  if  I  had  tarried.  I 
thought  of  the  words  of  Judas,  “What  will  ye  give  me  and  I  will 
deliver  him  to  you,”  &c. 

I  took  the  stage  to  Haverhill,  and  came  to  Boston;  and  Thomas 
Lyell,  [he  hath  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of  England!] 
who  had  been  chaplain  to  Congress,  and  was  the  stationed  preach- 


156  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

er,  would  not  suffer  me  to  hold  meeting  in  the  meetinghouse,  or  any 
where  else;  but  said  if  I  did,  he  should  publish  me  accordingly; 
saying,  I  was  not  a  travelling  preacher,  nor  a  local  one,  and  of 
course  he  could  not  suffer  meeting  consistently,  and  if  I  would  leave 
the  town  in  peace  without  meetings,  he  would  let  me  depart  in 
peace;  he  asked  me  if  I  was  needy,  and  provided  me  with  a  break¬ 
fast,  and  offered  me  an  old  coat,  &c.  I  hired  my  board  and  lodg¬ 
ing,  and  no  vessel  going  out  soon,  my  money  failed  me,  so  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  town  on  foot,  and  then  took  stage  and  came  to 
Worcester  that  night,  then  walked  eighteen  miles  by  moonlight  to 
Charlton. 

November  7th.  I  had  a  meeting  at  Dudley;  8th,  at  Sturbridge, 
Woodstock,  and  Ashford;  9th,  I  saw  my  parents,  and  my  mother 
for  the  lost  time;  10th,  I  left  my  parents,  and  walked  about  twen¬ 
ty  miles,  and  rode  in  a  wagon  eighteen  more;  and  as  we  wrere  cros¬ 
sing  a  toll-bride,  one  began  to  run  the  rig  upon  me,  asking  me  how 
much  money  I  had  got,  and  wanted  to  swrap  purses  with  me,  and  he 
considering  himself  a  gentleman,  I  reached  him  mine  with  a  few 
shillings  in  it,  though  I  had  but  six  cents  left;  he  gave  me  his  purse, 
but  was  sure  to  take  out  the  contents  in  season.  I  thought  he  felt 
some  conviction;  he  offered  to  swap  back,  but  I  said  a  bargain  is  a 
bargain.  Then  a  friend  went  a  distance  to  where  I  had  about  t wen- 
eight  dollars  due,  so  I  took  an  old  mare,  and  my  bridle,  and  an  old 
saddle  being  given  to  me,  and  set  off  for  Georgia,  having  one  quar- 
ter  of  a  dollar  in  my  pocket. 

About  this  time  I  heard  that  the  horse  "which  had  flung  me  in  the 
summer  was  found,  and  that  the  man  of  whom  I  had  him  had  got 
him  again;  so  went  and  got  the  same  mare  which  I  had  let  him  have 
for  it,  and  then  sold  her  for  a  watch  and  spending  money;  and  col¬ 
lecting  about  five  dollars,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  I  set  forth,  not 
knowing  what  was  before  me. 

I  had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and  making  a  mistake  in  the 
meeting  house,  I  went  up  into  the  pulpit,  but  ivas  soon  driven  out 
by  the  sexton ,  it  being  another  man’s  meeting;  however,  when  he 
had  done  I  got  a  peaceable  hearing  in  another  place. 

In  Reading,  the  Lord  blessed  the  people,  and  at  North  Castle, 
White  Plains,  New  Rochelle, Tuckey  Hoe,  Tarrytown,  Singsing, 
and  several  other  places.  Then  crossing  the  North  river,  I  preached 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


157 


ft  brother  Smede’s,  in  Harverstraw,  where  some  dated  their  awa¬ 
kening  and  conversion. 

Thence  to  Pequest  and  Asbury,  and  then  to  Philadelphia,  where 
Mr.  Cooper  and  Elder  Ware  hatcheled  me  in  such  a  manner  as  1 
never  was  before,  ivithout  bitterness.  They  reasoned  and  criti¬ 
cised  me  as  if  they  were  determined  to  search  me  out  from  cen¬ 
tre  to  circumference.  I  did  not  think  proper  to  answer  all  their 
questions,  neither  to  assign  all  the  reasons  I  had  for  my  conduct. — 
Mr.  Cooper  said,  your  European  brethren  oppose  you,  and  your 
American  brethren  oppose  you;  and  you  say  our  rules  are  good, 
and  yet  you  go  contrary  to  them,  and  two  opposites  cannot  be  right, 
and  consequently  one  must  be  wrong.  Do  you  think  that  you  are 
wiser  than  all  the  rest  of  the  world?  Lorenzo  Dow  has  set  up  his 
will  in  opposition  to  his  brethren,  and  is  wiser  than  they  all.  fie 
then  said,  that  woe  is  to  him  by  whom  offences  come,  and  that  I 
offended  my  brethren.  He  then  gave  me  a  pair  of  scales  to  weigh 
in,  and  put  my  arguments  on  one  side,  calling  them  a  feather,  and 
his  arguments  in  the  opposite  side,  calling  them  ten  thousand  pounds. 
I  told  him  that  in  matters  of  opinion  barely,  we  should  give  up  our 
judgment  to  the  majority;  but  in  matters  of  tender  conscience  be¬ 
fore  God,  we  must  be  our  own  judges;  for,  if  by  hearkening  to  the 
other  in  giving  up  my  conscience,  I  am  brought  into  trouble,  how 
can  I  expect  to  be  acquitted  at  the  bar  of  God?  He  asked  me,  if  I 
did  not  think  the  preachers  were  as  conscientious  as  myself?  I  re¬ 
plied  that  I  did  not  like  to  answer  that  question,  but  thought  some 
went  more  by  reason,  and  that  was  better  known  to  themselves  than 
me.  I  must  answer  for  one,  and  of  course  act  for  myself. 

So  went  on  my  way  to  Wilmington,  and  called  on  a  preacher, 
who  treated  me  coolly,  so  I  put  up  at  an  inn.  However,  what 
Ware  and  Cooper  said  discouraged  me  much:  but  the  Lord,  after 
I  had  submitted  the  matter  to  him,  comforted  my  soul;  for  he  had 
previously  warned  me  in  a  dream  of  the  night,  that  trials  awaited 
me  in  Philadelphia,  which  I  had  told  to  brother  E.  Wolsey.  I 
went  on  into  Delaware,  and  came  to  a  village  which  appeared  fa¬ 
miliar  as  though  I  had  seen  it  before.  A  collection  was  offered  me 
which  I  refused,  and  went  to  Cokesbury;  saw  a  preacher,  and  then 
went  to  Baltimore;  after  I  held  a  meeting,  and  saw  brother  S.  Coate, 


158 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


who  was  friendly,  and  suffered  me  to  improve  in  a  prayer  meeting, 
an  old  man  gave  me  two  dollars,  which  I  needed,  as  I  had  but  one 
dollar  and  a  half  left  me. 

Wells,  the  assistant,  was  out  of  town  that  time.  H - y,  a 

preacher,  refused  to  tell  me  where  the  Methodists  lived  that  way 
to  the  southward,  yet  I  set  off,  and  rode  about  thirty  miles  to  a  place 
where  I  found  a  family  said  to  be  Methodists,  and  held  meeting — 
and  likewise  in  the  neighborhood  ( being  detained  by  a  snow  storm) 
several  others.  Thence  I  proceeded  on  my  way,  and  met  bishop 
Whatcoat  just  as  I  had  crossed  Georgetown  ferry.  He  treated  me 
with  love  and  tenderness,  and  after  he  had  inquired  my  journey,  I 
enquired  his  welfare,  and  he  told  me  where  to  call  and  put  up  in 
Alexandria  and  Dumfries,  so  I  found  brother  Brien  and  the  assis¬ 
tant  preacher,  brother  Roen,  to  treat  me  kind.  Thence  on  to  Cul¬ 
pepper,  where  I  spent  Christmas,  and  received  a  dollar  and  a  half, 
which  with  two  dollars  I  received  at  Alexandria,  were  of  great  ser¬ 
vice  to  me;  though  they  knew  not  my  wants.  Thence  to  Louisa 
county,  where  my  mare  was  taken  sick,  so  I  left  her  and  went  on  to 
Cumberland  county  on  foot,  and  while  at  breakfast  I  turned  in  my 
mind,  what  an  apparent  enthusiast  I  am!  Yet  I  felt  peace,  and 
said  in  my  mind,  that  my  late  misfortune  should  turn  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  I  felt  within  myself,  that  1  should  yet  see  good  days  in 
this  weary  land,  where  I  am  now  a  stranger.  Thence  to  Prince 
Edward  county.  On  the  way  1  called  to  dine,  and  paid  the  man 
beforehand,  but  the  family  were  so  dilatory,  that  I  went  oft’  without 
waiting  for  it  to  be  got  ready;  so  crossing  Coal’s  ferry,  I  came  to 
Danville,  ( I  spoke  in  Halifax  by  the  way,  where  I  was  though'  to 
be  an  impostor.)  Here  a  man  overtook  me  with  a  horse  which  he 
led,  lame  and  bareback;  he  suffered  me  to  ride  about  sixty  miles; 
so  I  came  to  Stetsville,  Iredell  county,  in  North  Carolina.  My 
money  being  nearly  all  gone,  I  wanted  to  sell  my  watch  for  spend¬ 
ing  money.  I  got  the  watch  low,  at  eighteen  dollar-.,  and  offered 
it  lor  nine,  if  I  could  have  supper,  lodging  and  breakfast  with  it. 
A  watch  maker  came  in  and  said  it  was  a  good  one,  so  the  inkeeper 
offered  me  nine  dollars,  or  eight  and  a  half  with  supper,  &c.  I 
took  the  latter,  and  while  I  was  asleep,  the  mistress  of  the  house 
was  so  good  or  bad  as  to  send  all  around  the  neighborhood,  as  I  was 
informed,  to  notify  the  people  that  a  horse-thief  was  at  her  house. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


159 


and  if  they  did  not  lock  up  their  horses,  they  must  expect  one  to  be 
gone  before  morning. 

Next  day,  I  had  my  feeling  in  this  strange  land,  and  retired  in 
private,  and  renewed  my  covenant  with  God,  that  if  he  would  suf¬ 
fer  the  providences  to  open  before  me  as  in  time  past,  I  would  give 
up  to  suffer  his  will;  for  I  felt  as  if  I  was  not  quite  so  resigned  to 
travel,  and  pass  through  trials  as  in  times  past.  My  soul  was  re¬ 
freshed  to  put  my  hope  in  God,  and  look  forward.  I  got  a  few  to¬ 
gether,  and  spoke  in  the  court  house — likewise  at  a  Methodist 
house,  whe.e  I  was  thought  an  impostor.  Having  a  letter,  I  went 
to  where  it  was  directed,  and  the  man  of  the  house  happened  not  to 
be  at  home,  which  was  well  for  me;  so  I  got  a  meeting,  and  the 
people  were  so  well  satisfied  that  I  got  liberty  and  an  invitation  to 
speak  again.  About  the  same  time  Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher, 
and  presiding  elder,  came  home  from  Virginia,  and  arrived  at  his 
father’s  about  six  hours  before  his  father  died,  he  felt  hurried  in  his 
mind  to  hasten  on  the  road — it  appears  that  his  father  expected  to 
see  his  son  Philip,  by  a  conviction  in  his  mind. 

Philip  Bruce  heard  of  me,  and  charged  his  friends  to  be  aware  of 
me;  but  on  hearing  of  my  having  related  some  of  my  past  experi¬ 
ence,  recollected  of  having  heard  of  me  before,  and  retracted  his 
first  charge,  and  wished  them  to  receive  me  if  I  came  to  their  house, 
which  was  a  means  of  opening  my  way.  A  day  or  two  after  I  fell 
in  with  him,  he  treated  me  as  I  wished  to  be  received  by  the  influ¬ 
ential,  considerate  servant  of  God,  while  mv  conduct  is  as  becomes 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  Here  lived  some  who  were  called  Presbyte¬ 
rians,  which  I  called  Presbyterian-Methodists,  or  Methodist- Pres¬ 
byterians.  They  had  the  life  and  power  of  religion.  They  gave 
thirty-three  dollars  of  their  own  accord,  and  eleven  more  were  sub¬ 
scribed.  James  Sharp  took  the  money  and  let  me  have  a  horse, 
and  trusted  me  for  the  remainder,  though  he  had  no  written  obliga- 
tion,  and  some  said  he  would  iose  it. 

An  opportunity  presenting  by  a  traveller,  1  sent  on  a  chain  of  ap¬ 
pointments  towards  Georgia.  After  holding  several  other  meetings 
in  Iredell,  I  set  off,  and  had  meeting  at  Major  M’Clary’s,  Spartin- 
burgh,  Enore,  Abbeville  court  house,  so  to  Petersburgh  in  Georgia, 
where  I  arrived  on  the  2d  of  February,  1803,  having  had  some  tri¬ 
als,  and  experienced  some  providences  by  the  way.  1  felt  the  want 


160 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


of  credentials,  as  the  Methodists  for  hundreds  of  miles  had  treated 
me  cool.  However,  as  soon  as  I  entered  Petersburgh,  a  lad  knew 
me,  and  word  soon  flew  over  the  town  that  the  walking  preacher 
had  got  back,  and  I  spoke  to  an  assembly  of  magnitude  that  night. 
A  society  of  Methodists  was  raised  here  when  I  was  walking  this 
country  last  year,  though  religion  was  cold.  Now  it  seemed  to 
flourish;  my  way  was  opened,  and  I  sent  appointments,  and  visited 
the  country  extensively  as  Providence  enabled  me  to  succeed. 

At  Rolem’s  meeting  house,  and  at  Thompson’s,  Cunningham’s 
Powelton,  Sparty,  Rehobeth,  Washington,  Sardis,  Indian  Creek, 
Gen.  Stewart’s,  Burk’s,  Gen.  Dickson’s,  Baker’s,  Carrell,  Red- 
wine’s,  Paine’s,  M’Daniel’s,  Coldwater,  Stenchcomb’s  and  Sest’s 
neighborhoods,  &c.,  I  held  meetings. 

A  camp  meeting,  the  first  I  ever  attended,  was  held  on  Shoulder- 
bone-creek,  where  I  arrived  on  the  third  day  of  its  sitting,  about 
the  dawn  of  it.  I  spoke  several  times,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us; 
ten  came  forward  and  testified  that  they  found  the  pardoning  love  of 
God,  among  whom  was  Judge  Stith,  who  had  been  a  noted  deist. — 
In  this  quarter  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  and 
some  were  raised  up  to  supply  my  wants,  among  whom  was  doctor 
B.  and  S.  Roundtree,  doctor  Lee,  &c.,  and  another  gentleman,  who 
gave  me  a  cloak;  for  these  favors,  may  God  remember  those  who 
administer  to  my  necessities. 

I  visited  Handcock,  Clark,  Jackson,  Ogletharp,  Franklin  and  El¬ 
bert  counties,  quite  extensively;  the  congregations  were  exceeding¬ 
ly  large,  so  that  I  mostly  spoke  under  the  tree,  and  the  Lord  over¬ 
shadowed  us  with  his  divine  presence;  the  fruit  of  this  visit  I 
expect  to  see  in  a  future  world.  Though  it  was  by  a  very  sweet 
drawing  that  I  undertook  to  wander  here  by  land,  yet  it  was  trying 
to  my  flesh  and  blood,  to  leave  my  friends  and  acquaintance  in  the 
north,  and  wander  so  many  hundred  miles  amongst  strangers;  yet 
something  within  would  say,  go  and  you  shall  see  peace,  and  I  went 
and!  saw  it,  so  I  did  not  grudge  all  my  toil.  However,  I  was  not 
without  my  trials,  here,  considering  the  cause  of  God;  for  many  of 
the  Baptists  supposed  me  to  be  a  Baptist  preacher,  when  I  was  on 
foot  through  this  quarter  at  first,  and  now  flocked  out  by  crowds  to 
hear  me,  as  I  had  said  but  little  about  names  or  parties  when  here 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


761 


before,  and  was  coolly  received  by  those  whose  friendship  I  wished 
to  retain.  The  Baptists,  (of  whom  many  are  pious,)  were  sorely 
disappointed  in  me  now,  when  they  heard  my  doctrine,  or  ideas  on 
election  and  reprobation;  and  instead  of  owning  me  now  for  a  Bap¬ 
tist,  reprobated  me  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  several  church  meetings 
were  held  on  the  subject,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  they  should 
hear  me  no  more.  Some  of  their  preachers  spoke  hard  against  me 
in  public  and  in  private,  behind  my  back;  and  some  things  I  was 
informed  they  said  which  they  could  not  prove;  and  all  this  because 
I  endeavored  to  show  the  evil  of  that  doctrine  which  had  been  such 
a  curse  to  me,  and  for  preaching  up  a  free  salvation;  which  caused 
brother  Mead  to  say,  (as  they  now  preached  up  eternal  doctrines 
more  than  usual)  it  will  be  the  means  of  drawing  out  the  cloven 
foot  to  cut  it  off — meaning  it  would  cause  the  people  to  know  their 
sentiments  more  fully,  which  they  frequently  kept  hid,  and  so  de¬ 
ceived  the  people,  by  preaching  an  otter  of  mercy,  when  only  a  few, 
the  elect,  could  possibly  have  it.  And  as  some  of  them  said  that  I 
preached  or  held  to  things  that  were  false,  brother  Mead,  and  a  num¬ 
ber  of  others  advised  me  to  prepare  for  publication  my  Thoughts , 
or  Chain ,  on  different  religious  subjects. 

I  visited  Augusta,  and  found  a  good  society  formed  there;  also 
Wanesborough,  Sandersville,  and  many  other  adjacent  places,  to¬ 
gether  with  Louisville  the  capitol,  where  the  governor  offered  me 
money,  which  I  did  not  feel  free  to  accept;  but  was  thankful  for  his 
good  wishes. 

March  25th,  1803.  Camp  meeting  came  on  at  Jones’  meeting¬ 
house.  and  lasted  till  the  29ih.  Some  were  convinced  of  error  of 
sentiment,  and  some  of  sin,  and  a  goodly  number  found  peace  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  world’s  people  were  brought  to  ac¬ 
knowledge  that  something  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature  must 
have  produced  the  effect  in  two  instances.  I  found  the  people  here 
kind,  for  as  Hope  Hull  mentioned  to  them,  that  I  was  about  to  go 
to  the  western  country,  and  perhaps  I  might  want  some  spending 
money,  &c.,  upwards  of  an  hundred  dollars  wrere  given  me;  so  I 
found  the  Lord  to  provide,  who  put  it  into  the  heart  of  Gen.  John 
Steward  to  get  me  a  pass  on  parchment  from  the  governor,  under  the 
seal  of  the  State,  to  pass  through  the  Indian  country. 

My  horse  not  being  good  for  travelling,  I  sold  him  on  credit,  and 

M 


162 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


a  Methodist,  so  called,  had  one  for  sale,  and  offered  him  to  me  for 
an  hundred  and  fifty  dollars;  and  this  man  who  was  a  methodist, 
did  not  show  me  the  kindness  to  wait,  as  another  man  of  no  society 
and  of  no  religion  did;  for  the  latter  was  bound  for  me,  though  he 
had  not  seen  me  before — and  he  also  carried  the  money  a  distance 
for  nothing;  so  I  see  that  the  hearts  of  all  men  are  in  the  hand  of 
God,  and  he  can  and  doth  work  by  whom  he  pleaseth. 

Feeling  my  soul  refreshed  by  my  visit,  and  my  work  done  here 
for  the  present,  and  my  horse  paid  for,  and  I  well  equipped  for 
travelling,  and  my  heart  drawn  to  the  west,  and  a  number  of  letters 
being  given  me  to  give  the  people,  I  was  resolved  to  go  to  the  west¬ 
ward.  I  therefore  told  brother  Mead,  who  was  going  to  Virginia, 
that  if  he  was  minded  he  might  give  out  a  chain  of  appoint¬ 
ments  for  me  through  that  country,  to  which  he  agreed.  ( During 
this  visit  I  had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  raving  heifer. )  I  felt  a  de¬ 
sire  to  hold  meeting  in  a  certain  house  of  quality  people;  but  knew 
not  how  to  accomplish  it.  But  a  thought  struck  my  mind;  so  I  got 
one  to  go  and  deliver  an  errand  in  such  a  way  as  to  provoke  the  man 
to  say,  I’m  willing  if  my  wife  is,  and  the  woman  to  say,  I’m  will¬ 
ing  if  my  husband  is;  which  was  effected  by  the  errand  being  deliv¬ 
ered  to  them  separately.  I  then  published  the  appointment,  but  it 
so  happened  that  the  family  were  all  from  home  except  the  blacks 
at  the  time  of  meeting;  so  I  spoke  before  the  gate  in  the  road,  and 
had  a  good  time:  but  I  received  a  few  lines  from  one  of  the  absen¬ 
tees,  expressing  grief  on  their  side  at  the  circumstance. 

April  19th.  Being  provided  with  necessaries,  I  crossed  the 
Oconee  river,  and  there  meeting  some  persons,  set  off  for  Tombig- 
bee;  but  I  had  not  proceeded  an  hundred  yards  before  I  found  that 
one  on  whom  we  depended  as  a  guide,  knew  nothing  about  the  road; 
of  course,  must  depend  on  my  own  judgment.  I  had  procured  a 
map  of  the  road,  an  hundred  and  thirty  miles  to  the  Clratahooche 
river,  and  a  pocket  compass,  &c.  A  young  man  from  Connecticut, 
who  was  acquainted  with  some  of  my  relations,  was  feeding  mules 
in  the  woods,  so  we  followed  him  a  few  miles,  and  then  encamped 
in  the  woods  for  the  night.  Next  day  a  woman  and  a  child  got 
flung  from  a  horse,  and  thereby  were  ducked  in  the  Okamulge  river. 
So  we  proceeded  on,  frequently  seeing  Indians,  of  whom  a  black 
woman  of  the  company  was  very  much  afraid,  till  we  came  to  Flint 


m 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

river,  when  we  hired  an  Indian  to  lead  a  horse  through,  and  himself 
wade  before  it.  Some  of  the  land  over  which  we  passed  was  mis¬ 
erable,  and  some  was  preferable  to  any  I  had  ever  seen  in  the  south. 
We  frequently  saw  wild  game,  among  which  were  deer  and  turkeys. 
The  Indians  frequently  came  to  our  camp,  and  while  we  had  our 
evening  devotion,  they  would  be  solemn  and  mute;  we  could  talk, 
together  by  signs  only,  and  I  desired  to  know  if  they  knew  what 
we  were  about;  they  replied  that  we  were  paying  our  addresses  to 
the  Great  Man  above,  who  is  the  author  of  breath,  &c.  Thus  all 
intelligences  have  some  idea  of  divinity,  futurity,  and  rewards  and 
punishments.  And  what  causes  such  universal  acknowledgement, 
but  an  universal  teacher?  which  must  be  God!  I  broke  my  um¬ 
brella,  and  likewise  lost  my  whip,  the  latter  while  buying  corn  and 
hiring  a  pilot. 

One  day  a  couple  of  us  thought  to  get  to  the  agent’s  house  before 
the  company,  to  get  provision,  but  had  not  gone  far  before  an  Indian 
alarmed  us  much,  shooting  a  deer  through,  and  the  ball  struck  near 
us,  which  made  us  suppose  some  hostile  intention  was  against  us, 
until  we  saw  the  mistake. 

We  left  a  man  and  woman  in  the  woods,  who  were  going  to  trade 
with  the  Indians,  as  they  travelled  slow. 

Hawkins,  the  agent,  treated  us  cool,  so  we  quit  him  and  went  on. 
Next  day  we  missed  our  road,  or  rather  an  Indian  path,  which  we 
were  convinced  of  by  some  swamps  and  water  courses,  and  turning 
a  little  back,  one  of  the  company  being  a  good  woodsman,  took  the 
lead,  and  striking  across,  we  came  to  the  path,  which  divided  the 
minds  of  the  company  at  first,  but  at  length  we  agreed  to  strike 
across  it  further  through  the  woods,  and  that  afternoon  found  a  path 
which  proved  to  be  the  right  one.  We  at  length  found  a  man  hunt¬ 
ing  horses,  who  pilotted  us  to  the  first  house  in  the  settlement,  which 
we  made  in  thirteen  days  and  a  half  from  the  time  we  set  out,  hav¬ 
ing  travelled  about  four  hundred  miles. 

The  company  supposed  that  they  could  save  thirty  or  forty  miles’ 
travel  by  swimming  across  the  Alabama  river,  and  fording  a  swamp, 
which  they  attempted  to  do,  and  got  detained  by  rain  two  days;  but 
I  left  them,  and  went  down  the  river  ten  miles,  and  stayed  with  a 
half  bred  Indian,  who  charged  me  a  dollar  and  a  half  for  the  night. 
v  I  then  left  an  appointment  for  Sunday,  in  the  Tensaw  settlement, 


164 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

and  went  over  the  Alabama  by  the  Cut-off,  to  the  west  side  of 
Tombigbee,  through  a  cane  brake  or  swamp,  seven  miles,  and  found 
a  thick  settlement,  and  then  a  scattered  one  seventy  miles  long, 
through  which  I  sent  a  string  of  appointments,  and  afterwards  ful¬ 
filled  them,  and  the  fruit  I  expect  to  see  at  a  future  day. 

The  river  Tombigbee,  like  the  Nile,  overflows  once  a  year,  is 
also  a  flood  tide  river  only  once  in  twenty-four  hours;  it  is  naviga¬ 
ble  for  vessels,  and  will  one  day  become  the  glory  of  the  southern 
part  of  the  United  States,  as  the  trade  of  Tennessee,  &c.,  will  pass 
through  it.  The  inhabitants  are  mostly  English,  but  are  like  sheep 
without  a  shepherd.  Whilst  under  the  Spanish  government,  it  was 
a  place  of  refuge  for  bad  men;  but  of  late,  since  it  fell  to  us,  seems 
to  be  in  a  hopeful  way,  and  there  is  still  room  for  great  amendment. 
A  collection  was  offered  to  me,  but  I  did  not  feel  free  to  accept  it; 
and  I  left  the  settlement,  procured  some  corn,  and  had  not  a  cent  left. 
Three  of  my  travelling  companions  fell  in  with  me  again,  and  ac¬ 
companied  me  through  the  Choctaw  nation,  to  the  Natchez  settle¬ 
ment,  which  we  reached  in  six  days  and  a  half,  being  about  eight 
hundred  miles  from  Georgia.  On  the  way,  we  met  with  a  man  go¬ 
ing  alone  to  Georgia,  and  in  the  sixth  town,  I  gave  my  saddle-cloth 
to  the  Indians  for  corn  to  feed  my  horse  with. 

Here  I  was  called  to  another  exercise  of  my  faith,  having  no  mo¬ 
ney,  and  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  but  my  hope  was  still  in  God 
who  hath  helped  me  hitherto.  The  master  of  the  house  to  which 
l  first  came,  was  once  a  Methodist;  he  happened  to  hear  of  my 
coming  the  week  preceeding,  by  some  travellers,  and  received  me 
and  them  kindly,  and  the  next  day  got  me  a  meeting,  and  good  I  trust 
was  done.  The  night  after,  I  held  meeting  at  the  house  of  a  Bap¬ 
tist,  then  rode  on  towards  the  town  of  Natchez,  and  parted  with  my 
three  companions  by  the  way,  who  were  going  to  West  Florida  to 
see  their  father. 

I  called  on  a  man  who  was  said  to  be  a  Methodist,  but  found  he 
was  not;  so  I  went  to  another  house  where  they  were  called  Meth¬ 
odists,  but  met  with  a  cool  reception  at  the  first,  until  I  showed 
them  the  governor’s  passport,  and  likewise  two  papers,  one  from 
brother  Mead  and  one  from  Hull,  that  1  was  an  acceptable  preacher, 
ef  moral  conduct,  and  &c.,  then  they  were  more  kind,  and  kept  my 
horse  about  two  weeks.  Brother  Moses  Floyd  met  me  the  same 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


165 


night,  and  having  received  letters  by  me  from  Georgia,  was  friendly; 
then  the  above  family  became  more  so;  the  governor  to  whom  I  had 
an  introductory  letter,  was  also  friendly. 

I  held  two  or  three  meetings  in  the  assembly-room,  with  the  per¬ 
mission  of  the  mayor,  though  with  difficulty  obtained.  The  man 
on  whom  I  called,  and  found  he  was  not  a  Methodist,  reflected  how 
for  I  had  come  to  see  them  through  the  woods,  and  felt  his  heart 
inclined  to  lend  me  a  horse  to  ride  more  than  a  hundred  miles,  so  I 
went  to  Kingston,  and  procured  a  spot  of  ground,  by  selling  my 
watch,  for  a  meeting  house;  and  then  to  the  Heights  and  Pinkney- 
ville,  and  held  meetings.  I  stopped  at  a  house,  in  the  edge  of 
West  Florida,  and  sold  my  cloak.  Thence  I  returned  and  visited 
several  neighborhoods,  and  God’s  power  was  to  be  felt  in  some  of 
them. 

My  horse  was  now  taken  lame,  so  that  he  was  not  fit  to  ride  to 
Tennessee.  I  spoke  at  the  Pine  Ridge  meeting  house;  and  at  Wash¬ 
ington,  Sulsertown,  and  at  Calender’s  meeting  house,  where  some 
were  offended.  Here  quarterly  meeting  was  held.  Thence  I  went 
to  Wormsville,  Biorpeer,  and  Big  Black,  and  preached  the  funeral 
sermon  of  a  niece  of  the  Rev.  Tobias  Gibson,  and  the  Lord  was 
with  us.  I  left  my  horse  with  brother  Gibson,  and  took  a  Spanish 
race  horse,  which  he  wras  to  be  resposible  for,  and  I  was  to  remit 
him  the  money  by  post,  when  it  should  be  due,  on  my  arrival  in 
Georgia,  in  November. 

June  20.  Having  got  equipped  for  my  journey  through  the  woods 
of  Cumberland,  which  was  several  hundred  miles,  and  having  been 
informed  that  a  party  of  men  wras  that  morning  to  start  into  the 
wilderness,  I  intended  to  go  with  them,  but  on  my  arrival  found 
they  had  started  the  day  before;  so  I  must  either  wait  for  more,  or 
go  and  overtake  them.  To  wait  I  durst  not,  as  my  appointments 
had  gone  to  Virginia.  A  Kentuckian  had  some  time  before,  as  I 
Was  informed,  struck  an  Indian  who  shortly  after  died;  and  the  other 
Indians  supposed  that  his  death  was  in  consequence  of  the  blow; 
and  they  complained  to  the  governor,  and  the  Kentuckian  wras  tried 
and  acquitted;  wherefore  the  Indians,  according  to  their  custom, 
were  determined  to  kill  somebody,  as  they  must  have  life  for  life; 
and  they  had  now  become  saucy,  and  had  shot  at  and  wounded  sev¬ 
eral  on  that  road,  but  had  not  killed  any  one  yet,  and  it  was  supposed 


166 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


that  some  one  must  shortly  fall  a  victim.  However  I  set  off  alone, 
and  rode  the  best  part  of  twenty  miles,  and  when  I  saw  a  party  of 
Indians  within  about  a  hundred  feet  of  me,  I  was  in  hopes  they 
would  pass  me,  but  in  vain,  for  the  first  Indian  seized  my  horse  by 
the  bridle,  and  the  others  surrounded  me.  At  first,  I  thought  it  was 
a  gone  case  with  me,  then  I  concluded  to  get  off  my  horse  and  give 
them  up  all,  in  order  to  save  my  life,*  but  it  turned  in  my  mind,  thgt 
if  I  do,  I  must  return  to  the  settlements,  in  order  to  get  equipped  for 
another  start,  and  then  it  will  be  too  late  for  my  appointments. — 
Again  it  turned  in  my  mind,  how,  when  I  was  in  Ireland,  somebody 
would  frequently  be  robbed  or  murdered  one  day,  and  I  would  travel 
the  same  way  the  day  before  or  the  day  after,  and  yet  w'as  preserved 
and  brought  back  in  peace;  and  the  same  God  is  able  to  preserve 
me  here  and  deliver  me  now  as  then — immediately  I  felt  the  power 
of  faith  to  put  my  confidence  in  God;  at  the  same  time  I  observed 
the  Indians  had  ramrods  in  the  muzzles  of  their  guns  as  well  as  in 
their  stocks,  so  it  would  take  some  time  to  pull  out  the  ramrods,  and 
get  the  gun  cocked  and  prepared  up  to  their  faces,  ready  to  shoot;  at 
this  moment  my  horse  started  and  jumped  sideways,  which  would 
have  laid  the  Indian  to  the  ground,  who  held  the  bridle,  had  it  not 
slipped  out  of  his  hands;  at  the  same  time  the  Indian  on  the  other 
side,  jumped  seemingly  like  a  streak  to  keep  from  under  the  horse’s 
feet,  so  that  there  was  a  vacancy  in  the  circle;  at  the  same  time,  I 
gave  my  horse  the  switch,  and  leaned  down  on  the  saddle,  so  that 
if  they  shot  I  would  give  them  as  narrow  a  chance  as  I  could  to  hit 
me,  as  I  supposed  they  would  like  to  spare  and  get  my  horse.  I  did 
not  look  behind  me  until  I  had  got  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  the 
Indians.  I  was  not  long  in  going  a  dozen  or  fifteen  miles;  so  I 
overtook  the  company  that  day,  and  told  them  what  I  had  passed 
through;  they  said,  that  they  had  met  the  same  Indians,  and  a 
Chickasaw  trader  who  was  with  them,  told  them  that  two  Chickasaw 
Indians  with  him  said,  that  the  Choctaws  which  I  met  informed 
them,  that  if  the  Chickasaw  trader  was  not  with  these  Kentuckians, 
they  should  have  taken  their  provisions  from  them.  When  I  heard 
this,  I  thought,  if  such  a  small  preventive  was  the  only  means  of 
saving  a  party  from  being  plundered,  what  danger  was  I  exposed  to! 
And  I  felt  more  solemn  afterwards,  than  when  in  the  midst  of  danger 
About  fort}  -eight  hours  after,  a  party  of  twenty-five  men  wen 


167 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

attacked  by  some  ruffians,  driven  from  their  camp,  and  plundered  of 
tome  thousands  of  dollars,  and  some  of  them  catne  near  starving  be¬ 
fore  they  got  in. 

I  travelled  on  several  days  with  the  company,  but  they  proceeded 
so  slow  that  I  resolved  to  quit  them;  and  thinking  I  was  within  about 
forty  miles  of  the  Chickasaw  nation,  set  off  alone  one  morning  in 
hopes  of  getting  in  the  same  night,  so  I  travelled  on  all  day  as  fast 
as  I  could  conveniently,  stopping  only  once  to  bait,  until  I  came 
within  about  twenty  miles  of  the  settlements,  and  about  ten  at  night 
came  to  a  great  swamp,  where  I  missed  the  trail,  and  was  necessita¬ 
ted  to  camp  out  without  any  company,  (except  my  horse)  fire,  or 
weapons  of  defence;  and  as  I  dismounted  to  fix  my  bridle  and  chain 
together,  for  my  horse  to  graze  while  fastened  to  a  tree,  I  heard  a 
noise  like  the  shrieks  of  women,  and  listened  to  know  what  it  might 
be;  and  it  occurred  to  my  mind,  that  I  had  heard  hunters  say,  that 
the  catamount  or  panther  would  imitate  the  cries  of  women;  at  first, 
I  felt  some  queries  or  fears  in  my  mind,  but  I  soon  said,  God  can 
command  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest,  as  well  as  he  can  command 
the  Indians;  and  I  kneeled  down  and  committed  myself  to  the  protec¬ 
tion  of  kind  Providence,  and  then  lay  down  and  had  a  comfortable 
night’s  rest.  The  next  morning  I  went  on,  and  joined  the  settle¬ 
ment  about  ten  o’clock,  and  got  some  milk  and  coarse  Indian  bread 
for  myself,  and  corn  for  my  horse;  then  went  on  about  twenty 
miles'  further,  and  through  the  good  Providence  of  God,  I  did  not 
miss  my  road,  though  there  were  twenty  that  went  in  different  courses. 
At  length  I  saw  a  man  dressed  like  a  gentleman;  he  came  up  and 
shook  hands  with  me,  and  after  some  conversation,  invited  me  to 
his  house,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off:  I  tarried  with  him  a  few 
days,  and  had  two  meetings,  with  some  reds,  blacks,  whites  and 
half-breeds,  and  good  I  think  wae  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
The  post  came  along,  and  I  left  Mr.  Bullen,  the  missionary,  whom 
I  spent  my  time  with,  and  set  off  with  him;  and  in  three  days  and 
a  half  we  travelled  upwards  of  two  hundred  miles,  and  came  to  the 
settlements  of  Cumberland;  and  having  a  letter,  I  called  on  Major 
Murray,  who  treated  me  kindly.  I  gave  away  the  last  of  my  mo 
ney  and  my  pen-knife,  to  get  across  an  Indian  ferry,  I  sold  my  chain 
halter  for  two  dollars,  and  brother  Murray  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride 
to  Nashville,  where  I  got  two  or  three  letters,  which  I  consider  a? 


168 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


the  hand  of  Providence,  as  it  was  the  only  means  of  opening  my 
door.  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  but  found  none — I  strove  to  get  a 
place  for  meeting  that  night,  but  all  in  vain;  so  I  went  about  six 
miles  and  called  upon  a  local  preacher,  who  treated  me  with  friend¬ 
ship;  so  I  tarried  all  night.  Next  day  early,  1  returned  to  Nashville, 
and  tried  to  get  the  court  house,  and  several  private  houses,  but  all 
in  vain.  Then  I  went  to  a  grog  house  and  began  to  talk  ironical;  as 
if  I  was  one  of  their  company,  and  soon  the  man  offered  me  liber¬ 
ty  of  his  house  for  what  I  would  choose  to  giv  e  him,  he  supposing 
that  I  was  not  in  earnest;  but  I  let  him  know  that  I  was,  by  giving 
him  a  dollar,  and  told  him  as  a  man  of  honor,  I  should  expect  the 
room  of  him.  I  then  went  out  and  told  the  post  master,  who  adver¬ 
tised  it  for  me,  as  he  knew  by  the  superscription  of  my  letters  that 
1  was  no  impostor.  I  returned  to  Major  Murray’s,  and  delivered 
my  horse,  where  was  a  class-meeting;  the  circuit  preacher  was  cool, 
but  Mr.  Cannon,  a  local  preacher,  being  a  man  of  consideration, 
prevailed,  and  I  met  the  class,  and  the  Lord  being  with  us,  we  had 
a  good  time;  so  my  way  was  opened  through  the  country.  The 
grog  house  in  Nashville  would  not  contain  the  people,  and  some 
body  prepared  the  market  house  for  me,  and  I  spoke  and  described 
the  character  of  Christians,  a  gentleman,  and  the  filth  of  the  earth, 
which  were  the  subjects  of  my  discourse,  and  some  fearing  of 
coming  under  the  class  of  filth,  behaved  well.  I  appointed  meeting 
again,  and  in  the  court  house,  if  it  should  be  opened,  if  not,  on  the 
public  square,  or  in  an  adjacent  grove,  as  might  best  serve.  The 
court  sat  in  the  mean  time,  and  they  ordered  the  court  house  to  be 
opened,  and  I  spoke  to  hundreds.  Contributions  were  offered  me, 
which  I  refused;  however,  several  dollars  were  forced  on  me  by 
some  gentlemen.  The  cause  of  my  refusing  the  above  was  this,  I 
did  not  wish  to  put  myself  in  the  power  of  another,  nor  to  give 
Satan  a  Sword  to  slay  me,  or  power  to  hedge  up  my  way,  as  the 
eyes  of  hundred  were  upon  me.  A  camp  meeting  was  held,  but  I 
believe  that  good  was  prevented  by  their  not  following  the  openings 
of  Providence. 

I  visited  several  other  places,  and  then  went  to  Kentucky,  and 
visited  Beardstown,  Frankfort,  and  Lexington;  some  Methodist 
local  preachers  treated  me  cool,  and  strove  to  shut  up  my  way;  but 
God  opened  my  way  by  means  of  a  Baptist  at  Beardstown;  and 


OR.  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


169 


at  Frankfort  I  got  to  the  state  house;  and  at  Lexington  I  got  first  the 
court  house,  then  a  play  house,  and  afterwards,  the  Methodists 
opened  to  me  their  meeting  house;  in  several  meetings,  God  was 
with  us.  Thence  I  steered  to  Virginia;  on  the  way,  I  was  inform¬ 
ed  of  an  old  salt  well  being  found  and  a  large  bed  of  ashes  by  it, 
and  pieces  of  earthen  kettles,  denoting  their  size  to  be  larger  than 
pot-ash  kettles,  and  also  a  vessel  of  stone  like  a  salt  cellar,  which 
must  have  belonged  to  the  ancients. 

At  an  inn,  I  offered  the  man  pay  over  night,  but  he  refused,  say¬ 
ing,  he  would  be  up  in  season  in  the  morning;  however,  be  was  not, 
so  I  left  what  1  supposed  would  be  his  demand,  on  the  table,  and 
went  on;  he  afterwards  reported  that  I  had  cheated  him.  At  an¬ 
other  place,  all  my  money  was  gone  to  one  dollar,  and  the  landlord 
attempting  to  accuse  me  of  passing  counterfeit  money,  would  not 
exchange  my  dollar  for  my  fare,  but  thought  to  injure  me,  until  an¬ 
other  man  changed  it  for  me.  At  length,  I  met  two  men,  who  told 
me  that  my  appointments  were  made  in  Virginia,  at  Abington,  where 
I  arrived  August  21,  about  three  hours  before  the  meeting  time.  I 
was  now  dirty  and  ragged,  as  my  pantaloons  were  worn  out,  my 
coat  and  jacket  worn  through,  as  also  my  moccasons.  I  had  only 
the  smallest  part  of  a  dollar  left.  However,  some  gentlemen  gave 
me  seven  dollars,  and  then  a  collection  was  made,  which  I  refused, 
until  they  hurt  my  feelings  and  forced  it  upon  me;  some  others  held 
back  their  liberality.  I  had  a  convenient  stage  erected,  and  we  had 
a  solemn  time.  I  left  an  appointment  when  I  would  be  there  again, 
and  in  the  neighboring  counties,  and  went  on  to  Fincastle,  then  to 
Bedford  county,  where  I  spoke  in  the  town  of  Liberty;  from  the 
Age  of  Reason  I  took  my  text,  and  some  went  off  before  I  had 
cleared  up  the  point;  they  supposed  me  to  be  a  deist,  but  afterwards 
were  sorry.  I  spoke  in  Lynchburgh,  New  London,  and  at  Carmel 
court  house,  and  a  number  of  adjacent  places,  and  left  hundreds  of 
Appointments  for  the  spring.  I  saw  Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings,  and 
found  him  to  be  a  man  of  strong  powers  of  mind,  and  great  acquired 
information,  and  very  pious.  Oh,  may  he  fill  up  that  sphere  of 
life  for  which  he  is  qualified. 

In  Cumberland  county  John  Hobson,  Jr.,  got  awakened,  and 
found  peace,  as  he  fell  down  while  I  was  speaking;  his  dear  com 
panion  was  laboring  under  great  trials  of  mind,  for  the  loss  of  al 


170 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

her  offspring,  till  God  cast  my  lot  in  that  quarter,  when  she  got  rec¬ 
onciled  to  the  same,  by  the  sanctifying  influence  of  God’s  Holy 
Spirit.  His  mother,  who  was  upwards  of  eighty  years  old,  also 
found  peace.  I  visited  several  other  places,  and  the  Lord  was  with 
us.  Then  I  went  to  Richmond,  and  by  the  governor’s  consent, 
spoke  in  the  capitol,  which  some  body  had  advertised  in  the  Argus, 
and  afterwards  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house  several  times;  also 
at  Manchester,  and  at  New  Kent  Quarterly  meeting. 

I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Petersburgh,  in  the  rain,  and  seeing  a  man, 
inquired  of  him  if  he  knew  Jesse  Lee.  He  replied,  he  is  my  broth¬ 
er,  and  took  me  to  his  house;  and  as  soon  as  I  passed  the  gate  I  saw 
Jesse  standing  in  the  door,  and  I  sat  still  on  my  horse,  though  I 
was  wet  through,  (with  a  bundle  of  books  under  my  arm;)  I  had 
no  outer  garment  on;  and  there  was  not  a  word  spoke  for  some  time 
between  us.  At  length  said  he,  come  in.  I  desired  to  know  wheth¬ 
er  it  wras  war  or  peace:  said  he,  come  in;  said  I,  is  it  war  or  peace? 
Said  he,  come  in;  I  made  the  same  reply:  said  he,  it  is  peace.  So 
I  dismounted  and  went  in,  and  he,  after  some  conversation,  went 
and  procured  me  a  large  meeting  that  night,  in  the  Methodist  meet¬ 
ing  house.  I  spoke  three  several  times,  and  God  was  with  us.  Oh 
how  different  was  I  now  received,  from  what  I  was  formerly! — 
Surely  I  was  agreeably  disappointed  in  my  reception;  and  there 
must  have  been  the  hand  of  God  in  this.  I  visited  several  neigh¬ 
boring  places,  not  in  vain.  I  got  five  hundred  pamphlets  printed, 
and  as  I  was  going  to  the  office  for  them,  a  stranger  called  me  out 
to  one  side  and  put  ten  dollars  into  my  hand,  though  he  knew  not 
my  necessity,  which  was  just  the  sum  I  wanted  for  the  printer. 

I  had  much  offered  me  in  my  travel  through  the  state;  but  was 
unwilling  to  give  Satan  any  ground  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and  of 
course  refused  the  most  of  it.  One  day  I  had  an  appointment  to 
preach,  and  then  started  for  S.  Carolina,  through  a  part  of  some 
hundreds  of  miles,  where  I  never  was  before,  and  had  only  a  few 
cents  at  my  command.  However,  my  trust  was  still  in  God,  who 
put  it  into  the  hearts  of  some,  as  we  were  parting  and  shaking  hands, 
to  leave  about  seven  dollars  in  my  hand;  so  I  went  on  and  saw 
some  more  providences  of  God;  I  also  saw  some  evils.  Near  Ral- 
eigtq  N.  Carolina,  a  petty  constable  attempted  to  take  me  up  as  a 
horse  thief.  Ooi.  Paul  Rushian,  of  Chesterfield  county,  South 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


171 


Carolina,  took  me  up  also,  and  examined  my  private  writings,  and 
gave  me  some  of  the  most  abusive,  dirty  language  I  ever  met  with 
in  my  life.  I  found  brother  Dougherty,  the  presiding  elder,  had 
given  me  out  a  chain  of  appointments  through  his  district,  of  sev¬ 
eral  hundred  miles,  which  I  fulfilled,  and  arrived  back  at  Peters- 
burgh,  in  Georgia,  according  to  appointment  when  going  away. 
Here  my  wants  were  relieved,  mostly  by  major  John  Oliver,  who 
came  and  called  me  his  spiritual  father,  and  so  did  several  others, 
and  I  saw  a  great  change  in  the  inhabitants. 


RULES  FOR  HOLY  LIVING. 

Serious  considerations  for  the  value  of  the  soul;  with  the  short¬ 
ness  and  uncertainty  of  time,  and  the  duty  that  you  owe  to  God; 
with  the  awful  consequences  of  living  and  dying  in  sin! 

Remember  that  by  nature  you  are  a  fallen,  degenerate  creature, 
therefore  ye  must  be  regenerated  and  born  of  the  Spirit;  for  without 
holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord. 

Consequently  be  persuaded  and  resolve,  through  grace,  to  begin 
and  spend,  and  close  every  day  with  God,  forsaking  all  known  sin, 
with  unnecessary  wicked  company;  having  your  heart  drawn  out 
after  God,  in  a  praying  frame,  with  your  mind  solemnly  staid  upon 
Him,  in  quest  of  truth,  that  you  may  enjoy  His  favor  here,  and  ex¬ 
perience  His  benedictions  forever  in  Christ  Jesus. 


172 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  XI. 

CAROLINAS  AND  TENNESSEE  TOUR. 

October  23th,  1803.  After  an  absence  of  about  seven  months, 
I  arrived  back  in  Georgia,  having  travelled  upwards  of  4000  miles. 
When  I  left  this  state  I  was  handsomely  equipped  for  travelling,  by 
some  friends  whom  God  had  raised  me  up,  in  time  of  need,  after 
my  trials  on  my  journey  from  New  England.  My  equipment  was 
as  follows:  My  horse  cost  £45,  a  decent  saddle  and  cloth,  port- 
mantau  and  bag,  umbrella  and  lady’s  shove  whip;  a  double  suit  of 
clothes,  a  blue  broad  cloth  cloak,  given  me  by  a  gentleman;  shoes, 
stockings,  cased  hat,  a  valuable  watch,  with  fifty-three  dollars  in 
my  pocket  for  spending  money,  &c.  But  now,  on  my  return,  I  had 
not  the  same  valuable  horse,  and  my  watch  I  parted  with  for  pecu¬ 
niary  aid  to  bear  my  expenses.  My  pantaloons  were  worn  out;  my 
riding  chevals  were  worn  through  in  several  places. 

I  had  no  stockings,  shoes  nor  moccasons  (an  Indian  shoe)  for  the 
last  several  hundred  miles;  no  outer  garment,  having  sold  my  cloak 
in  West  Florida.  My  coat  and  vest  were  worn  through  to  my 
shirt;  my  hat  case  and  umbrella  were  spoiled  by  prongs  of  trees, 
whilst  riding  in  the  woods.  Thus,  with  decency,  I  was  scarce  able 
to  get  back  to  my  friends  as  I  would.  It  is  true,  I  had  many  pounds 
and  handsome  presents  offered  me  in  my  journey,  but  I  could  not 
feel  freedom  to  receive  them,  only  just  what  would  serve  my  present 
necessity,  to  get  along  to  my  appointments,  as  I  was  such  a  stran¬ 
ger  in  the  country,  and  so  many  to  wratch  me  (as  an  impostor)  for 
evil,  and  but  few  to  lift  up  my  hands  for  good. 

As  I  considered  that  the  success  and  opening  of  many  years  de¬ 
pended  on  these  days,  I  was  not  willing  to  give  any  occasion  for  the 
gospel  to  be  blamed,  or  any  occasion  to  h  *dge  up  my  way.  For 
it  was  with  seriousness  and  consideration  that  I  took  these  journeys, 
from  conviction  of  duty,  that  God  required  it  at  my  hands.  And 
knowing  that  impostors  are  fond  of  money,  I  was  convinced  that 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


173 


Satan  would  not  be  found  wanting,  to  whisper  in  the  minds  of  the 
people,  that  my  motives  were  sinister  or  impure. 

'Major  John  Oliver  came  and  took  me  by  the  hand,  calling  me 
rather,  saying,  “when  you  preached  in  Petersburg  last,  your  text 
was  constantly  ringing  in  m»y  ears,  for  days  together,  whether  I 
would  deal  kindly  and  truly  with  the  master,  &c.  So  I  had  no 
peace  till  I  set  out  to  seek  the  Lord;  and  since,  my  wife  and  I  have 
been  brought  to  rejoice  inthe  Almighty.” 

He  gave  me  a  vest,  pantaloons,  umbrella,  stockings,  handker¬ 
chief,  and  a  watch,  &c.  Another  gave  me  a  pair  of  shoes  and  a 
coat;  and  a  third  a  cloak,  and  a  few  shillings  of  spending  money 
from  some  others.  Thus  I  find  that  Providence,  whose  tender  care 
is  over  all  his  works,  by  his  kind  hand  is  still  preserving  me;  Oh! 
may  I  never  betray  His  great  cause  committed  to  my  charge! 

I  visited  the  upper  counties  and  had  refreshing  seasons  amongst 
my  friends,  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  General  Stewart  in¬ 
formed  me  of  a  remarkable  circumstance,  of  a  man  who  heard  the 
doctrine  of  unconditional  election  and  reprobation  preached  up;  the 
devil  told  him  that  he  was  one  of  the  reprobates,  which  drove  him 
to  despair;  so  he  put  an  end  to  his  life  by  blowing  out  his  brains. 
An  A-double-L-part  minister,  who  held  the  doctrine  of  uncondi¬ 
tional  election  and  reprobation,  preached  up  good  works,  saying  it 
would  do  no  good  to  preach  his  sentiments,  which  caused  my  spir¬ 
itual  father,  in  the  gospel,  to  observe  to  him,  “that  a  doctrine  which 
is  not  fit  to  be  preached  is  not  fit  to  be  believed.” 

I  held  a  meeting  in  a  republican  meeting  house,  i.  e.,  one  free  for 
all  denominations.  I  spoke  on  A-double-L-panism;  and  an  A- 
double-L-part  preacher  present,  being  asked  how  he  liked  the 
preaching,  he  replied,  that  he  held,  and  preached  no  contrary  senti¬ 
ments  himself;  but  afterwards  he  did  his  uttermost  to  cut  my 
doctrine  to  pieces,  and  blacken  my  character.  I  preached  in 
Georgetown,  and  set  out  at  eight  at  night  for  Augusta,  and  travel¬ 
ling  nearly  all  night,  I  came  to  a  camp  where  some  negroes  were 
toting  tobacco  to  market;  and  I  stopped  with  them  until  day,  and 
one  gave  me  some  corn  for  my  horse.  *  *  *  *  *  The  mode 

of  toting  tobacco  to  market,  is  by  rolling  it  in  casks,  with  a  wooden 
axle  through  the  midst,  on  the  ends  of  which  are  fastened  the  shaft? 


174 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


for  the  horse  to  draw  it  by;  15  or  16  hundred  weight  may  thus  be 
pressed  and  carried  to  market. 

'  The  next  day,  missing  my  road,  I  gave  away  my  pocket  handker¬ 
chief  for  a  pilot. 

November  20th,  I  arrived  at  camp  meeting  at  Rehoboth;  I  took 
Master  “I  am”  for  my  text,  with  observing  that  he  offered  a  great 
reward  for  runaways;  whose  marks  I  would  describe.  The  audi¬ 
tory  amounting  to  about  5,000,  sunk  into  a  solemn  silence,  whilst 
I  described  the  diabolical  marks  of  sinners,  and  the  reward  for 
their  re: urn. 

* 

About  lifty  souls  were  born  to  God.  There  were  44  tents;  8 
wooden  huts;  48  covered  waggons,  beside  carriages,  &c.,  of  various 
sorts.  Many  I  parted  with  here  whom  perhaps  I  shall  never  see 
more,  and  set  off  for  St.  Mary’s,  in  company  with  several  of  the 
preachers;  and  as  we  hove  in  sight  of  town,  I  inquired  its  name, 
and  felt  an  impulse  to  stop  and  hold  meeting,  which  I  did,  intending 
to  overtake  my  company  next  day;  but  leaving  Warrington  late  at 
night,  I  rode  several  miles  and  stopped  to  inquire  the  road;  the  man 
within  knew  my  voice,  and  persuaded  me  to  alight  and  tarry  until 
morning,  when  he  accompanied  me  to  meeting,  in  Bethel  meeting 
house,  where  I  was  drawn  particularly,  to  speak  on  the  subject  of 
murder  and  murderers;  after  which  brother  Mead  observed,  that  two 
murderers  were  supposed  to  be  present. 

November  23,  I  spoke  in  Louisville,  to  as  many  as  could  conve¬ 
niently  get  into  the  State  house.  Brigadier  General  John  Stewart 
was  then  present.  I  attacked  a  A-double-L-partism,  and  proposed 
a  covenant  to  the  auditory,  to  meet  me  at  the  throne  of  grace,  for  a 
limited  period  of  time;  which  the  gentlemen  observing  General 
Stewart  to  rise,  followed  his  example,  as  a  sign  of  their  compliance 
with  the  proposal,  which  I  observed  they  were  bound  by  the  prin¬ 
ciples  of  honor  and  veracity  to  keep. 

Whilst  I  was  preaching,  I  pointed  out  the  duty  of  rulers,  as  stew¬ 
ards  of  God  and  guardians  to  the  people,  that  vice  might  be  sup¬ 
pressed,  and  virtue  encouraged.  Whilst  speaking  also,  I  perceived 
the  chair  on  which  I  stood  on  the  writing  table,  to  move  twice  or 
thrice,  the  cause  of  which  I  could  not  then  ascertain;  but  sat  down 
to  prevent  my  falling.  After  meeting  a  young  German  having  ob¬ 
served  a  Baptist  preacher  to  put  his  foot  on  my  chair  twice  or  thrice, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


176 


apparently  with  a  design  to  tilt  me  over  and  set  the  house  in  a  laugh¬ 
ter,  [who  was  an  A-double-L-part  man]  went  and  shook  his  fist  in 
his  face,  intimating  that  [if  he  had  him  out  of  doors]  he  would  pay 
him  for  his  insult  to  the  stranger. 

The  A-double-L-part  man  being  a  member  of  the  Legislature, 
complained  of  the  young  man  to  the  house  for  having  insulted  him. 
The  House  ordered  the  young  man  to  prison,  and  the  next  day  to 
trial;  as  no  member  might  be  insulted  whilst  sitting  in  the  House. — - 
The  young  man  pleaded  that  the  member  was  not  sitting  at  the  time, 
and  so  was  acquitted.  This  cost  him  about  50  dollars,  and  the 
State  about  600;  as  the  trial  lasted  two  days.  It  was  a  few  days 
after  this,  that  I  received  a  recommendation,  as  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel  to  the  world  of  mankind,  signed  by  the  Governor,  Secretary, 
and  twenty-eight  members  of  the  Legislature,  with  the  great  seal  of 
the  State. 

Bishop  Asbury’s  appointments  being  given  out,  and  it  being  un¬ 
certain  whether  he  would  attend;  Stith  Mead,  who  was  presiding 
elder  of  the  district,  thought  proper  to  send  me  on  his  own  appoint¬ 
ments,  to  St.  Mary’s  Quarterly  meeting,  whilst  he  intended  to  take 
the  bishop’s  plan. 

25th.  The  high  waters  retarded:  but  to  prevent  disappointing  the 
people,  in  my  circuitous  route  I  made  the  greatest  speed;  and  a  gen¬ 
tleman  traveller,  supposing  [from  my  speed]  that  I  was  some  mur¬ 
derer,  clapped  spurs  to  his  horse  and  pursued  me  to  a  meeting,  where 
God’s  power  was  manifested  among  us. 

26th.  I  held  a  two  days  meeting  at  Union  meeting-house,  where 
there  was  some  quickening;  but  the  A-double-L-part  people  wTere  in 
this  part  raking  my  character. 

Hence  to  Kenootchy  creek;  and  so  to  Tabor’s  creek;  and  Captain 
Mitchell  [in  whose  house  I  held  meeting]  so  interrupted,  that  we 
removed  into  the  street;  then  he  ordered  me  down  from  the  stasre:  so 
we  retired  to  a  neighboring  plantation;  but  he  took  his  norse  and 
pistols,  and  interrupted  us  here  also.  Oh!  the  sin  of  drunkenness, 
which  leads  to  murder! 

My  evening  appointment  was  not  given  out,  near  the  Goose-ponds 
and  I  found  it  almost  impossible  to  get  a  place  to  lodge. 

December  3d.  I  crossed  the  Altamaha,  and  met  brother  Isaac 
Cooke,  who  came  missionary  from  Conference  here;  the  most  dismal 


176 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

marshy  part  whe^e  I  was  in,  I  found  he  had  good  success;  though  Vie 
was  not  without  his  enemies;  but  God  for  his  indefatigable  labors 
gave  him  upwards  of  an  hundred  members  this  year;  and  he  had  two 
meeting  houses  erected  for  the  connexion. 

A  clear  conscience,  is  like  a  clear  sky  without  a  cloud;  Oh!  may 
I  never  live  to  be  useless:  I  remember  Doctor  Johnson  said,  “thou 
hast  an  ulcer  or  defect  in  thy  liver,  with  which  thou  wast  born  into 
the  world;  and  if  thou  livest  high  or  intemperate,  or  bringest  slight 
condemnation  or  burden  on  thy  mind;  or  dost  not  labor  hard,  &c., 
&c.,  the  nature  of  thy  disorder  is  such  thou  wilt  be  in  danger  of 
being  suddenly  cut  off;  but  if  thou  art  prudent,  &c.,  thou  mayest 
live  as  long  as  most  others,  unless  some  contagious  disorder  shall 
lay  hold  on  thee;’5  the  propriety  of  these  remarks,  I  am  convinced 
of  from  experience. 

We  took  our  departure  from  Savannah,  where  we  parted,  and  I 
spent  a  few  days.  The  curse  of  God  seems  to  rest  about  here  since 
the  days  in  which  they  treated  John  Wesley  ill,  and  confiscated  the 
property  of  George  Whitfield,  which  was  appropriated  to  religious 
and  charitable  purposes. 

Hence  to  Tuckissaking,  where  old  father  Boston  lived,  'who  re¬ 
ceived  me  as  I  left  Savannah  the  first  time  I  came  to  Georgia. — 
Last  night  as  brother  Cooke  was  preaching,  a  black  woman  was 
struck  under  conviction,  with  the  power  of  God;  her  body  was  cold 
as  a  corpse,  and  laid  aside  sixteen  hours  as  in  a  sweet  sleep  or  state 
of  insensibility,  and  no  symptoms  of  life  except  a  regular  pulse. — 
Some  thought  that  she  would  never  come  to;  however  she  revived, 
praising  God.  I  'poke  and  we  had  a  refreshing  time  in  the  woods. 

I  sent  an  appointment  to  Lanear’s  ferry  on  the  Ogeechee  river;  on 
my  arrival  I  found  a  stage  erected  in  the  woods,  and  a  vast  concourse 
of  people,  few  of  whom  had  ever  seen  me  before. 

As  I  began  meeting,  I  perceived  a  man  uneasy;  he  got  up  and  sat 
down,  and  up  and  down  again,  and  walked  round;  which  denoted 
some  unusual  uneasiness  in  his  mind. 

After  meeting  I  set  off  for  my  evening’s  appointment;  several 
were  going  the  same  way.  I  abruptly  spoke  to  one;  “are  you  not 
sorry  you  came  to  meeting?”  [not  recollecting  him  to  be  the  above 
man.]  He  replied,  “Yes:  and  I  believe  it  would  have  been  better 
for  me  to  have  stayed  at  home  and  my  horse  eating  grass.”  1 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


177 


understand  said  he,  you  can  tell  fortunes:  and  if  you  can  tell  what  is 
to  come,  you  can  tell  what  is  past:  tell  me,  did  I  ever  kill  any  body?  ' 
If  I  did  I’ll  confess  it  before  the  people! 

Thus  he  twice  or  thrice  strove  to  make  me  answer  the  question; 
it  made  a  solemn  impression  on  my  mind,  so  that  I  did  not  speak:  but 
looking  him  in  the  face  as  we  rode  a  distance,  viewing  it  necessary 
to  be  guarded  in  my  conduct  as  the  company  were  strangers  to  me; 

I  inquired  his  name  as  we  parted  at  the  forks  of  the  road,  however 
it  made  such  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I  could  not  but  relate 
it  to  the  congregation  in  Springfield  court  house;  after  meeting,  the 

gentleman  where  I  lodged  informed  me  that  this  Squire  H - was 

supposed  to  be  concerned  in  a  murder,  with  a  man  who  was  under 
sentence  of  death;  it  appears  from  the  best  accounts  I  could  collect 

that  this  H -  was  an  A-double-L-part  man,  and  believed,  once 

in  grace  and  always  in  grace;  which  brought  me  to  reflection, 
[from  the  horrible  circumstance,]  what  dangerous  sentiments  these 
are;  not  only  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  to  lull  people  to  sleep,  but 
also  in  a  civil  and  political  respect;  for  if  one  falls  into  public  scan- 
dal  and  retaining  an  idea  of  being  secured  unchangeably  in  the  fa¬ 
vor  of  God,  he  cannot  be  under  the  influence  of  the  principles  of 
honor,  nor  yet  the  idea  of  future  rewrard  and  punishment;  and  of 
course  he  is  a  dangerous  person  to  society — seeing  civil,  nor  honora¬ 
ble,  nor  moral  obligation  will  restrain  him  from  his  evil  designs. — 
0C5“This  is  the  truth,  and  cannot  be  confuted. 

I  left  my  horse  and  cloak,  expecting  they  would  be  sent  to  me,  and 
with  difficulty  I  reached  the  town  of  Augusta,  where  the  conference 
was  beginning  to  sit. 

Here  I  met  Dr.  Coke;  he  replied,  “how  do  you  do,  Brother  Dow? 

I  am  glad  to  see  you;  your  warning  to  the  people  of  Dublin,  had 
like  to  have  proved  too  true.” 

Here  Stith  Mead  brought  me  the  parchment  of  recommendation 
from  the  Governor,  &c.,  and  I  gave  him  a  testimonial  of  my  sin¬ 
cerity  and  attachment  to  the  Methodist  body,  and  my  approbation  of 
the  general  tenor  of  their  conduct,  &c.  Here  I  was  talked  over  in 
conference;  and  after  some  conversation  the  Doctor  observed,  that 
I  had  done  the  the  Methodist  societies  no  injury  that  he  knew  of: 
but  in  sundry  instances  to  the  reverse. 

N 


178 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Bishop  Asbury  directed  the  preachers  to  publish  for  me  to  preach 
in  the  meeting  house  during  the  setting  of  conference;  which  was 
done,  and  I  gave  my  farewell  to  the  people;  and  also  my  thoughts 
on  different  religious  subjects;  ( which  were  published  under  the 
title  of,  “ The  Chain  of  Lorenzo ,  by  the  request  of  his  friends  a s 
his  farewell  to  Georgia)  as  a  present  to  the  meeting  house  which 
was  in  debt. 

The  cause  of  this  publication  originated  from  the  false  reports, 
and  dust  which  the  A-double-L-part  people  had  raised  against  me; 
but  my  friends  advised  me  to  it,  that  the  unprejudiced  might  judge 
for  themselves,  where  the  truth  lay,  and  so  thus  the  cloven  foot  be 
drawn  out,  and  cut  clear  off:  that  when  God  had  killed  the  old  stock, 
there  should  be  none  to  carry  the  news,  and  thus  A-double-L*partism 
be  driven  from  the  land;  which  concern  had  driven  me  from  Ireland 
that  precious  souls  might  escape  as  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler. 

I  sold  my  watch  to  pay  for  printing  some  religious  handbills, 
Rules  for  Holy  Living;  which  I  distributed  around  town,  and  got 
some  also  printed  on  silk  for  the  higher  class  [lest  paper  would  be 
too  much  neglected;]  one  of  which  I  had  framed,  and  the  Doctor 
tied  it  up  for  me  in  a  paper  and  superscribed  it  For  His  Excellency 
the  Governor,  which  I  left  with  an  attorney  to  deliver,  as  I  delivered 
one  of  my  silk  bills.  Thus  I  left  the  conference,  who  had  agreed 
not  to  hedge  up  my  way ,  with  weeping  eyes  and  aching  heart;  and 
took  my  departure  to  South  Carolina.  With  difficulty  I  crossed 
Savannah  river;  and  a  man  who  crossed  with  me,  took  me  behind 
him  on  his  horse,  and  carried  me  over  several  runs  of  water:  I  got 
assistance  to  where  my  horse  was;  having  several  good  times,  and  the 
A-double-L-part  people  looked  sour.  A  fresh  had  been  in  the  river, 
so  I  could  not  get  my  cloak;  neither  had  I  a  second  shirt  at  this 
time.  But  my  trust  is  in  God  who  has  helped  hitherto. 

On  my  way  to  Charleston  I  spoke  in  an  old  Methodist  meeting 
house;  and  at  Cossahatchee:  here  W'as  Mr.  C.,  once  an  itinerant 
sensible  preacher,  but  now  cold  in  religion.  Mr.  B.  heard  me  also; 
but  has  quitted  the  Methodists,  and  preaches  A-double-L-part. 

Monday,  January  9,  1804.  I  rode  52  miles,  and  arrived  at 
Charleston  late  in  the  evening;  and  put  up  with  W.  Turpin,  Esq.,  who 
received  me  when  I  was  first  in  this  place,  and  procured  picked 
meetings  at  his  house.  I  find  Mr.  Hamet  has  gone  to  a  world  of 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


179 


spirits,  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  As  it  respects 
his  division,  it  appears  his  motives  were  impure,  arising  from  a 
desire  of  popularity;  in  consequence  of  which  there  was  a  breach 
of  confidence  by  him  as  respected  the  incorporation  of  the  house; 
awful  to  relate,  he  died  drunk. 

I  spoke  in  his  house  called  Trinity  Church;  also  in  the  Methodist 
meeting  house.  Here  I  saw  Dr.  Coke,  who  informed  me,  that  he 
saw  a  recommendation  for  me  at  the  house  of  brother  John  Harper, 
signed  by  some  of  the  members  of  the  legislature  and  the  governor 
of  the  state,  which  has  not  yet  fallen  into  my  hands;  the  cause  I 
know  not,  though  I  have  sent  for  it  repeatedly. 

Friday  13th.  I  left  Charleston,  crossing  a  ferry,  and  rode  33 
miles,  keeping  up  with  the  mail  stage. 

14th.  I  crossed  a  bad  ferry  of  several  miles,  in  consequence  of  a 
fresh  in  the  river,  which  took  three  hours,  with  the  stage.  Hence 
we  went  on  to  Georgetown,  where  I  held  a  few  meetings;  and  then 
rode  43  miles  to  Kingston,  leaving  brothers  Mallard  and  Jones 
behind;  the  former  was  blessed  in  his  labors  here  last  year,  and 
Hamet’s  conduct  had  done  injury;  Jones  soon  after  was  found 
drowned  in  a  creek,  supposed  to  have  been  seized  with  a  fit  of 
the  epilepsy,  which  he  was  subject  to;  but  the  verdict  of  the  coro¬ 
ner’s  jury  was,  that  he  had  died  drunk;  though  he  was  exemplary 
for  temperance  and  piety. 

I  put  up  at  a  tavern,  though  a  Methodist  preacher  lived  near, 
hired  a  room  for  a  meeting,  and  called  in  the  neighbors.  Next  day 
I  fell  in  with  brother  Russel,  who  was  going  to  his  station;  so  we 
crossed  a  ferry  together,  and  continued  on  upwards  of  80  miles,  until 
we  came  to  Wilmington,  where  I  found  religion  low,  and  bigotry 
so  prominent,  particularly  in  the  leading  and  local  preacher,  that  had 
not  Mr.  Russel  been  with  me,  who  was  stationed  here,  I  should  have 
been  shut  out.  I  held  several  meetings,  and  got  some  religious  hand 
bills  printed  on  paper  and  silk,  rules  for  holy  living ,  which  I 
distributed  to  the  people  of  the  town,  and  took  my  departure  for 
Newburn.  But  this  being  so  far  north,  and  near  the  sea  board,  at 
this  cold  season  of  the  year,  that  I  almost  perished  with  the  cold, 
frost  and  snow,  having  no  outer  garment  and  my  clothing  thin. 

I  held  a  few  meetings  in  Newbern  and  proceeded  to  Washington, 
where  I  had  liked  to  have  been  chilled  in  crossing  a  ferry;  but  after 


180 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


getting  somewhat  warmed  and  refreshed  with  a  cup  of  tea,  I  pro 
ceeded  to  meeting,  where  God  made  it  up  to  me. 

20th.  I  spoke  at  Tarborough,  then  at  Prospect.  27th,  at  Samp- 
son’s  meeting  house;  Jones’s  at  night,  being  now  in  North  Carolina, 
near  Virginia.  Hence  to  Raleigh,  and  spoke  twice  in  the  state 
house.  Here  the  petty  constable  who  took  me  up  as  a  horse  stealer 
near  this,  did  not  meet  me  according  to  expectation;  my  appoint¬ 
ments  were  not  given  out  according  to  direction. 

From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Iredel  county,  to  the  house  of  a  man 
of  whom  I  had  bought  a  horse,  when  on  my  way  from  New  Eng¬ 
land  to  Georgia.  Some  people  mocked  him  for  giving  me  credit, 
saying,  “you  have  lost  your  horse;”  but  now  their  mouth  was  shut, 
as  I  paid  him  his  demand,  although  he  only  had  my  word. 

I  visited  several  places  around,  and  took  my  departure  for  Ten¬ 
nessee;  having  a  cloak  and  shirt  given  to  me.  My  money  is  now 
almost  out;  my  expenses  have  been  so  enormous,  in  consequence  of 
the  unusual  floods. 

In  crossing  the  Celuda  mountains  the  way  was  narrow;  whilst 
precipices  were  on  one  side,  the  other  arose  perpendicular,  which 
rendered  it  dangerous  travelling  in  the  night,  had  not  the  mountains 
been  on  fire,  which  illuminated  the  heavens  to  my  convenience. 

February  14th,  I  spoke  in  Buncomb  to  more  than  could  get  into 
the  Presbyterian  meeting  house,  and  at  night  also;  and  good  I  trust 
was  done.  The  minister  was  not  an  A-double-L-part  man,  but 
pious.  Next  day  I  rode  45  miles  in  company  with  Dr.  Nelson, 
across  the  dismal  Allegheny  mountains,  hy  the  wrarm  springs;  and 
on  the  way,  a  young  man,  a  traveller,  came  in,  where  I  breakfasted 
gratis  at  an  inn,  and  said  that  he  had  but  three  sixteenths  of  a  dollar 
left,  having  been  robbed  of  seventy-one  dollars  on  the  way;  and  he 
being  far  from  home  I  gave  him  half  of  what  I  had  with  me. 

My  horse  having  a  navel  gall  come  on  his  back,  I  sold  him,  with 
the  saddle,  bridle,  cloak  and  blanket,  &c.,  on  credit  for  about  three 
fourths  of  the  value,  with  an  uncertainty  whether  I  should  ever  be 
paid — lost  forever — thus  I  crossed  the  broad  French  river  in  a  ca- 
coe,  and  set  out  for  my  appointment;  but  fearing  I  should  be  behind 
time,  I  hired  a  man,  whom  I  met  on  the  road  with  two  horses,  to 
carry  me  five  miles  in  haste  for  three  shillings,  which  left  me  but 
one-sixteenth  of  a  dollar.  In  our  speed  he  observed,  there  was  a 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


181 


nigh  way,  by  which  I  could  clamber  the  rocks,  and  cut  off  some 
miles;  so  we  parted,  he  having  not  gone  two-thirds  of  the  wajr,  yet 
insisted  on  the  full  sum. 

I  took  to  my  feet  the  nigh  way  as  fast  as  I  could  pull  on,  as  in¬ 
tricate  as  it  was,  and  came  to  a  horrid  ledge  of  rocks,  on  the  bank 
of  the  river  where  there  was  no  such  thing  as  going  round;  and  to 
clamber  over  would  be  at  the  risk  of  my  life,  as  there  was  danger  of 
slipping  into  the  river;  however,  being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the 
people,  I  pulled  off  my  shoes,  and  with  my  handkerchief  fastened 
them  about  my  neck;  and  creeping  upon  my  hands  and  feet  with  my 
fingers  and  toes  in  the  cracks  of  the  rocks  with  difficulty  I  got  safe 
over;  and  in  about  four  miles  I  came  to  a  house,  and  hired  a  woman 
to  take  me  over  the  river  in  a  canoe,  for  my  remaining  money  and 
a  pair  of  scissors;  the  latter  of  which  was  the  chief  object  with  her; 
so  our  extremities  are  other’s  opportunities.  Thus  with  difficulty 
I  got  to  my  appointment  in  Newport  in  time. 

I  had  heard  about  a  singularity  called  the  jerks  or  jerking  exer¬ 
cise,  which  appeared  first  near  Knoxville,  in  August  last,  to  the 
great  alarm  of  the  people;  which  reports  I  considered  at  first,  as 
vague  and  false;  but  at  length  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  I  set  out  to 
go  and  see  for  myself;  and  sent  over  these  appointments  into  this 
country  accordingly. 

When  I  arrived  in  sight  of  this  town  I  saw-  hundreds  of  people 
collected  in  little  bodies;  and  observing  no  place  appointed  for  meet¬ 
ing,  before  I  spoke  to  any,  I  got  on  a  log  and  gave  out  an  hymn, 
which  caused  them  to  assemble  round,  in  solemn  attentive  silence. 

I  observed  several  involuntary  motions  in  the  course  of  the  meeting, 
which  I  considered  as  a  specimen  of  the  jerks.  I  rode  seven  miles 
behind  a  man  across  streams  of  water;  and  held  meeting  in  the 
evening,  being  ten  miles  on  my  way. 

In  the  night  I  grew  uneasy,  being  twenty-five  miles  from  my  ap¬ 
pointment  for  the  next  morning  at  eleven  o’clock;  I  prevailed  on  a 
young  man  to  attempt  carrying  me  with  horses  until  day,  which  he 
thought  was  impracticable,  considering  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
and  the  thickness  of  the  trees.  Solitary  shrieks  were  heard  in  these 
woods,  which  he  told  me  were  said  to  be  the  cries  of  murdered  per¬ 
sons;  at  day  we  parted,  being  still  seventeen  miles  from  the  spot,  and 
the  ground  covered  with  a  white  frost.  I  had  not  proceeded  far 


182 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


before  I  came  to  a  stream  of  water,  from  the  spring  of  the  mountain, 
which  made  it  dreadful  cold;  in  my  heated  state  I  had  to  wade  this 
stream  five  times  in  the  course  of  about  an  hour,  wdiich  I  perceived 
so  affected  my  body,  that  my  strength  began  to  fail.  Fears  began 
to  arise  that  I  must  disappoint  the  people,  till  I  observed  some  fresh 
tracks  of  horses  which  caused  me  to  exert  every  nerve  to  overtake 
them,  in  hopes  of  aid  and  assistance  on  my  journey,  and  soon  I  saw 
them  on  an  eminence;  I  shouted  for  them  to  stop,  till  I  came  up; 
they  inquired  what  I  wanted;  I  replied,  I  had  heard  there  was  meet¬ 
ing  at  Seversville  by  a  stranger,  and  wras  going  to  it;  they  replied 
that  they  had  heard  that  a  crazy  man  was  to  hold  forth  there,  and 
were  going  also;  and  perceiving  that  I  was  weary,  they  invited  me 
to  ride;  and  soon  our  company  was  increased  to  forty  or  fifty,  who 
fell  in  with  us  on  the  road,  from  different  plantations.  At  length  I 
was  interrogated,  whether  I  knew  any  thing  about  the  preacher?  I 
replied,  I  have  heard  a  good  deal  about  him,  and  had  heard  him 
preach,  but  I  had  no  great  opinion  of  him;  and  thus  the  conversation 
continued  for  some  miles  before  they  found  me  out,  which  caused 
some  color  and  smiles  in  the  company;  thus  I  got  on  to  meeting; 
and  after  taking  a  cup  of  tea  gratis,  I  began  to  speak  to  a  vast  audi¬ 
ence;  and  I  observed  about  thirty  to  have  the  jerks;  though  they 
strove  to  keep  still  as  they  could;  these  emotions  were  involuntary, 
and  irresistible,  as  any  unprejudiced  mind  might  discern.  Lawyer 
Porter,  who  had  come  a  considerable  distance,  got  his  heart  touched 
under  the  word,  and  being  informed  how  I  came  to  meeting,  volun¬ 
tarily  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride  near  one  hundred  miles,  and  gave  me 
a  dollar,  though  he  had  never  seen  me  before. 

Hence  to  Marysville,  where  I  spoke  to  about  Gne  thousand  five 
hundred;  and  many  appeared  to  feel  the  word,  but  about  fifty  felt 
the  jerks.  At  night  I  lodged  with  one  of  the  Nicholites,  a  kind  of 
Quakers,  who  do  not  feel  free  to  wear  colored  clothes.  I  spoke  to 
a  number  of  people  at  his  house  that  night.  Whilst  at  tea  I  ob¬ 
served  his  daughter,  who  sat  opposite  to  me  at  table,  to  have  the 
jerks,  and  dropped  the  tea  cup  from  her  hand  in  the  violent  agita¬ 
tion.  I  said  to  her,  “Young  woman,  what  is  the  matter?”  She 
replied,  “I  have  got  the  jerks.”  I  asked  her  how  long  she  had  it. 
She  observed,  “A  few  days,”  and  that  it  had  been  the  means  of 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


183 


(he  awakening  and  conversion  of  her  soul,  by  stirring  her  up  to 
serious  consideration  about  her  careless  state. 

Sunday,  February  19th,  I  spoke  in  Knoxville  to  hundreds  more 
than  could  get  into  the  court  house,  the  governor  being  present. 
About  one  hundred  and  fifty  appeared  to  have  the  jerking  exercise, 
among  whom  was  a  circuit  preacher,  (Johnson)  who  had  opposed 
them  a  little  before,  but  he  now  had  them  powerfully;  and  I  believe 
he  would  have  fallen  over  three  times  had  not  the  auditory  been  so 
crowded  that  he  could  not,  unless  he  fell  perpendicularly. 

After  meeting  I  rode  eighteen  miles  to  hold  meeting  at  night. — 
The  people  of  this  settlement  were  mostly  Quakers;  and  they  had 
said,  as  I  was  informed,  the  Methodists  and  Presbyterians  have  the 
jerks  because  they  sing  and  pray  so  much,  but  we  are  a  still,  peace¬ 
able  people,  wherefore  we  do  not  have  them.  However,  about  twen¬ 
ty  of  them  came  to  meeting  to  hear  one,  as  was  said,  somewhat  in 
a  Quaker  line;  but  their  usual  stillness  and  silence  was  interrupted; 
for  about  a  dozen  of  them  had  the  jerks  as  keen  and  as  powerful  as 
any  I  had  seen,  so  as  to  have  occasioned  a  kind  of  grunt  or  groan 
when  they  would  jerk.  It  appears  that  many  have  undervalued  the 
great  revival,  and  attempted ^o  account  for  it  on  natural  principles; 
therefore  it  seems  to  me,  from  the  best  judgment  I  can  form,  that 
God  hath  seen  proper  to  take  this  method  to  convince  people  that 
he  will  work  in  a  way  to  show  his  power;  and  sent  the  jerks  as  a 
sign  of  the  times,  partly  in  judgment  for  the  people’s  unbelief,  and 
yet  as  a  mercy  to  convict  people  of  divine  realities. 

I  have  seen  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Quakers,  Baptists,  Church 
of  England,  and  Independents,  exercised  with  the  jerks;  gentleman 
and  lady,  black  and  white,  the  aged  and  the  youth,  rich  and  poor, 
without  exception;  from  which  I  infer,  as  it  cannot  be  accounted 
for  on  natural  principles,  and  carries  such  marks  of  involuntary 
motion,  that  it  is  no  trilling  matter.  I  believe  that  those  who  are 
most  pious  and  given  up  to  God,  are  rarely  touched  with  it;  and 
also  those  naturalists,  who  wish  and  try  to  get  it  to  philosphize 
upon  it  are  excepted;  but  the  lukewarm,  lazy,  half-hearted,  indolent 
professor  is  subject  to  it;  and  many  of  them  I  have  seen,  who, 
when  it  came  upon  them,  would  be  alarmed  and  stirred  up  to  re¬ 
double  their  diligence  with  God;  and  after  they  would  get  happy, 
were  thankful  it  ever  came  upon  them.  Again,  the  wicked  are 


184 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


frequently  more  afraid  of  it  than  the  small  pox  or  yellow  fever;  these 
are  subject  to  it;  but  the  persecutors  are  more  subject  to  it  than  any, 
and  they  sometimes  have  cursed  and  swore,  and  damned  it,  whilst 
jerking.  There  is  no  pain  attending  the  jerks  except  they  resist  it, 
which  if  they  do,  it  will  weary  them  more  in  an  hour  than  a  day’s 
labor,  which  shows  that  it  requires  the  consent  of  the  will  to  avoid 
suffering. 

20th.  I  passed  by  a  meeting  house,  where  I  observed  the  under¬ 
growth  had  been  cut  down  for  a  camp  meeting,  and  from  fifty  to 
one  hundred  saplings  left  breast  high,  which  to  me  appeared  so 
slovenish  that  I  could  not  but  ask  my  guide  the  cause,  who  observed 
they  were  topped  so  high,  and  left  for  the  people  to  jerk  by.  This 
so  excited  my  attention  that  I  went  over  the  ground  to  view  it;  and 
found  where  the  people  had  laid  hold  of  them  and  jerked  so  power¬ 
fully  that  they  had  kicked  up  the  earth  as  a  horse  stamping  flies. 
I  observed  some  emotion,  both  this  day  and  night  among  the  peo¬ 
ple;  a  Presbyterian  minister,  with  whom  I  stayed,  observed,  “ Yes¬ 
terday  whilst  I  wTas  preaching,  some  had  the  jerks,  and  a  young  man 
from  N.  Carolina  mimicked  them,  out  of  derision,  and  soon  wras 
seized  with  them  himself,  wrhich  was  the  case  with  many  others; 
he  grew  ashamed,  and  on  attempting  to  mount  his  horse  to  go  off, 
his  foot  jerked  about  so  that  he  could  not  put  it  into  the  stirrup; 
some  younsters  seeing  this,  assisted  him  on,  but  he  jerked  so  that 
he  could  not  sit  alone,  and  one  got  up  to  hold  him  on,  wdiich  wras 
done  with  difficulty.  I  observing  this,  w7ent  to  him  and  asked  him 
what  he  thought  of  it.  Said  he,  “I  believe  God  sent  it  on  me  for 
my  wickedness,  and  making  so  light  of  it  in  others;”  and  he  re¬ 
quested  me  to  pray  for  him. 

I  observed  his  wife  had  it;  she  said  she  was  first  attacked  with  it 
in  bed.  Dr.  Nelson  said  he  had  frequently  strove  to  get  it,  in  or¬ 
der  to  philosophize  upon  it,  but  could  not;  and  observed  they 
could  not  account  for  it  on  natural  principles. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


185 


CHAPTER  XII. 

VISIT  THROUGH  VIRGINIA. 

I  called  at  a  gentleman’s  house  to  get  some  breakfast,  and  in¬ 
quired  the  road;  the  gentleman  observing  my  tin  case  in  my  pocket, 
(containing  my  credential  from  the  state  of  Georgia)  and  supposing 
me  to  be  some  vile  character,  took  it  out  and  examined  the  contents 
without  asking  my  consent;  when  he  had  got  about  half  through, 
as  he  looked  at  me  I  observed  he  turned  pale.  He  gave  me  what 
I  wanted,  and  treated  me  as  a  king. 

I  had  not  been  long  gone  from  the  house  before  a  runner  on  foot 
overtook  me,  and  another  servant  on  horseback,  with  a  request  that 
1  should  go  back  and  preach.  I  did,  to  many  of  the  neighbors,  who 
were  called  in.  The  mistress  deserted  during  the  meeting;  wrhich 
to  me  she  denied,  until  the  servants  affirmed  that  she  was  in  the 
negro  house. 

I  observed  to  her,  that  I  considered  her  absence  a  slight,  as  they 
had  called  me  back,  and  to  make  it  up  with  me,  desired  she  should 
let  me  know  the  cause  of  her  absence.  She  replied,  she  wras  afraid 
of  the  jerks  more  than  of  the  small-pox  or  yellow  fever. 

Next  day  he  gave  me  some  money  and  sent  a  horse  writh  me 
several  miles;  and  then  I  took  to  my  feet  and  went  on  to  Greenville, 
and  so  on  to  Abington  in  Virginia.  The  last  jerks  that  I  saw  wras 
a  young  woman,  who  was  severely  exercised  during  the  meeting.  She 
followed  me  into  the  house,  and  I  observed  to  her  the  indecency 
and  folly  of  such  public  gestures  and  grunts;  and  requested,  ( speak¬ 
ing  sternly,  to  make  an  impression  on  her  mind)  if  she  had  any 
regard  for  her  character,  to  leave  it  off.  She  replied,  “  I  will  if  I 
can.”  I  took  her  by  the  hand,  looking  her  in  the  face  and  said,  do 
not  tell  lies.  I  perceived  by  the  motion  of  her  hand,  that  she  ex¬ 
erted  every  nerve  to  restrain  it,  but  instantly  she  jerked  as  if  it 
would  have  jerked  her  out  of  her  skin,  if  it  were  possible.  I  did 


186 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

this  to  have  an  answer  to  others  on  the  subject,  which  I  told  her, 
tha*t  my  abruptness  might  leave  no  bad  impression  on  her  mind. 

These  appointments  had  been  given  out  rising  of  six  months,  with 
the  days  and  hours  fixed.  I  replied  in  Abington,  as  I  was  dismis¬ 
sing  the  auditory,  that  on  such  a  day  thirteen  months,  at  such  an 
hour,  I  should  be  in  town  to  hold  a  meeting,  God  willing;  and 
steered  westerly  on  a  circuitous  route  to  Tursw'ell;  wrhere  I  preached 
in  a  sink  hole,  formed  by  nature,  to  a  vast  auditory;  being  accom¬ 
modated  tl^us  far  by  an  attorney’s  horse.  Here  I  saw  a  gentleman, 
a  stranger,  of  whom  I  purchased  a  horse  at  a  word,  and  proceeded 
across  the  mountains  of  Clinch,  which  were  tremendous  high, 
and  covered  with  snow,  and  having  no  outer  garment  I  felt  as  if  I 
should  freeze;  however  all  was  made  up  in  good  meetings  on  the 
other  side.  So  I  came  to  Wyth  court  house;  thence  to  Grayson 
and  the  Lead  Mines;  thence  to  New  River,  so  to  Montgomery,  to 
Salem, Fincastle  and  Lexington,  where  I  spoke  in  the  Presbyterian 
meeting  house;  Woodstock,  Rocktown,  so  on  to  Newtown,  where 
God  was  graciously  wTith  us;  thence  to  Winchester,  where  I  spoke 
in  the  Methodist  chapel,  and  a  champion  bully  of  a  A-double-L- 
part  minister  was  present,  for  whom  a  Methodist  preacher’s  heart 
did  ache;  next  day  he  went  from  house  to  house  amongst  his  friends, 
to  represent  me  as  a  crazy  man,  but  three  of  his  pillars  were  sha¬ 
ken,  one  of  whom  replied  to  him,  “If  a  crazy  man  will  talk  so, 
what  would  he  be  if  he  was  in  his  right  mind?”  which  seemed  to 
confound  him.  I  preached  at  Frontroyal,  and  crossed  the  Blue 
Ridge  in  the  night,  in  order  to  get  on  to  my  next  day’s  appointment; 
a  deist  was  present;  on  hearing  me  observe,  that  no  man  was  a  deist 
who  wrould  not  dare  to  take  an  oath  to  relinquish  all  favors  from 
God  through  Christ,”  he  began  to  examine  whether  he  would  be 
willing,  and  some  replied,  “No,  not  for  ten  thousand  -worlds.” 
Thus  his  foundation  shook,  and  conviction  ensued. 

An  A-double-L-part  man,  who  had  followed  up  my  meetings 
perceiving  the  man  to  be  shaken,  appointed  a  time  to  answer  my 
discourse;  but  whilst  attempting  to  answer  it,  forgot  one  of  the 
heads  of  the  discourse;  which  so  confounded  him  that  he  com¬ 
plained  of  being  unwrell,  and  concluded  his  meeting;  and  so  sunk 
into  disgrace. 

I  , spoke  in  Culpepper  court-house,  and  then  rode  50  miles  or 


187 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

more  to  Charlottsville,  near  the  President’s  seat  in  Albemarle  county. 
I  spoke  to  about  4000  people,  and  one  of  the  President’s  daughters, 
who  was  present,  died  a  few  days  after. 

Hence  I  went  circuitously  to  Lynchburg,  where  I  spoke  in  the 
open  air,  in  what  I  conceived  to  be  the  seat  of  Satan’s  kingdom. 

From  thence  to  New  London,  where  I  began  speaking  in  the 
court  house:  where  Papa  and  Mamma  Hobson  came  in,  and  we 
had  a  gracious  time.  Hence  I  fell  in  with  brother  Stith  Mead, 
and  we  went  on  to  the  camp  meeting,  which  I  had  appointed  last 
August. 

March  22d.  Several  families  came  about  twenty  miles,  and  en¬ 
camped  on  the  ground,  though  there  were  but  few  Methodists  any 
where  short  of  that  distance;  the  weather  was  chilly,  the  clouds 
appeared  threatening  and  the  prospects  before  us  very  gloomy;  how¬ 
ever  we  opened  our  complaint  to  God,  who  graciously  heard  our  cry 
sent  off  the  clouds  and  gave  us  a  beautiful  sun. 

23d.  About  fifteen  hundred  people  appeared  on  the  ground,  and 
the  Lord  began  a  gracious  work  that  day,  which  I  trust  hell  shall 
never  be  able  to  extinguish.  One  soul  found  peace  before  night,  and 
another  in  the  night. 

25.  About  three  thousand  people  attended;  the  solemnity  and  ten¬ 
derness,  and  prospect  of  good  increased. 

25th.  Sunday.  About  five  thousand  on  the  ground,  and,  in  gen¬ 
eral,  good  attention.  Colonel  Calloway  and  a  number  of  respec¬ 
table  gentlemen  used  their  endeavors  to  protect  our  peaceable  privi¬ 
leges. 

Monday  26th.  About  three  thousand  appeared  on  the  ground,  and 
the  rejoicing  of  old  saints,  the  shouts  of  young  converts,  and  the 
cries  of  the  distressed  for  mercy,  caused  the  meeting  to  continue  all 
night,  until  we  parted  Tuesday  morning  the  27th. 

About  fifty,  during  this  meeting,  professed  to  have  found  the  par¬ 
doning  love  of  God;  from  hence  the  work  went  home  with  the  peo¬ 
ple  and  spread  over  the  country,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  following 
letters,  sent  by  William  Heath,  Methodist  preacher,  to  Ezekiel 
Cooper,  one  of  the  book  stewards  to  the  connexion,  and  the  Rev. 
Stith  Mead  to  Bishop  Asbury. 


188 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Richmond  District,  Aug.  4,  1802. 

“I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  communicating  to  you,  the  remark 
able  occurrences  which  have  fallen  in  my  way  from  time  to  time; 
but  your  being  kept  from  us  in  the  south  by  sickness,  I  have  been 
at  a  loss  where  to  direct  my  intelligence.  Being  informed  yon 
shortly  will  be  in  Baltimore,  I  shall  endeavor  to  throw  the  follow¬ 
ing  narrative  in  your  way;  but  passing  over  a  great  number  of  pleas-  . 
ing  scenes  which  might  be  noticed  for  brevity’s  sake  I  shall  confine, 
myself  to  giving  you  a  list  of  the  camp  and  other  meetings  of  mag¬ 
nitude,  with  their  immediate  effects,  and  then,  in  an  aggregate,  the 
consequence  of  the  meetings  will  be  seen  on  a  more  enlarged  scale; 
though  still  much  of  their  fruit  will  be  unnoticed;  being  scattered 
generally  over  the  circuits. 

Dates 


of  meetings. 

1804. 

Places. 

Converted. 

Joined. 

March  23-27 

Bedford  county, 

50 

April  21-23 

Campbell  county. 

24 

40 

Goose  Creek,  ... 

16 

Lynchburg,  .... 

16 

May  5-11 

Tabernacle,  .... 

100 

12-15 

New  Hope  Chapel,  •  • 

.  100 

39 

17-21 

Tabernacle,  .... 

150 

140 

Flat  Rock,  .... 

20 

30 

Lynchburg,  .... 

50 

- 31  June  1 

New-Hope  Chapel,  • 

40 

49 

June  3 

Tabernacle,  .... 

• 

48 

8-12 

Charity  Chapel,  Pauhauta, 

100 

60 

Bethel  Chapel, 

20 

July  20-24 

Leftwich’s  Capel,  Bedford  circuit, 

•  100 

60 

28-29 

New  Hope,  .... 

30 

19 

Aug.  2-7 

Bottetourt,  .... 

50 

8 

Fincastle,  .... 

20 

7 

-  1-21 

Ebenezer  Chapel,  Bedford, 

•  50 

17 

-  3  Sept.  8 

Tabernacle,  .  .  .  . 

20 

7-1 

Oaks,  Amherst, 

40 

13 

21-25 

Brown’s  Chapel,  Campbell, 

30 

12 

Sept.  28,  Oct.  1  Chesnut  Chanel,  Franklin, 

10 

1 

1805. 

000 

Mar.  29  Ap.  2 

Oarley’s  Chapel,  Bedford, 

-  20 

13 

1036 

538 

“In  this  great  and  glorious  work,  it  may  be  observed,  that  at  the 
close  of  two  months,  I  numbered  six  hundred  converted,  and  five 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


189 


4 


hundred  and  twenty  added  to  the  church:  and  in  the  six  months,  and 
that  principally  at  the  meetings,  the  number  converted  amounted  to 
eleven  hundred  and  seventy-six,  and  eight  hundred  and  fifty  joined 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  With  the  preachers  in  the  five 
circuits,  Bedford,  Bottetourt,  Amhurst,  Cumberland  and  Franklin, 
each  having  one  or  more  camp  meetings,  hundreds  were  brought  to 
God,  and  into  his  militant  church;  and  other  denominations  have 
shared  largely  the  fruits  of  our  labors. 

“In  this  work  it  may  be  remarked,  that  I  have  baptized  near  one 
hundred  adult  believers,  from  ten  to  twenty  at  a  time;  and  after 
giving  them  the  choice  of  the  mode,  there  has  not  been  one  instance 
wherein  they  have  chosen  immersion;  and  the  blessing  of  God  has 
visibly  attended  the  ordinance  by  affusion;  and  there  are  but  few 
wrho  have  joined,  but  what  professed  saving  religion  previous  to 
their  joining.  Persecution  has  raged  in  proportion  to  the  revival; 
but  hitherto  the  Lord  has  helped  us — and  we  can  say  with  the  apos¬ 
tle,  2  Cor.  vi,  6,  By  honor  and  dishonor,  by  evil  report  and  good 
report,  as  deceivers  and  yet  true;  as  unknown  and  yet  well  known;  as 
dying  and  behold  we  live;  as  chastened  and  not  killed;  as  sorrowful 
and  yet  always  rejoicing;  as  poor  yet  making  many  rich;  as  having 
nothing  yet  possessing  all  things. 

STITH  MEAD.” 


Extract  of  a  letter  from  William  Heath  to  Ezekiel  Cooper, 

Lynchburg,  July  24,  1804. 

■  “To  you,  I  suppose,  it  will  be  a  matter  of  joy,  to  hear  of  the 
prosperity  of  Zion  in  these  parts  of  the  Lord’s  vineyard. 

“The  camp  meetings,  which  have  been  usual  in  the  south  and 
west  for  some  years,  never  began  with  us  until  last  spring. 

“On  the  23d  of  March,  a  camp-meeting  was  held  by  L.  D.  [Lo¬ 
renzo  Dow,]  in  conjunction  writh  a  number  of  other  preachers  and 
ministers,  at  which  fifty  souls  professed  to  find  peace  with  God: 
from  this  the  work  of  God  spread  in  almost  every  direction,  for 
many  were  awakened  at  this  meeting,  who  afterwards  found  the 
pearl  of  great  price.  At  the  several  meetings  which  were  held  at 
Flat  Creek  meeting  house,  by  the  16th  of  April,  twenty-four  souls 
professed  converting  grace;  and  the  work  has  continued  more  rapid 


190 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


at  that  place  ever  since:  forty  have  joined  the  church  there;  and 
sixteen  in  the  neighborhood  above  that  have  professed  conversion 
and  planted  a  society  among  us.  In  the  town  and  vicinity,  from 
the  biginning  of  the  work  in  April  until  now,  from  six  to  twelve 
and  sixteen,  at  a  meeting,  have  professed  to  find  the  pearl  of  great 
price;  so  that  from  a  class  of ‘twenty  members,  we  have  now  one 
hundred  and  sixty.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul!  and  let  the  people 
magnify  his  holy  name! 

“On  the  4th  of  May,  a  meeting  was  appointed  at  a  place  fifteen 
miles  above  us,  called  the  Tabernacle,  to  be  held  three  days;  but 
the  work  was  so  great,  that  it  continued  five  days,  day  and  night, 
with  very  little  intermission:  in  which  time  one  hundred  were 
thought  to  obtain  true  conversion.  From  the  12th  to  the  15th  of 
May,  at  a  place  called  New  Hope,  five  miles  from  town,  we  had 
another  meeting,  which  continued  also  day  and  night,  at  which 
there  were  about  one  hundred  professed  to  get  converted,  and  many 
are  daily  added  to  our  numbers.  From  the  17th  to  the  22nd  of 
May,  meeting  again,  at  Tabernacle  meeting  house,  at  which  place 
the  people  encamped  on  the  ground,  and  continued  preaching,  pray¬ 
ing  and  other  godly  exercises,  night  and  day,  for  the  five  days,  in 
which  time  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  thought  to  be  savingly  con¬ 
verted,  and  one  hundred  and  forty  joined  the  Methodist  church  at 
that  time  and  place.  From  the  8th  to  the  12th  of  June,  another 
camp  meeting  was.held  at  Charity  Chapel,  Powatan,  at  which  one 
hundred  souls  were  thought  to  obtain  saving  conversion,  and  sixty 
joined  the  Methodist  church.  From  the  20th  to  the  24th  of  this 
month  we  had  a  camp-meeting  in  Bedford,  at  Leftwich’s  meeting 
house,  at  which  one  hundred  and  ten  came  forward  and  gave  testi¬ 
mony  of  their  faith,  that  God  had  converted  their  souls.  Very 
many  are  the  prayer,  class  and  preaching  meetings,  not  mentioned 
here,  at  which  the  Lord  pours  out  his  spirit  in  a  wonderful  manner. 
Considering  the  low  ebb  of  religion  among  us,  before  the  revival 
began,  I  can  truly  say,  that  I  never  saw  or  read  of  greater  times: 
true,  the  times  mentioned  by  brother  Cox,  in  his  letter  to  Bishop 
Coke,  in  1786,  were  great;  but  I  was  in  the  whole  of  that  revival, 
as  well  as  this,  and  it  is  my  opinion,  that  this  revival  far  exceeds 
that. 

“The  glorious  work  is  spreading  in  various  directions,  and 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


191 


extensively.  It  is  chiefly  among  the  Methodists;  though  our  Pres¬ 
byterian  brethren  are  very  friendly,  and  labor  mightily  with  and 
among  us.  Indeed,  my  brother,  we  hope,  and  at  times  are  almost 
led  to  believe,  that  the  glorious  millenium  is  ushering  on!  Proclaim, 
at  your  pleasure,  the  contents  of  this,  or  any  part. 

“I  am,  in  the  best  of  bonds, 

•  Thine,  &c., 

WILLIAM  HEATH.” 


I  was  unwell  the  latter  part  of  this  meeting,  from  an  unusual  in¬ 
cident,  but  after  the  meeting  broke  up,  I  rode  in  a  walk  thirty  miles 
and  lay  down  upon  a  table  with  a  blanket  and  pillow,  and  spoke  to 
several  hundreds  in  the  open  air  at  night.  I  had  been  necessitated 
to  alight  several  times,  and  rest,  laying  upon  the  ground  in  the  course 
of  the  day. 

28th.  I  rode  in  great  misery  eleven  miles  and  spoke  to  hundreds, 
an  hour  by  sun  in  the  morning.  Thence  to  Franklin  court  house  at 
twelve  o’clock,  and  some  were  offended,  but  good  I  trust  was  done. 
In  the  evening- 1  spoke  twelve  miles  off;  but  was  grieved  with  the 
family;  could  not  eat  with  them,  but  next  morning  quitted  them  be¬ 
times,  and  went  to  Henry  court  house:  spoke  to  about  lifteen  hun¬ 
dred  people;  and  stayed  with  general  Martin  at  night;  where  we  had 
a  good  time. 

30th.  I  started  this  morning  an  hour  before  day,  and  rode  thirty 
miles  to  Pittsylvania  court  house.  Here  were  several  of  my  spirit¬ 
ual  children,  amongst  whom  was  Polly  Callaway,  whom  I  had  once 
pointed  at  whilst  preaching,  the  first  time  she  ever  saw  me;  and  God 
struck  her  under  conviction;  she  ran  away  thirty  miles  to  a  camp 
meeting,  where  God  set  her  soul  at  liberty;  and  almost  the  whole  of 
her  father’s  family  have  been  brought  to  God:  and  her  brother  has 
become  an  itinerant  preacher.  One  soul  was  set  at  liberty  to-day, 
some  mocked  and  caused  interruption,  but  good  was  done  during  the 
three  meetings. 

It  is  eight  years  this  morning  since  I  parted  with  my  parents,  on 
the  errand  in  which  I  am  now  engaged:  I  still  feel,  “woe  is  me  if  I 
preach  not  the  gospel.”  Hitherto  I  have  been  preserved  (through 
the  providence  of  God,)  by  land  and  sea,  through  storms  and 


192 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


afflictions,  with  the  temptations  of  friends  and  foes:  but  the  Lord 
hath  kept  me,  glory  to  his  holy  name! 

31st.  I  held  meeting  sun  half  hour  high,  and  then  rode  eighteen 
miles  to  Wilson’s  meeting  house;  these  were  tender  times — eight 
miles  hence  I  spoke  at  night. 

Sunday,  April  1st.  I  spoke  at  Rockingham  court  house,  North 
Carolina,  to  fifteen  or  sixteen  hundred  people,  who  appeared  in  gen¬ 
eral  solemn  and  well  behaved,  considering  the  inconvenience  of 
standing  in  the  freezing  air  and  falling  snow,  more  than  two  hours, 
I  rode  twelve  miles  and  spoke  at  night. 

2d.  I  spoke  at  Danville  to  about  two  thousand;  this  was  the  seat 
of  Satan’s  kingdom,  yet  I  believe  I  shall  one  day  see  good  times  in 
this  quarter.  Some  children  were  brought  forward,  for  me  to  pray 
for  them,  instead  of  offering  them  up  in  baptism,  which  1  had  never 
seen  before. 

3rd.  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  Halifax,  Virginia,  where  I  spoke  to 
about  two  thousand,  and  in  general  good  attention.  A  family  of 
A-double-L-part  people  without  my  knowledge  or  consent,  appointed 
me  a  meeting,  and,  to  excuse  the  matter,  said  they  would  pilot  me 
a  road  five  miles  shorter  to  my  next  day’s  meeting.  To  prevent 
disappointing  the  people  I  complied,  but  on  my  arrival  before  I  en¬ 
tered  the  house,  I  inquired  whether  I  might  feel  at  home  whilst  I 
stayed?  They  replied  “yes.”  I  then  observed,  that  I  had  coma 
forty  miles,  and  would  be  glad  of  a  cup  of  tea  or  coffee,  as  I  could 
not  take  food  without  them.  They  took  their  dinner,  and  prepared 
not  mine,  until  it  was  time  to  begin  meeting;  but  as  I  would  suffer 
nothing  to  clash  with  my  appointments,  and  finding  the  people  talka- 
ative,  I  got  on  a  table  by  a  porch  out  of  doors,  in  the  dark  unseen, 
and  with  a  stamp,  as  if  I  would  have  stove  the  table  through,  and 
clapping  my  hands  at  the  same  instant  with  all  my  might,  I  cried 
with  exertion,  “hush,”  which  caused  a  solemn  silence  amongst  the 
people,  and  then  began  meeting;  having  told  the  family  if  my  food 
was  ready,  I  would  take  it  when  I  had  done. 

When  I  had  finished,  I  found  it  not  ready  and  cold;  and  being  so 
weary  I  was  unable  to  sit  up,  I  retired  to  rest,  observing,  I  mus^ 
be  off  betimes  in  the  morning,  and  they  must  accommodate  mj 
breakfast  accordingly,  which  however  was  not  ready  till  I  got  oi 
my  horse;  neither  did  they  procure  me  a  pilot;  thus  I  went  twenty 


193 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

three  miles  to  Charlotte  court-house,  got  some  breakfast,  and  spoke. 

The  above  family,  after  I  was  gone,  told  lies  about  me,  and  one 
of  their  preachers  appeared  friendly  to  my  face,  but  acted  like  them 
behind  my  back,  saying  that  I  said,  “  Jesus  Christ  was  a  liar, 55  &c. 
Next  year,  when  I  came  this  way  again,  this  family  had  another 
appointment  for  me;  but  as  it  happened,  before  the  son,  who  had 
come  to  meeting,  delivered  his  invitation,  I  prayed  to  God  to  have 
mercy  on  those  who  had  told  lies  about  me,  which  caused  shame 
to  prevent  him  from  doing  his  errand:  so  they  had  to  look  to  the  dis¬ 
appointment  themselves. 

April  5th.  A  Presbytery  was  sitting  at  Prince  Edward,  and  many 
lawyers  were  here — it  being  court  time;  I  spoke  to  about  three 
thousand  people,  standing  upon  the  stocks  or  pillory,  on  the  subject 
of  predestination  and  deism,  showing  the  one  to  be  the  foundation 
of  the  other.  The  court  adjourned  whilst  I  spoke.  I  added  “a 
man  present  hath  some  books,  which  contain  the  essence  of  what  I 
spoke,  if  any  of  you  should  desire  to  procure  them.”  A  ministers 
observing  the  attention  of  the  great  and  small,  and  also  the  sale  of 
the  books,  replied,  that  the  stocks  were  the  fittest  place  for  me, 
which  showed  the  bitterness  of  his  heart,  and  procured  him  no 
small  disgrace  amongst  his  friends. 

Lynchburg  was  a  deadly  place  for  the  worship  of  God;  but  my 
friends  asked,  what  shall  be  done  with  the  profits  of  your  Chain? 
which  they  computed  at  five  hundred  dollars;  I  replied,  “  I  give  the 
profits  to  build  a  brick  chapel  in  Lynchburg,  for  the  Methodists, 
reserving  only  the  privilege  of  preaching  in  it,  when  not  occupied 
by  them,  and  whilst  my  conduct  shall  continue  as  unexceptionable 
as  it  is  now.” 

6th.  I  spoke  at  Tarwallet  church  in  the  day  time,  and  at  night 
at  John  Hobson’s,  Jr.,  whom  I  called  my  Papa,  and  his  wife  my 
Mamma.  His  mother,  who  is  near  ninety  years  of  age,  as  I  asked 
her  if  she  prayed,  thought  what  should  I  pray  for  unless  it  be  to 
get  home  safe  from  meeting;  but  in  the  night  whilst  she  meditated 
upon  the  above  thoughts  of  her  mind,  reflected  what  have  I  been 
about  all  my  life  time?  I  am  near  one  hundred  years  old,  and  never 
considered  upon  my  future  state;  here  conviction  seized  her  mind; 
she  went  in  the  morning  to  her  son’s  and  desired  prayer,  and  io 
about  a  week  she  was  brought  to  rejoice  in  God. 


194 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


7th.  Papa  took  me  in  a  chair  to  Cartersville.  The  first  time  I 
visited  this  place,  I  sent  to  an  inn-keeper  to  preach  in  his  house, 
who  replied,  as  was  said,  he  would  first  meet  me  in  hell;  he  shortly 
after  died,  and  shocking  to  relate - 

No  one  offered  a  place,  except  one  man  a  room,  which  would 
contain  about  a  dozen;  at  length  I  got  the  liberty  of  a  tobacco  shed 
or  ware-house,  where  I  spoke  to  about  five  hundred.  One  man  rode 
into  the  company,  and  continued  on  his  horse  about  two  hours, 
until  I  had  done;  it  rained  so  tremendously  that  the  people,  who 
were  mostly  excited  by  curiosity,  were  compelled  to  stay  until  I 
finished.  So  I  left  the  town  without  eating  or  drinking;  but  now 
there  was  a  stage  erected  for  me,  and  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand. 

I  observed  to  the  people  their  former  coolness,  and  told  them  that 
I  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  with  them  this  time,  but  intended  to 
clear  my  skirts  of  their  blood;  several  were  brought  under  convic¬ 
tion,  and  since  were  brought  to  rejoice  in  God.  I  received  seve¬ 
ral  invitations,  but  would  not  break  my  word,  which  gave  great 
offence. 

The  third  time  I  visited  this  place  God  gave  me  favor  in  the 
sight  of  the  people,  prejudice  seemed  to  be  removed  and  we  had  a 
gracious  time. 

8th.  I  spoke  under  some  shades  at  Powhattan,  about  two  thou- 
sand  present;  we  had  a  good  time,  except  one  drunken  man,  and 
some  few  took  offence. 

9th.  I  addressed  an  auditory  on  some  boards,  at  Chesterfield 
court-house,  and  in  Manchester  at  night. 

10th.  I  spoke  in  Richmond  to  about  two  thousand.  Here  I 
found  several  spiritual  children,  the  fruit  of  my  first  visit.  Here 
the  posts  of  the  gallery  sunk  two  inches,  crushing  the  bricks  on 
which  they  stood,  and  two  inches  more  would  have  let  down  hun¬ 
dreds  of  people  upon  those  beneath. 

11th.  I  returned  to  Cumberland  to  prepare  my  Address  to  the 
people  of  Virginia  for  the  press. 

I  communicated  my  thoughts  to  Papa  and  Mamma  Hobson,  who, 
after  seriously  weighing  the  circumstances,  gave  their  advice  and 
consent  concerning  my  marriage. 

Sunday  15th.  I  came  to  Petersburg;  some  were  noisy,  and  some 
were  tender  in  meeting. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


195 


A  young  gentleman  carried  me  in  a  gig  to  Osborne  church;  he  a 
few  days  after  was  flung  from  the  gig  and  soon  expired.  Oh!  how 
uncertain  is  life!  Oh!  the  necessity  of  being  always  ready! ! 

I  spoke  under  the  Federal  Oaks,  to  about  seventeen  hundred — 
we  had  a  melting  time.  Trials  I  expect  are  at  the  door;  the  clouds 
seem  gathering  fast,  and  to  none  but  a  Divine  Providence  can  I 
look  as  an  interposing  friend. 

I  am  taught  to  use  all  men  as  friends,  and  yet  to  put  myself  in 
the  power  of  none,  but  to  make  God  my  only  friend,  and  put  my 
whole  confidence  in  him,  for  whom  else  can  I  rely  upon?  The 
fable  saith,  that  the  snake  to  oblige  the  porcupine,  suffered  him  to 
come  into  his  den  out  of  the  cold,  the  latter  growing  warm,  began 
to  bristle  up  and  stir  about,  and  the  quills  to  prick  the  snake,  which 
caused  him  to  request  the  other  to  be  gone,  or  else  behave.  He 
replied,  “  I’m  well  enough  off,  and  if  you  do  not  like  the  place  you 
may  seek  rest  elsewhere.” 

Brother  Mallard  writes  thus:  “I  am  out  of  hell,  thank  God, 
Christ  was  rebuked  by  Peter,  his  friends  thought  him  beside  himself: 
Joshua  thought  it  wrong  in  those  who  prophesied  in  the  camp. — 
Aaron  and  Miriam  rose  up  against  Moses;  and  John  with  others 
forbid  one  who  wras  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ,  be¬ 
cause  he  followed  not  with  them;  and  ignorant  brothers  cause  trials, 
though  well-meaning,  besides  those  from  false  brethren,  hypocrites, 
and  backsliders.”  There  are  trials  enough  daily,  without  borrow¬ 
ing  trouble  from  the  morrow.  All  is  well  now,  to-morrow  may 
take  thought  for  itself. 

I  spoke  at  Prince  George  court  house,  and  though  there  were  but 
few  religious  people,  it  was  a  tender  time  notwithstanding  it  was 
muster  day.  1  rode  fourteen  miles  and  spoke  in  the  afternoon  in 
Jone’s  Hole  church  to  hundreds.  A  Quaker  girl  (who  was  excited 
hither,)  was  brought  under  concern  of  mind,  in  the  meeting,  and 
had  no  rest  till  the  Lord  spoke  peace  to  her  soul.  The  next  day 
I  saw  her  she  was  rejoicing  in  God.  Here  I  met  Jesse  Lee,  and 
rode  home  with  him  to  his  father’s,  whose  house  has  been  a  preach¬ 
ing  house  most  constantly  for  thirty  years,  and  I  suppose  one  of  the 
oldest  in  America. 

I  communicated  my  intention  to  publish  my  Journal,  and  ap¬ 
ply  the  profit  towards  building  a  meeting  house  in  the  city  of 


196 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


Washington,  as  a  gentleman  had  offered  to  give  me  a  spot  of  ground 

for  that  purpose.  J - L - said  that  he  had  no  objection  if 

I  told  the  whole  truth,  and  gave  the  meeting  house  to  the  Methodists, 
which  wras  then  my  intention.  But  one  of  the  Conferences  making 
some  objection  at  my  building  meeting  houses  for  them,  I  afterwards 
altered  my  mind,  and  gave  what  I  conceived  to  be  the  profits  to 
some  methodist  trustees,  still  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  which 
contains  ten  miles  square,  and  includes  the  cities  of  Washington, 
Georgetown,  and  Alexandria. 

18th.  I  had  a  meeting  at  Sussex  court  house,  then  at  Jones’ 
meeting  house,  where  I  met  five  travelling  preachers  on  their  way 
to  General  Conference. 

19th.  Had- meeting  at  Hall’s  meeting  house  and  Dinwiddie  court 
house,  and  appointed  a  camp  meeting  to  commence  on  the  8th  of 
March  following. 

21st.  I  spoke  at  the  camp  meeting  ground,  and  the  next  day  at 
Brunswick  court  house,  and  at  night  at  Ellis’  meeting  house,  to 
about  one  thousand.  One  professed  to  have  found  peace.  Ira  El¬ 
is  is  one  of  the  old  travelling  preachers,  and  Dromgoole  also,  who 
ive  in  this* country.  It  inspires  me  with  a  sympathetic  reflection, 
when  I  fall  in  company  with  those  who  were  the  first  in  plant¬ 
ing  the  infant  Methodist  church  in  America,  and  when  I  see  how 
some  have  backslidden,  others  retired  in  oblivion,  a  few  still  engag¬ 
ed,  and  the  rest  gone  to  glory. 

I  spoke  at  Hicksford,  in  the  court  house,  and  at  a  widow’s  in  the 
night;  I  stood  upwards  of  three  hours  in  these  meetings,  and  it 
was  a  happy  time  to  me. 

24th.  I  rode  to  Jones’  church,  and  from  thence  to  Jerusalem,  a 
place  noted  for  wickedness;  I  spoke  in  the  court  house,  but  none 
asked  me  either  to  eat  or  to  drink,  which  was  the  greatest  inhospi¬ 
tality  I  had  met  with  for  some  time.  The  town  was  beautifully 
situated  on  the  bank  of  a  river. 

26th.  I  held  meeting  at  Suffolk  and  Jolly’s  chapel;  some  A- 
double-L-part  people  took  offence,  but  good  I  trust  was  done. 

27th.  I  spoke  at  Portsmouth  to  more  than  could  get  into  the 
nouse.  Without  there  was  disturbance,  within  was  peace.  At 
brother  Green’s  also  we  had  a  good  time,  whilst  some  fell  to  the 
floor  and  raised  the  people  in  the  street. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


197 


28th.  I  spoke  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth;  and  some  souls  were 
set  at  liberty.  I  refused  some  money  and  got  some  hand  bills  print¬ 
ed  and  then  had  a  sufficiency  left  to  pay  my  ferriage;  however  some 
one  slipped  some  money  into  my  pocket  which  answered  the  end; 
so  I  still  perceived  that  the  calls  of  God’s  Spirit  and  the  openings 
of  his  providence  go  hand  in  hand. 

29th.  The  Church  minister  and  Baptist  gave  over  their  meetings, 
which  gave  me  a  fine  opportunity  of  addressing  the  people,  both  in 
the  Methodist  chapel  and  in  the  church;  in  the  latter  of  which  one 
fell  as  in  the  agonies  of  death.  I  feel  as  if  my  work  in  this  coun¬ 
try  was  drawing  towards  a  close,  and  my  heart  drawn  towards 
England.  Oh!  how  easy  some  people  can  rest,  and  even  ministers, 
and  see  so  little  fruit  of  their  labor. 

30th.  I  rode  to  Yorktown,  where  Cornwallis  was  taken  prisoner, 
and  the  cave  to  which  he  retired  during  the  siege  still  remains, 
being  cut  on  purpose  for  him  in  a  rock.  The  effects  of  the  siege 
and  shot  still  remain;  the  town  is  since  of  little  consequence.  I 
spoke  in  the  church  to  what  I  could,  but  I  doubt  if  there  be  one 
white,  a  Christian  in  the  place.  I  crossed  York  river  to  Glouces¬ 
ter  side  and  spoke  again. 

May  1st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Zion,  had  a  good  time,  saw  some 
of  brother  Mead’s  spiritual  children  seven  years  old.  Hence  to 
Bellamy’s  chapel;  stood  about  six  hours  this  day,  but  I  and  my 
horse  had  but  little  to  eat  till  night,  having  travelled  about  thirty 
miles. 

2d.  Had  meeting  at  Shacklesford  chapel  and  the  new  church. 

The  Church  of  England  was  once  the  established  religion,  (by 
law)  in  this  state;  the  clergyman  was  allowed  sixteen  thousand 
pounds  weight  of  tobacco  yearly,  as  his  salary  from  the  parish.— 
When  the  war  commenced  between  England  and  America,  the 
Legislature  of  this  state  thought  it  unreasonable  to  compel  a  man 
to  pay,  and  so  deprive  him  of  his  natural  privilege  of  showing  his 
voluntary  liberality;  and  also  to  compel  one  to  pay  to  the  support  of 
those  in  whose  ministry  he  did  not  believe. 

Part  of  the  clergy  gave  over  preaching,  while  others,  supposing 
the  Virginians  would  be  conquered  after  the  above  act,  and  their 
arrears  made  up  to  them,  continuued  their  attendance  for  a  while; 
but  after  the  taking  of  Cornwallis,  they  deserted  the  churches  also, 


198 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


and  left  them  vacant,  which  caused  the  Legislature  to  permit  other 
denominations  to  use  them,  and  many  scores  of  the  best  buildings  in 
this  state  are  now  going  to  ruin.  However,  about  three  or  four  con¬ 
tinued  to  officiate,  which  shows  that  they  preached  for  tobacco  and 
not  for  souls. 

3d.  I  spoke  at  Peace  meeting  house,  and  also  in  the  Baptists5 

Benjamin  Peace  had  borne  an  unblemished  character  as  preacher, 
and  at  length  fell  into  a  decline,  which  he  bore  with  Christian  for¬ 
titude;  calling  for  his  shroud  and  grave  clothes,  dressed  himself  in 
them  as  one  great  hero  on  an  important  expedition;  then  bade  his 
wife,  son,  and  daughters  farewell,  and  orders  to  have  the  Society 
notified;  “  I  am  done  fighting,  my  soul  is  in  glory,55 — and  with  his 
hands  fixed  in  a  proper  attitude,  went  off  triumphant.  This  is  a 
match  for  an  infidel. 

4th.  I  spoke  for  four  hours  lacking  thirteen  minutes,  under  the 
shades  between  two  trees  at  Cole’s  Chapel,  to  a  crowded,  serious, 
attentive  auditory.  In  the  midst  of  my  discourse,  I  observed  a  man 
at  the  other  side  of  the  trees,  whom  I  considered  as  a  backslider;  it 
ran  repeatedly  through  my  mind  to  ask  him  before  the  people,  if 
the  language  of  his  heart  was  not  contained  in  these  words, 

“  What  peaceful  hours  I  once  enjoy’d  ! 

How  sweet  their  memory  still, 

But  they  have  left  an  aching  void 
The  world  can  never  fill.” 

And  at  length  I  proposed  the  question,  after  telling  the  congregation 
the  cause,  and  requested -him  if  it  was,  to  give  me  his  hand;  which 
he  did  to  the  surprise  of  the  people;  he  was  a  Baptist  as  I  was  after¬ 
wards  told;  and  continued  uneasy  in  his  mind  for  some  weeks,  till 
some  of  his  people  plastered  him  up  with  the  old  doctrine,  “once  in 
grace  always  in  grace.” 

„  5th.  I  rode  forty-two  miles  to  Port  Royal,  and  had  a  solemn 
time. 

5th.  I  spoke  in  Fredericksburgh  four  times,  and  collected  up¬ 
wards  of  forty  pounds  for  the  benefit  of  a  free  school:  the  little  boys 
who  heard  me  preach,  next  day  went  all  over  town,  spelling  “A* 
double- L-part,  few,  elect,  some,  small  number,”  &c.,  which  divert¬ 
ed  some  and  exasperated  others. 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


199 


7th.  I  spoke  in  Stafford  and  Dumfries  court  houses 

8th.  I  gave  my  last  here;  and  spoke  in  a  church  on  the  way  to 
Alexandria,  where  I  spoke  at  night  and  next  morning. 

9th.  I  spoke  in  Georgetown. 

10th.  I  went  to  Montgomery,  but  finding  my  appointments  not 
given  out,  I  pushed  on  to  Baltimore,  making  about  sixty  miles,  and 
heard  a  sermon  at  night.  Here  brother  Daniel  O’Strander  brought 
me  heavy  tidings,  the  death  of  my  mother,  the  first  that  ever  died 
out  of  my  father’s  family.  It  gave  me  a  tender  sensation,  but  I 
could  neither  weep  nor  mourn;  whilst  these  words  were  in  my 
mind,  “Oh!  is  my  mother  gone!  is  she  gone,  never  to  return!” 

The  last  time  I  saw  her,  she  requested  that  I  should  come  and 
see  them  once  a  year,  whilst  she  should  live,  which  was  then  my 
intention;  but  God  so  wonderfully  opened  my  way  in  the  southern 
climes,  that  I  could  not  find  my  way  clear,  although  I  had  felt  unu¬ 
sual  exercise  when  I  parted  from  her  last,  which  I  remarked  to  my 
friends;  and  also  about  the  time  of  her  decease;  though  it  was  near 
five  months  after  she  died  before  I  heard  of  it. 

11th.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  father,  giving  me  the  particu¬ 
lars  of  my  mother’s  dissolution,  and  triumphant  end,  which  was  a 
little  more  than  twelve  months  from  the  time  I  parted  with  her  last. 
He  also  informed  me  of  the  death  of  my  brother  Fish,  which  took 
place  a  few  weeks  before  her’s.  When  I  saw  him  last,  he  was 
backslidden  from  God;  it  appears  he  was  reclaimed  in  his  last  ill¬ 
ness,  and  made  a  happy  exit. 

Jesse  Lee  advised  me  to  preach  in  the  market,  and  published  it 
from  the  pulpit,  and  also  prepared  an  advertisement  for  the  public 
papers,  for  me  to  preach  there  a  second  time;  there  was  a  large  con¬ 
course  of  people  at  the  last  meeting,  and  near  one  hundred  preachers 
present,  it  being  general  Conference  time.  I  come  here  to  see  if 
they  intended  to  hedge  up  my  way.  Brother  O’ Strander  informed 
me  that  the  New  York  Conference  had  conversed  me  over,  and 
some  were  minded  to  block  up  my  way,  whilst  others  objected,  say¬ 
ing,  “  he  does  us  no  harm,  but  we  get  the  fruit  of  his  labor,”  whilst 
the  former  urged  my  example  was  bad,  for  perhaps  fifty  Dows  might 
spring  out  of  the  same  nest;  so  they  agreed  to  discourage  giving  out 
my  appointments;  and  it  appears  that  some  came  to  this  Conference 
with  the  intention  to  have  a  move  to  block  up  my  way  at  one  stroke, 


200 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


but  on  seeing  the  southern  preachers  and  hearing  of  my  conduct 
and  success,  their  prejudice  deserted  them,  and  their  opinions  and 
views  of  things  concerning  me  altered,  as  several  of  them  told  me, 
and  became  friendly,  though  before  cool  and  distant. 

Stith  Mead,  who  was  on  his  way  from  Georgia  to  General  Con¬ 
ference,  when  we  met  at  the  camp  meeting,  got  detained  on  account 
of  the  revival  which  then  broke  out,  and  spread  as  a  fire  on  a  moun¬ 
tain,  in  all  directions.  He  wrote  to  Baltimore  Conference,  and 
also  to  me,  that  he  conceived  his  presence  would  not  be  necessary 
there  on  my  account. 

Nicholas  Snethen  I  here  heard  preach  in  the  life  and  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Oh!  what  an  alteration  in  the  man  for  the  better! 
He  once  was  a  pleasant  speaker  to  the  ear,  but  little  energy  to  the 
heart,  until  God  knocked  him  down  twice  at  a  camp  meeting,  and 
gave  him  such  a  baptism  as  he  never  felt  before.  .  However,  spiri¬ 
tual  blessings  may  be  abused  through  unfaithfulness  to  the  Divine 
Spirit,  and  what  need  there  is  of  our  practising  the  Apostle’s  cau¬ 
tion  “if  any  man  think  he  standeth ,  let  him  take  heed  lest  he 
fdi” 

The  preachers,  as  a  body,  seem  unprejudiced,  yet  a  few  individ¬ 
uals  are  excepted,  amongst  whom  R - and  W -  of  ancient 

date,  which  I  desired  might  be  done  away,  and  requested  an  inter¬ 
view  for  that  purpose,  but  though  one  of  them  invited  me  to  break¬ 
fast,  yet  they  both  went  out  before  the  time  appointed,  without 
acquainting  the  family,  which  caused  me  to  feel  awkward  and 
abashed  when  I  came. 

I  had  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Boston  for  some  time,  but  never  saw 
my  way  opening  until  now.  George  Pickering,  who  was  presiding 
elder  in  Boston  district,  invited  me  to  his  jurisdiction,  which  I 
esteemed  as  a  providence,  expressed  my  gratitude,  quitted  Baltimore 
and  returned  to  Richmond,  where  I  put  some  manuscripts  to  press, 
and  visited  some  neighboring  places. 

I  saw  a  man  executed  for  the  horrid  crime  of  murder,  having 
spoken  to  him  through  the  grate  the  preceding  day;  some  trifled 
when  this  awful  catastrophe  was  exhibited. 

Papa  Hobson  met  me  here,  but  my  appointments  would  not  ad¬ 
mit  of  my  returning  with  him  in  the  gig;  and  I  had  sold  my  horse 
to  pay  for  printing,  and  howto  get  on  I  did  not  know,  being  unwell 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


201 


a  day  or  two  after;  however,  a  gentleman  who  had  been  excited  by 
curiosity  to  come  near  twenty  miles  to  hear  me  at  Cartersville,  was 
there  brought  under  concern;  and  with  his  servants  was  now  on  his 
return  from  Petersburgh,  where  he  had  been  to  purchase  a  coach 
to  accommodate  his  family  to  meetings.  He  hearing  of  this  ap¬ 
pointment,  delayed  on  his  journey  twenty-four  hours,  and  then  in 
his  coach  carried  me  home  to  Cumberland. 

26th.  I  have  a  bad  cough,  which  some  think  denotes  my  ap¬ 
proaching  dissolution;  I  feel  unwell  out  of  employ  these  three  days 
past,  though  I  have  had  but  very  few  rest  days  for  seventeen  months; 
but  have  generally  preached  from  two  to  five  times  a  day,  riding 
from  thirty  to  fifty  miles. 

Sunday,  27th.  I  spoke  at  Charity  Chapel,  preparatory  for  camp 
meeting.  We  had  a  shout;  two  found  peace;  and  some  ungenerous 
persons  strunk  the  negroes,  who  were  rejoicing  in  God,  to  the  shed¬ 
ding  of  blood. 

Friday,  June  1st.  Camp  meeting  commenced  near  Poplarspring 
church,  in  Gloucester  county.  Brother  Mead,  who  had  ordered 
me  to  appoint  it,  did  not  come  according  to  expectation.  No 
preachers  were  on  the  ground,  and  hundreds  of  people  were  assem¬ 
bled;  this,  indeed,  was  a  trial  of  my  faith  among  the  strange  people. 
However,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  I  went  upon  the  stage  and  began 
the  meeting,  and  besought  God  for  a  token  for  good;  and  soon  a 
poor  woman,  who  had  come  thirty  miles  on  foot,  under  distress, 
was  delivered,  and  clapping  her  hands  shouted  for  joy.  Upon  this, 
three  or  four  preachers  appeared.  These  things  began  to  revive 
my  heart,  but  a  shower  of  rain  expelled  us  from  the  woods  into  the 
church,  where  six  or  eight  souls  found  peace.  The  next  day  was 
a  good  time  also. 

Sunday,  3d.  Some  thousands  assembled,  and  whilst  I  was 
speaking  from  a  stage,  a  storm  seemed  coming  up,  which  put  the 
people  in  motion,  but  I  requested  them  to  be  still  and  raise  their 
hearts  to  God,  if  perhaps  he  would  send  off  the  clouds;  and  soon 
the  threatening  grew  favorable  and  the  clouds  went  round. 

Monday,  4th.  Our  meeting  broke  up;  about  thirty  found  peace; 
a  number  of  backsliders  were  reclaimed;  scores  were  awakened,  and 
good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

5th.  I  replied  to  an  A-double-L-part  discourse,  delivered  against 


202 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

ne  in  my  absence  by  Bob  S.,  who  had  heard  me  preach — which 
I  think  was  unmanly. 

Thursday,  7th.  I  met  brother  Mead  at  Papa  Hobson’s,  who  in¬ 
formed  me  that  the  work  in  Bedford  county  has  greatly  spread. — 
Six  hundred  found  peace;  and  five  hundred  and  twenty  he  had  taken 
into  society,  and  the  flame  was  still  going  on. 

Friday,  8th.'  Camp  meeting  came  on  at  Charity  Chapel,  Pow¬ 
hatan  county.  The  Lord  was  precious,  but  the  wicked  strove  to 
trouble  us. 

Sunday,  10th.  About  five  or  six  thousand  were  on  the  ground. — 
The  work  went  on,  and  the  opposition  increased.  Twenty-five 
combined  together  to  give  me  a  flogging.  They  ransacked  the 
camp  to  find  me  whilst  I  was  taking  some  repose.  This  was  the 
first  discovery  of  their  project.  As  I  went  out  of  the  tent  one  was 
seen  to  cock  a  pistol  towards  me,  whilst  a  voice  was  heard,  “  there 
he  is!  there  he  is!”  My  friends  forced  me  into  the  tent.  Next  day 
I  had  one  of  the  young  men  arrested,  and  two  others  fled  before 
they  could  be  taken.  The  young  man  acknowledged  his  error 
and  promised  never  to  do  the  like  again:  so  we  let  him  go. 

The  law  was  read  from  the  stage,  and  after  that  we  had  peace. 

Satan  was  angry,  and  brought  to  hush  with  only  growling  what 
should  be  done  by  way-laying  me  on  the  road.  I  defied  them  to  do 
their  worst.  The  work  went  on  and  continued  all  night,  and  next 
morning,  when  we  were  parting,  we  had  good  reason  to  believe  that 
one  hundred  souls  were  brought  to  liberty.  Some  were  minded  I 
should  go  off  in  a  covered  coach,  which  I  refused,  but  with  brother 
Dunnington  went  off  in  a  gig,  believing  that  they  had  no  power  to 
hurt  me.  What  enraged  them  so,  was  my  showing  their  improper 
behavior  in  their  striking  the  blacks,  &c. 

13th.  Last  night  I  spoke  at  friend  Baker’s,  in  whose  family  God 
hath  begun  a  gracious  work. 

I  purchased  a  grave  suit  for  the  dead,  and  sent  it  to  Betsey 
M - ;  and  took  my  departure  for  Petersburgh. 

The  stage  coach  not  going,  I  was  detained  twenty-four  hours  be¬ 
hind  my  intention. 

Friday,  15th.  I  arrived  on  the  campground  about  an  hour  by 
sun  in  the  evening.  Three  found  peace;  some  attempted  interrup¬ 
tion;  but  the  magistrates  were  on  our  side.  I  continued  on  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


203 


ground  until  Monday  the  18th,  in  which  time  about  sixty  professed 
to  have  found  peace,  and  about  one  hundred  awakened.  Brother 
Cox  wrote  me  that  about  thirty  found  peace  after  I  left  the  ground. 
Some  blamed  me  for  appointing  this  meeting:  however,  the  devil’s 
kingdom  suffered  loss  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  I  will  rejoice. 

I  gave  one  hundred  dollars  worth  of  books  towards  building  a 
chapel;  and  spent  a  few  days  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  and  seve¬ 
ral  souls  were  set  at  liberty  while  I  staid. 


Raising  the  Devil. 

At  one  time  when  Mr.  Dow  was  traveling  in  the  south,  he  asked  permission  to  remain 
over  night.  The  woman  of  the  house  informed  him  that  her  husband  being  from  home, 
he  could  not  stay.  He  insisted  that  she  should  grant  him  permission  as  there  was  no 
other  house  near  to  which  he  could  go ;  but  she  positively  refused,  until  he  told  her  he 
Was  a  preacher,  and  would  sleep  in  the  stable  if  he  could  do  no  better.  This  information, 
together  with  his  long  beard,  at  once  suggested  to  her  who  he  was,  and  she  accordingly 
inquired  if  he  was  not  Lorenzo  Dow.  Being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  s!ie  waived  her 
objections,  and  concluded  that  he  might  stay — probably  more  out  of  fear  that  evil  might 
befall  her  if  she  turned  him  off,  than  out  of  a  wish  to  have  him  in  the  house.  Accordingly 
Mr.  Dow  put  up ;  and  about  the  usual  hour  retired  to  bed  in  a  back  room,  where  he  had  not 
lain  long  until  he  heard  a  man  arrive,  whom  he  soon  discovered  was  not  the  woman’s  hus¬ 
band.  A  series  of  jokes  commenced  between  the  woman  and  the  man,  which  continued  with 
a  good  deal  of  pleasantry  till  about  midnight,  when,  all  of  a  sudden,  their  pleasures  were 
disturbed  by  a  rap  at  the  door,  which  announced  that  the  husband  had  arrived.  Alarm 
and  consternation  followed.  There  was  but  one  door,  and  at  it  stood  the  husband.  To 
be  caught  there  at  that  hour  of  night,  would,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  insure  him  a  sound 
thrashing.  To  escape  seemed  impossible.  At  this  critical  juncture,  when  the  ingenuity 
of  man  had  failed,  the  quick  perception  of  woman,  as  in  most  cases  of  emergency,  found 
an  expedient.  At  the  foot  of  the  bed  stood  a  large  gum  half  full  of  raw  cotton,  in  which 
she  concealed  the  visitor.  Then  turning  round  very  composedly,  opened  the  door  and 
received  her  husband.  But  his  lordship  had  been  at  the  grogshop,  and  was  in  what  the 
Irish  schoolmaster  called  an  “  uproarious  mood.”  “  Hush,  hush,”  said  the  wife,  as  the 
husband  blundered  in,  and  roared  out  “  Thunder  and  potatoes,  Mag,  and  why  did  n’t  you 
open  the  door  1  ”  “  Hush,  my  dear,  hush  !  Lorenzo  Dow  is  in  the  house.”  “  O  blood 

and  tobacco  !  and  is  it  Lorenzo  Dow,  the  man  who  raises  the  Devil  ?  ”  “  Sure  it  is,  and 

why  don’t  you  be  still?”  “  Oh  !  by  Saint  Patrick,  he  shall  come  forth,  and  you  shall 
see  the  Devil  before  you  sleep.”  So  blundering  into  the  bed  room,  Mr.  Dow  was  compelled 
to  come  forth,  and  nothing  would  satisfy  the  husband  but  that  Lorenzo  must  raise  the 
Devil.  Mr.  Dow  protested  and  urged  his  inability  to  perform  such  wonders;  but  no 
•xcuse  would  satisfy  the  uncompromising  husband — he  had  heard  that  Dow  could  raise 
the  Devil,  and  now  that  he  bad  him  in  his  house,  he  determined  that  he  must.  At  length, 
said  Mr.  Dow.  “  if  you  will  stand  in  the  door,  and  give  him  a  few  thumps  as  he  passes, 
but  not  so  hard  as  to  break  his  bones,  I  will  see  if  I  can  raise  him.”  So  saying,  he  took 
the  candle  in  his  hand,  and  walking  up  and  down  the  room,  Lorenzo  touched  the  candle 
to  the  cotton,  and  said,  «  Come  forth,  old  boy,”  when  out  jumped  the  hidden  gentleman  all 
in  a  blaze,  and  breaking  for  the  door  like  a  mass  of  living  fire,  made  good  his  escape,  but 
not  without  first  receiving  a  good  rap  over  the  shoulder  from  the  husband’s  cudgel  as  he 
passed  the  threshhold.  The  job  was  now  done,  Lorenzo  had  raised  the  Devil,  and  the 
husband  thmght  it  a  real  wonder  performed  by  the  Yankee  preacher  ! 


204 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

RETURN  TO  NEW-ENGLAND. 

Sunday,  24th.  I  embarked  for  New  York.  We  had  some  con¬ 
trary  winds,  horrible  squalls  and  calms;  however,  in  eight  days 
I  spoke  with  some  friends  in  New  York  having  quitted  the  vessel, 
and  by  the  way  of  Elizabethtown  came  to  the  city. 

N.  Snethen  is  stationed  here,  and  seems  not  so  lively,  by  the 
account  of  friends,  as  he  was  some  time  ago.  He  is  lately  married. 
Cyrus  Stebbins  objected  to  my  preaching  where  he  was  stationed, 
though  the  trustees  are  mostly  friendly.  He  withdrew  from  the 
connection  soon  after,  which  showed  what  spirit  he  was  of. 

I  put  my  trunk  on  board  a  vessel  for  Middletown,  and  a  friend 
took  me  in  a  chair  near  forty  miles;  whence  I  continued  on  foot 
until  I  came  near  Connecticut  line;  when  about  sixty  yards  off, 
whilst  raising  my  heart  to  God,  to  open  me  a  way  for  provision,  as 
I  had  but  a  few  cents  in  my  pocket,  I  met  Aaron  Hunt,  a  preacher, 
who  told  me  where  to  call  and  get  some  refreshments;  I  did  so,  and 
held  two  meetings  in  the  neighborhood;  then  came  to  Danbury, 
and  pawning  my  watch  took  stage  for  Hartford. 

July  10th.  Walking  twenty  miles  I  came  to  my  father’s  house, 
which  appeared  empty.  Things  seemed  pleasant  round  about;  but 
my  mother  is  no  more.  I  cannot  mourn — my  loss  is  her  gain.  I 
trust  to  meet  her  in  the  skies,  where  sorrow  and  parting  are  no  more. 
The  rest  of  my  friends  were  well  in  body,  but  low  in  religion. 

I  went  to  Middletown  for  my  trunk,  and  found  the  contempla¬ 
tion  for  a  meeting  house  like  to  fall  through,  although  six  hundred 
dollars  were  subscribed.  I  offered  them  eight  hundred  dollars  in 
books  to  aid  therein,  provided  they  would  give  me  assistance  in  put¬ 
ting  my  Journal  to  press.  Here  brother  Burrows  met  me,  and  we 
went  to  Hebron,  where  we  saw  brother  Wood.  We  agreed  on  a 
camp  meeting,  to  commence  the  last  day  of  May  following;  which, 
when  known,  was  ridiculed  as  enthusiasm,  to  think  that  I  could  get 
the  people  to  go  into  the  woods,  and  encamp  night  and  day,  in  this 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


205 


populous  part,  where  elegant  meeting  houses  were  so  numerous.  I 
was  now  called  to  another  difficulty;  a  young  horse  having  died,  and 
some  money  miscarried  which  I  had  sent  for  his  keeping,  and  a  coat, 
and  an  appointment  sent  on  to  Boston,  and  how  to  do  I  saw  not  my 
way  clear;  but  here  that  same  providence  whose  kindness  I  had  ex¬ 
perienced  on  many  interesting  occasions,  was  manifest.  A  letter 
from  a  motherly  woman,  who  had  seen  me  but  once,  came  to  hand, 
in  wffiich  was  enclosed  a  bank  note.  This  enabled  me  to  pay  what 
I  owed  and  take  stage  from  Springfield  to  Waltham.  A  paper-ma¬ 
ker  agreed,  if  I  would  pay  one  hundred  dollars  down  and  give 
him  bonds  for  the  remainder,  lie  wodld  accommodate  me;  but  how 
to  accomplish  this  I  did  not  know,  until  I  fell  asleep  at  brother 
Pickering’s  father-in-law’s,  in  Waltham,  when  I  dreamed  how  and 
where  I  could  get  it,  which  I  observed  to  P.,  who  replied,  “A  dream 
is  a  dream.”  I  said,  “  True,  but  I  intend  to  see  the  result.”  I 
wrote  to  my  Middletown  friends,  and  succeeded  accordingly.  I 
spoke  several  times  in  Boston,  and  once  in  the  common,  where  two 
caused  some  interruption;  but  shortly  after  God  called  them  to  e£er- 
nity! 

Some  dated  their  awakenings  and  conversions  from  this  visit. — 
Thence  I  took  stage  and  returned  to  Springfield,  where  I  arrived 
about  twelve  at  night,  and  lay  under  a  hay  stack  until  day;  when  I 
called  on  the  paper  man,  and  -a  friend  met  me  from  Middletown, 
o  we  completed  our  bargain,  and  I  went  with  the  friend  to  Hart¬ 
ford,  and  completed  our  agreement  with  the  printers  and  book¬ 
binders. 

I  had  now  a  tour  of  about  six  thousand  miles  laid  before  me, 
to  be  accomplished  against  my  return  in  May,  and  not  a  cent  of  mo¬ 
ney  in  my  pocket;  however,  in  the  name  of  God,  I  set  off  on  foot 
from  my  father’s  house,  though  no  one  knew  my  situation,  doubting 
not  but  that  the  Providential  hand,  which  I  had  experienced  hereto¬ 
fore,  would  go  with  me  still.  I  walked  to  Hartford  river,  telling 
the  ferryman  my  case;  he  carried  me  over,  saying,  “pay  when  you 
can,”  (it being  one  cent.)  I  sold  some  books,  and  continued  my 
walk  to  Litchfield,  falling  in  with  a  wagon  load  of  Quakers,  who 
permitted  me  to  ride  some  on  the  way. 

7  hence  I  took  stage  to  Danbury  and  redeemed  my  watch,  held  d 
few  neetings,  and  came  to  New  York.  A  friend  who  had  employed 


206 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


me  to  get  some  printing  done,  not  making  remittance,  I  had  like  to 
have  been  involved  in  difficulty,  but  Providence  delivered  me  from 
this  difficulty  also.  Brother  Thatcher  had  consented  for  my  holding 
a  camp  meeting  in  his  district,  but  reconsidering  the  matter,  recoiled 
with  prohibition,  let  to  prevent  my  disappointment  from  being  too 
great,  suffered  four  appointments  to  be  made  for  me  by  a  locol  preach¬ 
er,  not  choosing  to  give  them  out  himself,  considering  the  agreement 
at  last  conference.  These  appointments  were  given  out  wrong  end 
foremost,  considering  the  line  of  my  journey,  which  caused  me  much 
more  travelling;  however,  with  my  heart  heavy,  I  fulfilled  the  ap¬ 
pointments,  in  each  of  which  I  could  but  remark  with  tears,  that 
some  persons  had  accused  me  with  being  of  a  party  spirit,  to  strive 
to  get  a  separation,  which  thing  was  false,  and  I  did  not  expect  to 
trouble  them  any  more  in  that  part,  until  there  was  an  alteration, 
and  God  should  further  open  my  way. 

As  I  was  going  to  take  the  stage,  a  man  brought  up  a  horse,  saddle 
and  bridle  for  me,  with  orders  to  pay  when  convenient.  I  consid¬ 
ered  this  act  as  a  Christian  kindness,  but  Satan  strove  to  raise  a  dust> 
as  I  did  not  make  remittance  very  speedily,  having  no  safe  opportu¬ 
nity  for  some  months. 

I  passed  through  my  old  circuit,  the  Duchess,  and  saw  some  who 
retained  prejudice,  but  I  continued  my  journey,  putting  up  at  the 
inns,  being  unwilling  to  screw  any  thing  through  the  devil’s  teeth. 

When  I  arrived  at  Albany,  the  preaching  house  doors  which  had 
been  shut  in  Stebbin’s  time,  were  now  open.  As  the  stationed 
preacher  was  out  of  town,  and  one  or  two  others,  who  were  expected, 
not  coming,  the  people  were  like  to  be  disappointed,  which  to  pre¬ 
vent,  gave  rise  to  the  opening,  which  I  embraced  as  providential, 
and  held  a  number  of  meetings.  Here  I  have  always  found  some 
kind  friends,  particularly  brother  Taylor. 

I  took  my  departure  to  Weston,  where  I  saw  Smith  Miller,  his 
wife  Hannah,  and  Peggy,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  }rears. 

August  31st.  Camp  meeting  began,  and  the  people  were  entirely 
strangers  to  the  quality  and  magnitude  of  this  kind  of  meeting. 
Several  Methodist  preachers  came  as  spectators,  intending  if  the 
meeting  did  well,  to  take  hold,  heart  and  hand  with  me;  but  if  ill,  to 
leave  it  as  they  found  it,  and  let  the  blame  devolve  on  me.  A  stage 
being  erected,  I  addressed  the  people  thereon,  from  Luke  xxi,  19 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


207 


An  awful  solemnity  came  over  the  people,  several  mourners  camo 
forward  to  be  prayed  for,  and  some  shortly  found  comfort,  and  the 
Lord  began  to  move  in  the  camp;  however,  the  preachers  were 
minded  we  should  disband  to  private  habitations,  but  I  replied,  “if 
I  can  get  twenty  to  tarry  on  the  ground  I  would  not  go  off  until  the 
meeting  broke.”  Soon  the  Lord  began  to  move  among  the  people, 
and  many  were  detained  on  the  ground,  and  souls  were  born  to  God. 
Next  day  the  congregation  and  work  increased,  and  so  in  the  course 
of  the  night  likewise. 

Sunday,  Sept.  2d.  It  rained  (I  was  sick)  and  the  people  were 
punished,  by  getting  wet  in  the  shower,  through  not  coming  better 
prepared  for  encampment,  & c.,  which  I  was  glad  of,  as  it  taught 
them  a  useful  lesson  against  my  return:  it  cleared  up  and  the  sun 
broke  out,  when  I  addressed  them.  Being  informed  of  some  ill 
designs  among  the  youth,  to  bring  a  stigma  on  the  meeting,  I  ob¬ 
served  three  companies  in  the  woods;  I  got  on  a  log  in  the  triangle, 
and  began  relating  a  story  concerning  a  bird’s  nest,  which  my  father 
had  remarked  represented  his  family,  that  would  be  scattered  like 
those  young  birds,  who  knew  not  the  getting  of  things,  but  only  the 
fruition  of  provision,  and  not  parental  affection,  till  they  become  to 
have  children  of  their  own,  which  remarks  had  made  great  impres¬ 
sion  on  my  mind.  The  rehearsal  of  them  had  the  desired  effect,  and 
gathered  their  wandering  minds  into  a  train  of  serious  thinking,  and 
prepared  their  hearts  for  the  reception  of  good  advice;  several  of  them 
desired  I  should  pray  with  them;  soon  nine  were  sprawling  on  the 
ground,  and  some  were  apparently  lifeless.  The  Doctors  supposed 
they  had  fainted,  and  desired  water  and  fans  to  be  used.  I  replied, 
“  Hush!”  then  they  to  show  the  fallacy  of  my  ideas,  attempted  to 
determine  it  with  their  skill,  but  to  their  surprise  their  pulse  was 
regular;  some  said,  it  is  fictitious,  they  make  it.”  I  answered, 
“the  weather  is  warm  and  we  are  in  perspiration,  whilst  they  are 
as  cold  as  corpses,  which  cannot  be  done  by  human  art.” 

Here  some  supposed  they  were  dying,  whilst  others  suggested, 
“it  is  the  work  of  the  devil.”  I  observed,  “if  it  be  the  devil’s 
work,  they  will  use  the  dialect  of  hell,  when  they  come  to;  some 
watched  my  words,  in  great  solemnity,  and  the  first  and  second  were 
soon  brought  through,  happy,  and  all  in  the  course  of  the  night, 
except  a  young  woman,  who  had  come  under  good  impression,  much 


208 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

against  her  father’s  will,  thirty  miles.  She  continued  shrieking  for 
mercy  for  eight  hours,  sometimes  on  the  borders  of  despair,  uq:11 
near  sun  rise,  when  I  exhorted  her  if  she  had  a  view  of  her  Saviour, 
to  receive  Him  as  appearing  for  her;  her  hope  revived,  faith  sprang 
up,  joy  arose,  her  countenance  was  an  index  of  her  heart  to  all  the 
beholders,  she  uttered  a  word,  and  soon  she  testified  the  reality  of 
her  mental  sensation,  and  the  peace  she  had  found. 

About  thirty  found  peace,  and  I  appointed  another  camp  meeting, 
to  commence  in  May. 

The  Cock  and  the  Dinner  Pot. 

One  night  after  Mr.  Dow  had  retired  to  bed,  after  a  hard  day’s  travel, 
in  the  western  part  of  Virginia,  a  number  of  persons  collected  in  the  bar¬ 
room  to  enjoy  their  usual  revelries,  as  was  the  custom  in  that  part  of  the 
country.  At  a  late  hour  in  the  night,  the  alarm  was  given  that  one  of 
the  company  had  lost  his  pocket  book,  and  a  search  proposed.  Where¬ 
upon  the  landlord  remarked,  that  Lorenzo  Dow  was  in  the  house,  and 
that  if  the  money  was  there,  he  knew  that  Lorenzo  could  find  it.  The 
suggestion  was  instantly  received  with  approbation,  and  accordingly  Mr. 
Dow  was  aroused  from  his  slumber,  and  brought  forth  to  find  the  money. 
As  he  entered  the  room,  his  eyes  ran  through  the  company  with  search¬ 
ing  inquiry,  but  nothing  appeared  that  could  fix  guilt  upon  any  one.  The 
loser  appeared  with  a  countenance  expressive  of  great  concern,  and 
besought  Mr.  Dow,  for  heaven’s  sake,  to  find  him  his  money.  “  Have  any 
left  the  company  since  you  lost  your  money,”  said  Mr.  Dow.  “None,” 
said  the  loser,  “none!”  “Then,”  said  Lorenzo,  turning  to  the  land¬ 
lady,  “go  and  bring  me  your  large  dinner  pot.”  This  created  no  little 
surprise.  But  as  supernatural  powers  were  universally  conceded,  his 
directions  were  unhesitatingly  obeyed.  Accordingly  the  pot  was  brought 
forward,  and  set  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  “  Now,”  said  Lorenzo, 
“  o'o  and  brino-  the  old  chicken-cock  from  the  roost.”  This  was  also 

O  O  # 

done,  and  at  Lorenzo’s  directions,  the  cock  placed  in  the  pot,  and 
covered  over  with  a  board,  or  lid.  “Let  the  doors  now  be  fastened,  and 
the  lights  extinguished,”  said  Mr.  Dow,  which  was  also  done.  “Now,” 
said  he,  “every  person  in  the  room  must  rub  his  hands  hard  against 
the  pot,  and  when  the  guilty  hand  touches,  the  cock  will  crow.”  Accord¬ 
ingly,  all  came  forward,  and  rubbed,  or  pretended  to  rub  against  the  pot. 
But  no  cock  crew.  “Let  the  candles  now  be  lighted,”  said  Lorenzo, 
“  there  is  no  guilty  person  here.  If  the  man  ever  had  any  money,  he 
must  have  lost  it  some  place  else.  But  stop,”  said  Lorenzo,  when  all 
things  were  prepared,  “let  us  now  examine  the  hands.”  This  was  the 
important  part  of  his  arrangement.  For  on  examination,  it  was  found 
that  one  man  had  not  rubbed  against  the  pot.  The  others’  hands  being 
black  with  the  soot  of  the  pot,  was  a  proof  of  their  innocence.  “  There,” 
said  Lorenzo,  pointing  to  the  man  with  clean  hands,  “  there  is  the  man 
who  picked  your  pocket.”  The  culprit,  seeing  his  deletion,  at  once 
acknowledged  his  guilt,  and  gave  up  the  money. 


OR.  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


*0 f 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MARRIAGE. 

When  I  was  in  Ireland,  I  saw  the  first  pair  that  I  thought  were 
happy  in  marriage,  or  showed  a  beauty  in  their  connexion  as  the 
result  of  matrimony.  I  heard  also  of  a  young  man,  who  made  a 
proposal  of  marriage;  the  young  woman,  possessing  piety  and  con¬ 
sideration,  agreed  to  make  it  a  matter  of  fasting  and  prayer,  to  know 
the  Divine  will  on  the  subject,  she  also  told  a  considerate  friend, 
who  gave  her  advice  on  the  subject.  At  the  time  appointed  they 
met,  to  return  their  answers  upon  the  subject.  The  man  said  he 
thought  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  they  should  proceed,  and  the 
two  women’s  opinion  was  the  reverse.  It  was  then  submitted  for 
my  opinion,  why  I  thought  the  young  man’s  mind  differed  from 
theirs;  I  replied,  that  many  persons  desire  a  thing,  and  wish  that  is 
might  be  the  will  of  God  it  should  be  so,  and  from  thence  reason* 
themselves  into  a  belief  that  it  is  His  will,  wThen  in  fact  it  is  nothing 
but  their  own  will,  substituted  for  God’s,  and  so  stand  in  their 
own  light  and  deceive  themselves. 

It  appears  to  me,  concerning  every  person  who  is  marriageable, 
and  whose  duty  it  is  to  marry,  that  there  is  some  particular  person, 
whom  they  ought  to  have;  but  I  believe  it  to  be  possible  for  them  to 
miss  of  that  object  and  obtain  one  who  is  not  proper  for  them. 

Some  people  have  an  idea,  that  all  matches  are  appointed,  which 
I  think  repugnant  to  common  sense,  for  a  man  will  leave  his  wife 
and  a  woman  her  husband,  they  two  will  go  to  another  part  and 
marry  and  live  as  lawful  man  and  wife.  Now  can  rational  crea¬ 
tures  suppose  that  God  appointed  this  match,  whose  will  sayeth: 
“  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery ?” 

Again,  I  have  seen  some  men  and  women  in  courtship  put  the 
best  foot  foremost,  and  the  best  side  out;  and  from  this  their  ways 
would  appear  pleasing,  and  fancy  would  be  conceived  and  taken  for 

P 


910 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

love;  but  when  they  got  acquainted  with  each  other’s  weaknesses, 
after  the  knot  was  tied,  the  ways  which  once  appeared  agreeeable  are 
now  odious;  thus  the  dear  becomes  cheap ,  and  the  honey  is  all  gall 
and  vinegar;  but,  alas,  it  is  too  late  to  repent.  Their  dispositions 
being  so  different,  it  is  as  much  impossible  for  them  to  live  agreeably 
and  happy  together,  as  for  the  cat  and  dog  to  agree.  Thus  a  foun¬ 
dation  is  laid  for  unhappiness  for  life.  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to 
the  glory  of  God,  is  the  language  of  the  scripture,  therefore,  as  Christ 
saith,  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing;  and  as  Paul  saith,  through 
Christ  who  strengtheneth  me,  I  can  do  all  things.  We  are  to  look 
to  God  for  help  in  whatever  we  undertake,  as  all  things  are  sanctified 
through  faith  and  prayer.  Therefore,  whatsoever  we  dare  not  pray 
to  God  for  his  blessing  upon,  we  have  no  right  to  pursue,  it  is  forbid¬ 
den  fruit.  But  as  there  is  a  providence  of  God  attending  every  per¬ 
son  in  every  situation  in  life,  and  no  such  thing  as  mere  chance,  it  is 
my  opinion,  if  people  were  but  resigned  to  the  dispensation  of  Di¬ 
vine  Providence,  instead  of  being  their  own  choosers,  their  will  re¬ 
signed  to  his  disposal,  &c.,  that  they  would  find  his  providence  to 
guide  and  direct  them  to  the  object  proper  for  them,  as  the  calls  of 
his  Spirit  and  the  openings  of  his  Providence  go  hand  in  hand. 

I  was  resolved  when  I  began  to  travel,  that  no  created  object 
should  be  the  means  of  rivalling  my  God,  and  of  course  not  to  alter 
the  situation  of  my  life,  unless  a  way  seemed  to  open  in  the  way  of 
Providence,  whereby  I  might  judge  that  my  extensive  usefulness 
should  be  extended  rather  than  contracted. 

« 

'  S - M - ,  of  Western,  came  to  a  big  meeting  in  the  woods, 

and  heard  that  crazy  Dow  was  there,  and  after  some  time  sought 
and  found  me.  He  accompanied  me  to  my  appointments,  consist¬ 
ing  of  about  one  hundred  miles5  travel.  He  kept  what  some  call  a 
Methodist  tavern,  i.  e.,  a  house  for  the  preachers,  &c.  One  of  my 
appointments  being  near  his  house,  he  invited  me  to  tarry  all  night, 
observing  his  daughter  would  be  glad  to  see  me.  I  asked  if  he  had 
any  children.  He  replied,  a  young  woman  I  brought  up  I  call  my 
daughter.  I  staid  all  night,  but  so  it  happened  that  not  a  word 
passed  between  her  and  me,  though  there  were  but  the  three  in  fam¬ 
ily.  I  went  to  my  appointment  wdiere  we  had  a  precious  time,  but 
whilst  preaching,  I  felt  an  uncommon  exercise,  known  only  to  my¬ 
self  and  my  God,  to  run  through  my  mind,  which  caused  me  to  pause 


231 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

for  some  time.  In  going  to  my  evening  appointment,  I  had  to  re¬ 
turn  by  the  house,  he  being  still  in  company  with  me.  I  asked  him 
if  he  would  objeet  if  I  should  talk  to  his  daughter  concerning  mat¬ 
rimony?  He  replied,  “I  have  nothing  to  say,  only  I  have  request¬ 
ed  her,  if  she  has  any  regard  for  me,  not  to  marry  so  as  to  leave 
my  house.” 

When  I  got  to  the  door,  I  abruptly  asked  his  wife,  who  had  been 
there,  and  what  they  had  been  about  in  my  absence.  She  told  me, 
which  made  way  for  her  to  observe,  that  Peggy  was  resolved  never 
to  marry  unless  it  were  to  a  preacher,  and  one  who  would  continue 
travelling.  This  resolution  being  similar  to  my  own,  as  she  then 
stepped  into  the  room,  caused  me  to  ask  her  if  it  was  so.  She  an¬ 
swered  in  the  affirmative;  on  the  back  of  which  I  replied,  “Do  you 
think  you  could  accept  of  such  an  object  as  me?”  She  made  no 
answer,  but  retired  from  the  room.  This  was  the  first  time  of  my 

speaking  to  her.  I  took  dinner,  asked  her  one  question  more - 

and  went  to  my  neighboring  meetings,  which  occupied  some  days; 
but  having  a  cloak  making  of  oiled  cloth,  it  drew  me  back  to  get  it. 
I  staid  all  night,  and  in  the  morning,  when  going  away,  I  observed 
to  her  and  her  sister,  who  brought  her  up  as  a  mother,  that  I  was 
going  to  the  warm  countries,  where  I  never  had  spent  a  warm  season, 
and  it  wTas  probable  I  should  die,  as  the  warm  climate  destroys  most 
of  those  who  go  from  a  cold  country;  but,  said  I,  if  I  am  preserved 
about  a  year  and  a  half  from  now,  I  am  in  hopes  of  seeing  this 
northern  country  again,  and  if  during  this  time  you  live  and  remain 
single,  and  find  no  one  that  you  like  better  than  you  do  me,  and 
never  say,  do  not  go  to  your  appointment,  &c.,  for  if  you  should 
stand  in  my  way,  I  should  pray  God  to  remove  you,  which  I  be¬ 
lieve  he  would  answer,  and  if  I  find  no  one  that  I  like  better  than  I 
do  you,  perhaps  something  further  may  be  said  on  the  subject;  and 
finding  her  character  to  stand  fair,  I  took  my  departure.  In  my 
travels  I  went  to  the  Natchez  country,  where  I  found  religion  low, 
and  had  hard  times,  but  thought  this  country  one  day  would  be  the 
garden  of  America,  and  if  this  family  would  remove  there,  it  would 
prove  an  everlasting  blessing,  as  it  respects  religion,  to  the  inhabit¬ 
ants,  considering  their  infant  state;  provided  they  should  be  faith¬ 
ful  to  God,  but  many  good  things  fall  through  for  want  of  humble 
and  faithful  perseverance  under  God.  It  lay  on  my  mind  for  some 


213 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

weeks,  when  I  wrote  to  them  on  the  subject,  though  I  had  no  out¬ 
ward  reason  to  suppose  they  would  go,  considering  the  vast  distance 
of  near  two  thousand  miles.  But  now  I  found  she  was  still  single, 
and  they  all  willing  to  comply  with  my  request,  which  removed 
many  scruples  from  my  mind,  knowing  that  it  was  a  circumstance 
that  turned  up  in  the  o^der  of  Providence,  instead  of  by  my  own 
seeking;  so  our  bargain  was  drawn  to  a  close,  but  still  I  thought  not 
to  have  the  ceremony  performed  until  I  should  return  from  Europe; 
but  upon  reflection,  considering  the  circumstances  would  require  a 
correspondence,  my  letters  might  be  intercepted,  and  the  subject 
known,  prejudice  arise,  jealousy  ensue,  and  much  needless  conver¬ 
sation  and  evil  be  the  result;  wherefore,  to  prevent  the  same,  a 
preacher  coming  in,  we  were  married  that  night,  though  only  we 
five  were  present,  this  being  the  3d  of  September,  1804.  (See  the 
Reflections  on  Matrimony,  and  you  that  are  young  digest  it  well.) 

The  Steaks  and  the  Pudding. 

The  celebrated  Doctor  Johnson,  from  whom  Mr.  Dow  received  the  first 
ideas  of  that  invaluable  chemical  discovery,  the  Dow  Medicine,  tells  the 
allowing  story,  on  himself  and  friend  : 

“At  one  time  while  he  and  an  intimate  friend  were  traveling  in  the  north 
f  Scotland,  they  put  up  for  the  night  at  a  very  indifferent  looking  house  in 
the  highlands.  The  want  of  cleanliness  was  very  apparent,  so  much  so  as  to 
attract  the  attention  both  of  the  Doctor  and  of  his  friend,  and  to  make  their, 
curious  about  what  they  were  to  have  for  supper. 

“  The  friend,  in  peeping  through  a  crack  in  the  partition,  discovered  a  very 
dirty  looking  boy  attending  to  the  frying  of  some  beef  steaks,  and  as  he  leaned 
over  to  turn  them,  noticed  him  scratching  his  head,  and  some  unlucky  little 
insects  falling  from  it  into  the  pan.  This  of  course  spoiled  his  appetite  for 
steaks.  But  wishing  to  have  a  pull  on  the  Doctor,  said  nothing  of  his 
discovery  till  after  supper.  In  the  meantime  their  meal  was  prepared, 
consisting  of  fried  steaks  and  boiled  pudding.  The  Doctor  supposing  the 
fried  dish  the  cleanest,  ate  steaks.  The  friend,  rejoicing  in  the  rig  he  was 
going  to  have  on  the  Doctor,  partook  sumptuously  of  the  pudding.  After 
supper,  said  the  Doctor,  addressing  his  friend,  ‘  Well,  I  don’t  envy  you  your 
dirty  pudding.’  ‘Nor  I  you,  your  steaks,’  said  the  friend.  And  then,  giving 
a  broad  laugh,  informed  the  Doctor  of  the  boy  scratching  his  head  over  the 
frying  pan.  This  was  a  damper.  The  Doctor,  who  was  extremely  hard  to 
head,  now  felt  himself  fairly  beaten,  and,  walking  out  of  doors,  soon  made 
a  summary  disposition  of  his  supper,  then  returning,  sick  and  provoked,  he 
called  up  the  boy,  and  addressing  him  in  a  very  angry  tone,  said,  ‘  Why  did 
you  not  keep  that  cap  on  your  head,  you  had  on  when  I  came  here  1  ’  The 
poor  boy,  scratching  his  head  and  bursting  into  tears  at  the  angry  look  and 
voice  of  the  Doctor,  replied,  ‘Why,  mammy  took  it  to  boil  the  pudding  in.* 
The  scene  now  changed.  The  friend  was  taken  with  a  violent  heaving  at  the 
6tomach,  while  the  Doctor’s  countenance  soon  changed  from  frowns  to 
excessive  mirth,  as  he  followed  his  friend  to  the  door,  congratulating  him 
upon  the  luxury  of  a  boiled  pudding.1' 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


213 


CHAPTER  XV. 

TOUR  TO  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

4th.  Smith  Miller  set  off  with  me  for  Natchez  early  in  the 
morning,  as  my  appointments  had  been  given  out  for  some  months. 
I  spoke  at  Westmoreland  and  Augusta  that  day. 

6th.  We  rode  fifty  miles.  I  spoke  once  on  the  road,  and  saw  a 
spiritual  daughter  who  was  awakened  when  I  travelled  the  Pittsfield 
circuit. 

6th.  We  rode  fifty  miles,  and  stayed  with  a  family  of  Metho¬ 
dists,  near  the  east  branch  of  the  Susquehannah  river.  The  man 
was  kind,  but  the  woman  was  as  she  was. 

7th.  Rode  thirty-four  miles,  spoke  at  night  at  Sugar  creek. 

8th.  Thirty-five  miles  to  Lycoming. 

9th.  Twenty-five  miles  to  Amariah  Sutton’s,  and  found  Gideon 
Draper  preaching,  who  was  awakened  when  I  wTas  on  Cambridge 
circuit.  Oh!  how  these  things  refreshed  my  soul,  to  see  the  fruit 
of  my  labor  hundreds  of- miles  off,  years  after.  I  spoke  when  he 
was  done.  He  accompanied  us  ten  miles  where  I  spoke  again. 

10th.  Thirty-three  miles  to  P — d  Antisse’s. 

11th.  Forty  miles,  stayed  with  a  Dutchman  who  was  reasonable 
in  his  charges. 

12th.  Thirty-four  miles  across  part  of  the  Allegheny  mountain  to 
Welchtown. 

13th.  We  crossed  the  Laurel  hills,  and  though  we  lost  some 
miles  by  false  direction,  yet  we  came  near  to  Dennistown,  and 
stayed  with  a  friend. 

14th.  We  went  to  Greensborough,  where  I  spoke  in  the  evening, 
and  then  rode  thirty-two  miles  to  Pittsburgh,  where  we  arrived 
about  the  dawn  of  day;  I  found  my  appointments  were  not  given 
out  accurately. 

16th.  (Sunday.)  I  spoke  ir  Pittsburgh  and  Washington. 

17th.  Brownsville  and  Uniontown,  where  I  heard  the  bishops 
Asbury  and  Whatcoat  were  sick  twenty-five  miles  off. 


214 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

ISth.  Spoke  twice  in  Washington. 

19th.  Spoke  in  Steubenville  in  the  State  of  Ohio.  I  have  been 
in  each  of  the  seventeen  States  of  the  Union. 

20th.  I  spoke  in  Charleston,  (Wellsburg;)  some  were  offended. 

21st.  Spoke  to  hundreds,  beginning  before  sun  rise;  and  then  to 
Wheeling.  Spoke  at  ten  o’clock  to  a  large  concourse  and  so  went 
on  our  journey. 

23d.  Spoke  to  a  few  in  Zanesville  on  the  Muskingum  river. — 
I  could  not  but  observe  great  marks  of  antiquity,  ridges  of  earth 
thrown  up  so  as  to  form  inclosures  of  various  forms,  on  which  three 
or  four  might  ride  easily  abreast.  Some  of  these,  I  think,  would 
contain  near  one  hundred  acres  or  more. 

24th.  Came  to  New  Lancaster  where  I  spoke. 

25th.  Came  to  Chillicothe,  held  four  meetings,  some  of  the 
A-doub!e-L-part  people  were  offended;  stayed  with  the  governor 
two  davs.  In  him  are  connected  the  Christian  and  the  gentleman. 
I  think  this  state  is  laid  off  in  townships,  six  miles  square,  and  then 
into  sections  of  one  mile  square,  containing  six  hundred  and  forty 
acres,  and  half  sections.  The  title  of  this  is  obtained  from  gov¬ 
ernment,  at  nine  English  shillings  per  acre,  for  ever,  in  four  annual 
payments,  or  if  the  money  be  paid  dowm,  the  interest  will  be  de¬ 
ducted.  No  slavery  can  be  introduced  here.  There  are  lands  laid 
off  for  schools  in  great  magnitude.  And  I  consider  the  form  of 
the  Constitution  superior  to  that  of  any  other  in  the  Union. 

Near  the  Ohio  river  people  are  sometimes  troubled  with  fevers, 
but  uplands  near  the  heads  of  the  streams  are  far  more  healthy. 

Monday,  October  1st.  I  found  Mr.  Hodge,  a  Presbyterian  min¬ 
ister,  had  failed  in  giving  out  my  appointments.  However,  I  fell 
in  with  the  western  conference,  which  was  now  sitting  in  Kentuc¬ 
ky,  and  God  was  with  them  and  the  people.  I  saw  the  jerks  in 
Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  and  this  state,  on  this  journey.  Several  of 
the  presiding  elders  called  me  into  a  private  room,  and  after  oar 
interview  we  parted  in  friendship.  Next  day  I  spoke  under  the 
trees,  nearly  the  whole  conference  being  present.  I  thought  I  could 
discern  every  countenance  present  and  tell  the  Methodist  from  the 
A-double-L-part  people,  and  never  before  observed  that  present  im¬ 
pression  would  cause  the  countenance  to  be  such  an  index  to  the 
mind  of  pleasure  and  pain,  especially  in  an  auditory.  From  thence 


r  OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  215 

2  went  to  Lexington,  held  a  few  meetings,  and  saw  one  whom  I 
had  known  in  Dublin,  but  he  was  not  as  happy  now  as  once.  I 
here  experienced  some  kindness,  and  also  spoke  at  Paris  by  the  way. 
An  A-double-L-part  man  being  convinced  that  A-double-L  meant 
all ,  caused  much  uneasiness  among  the  Presbyterians.  First,  sev¬ 
eral  preachers  formed  themselves  into  an  association,  by  the  name 
of  Springfield  Association,  and  then  made  a  will  and  voluntarily 
died,  and  instead  of  being  a  distinct  party,  sunk  into  union  with  all 
Christians. 

Sunday,  19th.  I  spoke  in  Herodsburgh  and  Springfield.  As  I 
WTas  getting  up,  I  found  my  clothes  had  been  moved  during  the  night, 
which  caused  me  to  arouse  the  family.  My  vest  was  found  in  the 
piazza,  and  all  my  money  gone  except  one  cent. 

Thence  I  went  to  Tennessee,  but  found  my  appointments  were 
not  given  out.  I  spoke  in  Clarksville  and  Nashville,  and  many 
other  places  over  the  country,  until  I  came  to  a  brother  Canon’s 
who  had  been  the  means  under  God  of  opening  my  way  before. 

Friday,  19th.  Camp  meeting  commenced  at  Liberty.  Here  I 
saw  the  jerks ,  and  some  danced;  a  strange  exercise  indeed;  howev¬ 
er,  it  is  involuntary,  yet  requires  the  consent  of  the  will;  i.  e.,  the 
people  are  taking  to  jerking  irresistibly,  and  if  they  strive  to  resist 
it,  it  -worries  them  much,  yet  is  attended  with  no  bodily  pain,  ana 
those  who  are  exercised  to  dance,  which  in  the  pious  seems  an  an¬ 
tidote  to  the  jerks,  if  they  resist,  it  brings  deadness  and  barrenness 
over  the  mind;  but  when  they  yield  to  it  they  feel  happy,  although 
it  is  a  great  cross;  there  is  a  heavenly  smile  and  solemnity  on  the 
countenance,  which  carries  a  great  conviction  to  the  minds  of  be¬ 
holders.  Their  eyes,  when  dancing,  seem  to  be  fixed  upwards  as 
if  upon  an  invisible  object,  and  they  lost  to  all  below. 

Sunday,  21st.  I  heard  Doctor  Tooley,  a  man  of  liberal  educa¬ 
tion,  who  had  been  a  noted  deist,  preach  on  the  subject  of  the  jerks 
and  the  dancing  exercise.  He  brought  ten  passages  of  scripture 
to  prove  that  dancing  wTas  once  a  religious  exercise;  but  corrupted 
at  Aaron’s  calf,  and  from  thence  young  people  got  it  for  amusement. 
I  believe  the  congregation  and  preachers  were  generally  satisfied 
with  his  remarks. 

The  Natchez  mission  had  almost  discouraged  the  western  con¬ 
ference,  having  made  several  trials  with  little  success;  however, 


210 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

Lawner  Blackman  and  brother  Barnes,  finding  that  I  was  going 
thither,  offered  as  volunteers,  and  fell  in  with  me  for  the  journey. 

Tuesday,  23d.  We  started  from  Franklin,  where  I  received  some 
kindness,  and  riding  thirty-two  miles,  encamped  in  the  woods.  It 
rained  and  apparently  we  could  get  no  fire,  but  some  moving  fami¬ 
lies  from  North  Carolina,  got  affrighted  by  some  Indians  and  were 
returning,  being  fearful  to  venture  on  their  way.  They  showed  us 
the  remains  of  their  fire  where  they  had  encamped  the  preceding 
night;  and  with  difficulty  I  prevailed  on  them  to  stay  with  us,  until 
I  let  them  know  my  name,  which  they  had  heard  of  before;  they 
intended  travelling  on  all  night  to  the  settlement,  being  fearful  of 
being  masscred  by  the  Indians. 

24th.  Travelled  about  thirty-five  miles,  and  saw  one  company 
of  Indians  on  the  wray. 

25th.  The  post  and  a  traveller  passed  by  us  early,  but  we  over¬ 
took  them,  and  continued  together  to  Tennessee  river.  The  wind 
was  high,  and  none  did  cross  except  the  post,  and  he  with  danger. 

26th.  We  crossed,  paying  a  dollar  each,  where  was  a  small  gar¬ 
rison,  and  some  few  half-breed  Indians. 

27th.  We  gained  the  suburbs  of  Bigtown  of  the  Chickasaws. 
I  am  now  beside  the  fire,  the  company  laying  down  to  rest,  and  our 
horses  feeding  in  a  cane  brake,  and  provisions  nearly  out. 

Sunday,  28th.  Two  of  our  horses  were  missing,  but  were  re¬ 
turned  early  in  the  morning  by  a  negro  and  Indian,  who,  I  suppose, 
had  stolen  them  to  get  a  reward.  One  of  our  company  was  for 
flogging  the  negro,  which  I  opposed,  lest  it  should  raise  an  uproar, 
and  endanger  other  travellers  by  the  Indians,  who  are  of  a  revenge¬ 
ful  temper.  This  day  was  a  hungry  time  to  us.  We  thought  of 
the  disciples  who  plucked  the  ears  of  corn  on  the  Sabbath. 

At  length  we  came  to  another  village  where  some  whites  lived, 
and  one  Mr.  Gunn,  who  was  touched  under  the  word  when  I  was 
here  before,  received  us  kindly.  We  tarried  two  days  in  this  set¬ 
tlement,  held  some  meetings,  and  receiving  gratis,  necessaries  for 
our  journey,  took  our  departure.  Having  a  gun  with  us,  we  killed 
some  turkies,  which  were  numerous  in  flocks.  From  what  we  saw, 
there  were  bears,  and  plenty  of  wolves  and  deer  in  these  woods. 
The  canopy  of  heaven  was  our  covering  by  night,  except  the  blankets 
we  were  rolled  in.  We  kept  fires  to  prevent  the  wild  beasts  from 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


217 


approaching  too  near.  The  mail  we  saw  no  more.  The  man  who 
Was  with  him  continued  with  us,  and  being  seized  with  the  derange¬ 
ment  for  some  hours  in  the  woods,  retarded  our  progress. 

Nov.  4th.  Crossed  the  ground  where  I  had  the  Providential  es¬ 
cape  from  the  Indians,  and  arrived  at  the  settlement  of  Natchez. — 
We  are  glad  to  see  white  people,  and  get  out  of  the  woods  once 
more:  stayed  at  the  first  house  all  night. 

6th.  Called  on  Moses  Floyd,  a  preacher,  on  Big  Black.  Here 
brother  Barnes  tarried  to  begin  his  route.  Blackman  went  with  us 
to  Col.  Barnet’s,  on  Biopeer.  Next  day  we  went  to  Randal  Gib¬ 
son’s,  on  Clarke’s  Creek,  got  some  washing  done,  and  there  Miller 
staid,  and  Blackman  went  with  me  to  squire  Tooley’s,  father  of 
the  Doctor,  where  brother  Harriman,  a  missionary,  was  at  the  point 
of  death.  However,  he  recovered,  and  our  presence  seemed  to  re¬ 
vive  him. 

8th.  I  visited  Washington  and  Natchez,  and  some  of  the  adja¬ 
cent  parts.  Here  I  must  observe  the  truth  of  the  maxim,  “Give 
the  devil  rope  enough  and  he  will  hang  himself.”  A  printer  ex¬ 
tracted  a  piece  from  the  Lexington  paper,  as  a  burlesque  on  me, 
which,  however,  did  me  no  harm,  though  it  circulated  in  most  pa¬ 
pers  in  the  Union.  He  had  just  got  his  types  set  up  before  I  made 
application  for  the  insertion  of  a  notice,  that  I  should  hold  meeting 
in  the  town  on  Sunday.  This  following  the  other,  made  impres¬ 
sion  on  the  people’s  minds,  and  excited  the  curious  to  attend  meet¬ 
ing.  When  I  was  here  before,  I  found  it  almost  impossible  to  get 
the  people  out  to  meeting  any  way,  and  had  my  scruple  whether 
there  were  three  Christians  in  town,  either  black  or  white;  but  now 
1  spoke  three  succeeding  Sabbaths,  and  some  on  week  days. 

12th.  This  day  I  am  twelve  years  old.  Brother  Blackman 
preached  a  funeral  sermon.  [After  many  dangers  in  his  years  of 
itinerancy,  he  came  to  his  end  by  Providence;  evidencing  a  remark¬ 
able  foreboding.]  I  spoke  a  few  words,  and  God  began  a  gracious 
work.  Here,  by  Washington,  we  appointed  a  camp  meeting;  there 
is  ground  laid  off  for  a  college,  and  congress,  beside  a  handsome 
donation,  hath  given  twenty  thousand  acres  of  ground,  &c.  This 
country  is  now  dividing  into  townships  and  sections,  and  sold  by 
government,  as  in  the  state  of  Ohio;  and  though  only  a  territory 
now,  yet  will  be  incorporated  into  a  state,  when  the  inhabitants 


218 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


shall  amount  to  sixty  thousand.  They  now  have  a  small  legisla¬ 
ture.  The  governor  is  appointed  by  the  President.  One  represen¬ 
tative  goes  to  congress. 

Sunday,  25th.  I  spoke  for  the  last  time  at  Natchez.  I  visited 
Saltzertown,  Greenville  and  Gibsonport.  This  last  place  was  a 
wilderness  not  two  years  ago,  but  now  contains  near  thirty  houses, 
with  a  court  house  and  jail.  We  held  a  quarterly  meeting  on 
Clarke’s  creek.  Some  supposed  I  would  get  no  campers,  but  at 
this  Q.  M.  I  wanted  to  know  if  there  were  any  backsliders  in  the  au¬ 
ditory,  and  if  there  were,  and  they  would  come  forward,  I  would 
pray  with  them.  An  old  backslider,  who  had  been  happy  in  the  old 
settlements,  with  tears  came  forward  and  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
several  followed  his  example.  A  panic  seized  the  congregation, 
and  a  solemn  awe  ensued.  We  had  a  cry  and  a  shout.  It  was  a 
weeping,  tender  time.  The  devil  was  angry,  and  many  without 
persecuted,  saying,  “Is  God  deaf,  that  they  cannot  worship  him 
without  such  a  noise?”  Though  they  perhaps  would  make  a  greater 
noise  when  drinking  a  toast.  This  prepared  the  way  for  the 
camp  meeting,  and  about  thirty  from  this  neighborhood  went 
thirty  miles  or  upwards,  and  encamped  on  the  ground.  The  camp 
meeting  continued  four  days.  The  devil  was  angry  at  this  also,  and 
though  his  emissaries  contrived  various  projects  to  raise  a  dust,  their 
efforts  proved  ineffectual.  In  general  there  was  good  decorum,  and 
about  fifty  were  awakened,  and  five  professed  justifying  faith;  so 
that  it  might  be  said,  the  country  which  was  a  refuge  for  scape- 
gallowses,  a  few  years  since,  in  Spanish  times,  is  in  a  hopeful  way, 
and  the  wilderness  begins  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  the 
barren  land  becomes  a  fruitful  field.  I  crossed  the  Mississippi  into 
Louisiana,  and  visited  several  settlements,  holding  religious  meet¬ 
ings.  I  believe  there  is  a  peculiar  Providence  in  such  a  vast  terri¬ 
tory  falling  to  the  United  States,  as  liberty  of  conscience  may  now 
prevail  as  the  country  populates,  which  before  was  prohibited  by 
the  inquisition.  We  got  some  things  fixed  to  our  minds;  procured 
three  Spanish  horses,  which  had  been  foaled  wild  in  the  woods,  and 
had  been  caught  out  of  the  gang,  by  climbing  a  tree  and  dropping  a 
noose  over  the  head,  it  being  made  fast  to  a  bough,  &c.  We  got 
letters  from  home,  with  information  that  they  were  well,  and  the 
work  going  on. 


OR.  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


219 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

RETURN  TO  THE  NORTH. 

December,  16.  Our  horses  being  tamed  and  taught  to  eat  corn,  by 
forcing  it  into  their  mouths,  and  we  prepared  with  a  tent  and  provi¬ 
sions,  bid  the  settlement  on  the  Mississippi  adieu,  and  betook  to  the 
woods  for  Tombigbee,  having  two  others  in  company.  We  had 
not  gone  far  before  the  saddle  turned  on  the  pack  mare;  she  took 
fright,  which  affrighted  the  one  S.  M.  rode,  and  they  both  set  to 
rearing  and  jumping,  which  endangered  his  life;  however,  he  held 
them  both  until  he  dismounted,  and  they  got  settled.  If  they  had 
got  away,  there  was  little  prospect  of  catching  them  again.  Twen¬ 
ty-three  miles  to  the  Indian  line,  on  the  main  branch  of  Homachiti, 
we  encamped  for  the  night,  it  being  cloudy  and  rainy;  we  spread  our 
tent,  kept  a  good  fire,  hobbled  the  fore  legs  of  our  horses  together, 
leaving  a  long  rope  dragging  from  their  necks.  Here  was  plenty 
of  grass,  and  a  cane  brake. 

20th.  Thirty-five  miles,  encamped  a  little  off  the  road,  lest  the 
Indians  should  steal  our  horses. 

21st.  We  arrived  this  afternoon  at  Pearl,  or  half-way  river;  the 
ford  last  year  was  a  number  of  yards  wide,  but  now  not  more  than 
five  or  six  feet,  which  we  knew  not;  a  man  who  knew  the  ford,  being 
much  among  the  Choctaws,  attempted  to  cross  first,  and  succeeded; 
though  his  horse  made  a  small  misstep;  the  next  man’s  horse  erred 
a  little  on  the  other  side,  but  still  I  knew  not  the  danger;  I  proceeded 
next,  leading  the  pack-mare,  but  there  not  being  sufficient  ground 
for  both  horses,  the  water  running  like  a  mill  tail,  carried  me  down 
the  stream  two  feet,  whilst  my  mare  could  swim  but  one  towards  the 
shore;  she  struck  the  bank  which  gave  way,  however,  she  being  an 
excellent  swimmer  and  springy,  made  a  second  effort  and  got  out. 
I  lost  my  hobbles,  and  our  tea,  sugar  and  coffee,  &c.,  got  injured, 
and  I  being  much  chilled  by  the  wet,  we  went  on  till  we  came  to  a 
convenient  tarrying  place,  and  encamped  for  the  night  to  dry  our 
things,  &c.  N.  B.  The  river  was  muddy;  I  could  not  swim,  and 


220 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


had  not  the  mare  struck  the  bank  where  she  did,  I  must  have  lost  my 
life,  as  the  trees  and  brush  filled  the  shore  below. 

22d.  I  met  some  people  from  Georgia;  at  night  I  was  taken  with 
a  strong  fever,  but  drank  some  water  and  coffee,  and  got  a  good 
night’s  rest. 

Sunday,  23d.  Feel  somewhat  better,  it  snowed  some,  and  the  sun 
hath  shone  scarcely  ten  minutes  during  these  five  days. 

24th.  We  rode  about  forty  miles  through  Sixtown  of  the  Choc¬ 
taws,  and  whilst  we  were  passing  it,  I  observed  where  they  scaffold 
the  dead,  and  also  the  spot  where  the  flesh  was,  when  the  bone- 
picker  had  done  his  office.  The  friends  of  the  deceased  weep  twice 
a  day  for  a  term,  and  if  they  cannot  cry  enough  themselves,  they 
hire  some  to  help  them;  it  was  a  weeping  time,  and  their  cries  made 
our  horses  caper  well.  I  was  informed  of  an  ancient  custom  which 
at  present  is  out  of  date  amonf  them;  when  one  was  sick  a  council 
was  held  by  the  doctors,  if  their  judgment  was  that  he  would  die, 
they  being  supposed  infallible,  humanity  induced  the  neck-breaker 
to  do  his  office.  An  European  being  sick,  and  finding  out  his  ver¬ 
dict,  to  save  his  neck,  crept  into  the  woods,  and  recovered,  which 
showed  to  the  Indians  the  fallibility  of  the  doctors,  and  the  evil  of 
the  practice.  Therefore  to  show  that  the  custom  must  be  totally 
abolished,  they  took  the  poor  neck  breaker  and  broke  his  neck. 

25th.  We  came  to  Densmore’s,  agent  for  Indian  affairs,  our  pro¬ 
visions  were  gone,  and  with  difficulty  we  procured  relief.  Some 
people  who  were  dancing  in  a  neighboring  house,  came  in  to  hear 
me  talk;  I  held  a  meeting  with  them,  and  then  lay  down  to  rest. 

26th.  After  breakfast  we  came  near  the  trading  road,  from  the 
Chicasaws  to  Mobile,  where  we  encamped  near  a  spring  and  cane 
brake;  the  leaves  of  the  cane  are  food  for  cattle,  &c. 

27th.  We  started  betimes  and  came  to  the  first  house  on  the 
Tombigbee  settlement,  within  four  miles  of  fort  St.  Stephen,  where 
there  is  but  one  family,  but  it  will  be  a  place  of  fame  in  time.  We 
had  met  the  man  of  the  house  where  we  stayed,  who  told  us  to  call, 
his  wife  made  a  heavy  charge,  we  paid  her,  and  S.  M.  said,  “teil 
your  husband  never  any  more  to  invite  travellers  to  be  welcome  for 
his  wife  to  extort.  The  river  was  high,  and  swamp  not  fordable, 
which  necessitated  us  to  go  down  the  river  about  seventy  miles  to 
the  Cut-off,  which  is  a  channel  from  the  Tombigbee  to  the  Alabama 


22] 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL 

river,  about  seven  miles  from  their  junction,  where  they  form  the 
Mobile.  The  island  contains  about  sixty  thousand  acres,  which  are 
commonly  overflowed  by  the  spring  flood,  as  Egypt  is  by  the  Nile. 
I  held  meeting  during  the  six  days  of  tarrying  in  the  settlement,  and 
took  my  departure  for  Georgia,  but  was  necessitated  to  keep  on  the 
dividing  ridge,  between  the  streams,  to  prevent  being  intercepted  by 
creeks.  There  were  ferries  at  the  above  rivers.  In  the  settlement 
there  was  not  a  preacher  of  any  society;  my  appointments  were  given 
out  in  Georgia,  with  the  days  and  hours  fixed.  In  consequence  of 
the  high  waters  we  had  to  lose  much  travelling. 

January  4,  1805.  We  fell  in  with  a  camp  of  whites,  where  we 
were  informed  of  some  whites  having  been  murdered  by  Indians  and 
one  Indian  killed  by  a  white,  and  another  wounded,  the  wounded 
Indian  was  determined  to  kill  some  white  in  revenge.  These  whites 
had  hired  a  chief  to  pilot  them  around  to  avoid  the  danger;  but  my 
time  being  limited  obliged  me  to  take  the  nearest  cut,  which  was 
through  the  village,  where  the  wounded  Indian  lived.  Here  we 
parted  from  all  the  company,  and  set  off  by  ourselves,  having  four 
hundred  miles  to  go. 

8th.  We  fell  in  with  an  Indian  trader,  who  was  out  of  provisions; 
we  gave  him  some,  and  tarried  at  his  habitation  that  night;  he  made 
us  some  return  next  day,  then  we  pursued  our  journey.  This  being 
in  the  Creek  nation,  we  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  our  way,  there 
being  so  many  Indian  by-paths;  however,  we  came  to  Hawkins’s 
old  place  that  night. 

10th.  Our  charges  were  eleven  shillings,  though  I  think  not  worth 
the  half.  We  left  the  place  about  an  hour  by  sun,  having  the  pros¬ 
pect  of  a  pleasant  day  before  us,  but  we  had  not  gone  many  miles 
before  it  gathered  up  and  began  to  rain  and  sleet,  which  made  it 
tremendous  cold;  so  we  stopped  to  let  our  horses  feed,  and  pitching 
our  tent,  kindled  up  a  fire,  to  warm  us;  but  the  weather  appearing 
more  favorable,  we  proceeded  on  through  a  bad  swamp,  meeting 
two  travellers  by  the  way.  At  length  we  perceived  it  began  to  grow 
dark,  which  convinced  us  that  it  was  later  than  we  thought;  we 
halted,  hobbled  out  our  horses  immediately,  finding  some  grass  on 
the  hill,  and  proceeded  to  kindle  up  a  fire,  but  every  thing  being  so 
wet,  and  covered  with  a  sleet,  and  our  limbs  benumbed  with  cold, 
it  was  next  to  an  impossibility  to  accomplish  it.  Things  appeared 


222 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


gloomy,  the  shades  of  a  dark  night  fast  prevailing,  death  appeared 
before.  In  consequence  of  my  being  robbed  I  had  no  winter  coat, 
but  only  my  thin  summer  one  at  this  time;  however,  we  at  length 
succeeded  in  getting  prepared  for  the  night,  our  tents  spread,  which 
kept  off  the  falling  weather,  and  a  good  fire  at  the  door  soon  dried 
the  ground.  We  prepared  our  kettle  of  coffee,  and  partook  with 
gratitude,  and  found  we  here  could  sing  praises  to  God,  not  without 
a  sense  of  the  Divine  favor,  considering  our  situation  a  little  before; 
wre  lay  down  to  rest  as  under  the  wing  of  the  Almighty  in  this  des¬ 
ert,  inhabited  only  by  wild  beasts,  whilst  the  wolves  were  howling 
on  every  side.  Next  day  we  passed  the  settlement  where  we  con¬ 
sidered  the  danger  was,  and  continued  our  course  till  we  came  to 
Hawkins’,  on  flint  river,  having  seen  an  Indian  point  his  gun  at 
us  by  the  way.  We  stayed  with  Hawkins  a  night;  he  was  kind 
and  hospitable,  and  has  had  some  success,  though  with  difficulty,  in 
introducing  civilzation  and  cultivation  among  the  Indians.  First, 
they  despised  labor,  saying,  we  are  warriors,  and  threatened  him 
with  death  if  he  did  not  depart,  (they  being  prejudiced,  supposing 
him  to  be  their  enemy,  as  if  to  make  slaves  of  them  like  the  blacks) 
and  cast  all  the  contempt  on  him  imaginable;  but  being  afraid  of 
Long-knife,  i.  e.,  congress,  refrained  from  violence.  However, 
they  would  not  accept  of  tools  or  implements  of  agriculture,  but 
would  go  directly  opposite  to  his  advice,  e.  g.,  he  said  scatter  and 
raise  stock,  but  they  would  live  more  compact.  Two  years  elapsed 
with  less  rain  than  usual,  causing  the  crops  to  fail,  some  died  with 
hunger;  a  chief  asked,  “Have  you  power  with  the  Great  Man 

above,  to  keep  off  the  rain?”  H -  replied,  no;  but  the  Great 

Man  sees  your  folly  and  is  angry  with  you.  H - wanted  pork 

and  corn;  the  Indians  accustomed  to  sell  by  lump  would  not  sell  him 
any  by  weight  or  measure,  apprehending  witchcraft  or  cheatery.  A 
girl  bringing  to  him  a  hog  to  sell,  asked  one  dollar  and  three  quar¬ 
ters,  which  they  call  seven  chalks,  he  weighing  the  pig  gave  her 
fourteen,  she  supposed  the  additional  seven  were  to  buy  her  as  a  wife 
for  the  night,  it  being  their  custom  to  marry  for  a  limited  time,  as 
a  night,  a  moon,  &c.  Another  girl  bringing  a  larger  hog,  demand¬ 
ed  fourteen  chalks,  which  came  to  twenty-eight,  which  the  other  girl 
observing,  supposed  herself  cut  out,  began  to  murmur,  and  flung 
down  the  money;  but  an  old  chief  seeing  the  propriety  of  the  weight, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL 


223 


explained  the  matter;  this  gave  rise  to  its  introduction  and  reception 
among  them.  An  old  squaw  receiving  by  measurement  more  than 
her  demand  for  corn,  laughed  at  the  Indians  who  had  refused  to  sell 
in  this  manner.  Thus  measures  were  introduced. 

I  met  some  travellers,  who  showed  me  a  paper  containing  the 
advertisement  of  my  appointments,  published  by  brother  Mead,  be¬ 
ginning  six  days  sooner  than  I  appointed. 

Thursday,  17th.  We  reached  the  settlement  of  Georgia,  near 
Fort  Wilkinson,  and  falling  in  with  Esquire  Cook,  whom  I  knew, 
we  went  home  with  him,  and  had  a  meeting.  He  lent  me  a  horse, 
and  I  went  on  to  camp  meeting,  and  got  there  the  very  day  I  had 
fixed  some  time  before. 

We  had  a  good  time.  Brigadier  General  John  Stewart  and  his 
brother,  the  captain,  in  Virginia,  had  agreed  to  join  society,  which 
the  latter  had  done,  and  as  brother  Mead  had  taken  him  and  their 
wives  into  class,  the  General,  to  the  surprise  of  the  people,  came 
forward  in  public,  and  requested  to  be  taken  under  care  also.  Many 
had  heard  of  my  marriage,  but  did  not  credit  it,  until  they  had  it 
from  my  own  mouth,  the  particulars  of  which,  to  prevent  fruitless 
and  needless  conversation,  I  related  in  public;  for  many  said,  “I 
wonder  what  he  wants  with  a  consort?”  I  replied  as  above,  to  en¬ 
able  me  to  be  more  useful  on  an  extensive  scale. 

Hence  I  spoke  at  the  Rock  meeting  house,  Comb’s  meetinghouse 
nd  Washington. 

January,  25th.  I  spoke  at  Scott’s  meeting  house,  and  Jones’  at 
night.  Here  Smith  Miller  fell  in  with  me  again.  In  my  sleep  I 
viewed  myself  as  at  Papa  Hobson’s  with  my  companion,  and  short¬ 
ly  separated  at  a  great  distance,  and  found  myself  with  a  horse  upon 
a  high  hill  from  whence  I  could  espy  the  place  where  she  was, 
although  there  intervened  a  wilderness  with  great  rivers  flooded  into 
the  swamps;  I  felt  it  a  duty  to  require  my  presence  there,  and  de¬ 
scended  the  hill  the  right  way  for  that  purpose,  after  1  had  set  my 
compass;  however,  I  soon  got  into  the  dale,  on  a  winding  circuitous 
road,  where  I  could  not  see  before  me.  Discouragements  seemed 
almost  insurmountable,  yet  conviction  said  I  must  go;  faith  said  it 
might  be  accomplished  by  patient  diligence,  resolution,  and  forti¬ 
tude,  as  well  as  some  other  things  I  had  succeeded  in. 

I  had  a  similar  dream  upon  this,  from  which  I  inferred  that  souk 


224 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

> 

severe  trials  are  at  hand,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  through  faith,  I 
may  surmount  them. 

Sunday,  27th.  I  spoke  three  times  at  Augusta,  and  had  some 
refreshing  seasons.  I  found  the  first  cost  of  my  Journals  would 
amount  to  between  two  and  three  thousand  dollars;  the  profits  of  it 
I  designed  to  aid  in  erecting  a  meeting  house  in  Washington,  the 
Federal  City.  A  person  had  promised  me  the  loan  of  one  thous¬ 
and  dollars,  to  assist,  if  necessary,  hut  found  it  inconvenient  to  per¬ 
form;  also  about  two  hundred  guineas’  worth  of  books  were  missent 
and  not  accounted  for  about  this  time;  so  that  my  prospects  for 
pecuniary  means  were  gloomy. 

28th.  Bidding  farewell  to  Georgia,  I  spoke  at  letter’s  meeting 
house,  and  twice  at  Edgefield  court  house. 

29th.  I  spoke  at  the  cross  roads  and  Buffington’s. 

30th.  At  Edney’s  meeting  house  in  the  morning;  at  noon  at 
Newbury  court  house,  where  were  Quakers,  Baptists,  Presbyterians, 
Methodists,  Universalists,  and  Nothingarians. 

31st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Bethel,  in  the  Methodist  Academy,  to 
hundreds  of  people,  and  addressed  the  scholars  in  particular,  who 
amounted  to  about  sixty;  and  at  night  in  Clarke’s  meeting  house. 

Feb.  1st.  I  crossed  the  Enoree,  and  spoke  at  Fishdamford  meet¬ 
ing  house;  then  riding  across  Broad  river  through  danger,  I  spoke  at 
Ester’s  at  night. 

2d.  Spoke  at  Chester  court  house  to  many  hundreds  in  the  open 
air,  and  at  Smith’s  at  night. 

Sunday,  3d,  was  excessively  cold;  however,  I  rode  twenty  miles 
to  Esq.  Fulton’s,  and  had  a  gracious  time,  though  twice  interrupted 
by  a  deist.  This  winter  is  the  coldest  of  the  four  which  I  have 
spent  in  the  south,  and  the  oldest  people  say  it  is  the  severest  they 
ever  knew. 

4th.  Went  twenty-five  miles  to  Davenport’s  meeting  house;  and 
finding  a  fire,  round  which  the  auditory  were  warming  themselves, 
I  availed  myself  of  the  circumstance,  for  the  sake  of  agreeable  con¬ 
venience,  and  gave  them  a  preaching,  which  surprised  them  as  a 
singularity.  At  night  I  stayed  at  a  private  house,  where  I  held 
meeting,  having  just  got  through  N.  to  the  edge  of  S.  Carolina;  here 
the  family,  either  as  a  pvt ,  or  for  convenience,  were  guilty  of 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  225 

Improprieties,  considering  I  was  a  stranger,  but  God  wiil  judge  them 
and  me. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Charlotte  court  house,  but  some  A-double-L-part 

people  strove  to  kick  up  a  dust.  S.  M - r  met  me  here  again, 

and  we  were  entertained  at  an  inn  gratis. 

6th.  Twenty-six  miles  in  the  rain  to  Sandy  Ride,  where  we  had 
a  comfortable  time,  but  S.  M.,  felt  a  bad  effect  from  the  rain;  thence 
we  rode  to  Salsbury,  and  I  spoke  in  the  air,  as  it  was  court  time, 
but  in  the  evening  in  the  court  house,  from  Solomon's  irony.  A 
man,  who  had  been  careless  about  religion,  was  so  operated  upon 
that  God  opened  his  heart  to  give  me  cloth  for  a  winter  coat,  which 
I  greatly  needed. 

8th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Lexington;  but  a  drunken  man  interrupted 
us,  and  when  became  sober  he  made  acknowledgement. 

9th.  Early  this  morning  I  parted  with  S.  M.,  (my  father-in-law 
so  considered)  who  started  for  Mr.  Hobson’s,  and  rode  twenty 
miles  to  Salem,  and  spoke  to  about  three  thousand  people  in  the 
open  air,  in  general  good  attention,  whilst  I  was  speaking  about  our 
sorrows  ending  in  future  joy;  it  appeared  like  going  to  heaven  with 
many,  whose  countenances  were  indices  of  their  sensations.  I  be¬ 
ing  a  stranger,  on  etering  the  town  it  appeared  providential  in  my 
choice  where  to  stand  whilst  speaking,  being  contiguous  to  an  econo¬ 
my  house  of  the  Moravian  sisters,  as,  were  it  otherwise,  they  would 
not  have  heard  me. 

Sunday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  Bethany  to  about  three  thousand;  at 
night  at  Doub’s  who  has  the  most  convenient  room,  with  a  pulpit 
and  seats,  of  any  I  have  seen  in  the  south. 

11th.  Stoke’s  court  house,  three  thousand,  a  solemn  time;  left 

my  mare,  and  procuring  a  horse,  proceeded  to  Mr.  M - — ’s;  felt 

awfully;  delivered  my  message  as  in  the  presence  of  the  dread  Ma¬ 
jesty  of  heaven,  which  greatly  shocked  the  family,  considering  some 
circumstances  in  the  same. 

12th.  Three  thousand  in  the  woods  by  Macomb’s,  and  good  I 
think,  was  done  in  tire  name  of  the  Lord;  at  night  at  Mr.  Wade’s, 
Henry  county,  Virginia;  he  gave  me  some  cloth  for  over-alls. 

13th.  At  Dr.  French’s,  whose  wife  is  my  spiritual  daughter,  and 
sister  of  Mrs.  Jennings. 


Q 


226 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

16th.  Spoke  at  the  court-house  at  night,  at  Henry  Clarkes’,  but 
was  interrupted  by  some  drunkards.  I  have  spoken  to  so  many 
large  congregations  in  the  open  air  of  late,  and  not  one  day  of  rest 
since  I  got  out  of  the  wilderness  into  Georgia,  that  I  feel  considera¬ 
bly  emaciated,  and  almost  broken  down;  these  appointments  were 
made  without  my  consent,  and  contrary  to  my  orders,  so  that  some 
of  my  intentions  were  frustrated. 

15th.  I  feel  unwell  this  morning;  my  horse  is  missing,  things 
appear  gloomy,  but  my  hope  is  in  God,  who  hath  been  my  helper 
hitherto  in  trials  past;  some  more  cloth  given  to  me;  as  I  am  still 
unprepared  for  winter,  neither  have  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  get 
equipt  with  proper  clothing  for  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  since 
I  was  robbed  in  Kentucky,  but  have  the  same  clothes  now  which 
papa  Hobson  gave  me  last  spring.  Spoke  at  General  Martin’s,  in 
the  door;  what  is  before  me  I  cannot  tell;  my  heart  feels  drawn  and 
bound  to  Europe,  where  I  believe,  the  Lord  will  give  me  to  see 
good  days,  in  that  weary,  disturbed,  distressed  land;  Lord!  increase 
my  faith,  to  put  my  confidence  in  thee,  and  feel  more  resigned  to 
thy  will  and  disposal,  so  that  when  I  come  to  die,  I  may  be  able  to 
lay  my  hand  upon  my  heart  and  say,  “I  have  spent  my  time  as  I 
would  try  if  it  were  to  do  again.” 

Many  think  that  ministers  have  no  trials.  I  am  confident  this  is 
a  mistake;  there  is  no  life  more  trying,  yet  none  on  earth  more  hap¬ 
py;  as  Nancy  Douglass  said,  “it  is  not  the  thing  itself  that  is  the 
trial,  but  the  impression  it  hath  on  the  mind;”  for  some  have  great 
disappointments  and  yet  but  little  trials,  whilst  others  with  less  mis¬ 
fortunes  break  their  hearts  with  grief;  therefore  what  a  fine  thing  is 
faith  in  the  order  of  God,  and  submission  to  His  disposal,  who  can 
and  will  overrule  all  our  unavoidable  trials  for  our  spiritual  and 
eternal  good;  but  alas!  where  shall  the  wicked  and  careless  find 
strength  and  repose  from  danger  in  the  time  of  trouble?  Lord!  how 
dismal  is  the  thought  to  have  no  God  to  rest  upon,  seeing,  “cursed 
is  he  that  trusteth  in  the  arm  of  flesh.” 

18th.  My  horse  was  brought  to  me;  rode  twenty  miles  to  Wat¬ 
son’s  meeting  house,  where  I  spoke  to  a  listening  multitude;  the 
bench  on  which  I  stood  suddenly  let  me  down  out  of  the  sight  of  tho 
people;  recovering  dexterously,  I  observed  it  was  a  loud  call  to 
sinners  to  be  in  readiness,  lest  they  should  sink  lower  than  the  grave. 


4 


9R,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  227 

My  pilot  being  of  an  airy  turn,  I  said,  as  something  is  to  be  given 
for  something,  and  as  you  have  come  to  favor  me,  I  will  pay  thee, 
and  pointing  to  him,  directed  my  discourse  from  Solomon’s  irony , 
and  concluded  from  Rev.  xvi,  15. 

Sunday,  17.  Spoke  in  Danville  in  the  open  air,  and  then  at  Allen 
Waddel’s. 

18th.  Was  awakened  by  a  singular  dream,  about  one  o’clock,  that 
I  had  disappointed  the  people  through  my  neglect,  and  as  my  sleep 
departed,  I  roused  the  family,  got  some  refreshment,  and  took  my 
departure;  overtaking  some  people  on  the  road,  who  were  going  to  the 
meeting,  was  informed  of  the  distance  being  nine  miles  beyond  my 
expectation,  which  otherwise  I  should  have  disappointed  the  people, 
the  road  also  being  intricate.  I  spoke  to  hundreds,  and  also  the  next 
day  at  Halifax  court  house,  where  some  A-double-L-part  people  got 
angry,  and  attempted  to  kick  up  a  dust.  Hence  to  Charlotte  and 
Prince  Edward,  where  I  spoke,  and  arrived  at  papa  Hobson’s,  in 
Cumberland  county,  late  in  the  evening  of  the  22d. 

33d.  Some  people  say  that  I  have  grown  lazy  since  my  marriage, 
as  once  I  had  no  rest  time  in  this  country,  but  now  could  rest  a  day. 

Sunday,  24.  I  met  about  three  thousand  at  the  Boldspring  meet¬ 
ing  house.  I  addressed  them  from  the  death  in  the  pot ,  and  Paul’s 
going  to  revisit  his  brethren.  The  night  following  my  mind  was 
much  depressed,  unaccountable  for  on  natural  principles,  so  that 
my  sleep  departed,  and  I  was  convinced  that  some  storm  was  gath¬ 
ering,  though  I  could  not  tell  from  what  quarter  it  would  originate, 
and  the  trials  come.  Next  day  I  exchanged  a  Spanish  brood  maro 
for  a  travelling  one,  then  we  proceeded  two  hundred  miles  to  the  city 
of  Washington,  where  a  gentleman  offered  me  gratis  a  spot  of  ground 
in  a  central  place  for  a  meeting  house. 

My  mare  being  taken  lame  from  an  old  infirmity,  I  took  the  stage 
to  Fredricksburg,  being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the  people.  S. 
M - r  departed  for  the  north. 

Being  denied  passage  in  the  stage,  I  left  my  cloak  and  walked 
thirty-four  miles  to  prevent  future  disappointments.  On  this  journey 
I  experienced  a  great  contrast;  on  the  one  side  friendship  and  favor, 
on  the  other,  contempt  and  ridicule,  without  any  particular  prov¬ 
ocation  but  the  foresight  of  Satan,  who  in  the  invisible  world  could 
discover  the  movements  of  Providence,  and  view  the  danger  of  his 


228 


» 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

kingdom,  which  reminds  me  of  the  scripture  which  saith,  the  devil 
is  come  down  in  great  wrath,  knowing  that  his  time  will  be  short. 

Wednesday,  March  6.  Saw  one  whom  the  Lord  gave  me  as  a 
spiritual  daughter,  in  Richmond;  and  after  visiting  some  others  in 
Manchester,  proceeded  to  Petersburg,  where  I  received  a  letter  from 
J.  Lee,  that  my  appointment  wras  countermanded,  and  I  must  not 
attend  it,  he  assigning  as  the  reasons,  1st,  he  did  not  like  my  appoint¬ 
ing  meeting,  of  such  magnitude;  2d,  the  season  of  the  year  being 
too  early;  3d,  it  was  too  soon  after  conference.  But  I  . could  not  in 
conscience  falsify  my  engagement,  seeing  I  was  within  a  few  miles 
of  the  ground.  The  meeting  was  appointed  some  time  before  the 
alteration  of  the  time  of  the  conference. 

Friday,  March  8.  Law^son  Dunnington  fell  in  with  me,  and  car¬ 
ried  me  in  his  chair  to  Stoney  creek  meeting  house,  where  the  camp 
meeting  was  appointed,  and  I  found  two  preaching  stands  erected,  a 
number  of  wooden  cabins,  tents,  covered  wagons,  carriages,  &c. — 
The  meeting  lasted  four  days,  in  which  time  the  Lord  gave  us  ex¬ 
traordinary  fine  weather;  and  although  the  preachers  did  not  arrive 
from  conference,  several  local  ones  joined  me  with  heart  and  hand 
in  the  wrork,  about  five  thousand  people  attended,  and  about  thirty 
souls  were  happily  converted  to  God;  sinners  were  alarmed,  back¬ 
sliders  reclaimed,  Christians  quickened,  and  good  was  done  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  And  notwithstanding  that  the  weather  at  this 
season  is  generally  inclement,  and  was  so  now  until  we  arrived  on 
the  ground,  when  the  sun  beamed  forth  the  warmth  of  his  influen¬ 
tial  rays,  and  so  the  weather  continued  until  about  three  hours  after 
the  meeting  broke,  which  caused  some  to  say,  I  will  tell  J.  Lee  that 
God  is  able  to  send  fine  weather  in  the  fore  part  of  March,  as  in 
April.  These  before  had  been  prejudiced  against  me.  The  wicked 
observed  the  weather  suitable  to  our  convenience  so  extraordinary, 
that  they  said  it  was  in  answer  to  prayer.  The  trustees  requested 
me  to  occupy  the  meeting  house,  but  I  refused,  lest  I  should  give  of¬ 
fence,  considering  the  countermand,  but  desired  the  local  preachers 
to  occupy  it  within,  and  I  officiate  without,  so  the  cause  might  not 
be  wounded.  Hence  the  Lord  raised  me  up  friends  to  aid  me  on 
through  my  appointments  to  papa  Hobson’s  in  Cumberland. 

Friday  15.  I  went  in  their  carriage  and  spoke  on  a  funeral  occa¬ 
sion. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


229 


16th.  We  went  to  another  vicinity,  where  standing  on  the  carriage 
box,  I  addressed  a  large  congregation  from  Solomon’s  irony ,  in 
which  I  showed  the  contrast  of  a  gentleman  and  a  fool  deist ,  with 
an  address  to  the  magistrates  and  candidates,  here  I  parted  with  my 
friends,  and  rode  to  squire  Evans’,  who  had  three  daughters  and  a 
son,  whom  the  Lord  gave  me  at  a  camp  meeting,  after  I  had  beg¬ 
ged  them  of  their  father,  gre  atly  to  the  mortification  of  the  daugh¬ 
ters,  who  with  inward  reluctance,  attended  to  prevent  their  father’s 
displeasure.  I  perceiving  uncommon  tranquility  and  felicity  in  this 
family,  desired  the  father  to  tell  me  how  it  was  that  his  children 
were  so  respectful,  he  replied,  when  they  were  little  stubs  of  things, 
I  took  the  switch  and  let  them  know  that  they  must  submit,  so  I 
have  but  little  difficulty  with  them  when  grown  up.”^ 

Sunday  17.  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand,  near*Hendrick’s  new 
store,  and  then  proceeded  round  the  country,  near  one  hundred  miles; 
spoke  at  Amelia  court  house,  and  Chinkapin  church,  where  the  con¬ 
gregation  was  a  third  larger  than  I  had  ever  seen  there  before.  It 
being  court  time  the  auditory  at  Petersville  church  was  not  so  large 
as  it  otherwise  would  have  been;  however,  what  few  there  were, 
were  solemn  and  tender;  amongst  whom  were  some  of  the  twenty- 
five  men  who  had,  in  vain,  combined  to  flog  me  at  the  camp  meet¬ 
ing.  I  spoke  at  Columbia  and  Pluviana,  also  at  New  Canton,  where 
I  found  some  given  me  in  the  Lord.  Bidding  farewell  to  my  friends 
hereabout,  I  started  for  the  west  on  Tuesday. 

26th.  In  company  with  brother  Mead,  but  having  returned  my 
borrowed  horse,  I  was  on  foot  when  a  young  gentleman,  who  hav¬ 
ing  finished  his  studies  at  Philadelphia,  was  on  his  way  home,  dis¬ 
mounted,  and  constrained  me  to  ride;  thus  we  three  spelled  each 
other  alternately.  When  I  came  to  Lynchburg,  I  found  the  brick 
meeting  house  was  in  a  fair  way,  and  engaged  30/.  worth  of  books 
more  for  its  aid,  had  a  good  time,  and  went  to  New  London. 

Friday  20th.  Camp  meeting  began  at  Ebenezer;  the  inclemency 
of  the  weather  retarded  many;  however  we  continued  the  meeting, 
and  God  sent  off  in  some  degree  the  clouds  which  threatened  us. 
Being  invited  to  a  local  preacher’s  tent,  I  at  first  hesitated,  till  they 
agreed  to  give  me  their  daughter,  to  give  to  my  Master,  which  greatly 
mortified  the  young  woman,  and  prepared  the  way  for  conversation. 
I  found  two  young  men  and  another  young  woman  in  the  tent,  with 


230 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


whom  I  conversed  about  their  souls;  the  young  woman  was  turbu¬ 
lent,  I  told  her  Old  Sam  would  pay  her  a  visit,  which  reminded  her 
of  my  description  of  a  character  some  months  before,  pointing  to 
her  and  saying,  “you  young  woman,  with  the  green  bow  on  your 
bonnet,  I  mean.”  Here  conviction  ran  toherheart;  her  shrieks  be¬ 
came  piercing,  and  the  three  others  also,  which  gathered  the  Chris¬ 
tians  around  to  wrestle  with  God  in  prayer,  and  he  set  their  souls  at 
liberty;  prejudice  had  been  conceived  in  the  minds  of  some,  which 
was  removed  by  my  relating  in  public  the  particulars  of  my  mar¬ 
riage.  I  bought  me  a  new  horse  for  45/.  and  continued  my  journey. 

Sunday,  April  7.  I  feel  unwell,  having  travelled  in  the  rain  near 
an  hundred  miles  expeditiously,  to  get  on  to  this  chain  of  appoint¬ 
ments,  which  began  this  day  in  Abington.  Here  I  spoke  to  hun¬ 
dreds  at  11  o’clock  in  the  sun;  at  three  at  Crawford’s  meetinghouse, 
thence  five  miles,  spoke  by  candle  light. 

Sth.  Arose  at  two;  proceeded  to  Royaloak,  and  spoke  at  8.  The 
day  before  a  man  was  buried  movingfrom  Powhattan  to  Kentucky;  I 
could  but  pity  his  disconsolate  widow,  who  requested  me  to  speak 
something  over  her  husband.  Oh!  how  uncertain  is  life!  I  pro¬ 
ceeded  to  Wyth,  and  spoke  in  the  court  house.  My  horse  was  ta¬ 
ken  lame,  so  that  I  was  constrained  to  leave  him  and  borrow  anoth¬ 
er,  and  proceed  to  my  evening  appointment,  which  was  to  begin  at  9, 
being  appointed  about  thirteen  months.  This  day  I  had  travelled 
seventy  miles,  and  spoke  three  times;  I  was  disappointed  of  near  one 
hundred  dollars  which  were  to  have  been  sent  to  me. 

9th.  Spoke  at  Montgomery  court  house,  to  a  large  auditory;  and 
in  Salem  at  night,  having  travelled  fifty-five  miles,  and  good  I  think 
was  done. 

10th.  Left  my  borrowed  horse  with  a  friend  to  be  returned,  and 
my  lame  one  to  be  disposed  of;  but  my  directions  not  being  followed 
was  a  great  detriment  to  me;  however,  I  got  another  horse  on  credit 
for  36/.  this  morning,  and  proceed  to  Fincastle,  where  I  employed 
a  smith  to  shoe  my  horse  during  meeting;  but  having  no  money  to 
pay  him,  I  was  under  the  disagreeable  necessity  of  making  my  cir¬ 
cumstances  known  to  the  congregation,  who  gave  me  three' fifths  of 
a  dollar,  this  being  the  first  time  that  I  ever  hinted  for  the  public 
aid,  since  travelling.  I  sold  a  book  which  enabled  me  to  pay  thf 
smith,  and  ihcn  went  to  Springfield,  where  I  ipoke  at  nighc. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


231 


A  man  privately  asked  my  advice,  saying,  his  daughter  shouted 
and  fell  down;  which  caused  him  to  beat  her,  with  prohibition  from 
religious  meetings;  I  asked  him  if  he  did  not  believe  his  daughter 
sincere,  and  feel  conviction  for  his  conduct.  He  answered  in  the 
affirmative;  I  replied,  parents  have  no  right  to  exercise  authority  in 
matters  of  conscience,  only  to  give  advice,  as  every  one  must  ac¬ 
count  for  themselves  to  God. 

11th.  Lexington,  the  people  mistook  the  time  by  an  hour,  which 
made  me  haste  to  my  evening  meeting  in  Stantown,  where  I  arrived 
about  sunset,  opposite  a  house  which  I  had  felt  my  heart  drawn 
particularly  to  pray  for  when  here  before.  A  woman  now  rushed 
out  of  the  door,  and  grasping  me  in  her  arms,  gave  me  a  welcome  to 
the  house;  she  was  a  spiritual  daughter  of  mine,  and  lately  married 
to  the  man  of  the  house,  whose  former  wTife  with  him  found  peace, 
and  she  shortly  after  died  happy,  though  I  knew  not  who  lived  in 
the  house  at  the  time  I  preached  in  the  street.  Fearing  lest  my 
horse  might  have  been  heated  too  much,  to  prevent  injury  I  gave  him 
salted  grog.  The  church  being  open,  I  sat  on  a  table  in  the  door, 
and  spoke,  I  suppose  to  some  thousands. 

12th.  My  horse  I  think,  is  as  well  as  usual;  so  I  proceeded  on 
my  journey,  preaching  in  Rock  town  and  two  other  places  on  the 
way. 

Sunday  14th.  I  spoke  at  Newtown,  at  an  hour  by  sun  in  the  morn¬ 
ing  to  about  three  thousand,  thence  to  Winchester,  where  I  spoke  at 
11  o’clock,  to  about  six  thousand  in  the  wroods;  rode  twenty-two 
miles,  and  spoke  at  night,  continued  my  way  to  Carlisle,  where  I 
spoke  twice,  fulfilling  appointments  on  the  road;  hence  a  Methodist 
preacher  accompanied  me  to  Tioga  point,  150  miles  in  three  days. 
This  young  man  was  laboring  under  some  depression  of  mind  when 
we  met,  but  the  circumstances  of  the  meeting  and  journey  seemed 
to  help  him  both  in  mind  and  body.  Thus  in  fifteen  days  I  closed 
the  journey  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  speaking  twenty-sis 
times  on  the  way,  which  appointments  were  given  out  about  thir¬ 
teen  months  beforehand. 


i 


232 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


•  ir 


CHAPTER  XVII 


TCUR  THROUGH  NEW  ENGLAND. 


* 


22 d.  Arrived  back  in  Western,  after  an  absence  of  near  eight 
months.  Peggy  was  not  at  home.  Our  marriage  was  not  known 
in  general  in  this  neighborhood,  until  within  a  few  days  past.  It 
caused  a  great  excitement  among  the  people. 

23d.  Peggy  felt  impressed  in  her  mind  that  I  was  here,  and  so 
came  home  early  in  the  morning,  having  enjoyed  her  health  better, 
and  her  mind  also,  than  for  some  time  previous  to  my  absence.  In 
the  afternoon,  S.  Miller  and  his  wife  came  home  well,  and  were 
preparing  for  their  journey  to  the  Mississippi  territory. 

Thursday,  May  3d.  I  saw  brother  Willis,  who  married  us,  and 
Joseph  Jewell,  presiding  elder  of  Genessee  district,  who  came  a 
great  distance  to  attend  camp  meeting,  and  brought  a  number  of  live¬ 
ly  young  preachers  with  him;  they  never  having  attended  one  before. 

Friday,  3d.  The  people  attended  in  considerable  crowds,  amongst 
whom  was  Timothy  Dewey,  my  old  friend,  whom  I  had  seen  but 
once  for  more  than  four  years  past.  The  wicked  attempted  intru¬ 
sion,  but  their  efforts  were  inffectual,  and  turned  upon  their  own 
heads,  being  checked  by  a  magistrate. 

Monday,  6th.  We  had  a  tender  parting  time.  In  the  course  of 
the  meeting  good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I  moved  a 
collection  for  one  of  Jewell’s  young  preachers,  Parley  Parker,  for¬ 
merly  a  playmate  of  mine.  Here  I  left  my  Peggy  on  the  camp¬ 
ground  within  three  miles  of  home,  and  proceeded  on  my  tour, 
speaking  twice  on  my  way. 

Tuesday,  7th.  We  rode  fifty-nine  miles,  parting  with  Jewell  and 
Parker  by  the  way. 

8th.  Came  to  Albany.  Here  the  preaching  house  was  shut 
against  me,  being  the  only  one  which  has  been  refused  me  for  a 
considerable  length  of  time,  Canfield  assigning  as  a  reason,  the  vote 
of  Conference,  which,  however,  was  only  a  conversation  concern 
ing  the  giving  out  of  my  appointments,  &c.,  lest  I  should  be  a  pattern 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


233 


for  others,  and  “fifty  Dows  might  spring  out  of  the  same  nest.” — 
I  spoke  in  the  court  house  and  God  gave  me  one  spiritual  child. 

9th.  With  difficulty  I  crossed  the  river,  and  coming  to  New 
Lebanon,  saw  one  of  my  old  acquaintances  with  whom  I  held  a 
meeting. 

10th.  Fire  being  out,  I  did  not  stop  for  breakfast,  but  rode  fifty- 
four  miles  to  New  Hartford.  My  mind  is  under  deep  trials,  con¬ 
cerning  my  singular  state  and  my  disappointments,  but  my  hope  is 
in  God,  who  gives  me  peace  from  day  to  day. 

11th.  Came  to  Hartford — found  the  printing  of  my  Journals  fin¬ 
ished,  and  about  half  the  books  bound.  I  now  had  a  trial  from 
another  source.  The  two  preachers  with  whom  I  had  entrusted  the 
preparation  of  the  camp-meeting  at  hand,  had  in  my  absence  in¬ 
curred  the  displeasure  of  the  Methodists — the  one  for  embracing 
and  propagating  some  peculiar  sentiments,  so  he  was  suspended, 
and  the  other  had  withdrawn;  there,  said  brother  O’Strander,  the 
presiding  elder,  “If  Lorenzo  Dow  admits  them  to  officiate  at  his 
camp  meeting,  he  will  have  no  more  liberty  with  us.”  My  trials 
were  keen,  for  these  men  were  in  good  standing  when  we  made  the 
agreement:  and  I  had  no  doubt  but  what  O’Strander  would  fall  into 
the  measure,  considering  the  circumstance  of  my  not  being  able  to 
consult  him  for  want  of  time  on  the  occasion,  so  I  went  to  two 
meetings,  to  explain  the  matter  to  him. 

Sunday,  12th.  He  spoke  with  more  life  than  I  think  I  ever  heard 
nim.  Afterwards  I  spoke  and  God  cut  a  young  woman  to  the  heart. 
Her  father  came  and  dragged  her  out  of  meeting,  her  soul  was  set 
at  liberty  whilst  she  was  in  his  arms,  so  I  made  remarks  on  the  fol¬ 
ly  of  his  conduct.  O’Strander,  upon  reflection,  viewed  my  con¬ 
duct  in  a  different  light  than  before,  and  consented  if  I  would  give 
up  the  camp  meeting  to  his  superintendence,  that  he  would  bring  on 
his  preachers  to  attend  with  me.  This  I  had  always  expected  and 
advertised  the  meeting  accordingly. 

13th.  Pawned  my  watch  for  an  old  trunk,  and  taking  stage  came 
to  New  York,  where  I  spent  a  few  days;  found  prejudice  in  some 
minds,  and  in  some  it  was  removed;  received  a  letter  with  informa¬ 
tion  that  more  books,  which  I  expected,  would  fail  coming;  thus  I 
found  one  disappointment  after  another. 

Saturday,  18.  I  sailed  to  Long  Island,  to  attend  a  camp  meeting 


234 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


with  brother  Thatcher,  and  preached  in  the  packet  to  about 
fifty  friends.  I  also  spoke  at  night  at  the  camp,  and  then  called  up 
the  mourners  to  be  prayed  for.  Several  found  peace,  backsliders 
were  reclaimed,  and  Christians  quickened  and  comforted.  Bishop 
As  bury  came  up  before  Iliad  got  through,  and  the  meeting  continu¬ 
ed  all  night. 

Sunday,  19th.  Whilst  one  was  speaking  on  the  subject  of  the 
dead,  small  and  great ,  standing  before  God ,  an  awful  black  cloud 
appeared  in  the  west,  with  flashes  of  forked  lightening,  and  peals 
of  rumbling  thunder  ensued;  a  trumpet  sounded  from  a  sloop,  whilst 
hundreds  of  a  solemn  auditory  were  fleeing  for  shelter.  This  scene 
was  the  most  awful  representation  of  the  day  of  judgment  of  any 
thing  I  ever  beheld. 

Next  day  the  meeting  broke  up;  my  hat  could  not  be  found,  so  I 
embarked  on  board  one  of  the  fifteen  craft  which  brought  passen¬ 
gers,  and  sailed  forty  miles  in  three  hours  and  a  half,  and  after  land¬ 
ing  at  the  Black  Rock,  one  of  the  passengers  pulled  me  into  a  store 
and  constrained  me  to  take  a  hat.  Thence  I  walked  to  Strafford, 
and  so  through  New  Haven  to  Durham;  thence  to  Hartford,  where  1 
settled  with  the  ferryman  for  a  former  passage,  and  a  gentleman 
paid  my  present  one,  as  it  had  taken  the  last  of  my  money  to  re¬ 
deem  my  watch.  Thus  I  went  to  Coventry  and  found  my  father 
and  friends  well. 

Sunday,  26th.  Spoke  twice  in  Squarepond  meeting  house,  and 
once  in  Tolland,  and  the  quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be 
present;  buW  soon  I  must  quit  this  my  native  land,  and  repair  to 
parts  unknown. 

30th.  The  camp  ground  was  in  the  township  of  Bolton,  and 
Andover  line;  to  which  led  a  leed-off  road,  ending  on  this  spot  of 
ground  in  this  solitary  place. 

The  neighborhood  was  thick  settled,  and  bigoted  federal  Presby¬ 
terians  much  prejudiced  against  the  Methodists.  The  people  were 
unwilling  that  we  should  get  water  from  their  brooks  or  wells,  but 
held  the  meeting  in  ridicule  and  ocntempt,  thinking  who  should  I 
get  to  encamp  on  the  ground.  However,  a  report  having  prevailed 
that  the  Indians  in  their  times,  had  a  spring  on  this  hill  to  which 
they  resorted,  caused  a  man  to  go  in  search  of  it,  and  after  some 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  235 

difficulty  he  struck  upon  a  fountain  beneath  a  rock,  which  afforded 
us  a  supply. 

31st.  Many  people  came  from  distant  places  to  the  ground.  Satan 
hoisted  his  standard  near  by,  as  a  grog  man  brought  his  liquors  for 
sale,  but  was  constrained  by  threats,  when  reason  would  not  do,  to 
give  it  over,  the  law  being  against  him. 

I  opened  the  meeting  and  had  an  agreeable  time.  The  work  of 
God  began  in  the  evening.  t 

Saturday,  June  1st.  The  congregation  and  work  increased. 

.Sunday,  2d.  Some  thousands  appeared  on  the  ground;  several 
found  peace,  and  prejudice  seemed  to  wear  off  from  the  minds  of 
the  people.  It  was  an  affecting  time  of  parting  with  my  Christian 
friends,  many  of  whom  I  shall  see  no  more  until  eternity.  I  ob¬ 
served  to  O’Strander,  that  I  had  caused  him  some  uneasiness,  but 
Bhould  trouble  him  no  more  whilst  he  persided  in  the  district. 

4th.  About  seven  o’clock,  A.  M.,  I  left  my  dear  father,  I  know  not 
but  for  the  last  time,  and  my  sister  Mirza  rode  to  the  burying  ground 
where  my  dear  mother  was  interred,  for  the  first  time  of  my  seeing 
the  grave.  I  could  not  mourn,  but  was  comforted  with  the  prospect 
of  meeting  again.  Departed  to  Windham,  and  preached  under  the 
trees,  and  tarried  in  Coventry,  Rhode  Island,  that  night,  riding  fifty 
miles  without  food,  through  want  of  money,  to  Providence,  and 
pawned  a  book  by  the  way  to  get  through  a  toll  gate.  I  held  seve¬ 
ral  meetings  in  Providence,  then  rode  to  Norton,  where  Zadoc 
Priest  died  at  old  father  Newcomb’s,  whose  wife  had  then  no  reli¬ 
gion,  but  since  professes  to  be  converted,  and  is  in  society. 

On  their  ground,  brother  George  Pickering  with  eleven  of  his 
preachers  and  myself,  by  agreement,  held  a  camp  meeting,  the  pre¬ 
paration  for  which  was  now  forward.  [In  1801,  Camp  meetings 
began  in  Kentucky — next  North  Carolina — attended  them  in  Geor¬ 
gia — introduced  in  the  centre  of  Virginia,  N.  York,  Connecticut, 
Massachusetts  and  Mississippi  Territory — 1803-4-5.] 

This  being  about  a  mile  from  the  place  where  x  first  attempted 
to  preach,  I  related  a  dream  to  brother  P.,  who  replied,  that  he 
thought  some  trials  were  near  me,  but  by  the  blessing  of  God  I 
might  escape;  which  in  fact  proved  to  be  the  case,  for  Satan’s 
emissaries  set  up  their  grog  tents,  which  cost  them  dearly;  for  first, 
after  that  they  would  not  hearken  to  reason,  I  showTed  the  impropriety 


236 


HISTOKY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


of  corrupting  the  meeting,  and  warned  the  people  against  them,  and 
also  laid  a  foundation  whereby  they  might  be  prosecuted,  in  conse¬ 
quence  of  which  they  were  alarmed,  sunk  into  contempt,  and  did 
not  sell  a  sufficiency  to  indemnify  them  for  their  expenses.  This  so 
exasperated  them,  that  they  fell  on  different  plans  to  be  revenged, 
either  by  provoking  me  to  say  something  that  would  expose  me  to 
the  law,  or  else  get  an  opportunity  to  give  me  a  flogging.  How¬ 
ever  God  defeated  tfieir  designs,  and  turned  their  treacherous  inten¬ 
tions  to  the  disgrace  of  their  characters,  so  that  they  appeared  as 
cyphers  in  the  eyes  of  a  generous  public. 

The  Lord  was  wonderfully  present  with  his  spirit  to  acknowledge 
the  meeting;  for  whilst  P.  was  preaching  numbers  fell,  as  if  the 
powers  of  unbelief  gave  away;  the  cry  became  so  general  that  he 
was  constrained  to  give  over,  but  the  work  continued.  The  full  re¬ 
sult  of  this  meeting  will  not  be  known  until  eternity.  I  was  to  have 
met  some  friends  at  the  N.  York  district  Conference,  now  sitting  at 
Ashgrove,  where  I  once  had  a  glorious  revival  when  on  the  circuit, 
but  my  wife  and  they  were  disappointed,  as  brother  P.  had  made 
arrangements  for  me  for  about  two  weekso 

Monday,  10th.  The  meeting  broke  up,  and  the  Boston  friends, 
who  were  the  first  arrived  at  the  ground,  took  me  in  their  stage 
coach  and  carried  me  home  with  them.  Here  I  spoke  several  times, 
and  we  had  comfortable  times  from  the  presence  of  God. 

I  gave  near  forty  pounds  worth  of  books  towards  the  deficiency 
of  the  meeting  house,  and  remitted  money  to  clear  out  with  my 
printer  in  Hartford.  I  visited  Lynn,  where  we  had  a  precious  time, 
though  religion  had  been  cold  there  for  some  time.  I  also  visited 
Marblehead,  where  I  saw  a  preacher  from  Ireland,  who  escaped 
with  some  others  in  an  open  boat  at  sea,  from  on  board  the  ship  Ju¬ 
piter,  as  she  struck  against  a  cake  of  ice,  and  went  down  with  27 
persons  on  board,  among  whom  was  a  preacher  with  his  wife  and 
seven  children.  What  an  inestimable  support  was  the  Divine  pre¬ 
sence  at  such  a  time. 

13th.  The  following  appeared  in  the  Salem  Gazette,  where  the 
Quakers  had  been  murdered  by  religious  bigotry: 

BY  DESIRE. 

“  Lorenzo  Dow,  an  eccentric  genius,  whose  pious  and  moraf 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


237 


character  cannot  be  censured  with  propriety,  is  to  preach  at  the 
courthouse,  precisely  at  nine  o’clock  this  morning. 

I  spoke  to  a  few  of  various  ranks,  who  fain  would  have  made  a 
laugh,  but  there  seemed  to  be  a  restraining  hand  over  them.  This 
day  I  had  five  meetings,  and  near  thirty  miles’  travel;  at  the  last  of 
them  the  rabble  attempted  to  make  a  disturbance,  set  on  by  some 
called  gentlejnen ,  and  at  night  broke  the  windows  of  the  preaching 
house,  which  denotes  that  Satan  views  the  dangers  of  his  kingdom, 
and  caused  P.  to  remark,  that  the  devil  thought  he  had  as  good  a 
right  to  the  common  as  God.  This  reminded  me  of  last  year,  con¬ 
cerning  two  who  attempted  interruption  and  shortly  after  had  to  ap¬ 
pear  at  the  bar  of  God. 

Hence  to  Waltham,  to  brother  P.’s  quarterly  meeting.  His  wife 
is  a  well  educated  woman,  of  a  sweet,  amiable  disposition,  and  far 
from  the  proud  scornful  way  of  some.  Here  are  four  generations 
under  one  roof,  her  grand  parents,  her  own  parents,  herself,  and  her 
children. 

I  preached  on  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  and  called  up  those  who 
fished  me  to  remember  them,  and  strive  to  remember  themselves  in 
prayer,  to  give  their  hands,  and  the  power  of  God  seemed  to  come 
over  all.  I  visited  Needham  and  Milford,  which  places  I  had  been 
invited  to  before,  but  Providence  overruled  my  coming  here,  though 
I  had  previously  put  them  off. 

21st.  Setoff  with  P.  thirty  miles  to  Salem  in  New  Hampshire, 
and  spoke  from  “  Halting  between  two  opinions,”  in  which  I  ob¬ 
served,  if  a  lamb  should  be  led  from  its  dam  by  a  goat,  to  feed  on 
moss,  it  would  die.  N.  B.  A  man  was  present  whom  the  A-dou- 
ble-L-part  people  had  been  fishing  for. 

22d.  We  came  to  Hawke,  where  I  met  Bachelor,  Webb,  and 
Metcalf;  I  spoke  from  “O  thou  man  of  God,  there  is  death  in  the 
pot.”  At  night  I  had  a  conversation  with  some,  and  felt  my  worl 
drawing  to  a  close  in  this  quarter. 

Sunday,  23d.  Spoke  again  to  a  large  assembly,  bade  my  friends 
farewell,  and  rode  thirty  miles  to  Pembroke,  where  I  arrived  about 
half  past  nine  at  night,  and  being  weary,  I  could  not  stay  up  to 
supper,  but  retired  to  rest,  having  taken  no  food  all  day,  except 
some  sacramental  bread  remaining  after  the  ceremony,  which  a 


238 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


young  man  observing,  said,  “you  have  got  more  than  your  share,” 
which  set  some  in  a  laughter. 

24th.  Rode  about  sixty  miles  to  Romney,  and  staid  with  a  man 
who  a  day  or  to  before  had  joined  society,  and  was  about  to  charge 
me  for  my  poor  fare,  when  his  wife  hushed  it. 

25th.  Fifty-four  miles  to  Peach  Grove,  in  Vermont,  and  staid 
with  a  friend,  where  I  had  staid  before,  meeting  Phineas  Peck,  a 
preacher,  on  the  road. 

26th.  About  nine  o’clock  I  arrived  at  my  youngest  sister’s  Ta- 
bitha  French,  she  being  married  and  settled  here  in  the  midst  of 
the  town  of  Hardwicke,  on  river  Demile,  this  being  the  first  time  I 
had  seen  her  husband.  Joseph  Bridgman,  my  brother-in-law,  and 
my  sister  Ethelinda,  his  wife,  resided  about  a  mile  hence.  For  this 
day  I  had  a  meeting,  appointed  some  months  before,  which  I  now 
held,  and  spoke  five  days  successively.  I  had  sent  on  a  chain  of 
appointments  through  Upper  Canada,  from  Montreal  to  the  Falls  of 
Niagara,  thence  to  Philadelphia;  but  when  in  Hyde  Parke,  I  felt 
whilst  preaching,  a  secret  conviction  or  impulse  that  my  appoint¬ 
ments  were  not  given  out,  and  that  I  must  return  to  Western;  thrice 
it  ran  through  my  mind,  I  rejected  it  twice,  but  perceiving  a  cloud 
or  depression  beginning  to  come  over  my  mind,  I  yielded,  and  taking 
the  left  hand  road,  went  to  Stow  that  night,  where  I  found  some 
spiritual  children,  whom  God  had  given  me  some  years  before; 
spoke  next  day  in  this  township  on  my  way,  in  Waterbury  twice, 
and  rode  to  Richmond  that  night;  next  day  I  breakfasted  in  Starks- 
borough,  with  a  blacksmith,  who  once  intended  to  flog  me,  but  he 
now  put  a  shoe  on  my  horse,  having  since  got  religion.  About 
twelve  I  arrived  at  Middle  bury,  fed  my  horses,  and  spoke  in  the 
street;  then  came  on  to  Orwell,  and  staid  the  night  with  my  uncle 
and  aunt  Rust,  having  rode  forty-six  miles. 

July  3d.  I  rode  sixty  miles,  by  South  Bay,  Fort  Ann,  Glenn’s 
Falls,  and  staid  at  an  inn;  but  judging  from  circumstances  that  it 
was  necessary  to  watch  my  horses,  I  slept  none  that  night. 

4th.  I  started  between  three  and  four  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
and  came  sixty-five  miles  to  the  Little  Falls,  on  the  Mohawk  river. 

•  6th.  Rode  forty-six  miles  to  Western,  arriving  about  three  P 
M.,  found  my  Peggy  and  friends  all  well. 

Sunday  7th.  Spoke  twice  and  had  good  times:  rested  the  8th 


OR  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL 


239 


rode  to  Camden  the  9th:  spoke  to  an  attentive  congregation  and  re¬ 
turned:  rested  on  the  10th:  but  soon  will  be  bound  with  expedition  to 
North  Carolina. 

11th.  I  visited  Floyd,  by  brother  Keith’s  request;  he  was  Peggy’s 
spiritual  father.  Here  many  gave  me  their  hands,  if  they  should 
see  me  no  more  on  earth,  that  they  would  strive  to  meet  me  in  a 
happy  eternity.  I  visited  several  other  neighborhoods,  as  a  wind 
up  for  this  quarter. 


We  learn  from  a  gentleman  of  Wayne  county,  Ohio,  that  at  one  time 
Mr.  Dow  came  into  his  father’s  kitchen  and  asked  for  a  piece  of  dry 
bread.  The  daughter  informed  her  mother  (who  at  that  time  was  sick), 
that  a  strange  looking  man  with  long  hair,  long  beard,  and  a  book  under 
his  arm,  wanted  a  piece  of  bread.  The  mother  told  her  daughter  to 
invite  him  to  stay  for  dinner,  but  he  declined  ;  received  some  bread,  and 
went  out  to  a  small  stream  of  water,  where  he  sang  a  hymn,  and  prayed, 
and  then  dipping  his  bread  in  the  water,  ate  it,  and  went  on  his  way. 
In  Warren  county,  Ohio,  he  stopped  opposite  a  farm  house,  and  standing 
h7  a  gate  post,  leaned  his  head  against  it  as  if  weary  and  faint ;  being 
kindly  noticed  by  the  proprietor,  Mr.  Dow  said  he  would  like  to  preach 
that  evening,  if  the  neighbors  could  be  notified.  This  was  done,  and  he 
chose  for  his  text  the  words,  “  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  ; 
hungry,  and  ye  fed  me.” 


240 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

JOURNEY  TO  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Sunday,  14th.  Gave  my  farewell  to  a  vast  congregation,  under  the 
shades  at  Western,  when  Hannah  Miller,  standing  upon  a  log,  bade 
her  neighbors  farewell,  she  being  one  of  the  first  settlers  in  the  coun¬ 
try;  and  Oh!  what  a  weeping  and  embracing  there  was  between  the 
neighborhood,  of  all  ranks  and  descriptions,  and  her  and  Peggy. — 
After  this  we  went  to  Westmoreland,  taking  leave  of  all  things  by 
the  way.  Here  Timothy  Dewey  met  us,  who  informed  me  that  he 
had  seen  the  Canada  preachers,  and  my  appointments  were  not  given 
out,  so  that  if  I  had  gone,  I  must  have  lost  one  thousand  miles 
travel,  and  my  time  being  so  limited ,  I  held  two  meetings,  and  reali¬ 
zed  the  piopfiety  of  the  poem: 

“We  should  suspect  some  danger  nigh, 

Where  we  possess  delight.” 

When  I  arrived  at  Albany,  brother  Vanderlip,  the  stationed 
pr°acher,  gave  me  the  liberty  of  preaching  in  the  meeting  house; 
from  hence  I  shipped  Peggy  down  the  river  for  New  York,  myself 
proceeded  thither  by  land,  and  settled  some  temporal  concerns  by  the 
way. 

Saturday  27.  We  met  again,  and  heard  a  Baptist  preach  in  the 
park  just  after  sunrise  next  morning.  He  had  a  tincture  of  A-double- 
L-partism,  yet  his  discourse  in  general  was  good,  and  blessed  to  the 
people.  I  spoke  here  in  the  afternoon,  and  also  in  several  other 
parts  of  the  city.  Ezekiel  Cooper,  one  of  the  book  stewards,  and 
superintendent  of  the  book  affairs,  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  preach¬ 
ing  house  at  Brooklyn,  which  he  also  superintended.  Here  I  spoke 
sundry  times.  Said  he,  I  am  of  the  same  mind  now  concerning 
your  mode  of  travelling  as  I  was  when  you  saw  me  at  Philadel¬ 
phia;  but  nevertheless,  I  never  wish  to  hinder  good  from  being  done, 
or  prevent  your  usefulness.  He  is  a  man  of  general  reading  and 
strong  powers  of  mind. 


241 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

I  have  been  much  troubled  with  the  asthma,  of  late,  which  I 
suppose  originated  from  drying  up  an  eruption  on  my  body  by  out¬ 
ward  application,  which  was  recommended  from  the  idea  that  it 
might  be  the  itch,  brought  with  me  from  Ireland;  this  reminded  me 
of  what  Dr.  Johnson  said  concerning  my  inward  complaint. 

Peggy  being  unable  to  keep  up  with  me,  I  was  necessitated  to 
lewe  her  with  brother  Quackenbush,  and  disposing  of  hr."  horse,  I 
proceeded  to  Elizabethtown,  New  Jersey;  saw  T.  Morrel,  whose 
father  was  dving,  he  excused  some  former  things  to  me.  I  rode 
fifty  miles  to  Trenton,  where  Washington  took  the  Hessians,  which 
turned  the  gloomy  aspect  in  favor  of  America. 

My  appointment  was  not  given  out  as  expected;  however,  the 
preacing  house  was  open,  and  I  held  sundry  meetings  in  and  about 
this  place.  Then  proceeding  to  Philadelphia,  where  I  called  and 
found  Brother  Colbert,  who  being  superintendent,  paved  my  way  to 
getting  access  to  all  the  Methodist  meeting  houses  in  and  about  this 
place,  one  excepted,  which  was  in  the  power  of  a  contentious  party. 
The  houses  amounted  to  about  a  half  dozen. 

August  14.  Elder  Ware  informs  me  that  my  appointments  were 
given  out  through  the  Peninsula,  which  I  had  been  informed  was 
prevented.  So  after  preaching  at  Ebenezer’s,  I  silently  withdrew, 
and  taking  my  horse,  travelled  all  night,  until  ten  next  morning, 
when  I  spoke  at  Bethel,  and  then  jumping  out  of  a  window  from 
the  pulpit,  rode  seventeen  miles  to  Union,  thence  to  Duck  creelc 
cross  roads,  making  nearly  eighty  miles  travel  and  five  meetings 
without  sleep.  These  few  weeks  past,  since  the  eruption  was  dried 
up,  and  the  asthma  more  powerful  and  frequent  than  usual,  I  feel 
mvself  much  debilitated. 

16th.  Spoke  at  Georgetown  cross  roads,  and  at  Chester  at  night, 
and  next  morning;  after  which  I  crossed  Chester  river  gratis,  and 
preached  in  Ceterville.  Here  some  unknown  gentleman  discharged 
my  bill  of  fare.  I  spoke  at  Wye  meeting  house  in  the  afternoon  to 
a  few. 

I  enquired  the  cause,  why  more  general  notice  was  not  given,  and 
was  answered,  that  John  M’C.,  replied,  “I  give  out  no  appoint¬ 
ments  for  him;  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  Lorenzo  Dow.”' 

Sunday  18th.  I  spoke  in  the  open  air  at  Easton,  to  about  two 

R 


242 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


thousand:  the  Lord  was  with  us.  James  Polemus,  M’Clasky’f 
coileague,  gave  out  my  appointments,  as  the  most  of  the  preachers 
in  this  country  also  did.  In  the  afternoon  I  spoke  at  the  Trap  to  a 
large  auditory,  having  (on  account  of  M’Clasky’s  mind)  concluded 
not  to  occupy  the  preaching  house,  until  the  trustees  solicited  me,  to 
prevent  wounding  the  cause  of  God. 

I  find  that  Roger  Searle  has  withdrawn  from  the  Methodist  con¬ 
nexion. 

19th.  Spoke  at  Cambridge,  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house,  and 
at  Foster’s  chapel  in  the  afternoon;  then  accompanying  a  carriage 
with  two  sisters,  we,  in  crossing  a  bridge  espied  some  careless  peo¬ 
ple  and  a  town,  I  expressed  a  desire  to  preach;  and  on  perceiving 
a  collection  of  people  and  inquiring  the  cause,  found  that  it  was  a 
Methodist  meeting;  one  of  the  sisters  knowing  a  man,  got  me  intro¬ 
duced  to  preach. 

20th.  I  had  a  meeting  at  St.  John’s-town,  under  great  weakness 
of  body,  which  caused  me  to  sit  down  wrhilst  speaking,  as  I  had 
puked,  and  was  obliged  to  stop  several  times  by  the  way;  from  this 
I  was  carried  in  a  chair  to  Deep  Creek  meeting  house,  passed  near 
where  G.  R.  was  raised,  who  took  me  into  society,  but  now  thinks 
I  am  crazy:  surely  if  one  from  such  a  low  sphere  in  life,  through 
conversion  and  diligence,  can  attain  to  such  an  extension  of  useful 
knowledge,  what  will  be  the  account  most  must  give  at  the  last  day? 
I  also  spoke  at  Concord,  Laurel  Hill  and  Salsbury,  being  aided 
thither  by  carriages. 

22d.  Princess  Anne  Court  house,  and  Curtis’  meeting  house: 
near  this,  my  spiritual  father  Hope  Hull  was  raised. 

23d.  I  spoke  under  the  shade  of  Newtown,  to  about  two  thou¬ 
sand  or  more  I  gave  them  a  mixed  dose.  We  had  a  good  time 
fi  om  the  Lord,  and  they  gave  me  their  hands  to  remember  me  to 
God  when  at  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic.  I  spoke  at  Downing 
Chapel  also.  On  this  peninsula  were  now  C.  Spr}',  Fredus  Aldridge 
and  Z.  Kankey,  the  last  of  whom  I  met.  I  have  now  seen  most  of 
the  old  preachers  on  the  Continent,  the  greater  part  of  them  are  re¬ 
tired  into  private  spheres  of  life;  also  the  chief  of  those  who  most  op¬ 
posed  me  have  located,  and  are  almost  in  oblivion,  or  withdrawn,  or 
expelled  the  connexion,  or  in  a  cold,  low,  uncomfortable  state  of 
formAhy.  Lo'd!  what  am  I!  Oh!  ever  keep  my  conscience  hol;» 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


243 


and  tender!  Trials  await  me,  and  unless  God  supports  me  I  cannot 
succeed.  Oh!  God,  undertake  for  me.  I  have  seen  thy  salvation 
in  time  past,  and  shall  I  distrust  thy  goodness  or  providence  at  this 
critical  time?  No;  my  hope  is  still  in  Thee.  I  will  hope  and  trust 
to  thy  providence  until  I  must  give  up. 

I  feel  my  work  on  this  Continent  drawing  to  a  close,  and  heart 
and  soul  bound  to  Europe. 

24th.  Spoke  at  Guilford.  Feeling  my  strength  more  and  more 
to  decline,  without  help  I  must  depart,  but  hope  I  shall  recover  on 
my  intended  voyage. 

Sunday  25th.  Spoke  to  near  three  thousand  at  Drummingtown; 
good  decorum  except  in  a  few.  At  Onancock  wc  had  a  shout.  The 
sandy  dust  has  been  -distressing  for  hundreds  of  miles:  there  has 
been  no  rain  for  near  twelve  weeks  over  this  country:  so  vegetation 
and  the  cattle  are  in  mourning,  yet  not  so  much  here  as  in  some 
parts  of  the  north,  this  land  being  more  level. 

I  viewed  the  camp  ground  and  preparations  made  for  the  meeting, 
which  I  think  the  most  convenient  I  have  seen.  Spoke  at  Garret- 
son’s  meeting  house,  and  in  a  farm  house  at  night. 

27th.  A  young  woman  took  me  in  a  chaise  to  Northampton  court 
yard,  where  I  held  some  meetings.  Being  unable  to  ride  on  horse¬ 
back,  with  propriety  any  longer,  I  sold  my  horse,  &c.,  at  great  loss. 
I  find  the  great  have  their  trials  as  well  as  the  small,  from  what  I 
now  observe  in  others:  but  all  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God. 

28th.  I  rode  in  a  coachee  to  the  camp  ground,  with  a  family, 
having  solicited  several  to  attend.  I  found  hundreds  on  the  ground 
to  be  in  readiness  for  the  next  day.  I  have  been  reading  Washing¬ 
ton’s  life,  and  what  must  have  been  his  sufferings  of  mind  during  the 
war,  but  particularly  when  retreating  from  New  York  through  the 
Jersies,  to  Trenton,  and  the  gloomy  aspect  of  the  times;  his  life  and 
property  in  danger,  and  particularly  if  defeated;  and  yet  was  not 
cast<iown,  but  supported  and  finally  won  the  day.  Here  I  reflected, 
if  he,  through  difficulties,  endured  to  accomplish  an  earthly ,  Iran - 
sitory  design ,  shall  I,  for  a  little  earthly  trouble,  desert  that  which 
I  think  will  turn  to  the  glory  of  God  in  the  promotion  of  the  King¬ 
dom  of  Christ  on  earth?  Though  1  meet  with  difficulties  I  will 


244 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

not  despair.  I  want  more  faith.  In  order  to  accomplish  the  spread 
of  the  gospel,  I  want  a  greater  acquaintance. 

29th.  By  invitation  from  Dr.  Chandler,  the  presiding  elder,  and 
preachers,  I  spoke  in  the  afternoon  on  sanctification.  About  three 
thousand  rose  up  in  covenant,  sundry  of  whom  came  up  to  be  pray¬ 
ed  for,  and  amongst  them  three  young  women,  two  of  whom  were 
prayerless  three  days  before,  and  came  with  me;  one  of  them  found 
pardon  in  a  few  minutes,  and  shouted  the  praise  of  God;  the  other 
<vas  delivered  shortly;  and  the  third  who  owned  the  camp  ground, 
found  deliverance  that  night.  Thus  the  work  went  on,  so  that  there 
could  be  no  preaching  until  ten  the  next  day,  though  meeting  had 
been  appointed  for  eight  at  night  and  morning.  When  I  left  the 
place  the  rain  impeded  the  meeting,  yet  it  continued  until  Monday; 
and,  on  a  moderate  calculation,  there  was  reason  to  believe  that 
about  five  hundred  were  hopefully  converted. 

A  captain  sent  word  that  I  might  sail  with  him  over  the  Chesa¬ 
peake;  but  the  wind  being  high,  and  from  such  a  direction,  that  I 
could  not  be  landed  where  I  would,  so  I  must  where  I  could.  n 

We  sailed  about  one  hundred  miles  in  less  than  a  day,  to  Suffolk, 
whpre  I  spoke  at  night.  Our  danger  was  great  on  the  passage,  in 
consequence  of  the  sloop  being  old,  and  impossible  to  keep  dry  be¬ 
low  decks. 

Sunday,  September  1st.  I  set  off  in  a  chair  for  Portsmouth,  it 
raining  by  the  way;  however  I  preached,  and  also  in  Norfolk,  where 
two  souls  found  peace,  v'lext  day  got  some  temporal  affairs  adjust¬ 
ed,  and  returned  to  Suff  >k,  where  I  spoke  to  about  one  thousand 
and  rode  on  a  cart,  as  (  hair  could  not  be  obtained  for  love,  nor 
hired  for  money. 

4th.  Rhoda  Williams,  a  young  woman,  of  late  under  concern 
for  her  soul,  was  .somewhat  unwell,  yet  took  me  in  a  chair  forty  miles, 
to  Smith’s  chapel,  before  she  alighted.  Here  we  found  a  congrega¬ 
tion  of  about  three  thousand,  whom  I  addressed  with  liberty.  Oh, 
may  God  remember  Rhoda  for  good,  in  recompense  for  her  kind¬ 
ness.  We  were  deceived  in  the  distance  about  seventeen  miles,  yet 
the  disappointment  was  prevented. 

1  had  twelve  miles  to  go  this  evening,  so  I  rode  four  in  a  cart, 
walked  one,  and  a  Connecticut  pedlar  coming  along  with  his  wagon 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


245 


carried  me  the  remainder  to  Halifax,  in  North  Carolina,  where  1 
spoke  and  got  a  letter  from  Peggy. 

5th.  Esq.  B - sent  a  servant  and  a  chair  with  me  to  Ebene- 

zer,  where  I  addressed  about  one  thousand  sev^.i  hundred;  then  a 
friend  whom  I  had  never  spoke  to,  said,  if  I  would  dine  with  him, 
he  would  carry  me  in  his  chair  to  the  camp  meeting,  about  twenty 
miles,  where  we  arrived  that  evening;  thus  I  found  God  provides 
for  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

5th.  Camp  meeting  came  on  in  the  edge  of  Franklin  county. — 
The  weather  was  somewhat  lowering,  which  incommoded  us  at  in¬ 
tervals:  thousands  however,  assembled,  and  though  satan  was  angry, 
and,  by  means,  of  a  few  drunkards,  strove  to  make  a  rumpus  or  up¬ 
roar,  yet  I  think,  here  was  the  best  decorum  I  ever  sawr,  considering 
the  magnitude  of  the  assembly  from  this  wilderness  country.  There 
were  near  one  hundred  tents  and  upwards  of  sixty  covered  wragons, 
&c.,  the  first  day,  besides  carriages,  &c. 

Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher  and  friend,  was  presiding  elder  here. 
The  Lord  began  a  glorious  work;  it  might  truly  be  said,  we  had 
the  cry  of  heaven  born  souls,  and  the  shout  of  a  king  in  the  Camp. 
Some  months  ago  brother  Mead  had  agreed  to  appoint  a  train  of 
camp  meetings  through  his  district,  the  first  of  which  was  to  begin 
a  wreek  after  this  in  Buckingham  county,  Virginia,  where  he  had  en¬ 
gaged  me  to  attend,  but  being  unacquainted  with  my  arrangements, 
he  took  the  liberty  to  anticipate  the  time,  and  publish  accordingly, 
which  made  the  two  meetings  clash;  this  brought  me  into  a  dilem¬ 
ma,  as  I  was  necessitated  to  attend  them  both,  not  only  by  engage¬ 
ment,  but  also  to  get  my  temporal  affairs  wound  up,  and  business 
w  tied  with  individuals  wTho  were  to  meet  me,  and  also  my  book 
concerns,  as  they  related  to  meeting  houses,  &c. 

7th.  .  Feeling  my  mind  exercised  about  what  was  before  me,  I 
was  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  attempting  to  force  my  way  from 
one  camp  meeting  to  the  other,  before  they  should  break,  which 
wrould  make  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles,  to  be 
travelled  over  in  about  forty  hours,  across  a  country,  where  were  no 
country  roads,  except  for  neighborhood  or  plantation  convenience. 
I  slept  but  little  the  past  night,  in  consequence  of  laboring  with 
mourners,  conversation  and  preaching;  in  my  last  discourse  I  re¬ 
marked  my  decline,  my  necessity  of  departure,  and  intention  of 


246 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


sailing  shortly.  As  I  bade  the  people  farewell,  hundreds  held  up 
their  hands  as  a  signal  of  their  intention,  and  desire,  that  we  should 
remember  each  other  when  separated,  and  if  we  never  meet  below, 
to  strive  to  meet  above. 

A  young  man  whom  I  had  never  seen  before,  took  me  in  a  carri¬ 
age  about  forty  miles  to  his  brother’s,  where  I  took  some  tea:  then 
a  servant,  carriage  and  two  horses,  were  dispatched  with  me  seven¬ 
teen  miles.  A  man,  on  whom  I  was  directed  to  call  for  further  as¬ 
sistance,  pleaded  iacovenience,  but  asked  me  to  tarry  till  morning; 
so  I  took  to  my  feet  and  went  on:  being  feeble  in  body,  I  made  but 
poor  headway,  having  the  inconvenience  of  near  800  dollars  in  a 
tin  box.  At  dawn  of  day,  I  arrived  at  Mecklenburgh  Court  house, 
where  a  chair  was  not  to  be  hired  on  any  terms,  but  a  gentleman 
who  had  neven  seen  me  before,  on  finding  out  my  name,  gave  me  a 
breakfast,  and  despatched  a  servant  and  two  horses  with  me  about 
twelve  miles,  the  servant  carrying  my  luggage,  but  I  growing  weak, 
and  perceiving  I  must  alight,  espied  a  chair,  which  I  strove  to  hire, 
thought  at  first  in  vain,  yet  on  telling  them  my  name  and  situation, 
the  mistress  consented,  (her  husband  being  out)  and  the  son,  for 
twelve  shillings,  carried  me  expeditiously  ten  miles,  where  I  called. 
Making  my  case  known  as  before,  the  family  rejected  until  they  un¬ 
derstood  my  name,  when  a  servant  was  sent  with  me  six  miles. — 
Here  I  called  again,  but  was  denied  assistance,  until  a  family  visit¬ 
er  said,  “If  you  are  Lorenzo  Dow  you  shall  be  welcome  to  my 
horse;”  and  so  her  son  went  with  me  thirteen  miles;  then  I  got  some 
refreshment,  but  here  could  get  no  assistance  further,  so  I  took  to 
my  feet  and  went  on  as  well  as  I  could,  being  frequently  assaulted 
by  dogs  on  the  road,  at  different  periods  of  the  night,  and  at  length 
one  of  them  made  such  a  fuss,  that  the  master  came  out  with  his  gun 
to  see  what  was  the  matter:  and  as  I  spoke  to  the  dog,  he  knew  my 
voice.  He  invited  me  to  come  in  and  tarry,  but  not  prevailing, 
aroused  a  servant  to  get  me  a  horse,  so  I  mounted  and  pushed  on, 
and  coming  io  a  house,  hailed  them  up  for  a  pilot  on  the  road.  *  The 
ola  man  said,  “tarry  till  morning.”  I  replied,  “I  cannot.” — 
Then  he  dispatched  several  for  his  horse,  whilst  he  should  dress 
himself,  whichdoing  in  haste,  he  forgot  his  small  clothes, until  after 
his  boots  were  on.  At  length  we  started,  and  arrived  on  the  camp 
ground  just  after  sun-rise,  where  I  found  brother  Mead  and  Papa  and 


247 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL 

Mamma  Hobson,  with  hundreds  of  friends,  who  were  surprised  and 
glad  to  see  me,  as  they  had  despaired  of  my  coming.  There  were 
about  ten  thousand  at  this  meeting.  Scores  were  hopefully  convert¬ 
ed  to  God,  and  the  Lord  was  with  them  of  a  truth.  I  addressed 
the  auditory  as  my  bodily  strength  would  admit,  and  settled  my 
temporal  affairs  to  my  mind,  though  some  in  whom  I  had  confided 
betrayed  confidence. 

Tuesday,  10th.  I  bade  the  people  farewell,  the  meeting  broke, 
and  I  went  home  in  the  carriage  to  Cumberland,  with  Papa  and 
Mamma  Hobson. 

12th.  A  servant  aided  me  four  miles,  whence  a  friend  helped 
me  with  a  carriage  to  Richmond. 

Sunday,  15th.  Having  put  to  the  press  my  “Farewell  to  Amer¬ 
ica,  a  Word  to  the  Public — as  a  hint  to  suit  the  times,”  I  preached 
in  Richmond  and  Manchester.  Then  brother  Dunnington,  in  his 
chair  carried  me  to  Campbell  Camp  meeting,  Papa  Hobson  being 
with  us.  At  this  meeting  a  woman  found  peace  with  God,  who 
had  thought  camp  meeting  scandalous  for  women  to  attend.  Her 
husband  some  months  previous,  had  felt  serious  impressions  from 
some  talk  I  had  given  him,  and  he  desired  her  to  go  to  the  last  camp 
meeting,  but  she  to  get  off  said,  “If  you  or  any  of  the  neighbors  get 
converted  at  it,  I  will  go  to  the  next.”  He  found  peace,  and  held 
her  to  her  promise;  she,  as  a  woman  of  veracity,  came,  though  much 
to  the  mortification  of  her  pride,  but  now  the  happy  pair  went  home 
rejoicing  in  God. 

Here,  also,  a  man  an  hundred  and  three  years  old,  found  peace; 
another  man,  some  nights  ago,  dreamed  that  he  came  to  this  meet¬ 
ing,  and  asked  a  black  woman  to  pray  for  him,  and  that  God  set  his 
soul  at  liberty.  t  The  dream  so  impressed  his  mind,  that  he  could  not 
enjoy  himself  until  he  came  to  see  what  we  were  about,  and  search¬ 
ing  round  out  of  curiosity,  he  found  the  very  countenance  he  had 
seen  in  his  dream.  A  secret  impulse  ran  through  his  mind — “Ask 
her  to  pray  for  you” — which,  at  first,  he  rejected,  but  for  the  ease 
of  his  mind,  secretly  made  the  request,  so  as  not  to  be  distinguished 
by  the  people,  thinking  thus  to  avoid  the  cross.  Said  he,  “If  you 
will  kneel  down,  I  will;”  thought  he,  “I  shall  mock  the  woman  if 
I  do  not,”  and  w'hen  on  his  knees,  thought  he,  “the  people  are  now 
observing  me,  and  if  I  do  net  persevere,  I  shall  look  like  a  hypocrite, 


248 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


the  cioss  I  must  bear,  let  me  do  as  I  will,  therefore,  seeing  I  have 
gone  so  far,  I  will  make  a  hand  of  it;”  and  whilst  on  their  knees, 
yielded  in  his  heart  to  be  the  Lord’s;  and  God  set  his  sohI  at  liber¬ 
ty.  Thus  God’s  words  are  verified,  which  say,  now  is  the  accept¬ 
ed  time  and  day  of  salvation.  The  devil’s  time  is  a  future  one, 
but  God  is  immutable,  and  of  course  always  ready,  He  being  love; 
as  saith  the  apostle,  “God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself.”  Therefore,  the  exhortation  is,  “be  ye  reconciled  to 
God,”  i.  e.,  “give  up  your  will  and  heart  to  God  for  birn  to  reign 
within.”  Look  at  the  thief  on  the  cross  and  the  jailer  aui  family. 
Paul  was  the  longest  in  the  pangs  of  the  new  birth,  of  any  related 
in  the  Testament,  yet  that  was  but  three  days;  though  uome  think  it 
must  take  a  man  two  or  three  years  to  be  converted;  thus  denying 
the  freedom  of  the  will,  tarrying  for  what  they  term  a  special  call; 
yet,  it  is  evident,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  strives  with  all,  and  no  man 
will  condemn  himself  for  not  doing  what  he  believes  to  be  an  im¬ 
possibility;  yet  many  condemn  themselves  for  acting  as  they  do; 
which  implies  that  they  believe  they  had  power  to  have  acted  other¬ 
wise  than  as  they  did,  argues  the  power  of  choice  and  the  freedom 
of  the  human  will,  which  every  one  must  assent  to. 

I  returned  to  the  Lowlands,  bidding  my  friends  farewell,  and 
brother  Dunnington  who  had  accommodated  me  two  hundred  and 
fifty  miles. 

Many  dear  faces  in  these  lands  I  expect  to  see  no  more  until 
in  a  better  world.  A  man  and  wife  who  were  my  spiritual  children, 
were  passing  in  a  coach  as  I  conluded  my  meeting,  they  took  me 
in  and  carried  me  a  distance,  where  brother  Mead  carrying  me  in 
his  chair,  brought  me  to  New  Kent  camp  meeting.  The  rain  kept 
back  many,  however,  there  were  about  fifty  hopefully  converted  to 
God  in  tiie  course  of  the  meeting;  and  it  may  be  said,  “the  belov¬ 
ed  clouds  helped  us,”  as  my  life  had  been  previously  threatened, 
and  the  Collegians  backed  by  their  President  the  Bishop,  said  they 
would  have  been  upon  us  had  not  the  rain  hindered  them.  A  chump 
of  wood  being  hung  in  through  the  window,  I  leaped  out  after  the 
man,  he  ran,  and  I  after  him,  crying,  “run,  run,  Old  Sam  is  after 
you.”  He  did  run,  as  for  his  life,  and  leaping  over  a  fence  hid 
among  the  bushes.  Next  morning  I  cut  Old  Sam’s  name  on  the 

o  o 

wood,  nailed  it  to  a  tree,  and  called  it  Old  Sam’s  Monument.  [Tfw 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


249 


monument  stuck  to  the  tree  for  many  months;  a  young  man  was 
hired  to  pull  it  down;  but  when  he  arrived  on  the  ground,  and  was 
looking  at  it,  such  were  the  inward  workings  of  his  mind,  that  he 
forebore  to  do  it.  The  Collegians,  backed  by  their  President, 
were  held  hack  by  the  rain  from  disturbing  us  at  this  meeting;  and 
a  few  months  after,  one  of  those  who  had  a  hand  in  and  led  on  the 
van  of  this  disturbance,  had  the  end  of  his  nose  bit  off;  and  another 
was  flun£  from  his  horse  and  broke  his  neck;  and  several  others  were 
remarked  to  be  followed  with  chastisement  from  the  Lord.] 

I  asked  the  people  publicly,  pointing  to  the  monument,  who  was 
willing  to  enlist  and  serve  so  poor  a  master.  I  also  observed,  that 
the  peopje  who  had  threatened  my  life,  only  upon  hear-say  accounts, 
were  cowardly  and  inhuman,  as  I  was  an  entire  stranger  to  them,  and 
their  conduct  against  me  was  under  cover.  I  said,  “your  conduct  is 
condemnable,  which  expressions  mean  damnable,  and  of  course,  to 
make  the  best  of  you,  you  are  nothing  but  a  pack  of  damned  cow - 
ards ,  tor  you  durst  not  one  of  you  show  your  head.”  These  young 
coxcombs  were  mightily  grated,  and  to  retaliate,  said  that  I  cursed 
and  swore.  Many,  I  believe,  at  that  time,  had  a  sense  of  the  poor 
wages  the  devil  would  give  his  servants 

October  3d.  Camp  meeting  began  at  Old  Poplar  Spring  church, 
and  continued  four  days.  Several  found  peace,  amongst  whom  was 
a  young  woman  that  came  ill  with  an  ague  and  fever,  whose  mother 
had  long  been  praying  for  her  conversion.  She  was  smote  down 
by  the  power  of  God,  but  went  home  well  in  soul  and  body.  Many 
say  these  camp  meetings  were  injurious  to  health;  but  I  do  not  find 
ground  to  believe  that  more  evils  accrue  than  otherwise,  considering 
the  number  and  time.  Many  go  home  better  than  they  came,  even 
delicate  women,  who  rarely  would  step  off  a  carpet  for  twelve  months, 
grow  more  healthy  from  that  time. 

I  held  meetings  in  Pace’s  meeting  house,  and  Cole’s  chapel,  and 
stayed  with  old  father  Le  Roy  Cole,  who  wrote  a  letter  to  Bob 
Sample,  one  of  the  most  popular  A-double-L-part  preachers  in  the 
country,  who  like  a  little  fiste,  or  cur  dog,  would  rail  behind  my  back. 
He  charged  his  conduct  with  being  unmanly,  and  said,  “If  Lorenzo 
be  wrong,  you  ought  to  come  and  correct  him  to  his  face,  or  hush.” 
He  attended,  heard  me  preach,  and  then  said  he  would  answer  my 
discourse  at  a  future  period,  at  the  same  time  knowing  that  I  was 


250 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

leaving  the  country.  I  replied,  it  is  hard  not  to  give  a  man  a  chance 
to  defend  himself,  and  was  minded  that  he  should  come  out  early 
next  morning,  so  as  not  to  delay  my  journey,  and  let  the  people  judge 
where  the  truth  lay;  he  refused,  until  1  insisted  that  backbiting  was 
unfair;  however,  I  could  not  get  him  out  before  eleven.  I  invited 
the  people — we  met.  He  spoke  two  hours  and  forty  minutes,  wea¬ 
rying  the  patience  of  the  people,  though  I  was  minded  that  we 
should  speak  fifteen  minutes  at  a  time,  alternately,  which  he  refused; 
but  in  his  talk  observed,  “I  dare  not  say  that  Christ  did  not  die  for 
any  living  man;  I  dare  no  say  he  died  for  any  who  are  in  hell.” 
And  many  other  expressions  he  dropped  similar  to  the  above.  I 
I  attempted  to  follow  him  as  well  as  I  could,  making  remarks  upon 
the  dark  expressions  to  blindfold  the  people,  and  said  the  man  was 
nof  honest  to  proceed  in  such  an  intricate  way;  said  I,  why  did  he 
£dy,  that  “he  dare  not  say  Christ  had  not  died  for  any  living  man?” 
because  he  did  not  know  but  that  that  man  was  one  of  the  elect; 
again,  why  did  he  say,  “that  he  dare  not  say  that  Christ  had  died 
for  any  who  are  in  hell?”  Because  he  did  not  believe  that  Christ 
died  for  any  who  are  lost.  This  shows  he  does  not  believe  that 
Christ  died  for  all,  yet  he  was  not  honest  enough  to  acknowledge  it  in 
plain  words,  and  he  has  not  brought  one  point  of  scripture  in  support 
of  his  ideas,  only  that  sometimes  the  term  all  is  limited;  but,  said  I, 
it  never  can  be  used  with  propriety  in  the  Calvinistic  sense,  because 
it  always  means  the  greater  part;  yet  they  say  a  few,  elect,  or  a 
small  number,  and  I  gave  about  thirty  passages  to  demonstrate  it. 
He  raked  up  the  ashes  of  John  Wesley,  and  quit  the  ground  before 
I  had  done,  leaving  his  bible  behind.  The  worldlings  compared  us 
to  officers  fighting  a  duel — one  flung  his  sword,  and  ran  off,  crying, 
sword  fight  for  yourself! 

Hence  I  rode  with  F.  and  M.  Cole  to  camp  meeting,  where  the 
Molechites  and  some  split  off  Methodists,  had  done  much  mischief 
by  prejudicing  the  minds  of  the  neighborhood;  and  to  avoid  a  quar¬ 
rel  were  suffered  to  occupy  a  meeting  house,  which  belonged  to  the 
Methodists;  however,  the  Lord  was  with  us,  and  thirteen  souls  were 
set  at  liberty  in  the  course  of  the  meeting,  and  though  there  were  the 
greatest  discouragements  against  this  meeting,  yet  our  enemies  who 
came  as  spies,  acknowledged  they  never  saw  so  much  decorum  in 
so  large  an  auditory. 


251 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

Leaving  Hanover,  I  came  to  Louisa,  with  brother  Mead,  where 
I  attended  the  last  camp  meeting  for  America.  Providence  was 
with  us  here;  hundreds  at  these  meetings  gave  me  their  hands  as  a 
token  of  their  desire  that  I  should  remember  them  in  my  absence, 
and  that  they  would  strive  to  remember  me  when  I  should  be  beyond 
the  Atlantic,  that  God  would  preserve,  succeed,  and  bring  me  back 
in  peace,  if  consistent  with  His  will,  and  if  we  meet  no  more  below, 
strive  to  meet  above.  It  was  a  solemn  feeling,  thus  to  bid  friends 
farewell,  on  the  eve  of  embarking  from  one’s  own  native  country 
for  a  land  unknown,  and  there  to  be  a  stranger  amongst  strangers. — 
At  this  last  meeting,  in  the  act  of  shaking  hands,  many  left  money 
with  me,  which  sufficed  to  bear  my  expenses  to  the  north. 

Perceiving  my  bodily  strength  more  and  more  to  decline,  and  my 
heart  still  bound  to  the  European  world,  I  was  convinced  of  the 
propriety  of  a  speedy  departure,  and  as  my  wife  did  not  arrive  in 
Virginia,  where  I  intended  to  leave  her  at  P.  Hobson’s,  for  the  fever 
breaking  out  at  New  York,  expelled  her  to  the  country,  so  that  she 
did  not  get  my  letters  in  time.  I  took  the  stage  and  went  on  to  New 
York,  about  four  hundred  miles  in  about  four  days  and  nights,  not 
getting  any  rest.  The  season  being  far  advanced,  I  suffered  by 
cold,  but  got  an  old  cloak  on  the  way  at  Fredericsburg,  which  I 
once  was  necessitated  to  leave  there.  Arriving  in  New  York,  I 
found  my  Peggy  and  friends  well,  and  a  vessel  bound  for  Liverpool; 
I  gave  Peggy  her  choice,  whether  to  go  to  her  friends  who  were  still 
at  Pittsburg,  waiting  for  a  fresh  in  the  river,  or  to  Virginia,  to  P. 
and  M.  Hobson’s,  who  had  made  the  request,  or  to  my  father’s, 
who  had  wrote  to  that  purport,  or  to  tarry  with  my  friends  in  and 
about  New  York,  who  solicited,  or  to  go  with  me  to  Europe,  the 
dangers  of  which  I  had  set  before  her;  she  choosing  the  last,  if 
agreeable  to  me.  I  engaged  our  passage  accordingly,  on  board  the 
ship  Centurion,  (Benjamin  Lord,  Master)  belonging  to  a  steady, 
fair  Quaker! 

■  When  I  was  in  Europe  before,  I  suffered  much  from  the  political 
state  of  affairs,  for  the  want  of  a  Protection ,  and  proper  Creden¬ 
tials;  but  now  after  I  had  got  ready  to  sail,  only  waiting  for  a  fair 
wind,  the  Lord  provided  me  with  them.  The  penny  post  brought 
me  two  letters  one  day,  and  one  the  next,  containing  a  certified  re* 
commendation  from  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  and  the  Seal  of  that 


252 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


State;  another  containing  an  American  protection  under  the  seal  of 
the  United  States,  from  Mr.  Madison,  the  third  man  in  the  nation; 
this  was  obtained  only  on  the  intimation  of  a  Methodist  Preacher; 
a  third  was  from  the  Town  Clerk,  County  Clerk,  Judges  and  Gov¬ 
ernor  of  Connecticut,  giving  an  account  of  my  parentage,  &c.,  &c., 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  document. 

Considering  my  four  credentials,  which  had  so  providentially 
fallen  into  my  hands,  I  thought  it  advisable  to  have  my  protection 
perfected  so  as  to  carry  authority  out  of  the  nation,  and  conviction 
or  evidence  on  an  investigation,  and  went  to  a  Notary  Public’s  Office 
with  two  substantial  witnesses  accordingly,  viz:  Nicholas  Snethen 
and  James  Quackenbush.  Here  my  descriptions  were  taken,  pro¬ 
ven,  and  certified. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


253 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Sunday,  Mr.  N.  S.  this  day  spoke  against  me  in  three  different 
places  of  worship,  which  meeting  houses  I  had  never  been  suffered 
to  occupy.  Nov.  10th,  1805,  having  got  equipped  for  sailing,  and 
my  affairs  settled  as  well  as  I  could,  considering  my  many  disap¬ 
pointments,  the  wind  became  fair,  we  saw  them  hoisting  sail,  and 
from  circumstances  I  believe  the  captain  designed  to  have  left  us 
behind — so  I  hired  a  boat  for  ten  shillings  to  put  us  on  board.  The 
sea  was  rough  and  I  believe  somewhat  dangerous,  but  we  reached 
the  vessel  in  time,  and  she  was  soon  under  way.  I  wrrote  a  letter 
for  our  friends,  to  notify  them  of  our  departure,  which  the  pilot  took 
ashore.  Whilst  writing  we  passed  the  light  house,  the  sea  began 
to  toss  the  vessel,  whilst  an  ocean  without  bounds  seemed  to  present 
itself  to  view,  and  the  land  to  disappear.  Poor  Peggy  went  on  deck 
to  look  about,  and  beholding  above,  returned  with  death  seemingly 
pictured  in  her  countenance;  we  lost  sight  of  land  before  night,  she 
began  to  grow  sick,  becoming  worse  and  worse  for  some  days,  and 
then  recovered  it  better  than  for  some  years. 

18th.  The  wind  blows  a  fresh  gale;  the  hand  of  the  rudder  was 
observed  to  be  unsound,  so  the  helm  would  not  command  the  ship, 
which  exposed  us  to  great  danger.  The  captain  afterwards  said 
that  he  suffered  more  in  his  mind  on  this  voyage,  than  in  all  the 
times  he  had  been  at  sea  before;  however  they  got  cordage  and 
wedges  and  bound  it  together  as  well  as  they  could,  and  carrying  less 
sail  to  prevent  straining,  we  weathered  the  voyage,  as  Providence 
favored  us  with  an  aft  wind. 

20th.  We  are  now  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  about  one 
third  of  our  passage.  There  are  thousands  of  sea  gulls  around  our 
vessel,  four  land  birds  came  aboard,  one  of  which  the  mate  caught 
and  let  it  go.  In  one  of  the  late  gales,  it  appears,  Peggy  passed 
through  some  trials  of  her  faith,  as  I  heard  her  saying,  “how  much 
easier  to  rely  on  human  probabilities,  than  on  divine  promises.” — 
When  our  Lord  called  or  set  apart  the  twelve ,  he  did  not  at  first  send 


254 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

them  to  preach  and  do  miracles ,  but  kept  them  with  him  a  while, 
and  then  gave  them  commission  to  go  forth  with  power ,  & c.,  and 
predicting  what  should  happen  to  them  in  their  latter  days,  to  pre¬ 
pare  their  minds  for  it,  and  since  it  appears,  he  told  them  what  should 
happen  to  himself,  which  it  seems  they  did  not  realize,  as  they  had 
an  idea  of  a  temporal  kingdom;  but  he  informed  them  that,  what 
they  knew  not  then,  they  should  know  afterwards  more  perfectly; 
though  God  the  Father  had  already  revealed  to  Peter,  that  Jesus 
was  the  Christ. 

After  his  resurrection,  he  renewed  a  promise  ot  the  Holy  Ghost 
being  given  unto  them  more  fully,  yet  commanded  them  to  stay  in 
Jerusalem  until  that  he  should  come,  and  then  they  were  to  go  and 
preach  every  where  they  could  among  all  nations;  and  for  their  en¬ 
couragement,  promised  further  to  be  with  them  unto  the  end  of  t'le 
\vrorld,  &c.  Now,  he  cannot  be  with  his  ministers  unless  he  hath 
ministers  to  be  with;  and  this  promise  could  not  refer  to  the  Apos¬ 
tles  alone,  as  he  previously  predicted  their  dissolution;  therefore  it 
must  include  succeeding  ministers,  which  God  in  Christ  would 
raise  up  to  tread  in  the  Apostles’  steps,  and  they  cannot  be  his  min¬ 
isters,  unless  he  has  sent  them,  any  more  than  I  can  be  the  King’s 
ambassador,  when  no  embassy  has  been  committed  to  my  charge. 

I  once  delighted  in  the  sound  of  singing,  but  after  my  conversion, 
abhorred  it  abstracted  from  the  spirituality,  and  when  in  Ireland, 
almost  was  Quakerized  in  that  sentiment,  but  after  I  saw  the  effects 
of  signing  in  the  power  of  faith,  at  the  camp  meetings,  &c.,  in  the 
awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners,  I  was  convinced  of  the  medi¬ 
um,  and  that  singing  properly  is  a  divine  employment,  and  will  he 
done  to  the  approbation  and  declarative  glory  of  God  and  our  ov  n 
profit. 

December  3d.  We  have  seen  but  three  vessels  on  the  way,  one 
of  which  was  the  New  York,  of  Philadelphia,  which  had  brought 
General  Moreau  from  Cadiz  to  America,  whom  I  saw  at  Trenton 
ferry.  The  winds  have  been  very  unsteady  for  several  days,  like 
gome  people,  almost  in  a  gale,  and  then  a  calm. 

We  are  now  in  lat.  49,  29,  and  longitude  about  20.  I  hope  in 
few  days  of  course,  we  shall  breathe  the  air  of  the  European  world. 
Surely  the  nigher  I  draw  across  the  mighty  waters,  the  more  1  leel 
the  work  of  my  mission  on  my  mind  at  heart,  and  am  more  and  more 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


255 


satisfied,  that  I  acted  in  the  will  of  God  in  coming,  let  what  may 
ensue.  I  desire  to  see  Dr.  Jolinson,  whom  1  have  not  heard  from 
this  year  and  a  half.  A  few  days  more  will  put  me  in  a  different 
sphere  of  life.  I  shall  quit  the  ship,  and  then  crosses,  &c.,  to  sur¬ 
mount,  which  I  am  conscious  will  require  all  the  faith,  zeal,  wis¬ 
dom  and  patience  which  I  am  possessed  of,  and  after  all  must  fail 
unless  God  be  with  me;  but  my  reliance  is  in  Him,  the  great,  the 
strong  for  strength;  and  as  I  penned  before,  so  I  do  again,  “I  feel  an 
uncommon  exercise  about  what  is  before  me.”  What  Dr.  Coke 
will  say,  I  know  not;  perhaps  there  is  a  great  providence  in  my  sail¬ 
ing  to  Liverpool  first,  as  I  expect  some  have  heard  of  me  there. 

This  is  one  of  the  happiest  voyages  thus  far  I  ever  had,  and  my 
companion  is  a  great  consolation  to  me,  a  lent  favor,  but  old  how 
apt  are  we  to  under  or  over-value  the  creature,  and  thereby  lose  its 
blessing  designed  by  God  for  us.  I  am  convinced  of  our  privileges 
of  walking  as  it  were  in  eternity  whilst  in  this  unfriendly  world, 
i.  e.,  the  soul  walking  in  the  light  of  God’s  countenance,  whilst 
veiled  in  flesh  and  blood. 

Whether  I  shall  die  a  natural  death,  to  me  at  times  is  a  query,  and 
sometimes  causes  sensations  of  heart:  but  while  the  soul  hangs  on 
God  alone,  it  cannot  suffer,  properly  speaking,  though  in  its  proba¬ 
tionary  state — still  there  may  be  outward  trials,  yet  inward  peace, 
which  is  sweet  and  satisfactory  to  the  mind.  Oh!  what  may  we 
not  attain  unto  if  we  be  faithful?  Religion  will  beget  sympathy,  or 
a  feeling  for  the  welfare  o.f  others — sin  makes  people  dark  and  con¬ 
tracted,  selfish  and  barbarous,  but  religion  the  reverse;  and  those  acts 
of  humanity,  sympathy  and  pity,  even  when  the  Indians  and  heath¬ 
ens  show  forth,  who  can  with  propriety  deny  that  they  are  under  the 
influence  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit?  O!  that  the  people  would  hearken 
more  to  the  guidance  within,  and  not  put  so  much  stress  on  what  is 
handed  down  by  tradition  without  evidence;  then  we  should  have 
more  affectionate  ones  than  we  now  behold  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  Hundreds  of  my  American  friends,  I  doubt  not,  are 
daily  praying  for  me. 

Whilst  in  devotion  Peggy  being  called  to  a  fresh  trial  of  her  faith 
in  the  gale,  the  words  of  our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  “others  have  la¬ 
bored,  and  ye  have  entered  into  their  labors,”  went  with  power 
through  my  mind,  as  on  former  occasions,  and  why  have  1  to  labor 


256 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

in  other  men’s  labors,  unless  it  be  to  provoke  them  to  jealousy. 

There  are  three  Methodist  connexions,  beside  the  new  connexion 
so  called,  raised  by  Alexander  Kilham,  viz:  the  English,  Irish,  and 
the  American  Episcopal  one;  the  two  latter  I  have  travelled  through 
from  centre  to  circumference,  without  their  consent,  and  though  they 

have  done . to  hedge  up  my  way,  yet  I 

have  travelled . of  them  as  a  body,  however  much 

I  am  indebted  to  individuals,  as  means  under  God  to  open  my  way 
and  give  me  access  to  the  people. 

Thursday,  Dec.  5th,  saw  two  vessels  on  our  voyage;  late  at  night 
saw  land,  and  afterwards  passed  Waterford  Light-house. 

6th.  Saw  Wales;  had  a  fair  wind  with  some  gales;  but  all  is  well 
now.  We  have  eaten  up  but  the  smallest  part  of  our  provisions — 
we  shall  soon  be  at  the  pilot  ground,  and  what  will  then  ensue,  is 
now  in  the  womb  of  futurity,  but  I  expect  to  see  the  providence  of 
God  in  trials;  but  how,  when,  by  whom,  or  by  what  means,  I  know 
not,  yet  still  I  feel  power  to  leave  all  to  the  Author  of  breath  and 
disposer  of  all  events.  e 

When  on  my  former  visit  I  was  advised  to  go  immediately  on 
board  the  vessel  again  and  work  my  passage  back,  as  I  should  have 
no  opening  there;  but  as  I  could  not  do  ship-work,  did  not,  neither 
could  I  in  conscience  comply.  Then  they  warned  the  Methodists 
against  me,  to  starve  me  out,  and  only  one  family  received  me  at 
first,  but  after  God  opened  my  way,  they  offered  to  pay  my  passage 
home,  if  I  would  quit  the  country,  and  promise  never  to  return, 

which  in  conscience  I  could  not  do;  then  Dr.  C - wanted  me  to 

go  on  a  foreign  mission  to  some  other  part;  I  could  not  comply,  nei¬ 
ther  in  reason  nor  in  conscience.  Then  the  conference  passed  a  vote 
to  hedge  up  my  way  whether  or  no,  &c.  I  may  expect  similar, 
from  the  English  Conference,  on  whose  shores  I  expect  shortly  to 
land,  if  they  think  me  dependent,  but  my  trust  is  in  God. 

About  the  time  I  landed  in  Ireland  before,  this  passage  ran  re¬ 
peatedly  through  my  mind,  Joshua  iii,  7,  and  it  hath  been  so  im¬ 
printed  on  my  mind,  that  now  I  make  a  memorandum  of  it — again 

— Isaiah — “ye  shall  go  out  with  joy”  (from  the . ) 

“and  be  led  forth  with  peace”  (of  mind  by  the  spirit  of  God)  “the 
mountains  and  hills  (of  difficulties  and  discouragements)  “shall 
break  forth  before  you  into  singing”  (of  salvation)  “and  all  the 


1 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  257 

trees  of  the  field  shall  clap  their  hands”  for  joy,  &c.  Beginning  of 
the  Millenium — Camp  meetings. 

7th.  We  took  in  a  pilot  and  came  to  anchor  in  a  dangerous  place; 
the  wind  had  blown  a  gale,  the  tide  would  not  admit  of  our  going 
over  the  bar,  and  the  weakness  of  the  rudder  would  not  admit  of 
beating  into  the  quarantine  ground.  We  heard  of  the  defeat  of  the 
French  and  Spaniards  off  Cape  Trafalgar,  by  Nelson,  and  also  of 
the  defeat  of  the  Austrians.  Wrote  to  Dr.  Johnson  in  Dublin,  to 
let  him  know  of  my  arrival. 

Sunday  8th,  slipped  our  cables  and  came  up  the  river  by  the  town; 
saw  about  forty  wind-mills  as  I  sailed,  and  a  few  ships  of  war;  and 
not  wharves  as  in  America,  but  lock  docks,  &c.,  the  country  around 
appears  like  a  garden,  considering  the  season  of  the  year;  I  sent  a 
letter  on  shore  to  day,  for  Edward  Wilson,  attorney  at  law,  with 
an  enclosure  from  his  brother,  John  Wilson,  book  steward  to  the 
connexion  in  America. 

I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  preachers  in  the  city  as  preparatory. 

11th.  Wrote  some  letters  to  my  friends  in  America.  The  ship- 
carpenters  came  and  examined  our  rudder,  and  made  reports  accord¬ 
ingly  to  the  officers  of  government,  relative  to  our  state — we  were 
exempted  from  quarantine  after  a  detention  of  ten  days,  which  time 
passed  heavily  away,  two  miles  above  the  town  in  the  river,  as  we 
had  a  bill  of  health  from  the  British  Consul. 

Dec.  17th,  Tuesday — at  five  o’clock  this  morning,  the  Prodic 
came  on  board,  which  made  me  rise  and  prepare  to  go  on  shore,  and 
see  what  God  would  do  for  me  there.  I  must  undertake  it  by  faith, 
as  I  know  no  one  in  town,  and  have  heard  of  no  friend.  The  captain 
will  go  on  shore  by  sight,  but  I  cannot  see  an  inch  before  me;  but  I 
had  rather  die,  than  not  see  Zion  prosper,  before  I  quit  this  kingdom. 
O  Lord  prepare  my  way  and  give  me  wisdom  in  this  matter,  is 
what  this  morning  I  ask  of  thee. 

About  ten  o’clock  we  attempted  to  go  on  shore.  I  heard  the  toll¬ 
ing  of  the  bell,  which  gave  me  a  solemn  feeling,  under  a  sense  of 
mortality,  when  I  reflected  that  when  at  Quebec,  I  saw  a  boat 
come  from  a  ship  of  war  with  something  in  it,  which  at  first  ap¬ 
peared  like  a  white  chest,  but  as  it  approached  nigher,  I  found  it  to 
be  a  coffin.  When  I  first  landed  at  Savannah,  in  Georgia,  I  retired 


258 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


to  a  solitary  place  for  meditation,  and  found  a  yard,  with  a  brick 
wall,  and  got  down,  and  as  I  entered  beheld  the  humble  piles  of 
earth,  under  which  lay  the  silent  human  dust;  also,  when  in  Dub¬ 
lin,  I  saw  the  genteel  mode  of  burying,  the  hearse  drawn  by  six 
horses,  and  coaches  following;  but  in  the  west  of  Ireland,  I  espied 
across  a  dale,  a  company  coming  down,  and  as  we  drew  near  to 
each  other,  I  saw  on  a  board  a  corpse  dressed  like  a  beggar ,  wThich 
they  carried  over  an  old  church  wall  to  inter  it;  thus  I  see  the  dif¬ 
ferent  modes  and  forms,  according  to  their  ranks,  in  every  land 
where  I  have  travelled:  so  mortality  prevails  and  sweeps  down  all, 
which  caused  further  remembrance,  when  once  in  New  Salem,  Mas¬ 
sachusetts,  wrhilst  riding  by  myself,  in  a  shrubbery  pine  plain,  I 
suddenly  came  to  an  opening  where  were  some  graves,  and  one 
near  the  path  had  these  words  on  the  head  stone: 

Behold,  ye  strangers,  passing  by, 

'  As  you  are  now,  so  once  was  I; 

As  1  am  now,  so  must  you  be, 

Prepare  for  death  and  follow  me. 

Also  the  ancient  castles,  I  saw  in  Ireland,  which  were  said  to  be 
destroyed  in  the  days  of  Cromwell,  yet  none  could  tell  me  when 
they  were  built.  Thus  I  reflected,  “children  did  exist  (as  I  when 
playing  at  my  father’s  house)  who  built  those  ancient  ruins;  they 
are  gone,  and  many  generations  since,  and  at  length  Lorenzo  Dow 
came  upon  the  stage  of  action,  who,  after  a  few  more  revolving 
years,  shall  be  seen  to  act  here  no  more;”  thus  my  reflections  flew 
from  thing  to  thing,  as  we  were  landing,  and  the  solemn  tolling  ring¬ 
ing  in  my  ears,  but  I  felt  consolation  of  the  prospect,  by  and  by  of 
a  better  world  to  me  unknown. 

We  landed  from  the  leaky  boat  about  a  mile  above  the  town,  and 
glad  was  I  to  get  once  more  on  land,  as  the  boat  was  constantly 
bailed  by  two  on  its  way.  What  now?  I  am  on  shore  in  an  old 
country,  old  in  inhabitants,  and  old  in  sin;  but  new  to  me,  for  I 
never  was  on  the  English  shore  before. 

I  left  my  Peggy  at  the  Captain’s  boarding  house,  whilst  I  went 
to  transact  some  business  of  money  matters,  and  deliver  letters  of 
introduction,  &c.,  buv  all  was  gloomy — I  returned  to  her,  and  about 
the  town  we  wandered  till  all  our  letters  were  delivered  but  one, 
and  where  that  should  be  left  we  could  not  find,  until  I  observed  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


259 


name  on  the  wall,  as  we  stopped,  pondering  what  to  do;  as  the 
man  whose  name  answered  to  the  letter,  observed  we  did  not  turn 
to  go  off,  said,  come  in.  One  said,  whilst  he  was  silently  reading 
the  letter,  “dost  thou  know  one  Lorenzo  Dow?”  I  was  surprised, 
and  answering  in  the  affirmative,  equally  surprised  them. 

The  man  said,  tarry  a  night  or  two,  but  the  wife  objected  incon¬ 
venience,  so  we  put  up  at  a  boarding  house,  at  twenty-eight  shillings 
British,  per  week,  for  one — got  letters  from  Dublin — strove  to  get 
places  for  meeting — spoke  once  in  an  A-double-L-part  place — the 
minister  was  friendly  to  my  face,  but  afterwards  said  I  was  crazy. 
We  strove  five  times  to  sail  for  Dublin,  but  were  forced  back  by 
contrary  winds,  and  twice  we  like  to  be  lost;  the  woman  who  asked 
if  1  knew  one  Lorenzo  Dow,  was  a  Quaker,  and  having  formed 
some  acquaintance  with  Henry  Forshow’s  family,  No.  40,  Edmond 
street,  took  me  there  one  day;  these  were  Methodists;  the  last  time 
we  were  driven  back,  our  hostess  having  taken  in  so  many  boarders, 
there  was  no  place  for  us:  when  before  we  knew  it,  called  in  to 
Mr.  Forshow’s,  whose  wife  invited  us  to  tarry  all  night,  which  was 
esteemed  by  us  as  a  Providence.  We  staid  here  a  few  days.  One 
evening  a  woman  came  suddenly  in,  and  said  some  people  were  in 
a  neighboring  house,  who  wished  to  see  the  American.  I  went,, 
and  finding  about  twenty  together,  without  any  ceremony,  singing 
or  prayer,  I  stood  up  and  gave  them  a  preach,  to  their  great  surprise, 

.  and  God  fastened  conviction  on  some  woman’s  heart,  who  the  next 
day,  with  her  husband,  wished  me  to  preach  at  her  house,  which  I 
did  for  a  few  evenings,  where  were  some  Methodists  of  the  old  socie¬ 
ty  and  Kilhamites,  when  shortly  after  a  conversation  ensued  at  the 
leader’s  meeting,  what  encouragement  will  we  give  Lorenzo  the 
American;  at  the  old  party  it  was  lost — at  the  new  I  was  invited 
by  vote,  &c. 

Part  of  my  experience  being  in  a  Magazine,  which  I  had  pub¬ 
lished  to  give  way,  when  in  Ireland  before,  contributed  to  clear  my 
way,  &c.  I  spoke  in  Zion  not  many  times,  some  were  awakened 
and  joined  society;  the  preacher  was  prejudiced;  one  meeting  Peter 
Philips  of  Warrington,  attended,  having  come  to  town  on  business, 
as  I  went  into  the  vestry  to  get  my  hat,  two  women  came  to  be 
prayed  for,  being  under  distress  of  mind.  The  vestry  was  filled 


280 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


;vith  people,  and  four  soon  were  lying  on  the  floor  under  the  powet 
}f  God,  which  some  thought  was  faintness,  and  used  fans  and  call* 
ed  for  water,  whilst  others  thought  they  were  dying  and  were  fright¬ 
ened,  thinking  we  should  be  called  to  an  account:  but  I  told  them 
to  hush,  it  was  the  power  of  God:  and  they  soon  came  through 
happy,  which  caused  Peter  to  give  me  an  invitation  to  his  neighbor¬ 
hood.  I  asked  him  what  they  were,  and  told  him  to  go  home  and 
tell  his  people,  and  if  they  were  unanimous,  I  would  come  (being 
on  my  way  to  London)  and  preach.  He  did,  and  they  were  unani¬ 
mous.  These,  in  derision,  were  called  Quaker  Methodists,  be¬ 
cause  they  were  so  simple,  using  the  plain  language,  and  held  class 
meetings,  &c. 

Through  the  medium  of  Mr.  Thomas  W - ,  a  local  preacher, 

I  called  on  the  preachers  of  the  Old  Connexion,  on  my  landing;  he, 
with  his  brother,  having, got  a  letter  from  their  brother  in  America, 
the  Rev.  John  Wilson,  one  of  the  book  stewards.  The  testimonials, 
letters,  &c.,  were  left  for  their  inspection.  Mr.  Brown  was  as  a 
cousin,  on  my  calling  according  to  direction.  Mr.  Barber  seemed 
satisfied  with  my  testimonial  credentials;  but  as  Thomas  Taylor 
one  of  the  oldest  preachers,  came  in,  he  wanted  me  to  begone,  not 
waiting  to  hear  what  Mr.  Barber  had  to  say,  but  interrupted,  say¬ 
ing,  I  fear  he  is  not  settled  in  his  head ,  &c.  As  I  was  going  out, 
Mr.  Barber  put  W’s  into  my  hand,  saying  it  may  be  of  service  co 

you — but  I  having  not  then  the  cousent  of  the  W - ?s,  I  laid  it  on 

the  table  and  went  off.  Through  another  local  preacher,  1  called 
on  Mr.  Atmore,  who  wrote  the  Methodist  memorial.  He  came  to 
the  door,  and  said  if  I  had  not  special  business  with  him,  he  could 

not  see  me,  advising  me  to  go  to  Mr.  B - .  I  replied,  I  have 

been  there  and  want  to  form  some  acquaintance  with  you;  so  he 
shut  the  door  upon  me,  without  inviting  me  to  come  in.  I  thought 
perhaps  there  was  a  cause,  and  so  called  again;  met  similar  treat¬ 
ment — third  time  children  came,  and  said  call  to-morrow  morning . 
I  did  and  found  the  gate  locked;  so  I  pounded,  but  none  could  I 
rally,  &c. 

The  power  of  God  was  present,  as  I  preached  twice  in  Warring¬ 
ton:  thence  I  went  to  Manchester,  wandered  about  for  eleven  hours, 
to  get  a  place  to  lodge,  but  could  find  none  for  love  or  money, 
among  cluistians  or  sinners,  except  one  which  I  thought  to  be  a 


261 


OK,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

house  of  bad  fame,  and  not  prudent  to  stay  in.  I  called  on  Jabez 
Buntin,  but  he  would  not  be  seen,  and  the  public  houses  were  full; 
but  as  I  was  getting  passage  for  London,  in  the  coach,  I  found  a 
garret  where  I  might  stay,  being  near  ten  at  night.  I  heard  Jabez, 
and  also  in  the  morning,  then  I  wrent  to  Broadaz  Bandroom.  Here 
in  sermon,  one  looking  earnestly  at  me  said,  you  are  a  stranger — 
dine  with  me.  I  did —  staid  two  days;  a  chapel  offered  of  the  New 
Connexion.  Preacher  and  Trustees  said  they  would  be  passive  if 
I  could  obtain  an  assembly:  so  I  got  one  thousand  handbills,  and 
gave  them  through  the  town;  got  five  hundred  to  speak  to,  and  a 
thousand  next  evening,  same  wfay,  as  the  preacher  would  not  suffer 
me  to  publish  from  the  pulpit  my  apppointments,  &c. 

On  my  arrival  in  London,  I  delivered  with  much  difficulty,  ail 
my  letters  but  twro  or  three,  and  those  persons  could  not  be  found. 
One  place  in  Monmouth  street,  the  woman  to  whom  a  sum  of  money 
wras  sent,  would  hardly  give  access  to  deliver  her  some  monej^, 
sent  from  a  friend  in  America,  they  are  so  afraid  of  strangers; 
she  took  the  letter.  I  told  her  she  must  read  it,  and  I  must  come 
in;  the  daughter  said  come  in,  but  placed  herself  between  me  and 
the  door,  that  she  might  alarm  the  neighbors  if  I  wras  a  robber.  I 
staid  a  few  days — held  no  meetings — got  the  king’s  license  to  stay 
in  the  kingdom,  under  his  seal  manual.  Surely  she  is  more  like 
the  city  of  Babylon,  than  any  other  city,  to  fill  the  world  with  her 
merchandize,  and  answers  better  to  that  mentioned  in  Revelation, 
than  any  other.  The  British  appear  to  me  to  lie  under  an  infatua¬ 
tion  as  it  relates  to  their  “wrooden  walls,”  for  the  means  of  coming 
writh  a  flotilla,  is  doubtless  more  than  any  know,  and  might  set 
these  “walls”  on  fire.  “Cursed  be  he  that  trusteth  in  the  arm  of 
flesh,  but  blessed  is  he  whose  God  is  the  Lord.”  V  is  used  for  w , 
and  w  for  v — Conwerted,  conwicted,  and  I  wow  I  will ,  c fc. — 
There  wrere  many  curious  monuments  to  behold,  but  as  the  state  of 
the  country  was  such,  I  did  not  think  proper  to  hold  forth  here  in 
meetings,  it  being  the  Metropolis,  and  as  the  lawrs  of  these  lands 
require  every  preacher  to  have  a  license  for  that  purpose,  obtained 
from  the  sessions  with  oath  of  allegiance,  and  two  others,  or  be 
subject  to  twenty  pounds  fine;  also  every  place  must  be  licensed  or 
pay  twrenty  pounds,  and  the  hearers  five  shillings  each,  &c.,  which 
things  militated  against  me  as  I  was  an  alien,  considering  the  times, 


2  62 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE 


and  was  a  trial  of  my  faith.  I  believe  I  ought  to  conform  to  the 
laws  of  the  country  which  I  am  in,  if  they  don’t  militate  against 
the  law  of  God,  and  my  own  conscience;  but  if  I  cannot  in  con¬ 
science  submit  to  it,  I  could  not  take  the  oath,' and  of  course  could 
not  have  license. 

I  returned  to  Manchester — spoke  in  Zion’s  Temple,  so  called, 
belonging  to  the  Kilhamites;  but  as  I  once  spoke  on  A-double-L- 
partism,  they  would  allow  me  to  speak  no  more.  In  Warrington, 
among  the  Quaker  Methodists,  we  had  a  great  revival  under  an  out¬ 
pouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  many  were  gathering  in,  which 
brought  many  out,  from  other  vicinities,  to  hear  and  see,  so  that  I 
got  invitations  into  various  places,  and  God  was  with  us  at  Risley, 
Appleton,  Thorn,  Lymn,  Preston,  Brook  and  Frodshad.  Here, 
when  I  was  first  invited,  before  I  went,  Simon  Day  recalled  my 
appointment,  and  then  sent  word  by  Musquit,  that  I  would  not  be 
received,  and  must  not  come.  I  thought  the  errand  strange;  Musquit 
being  ashamed,  did  not  deliver  the  message  to  me,  he  only  came  to 
the  door,  called  Peter,  and  told  him  and  so  went  off.  I  went.  The 
meeting  house  was  opened  contrary  to  my  advice,  as  I  desired  to  do 
no  harm,  but  when  the  people  were  assembled,  I  dare  not  other¬ 
wise  than  speak  to  them;  so  I  stood  on  a  bench,  not  feeling  free¬ 
dom  to  go  into  the  pulpit,  as  that  was  the  object  of  contention; 
spoke  twice,  then  the  trustees  were  afraid.  I  made  neither  of  the 
appointments — it  was  themselves;  so  I  spoke  in  a  salt  pan ,  and 
about  twenty  were  struck  under  conviction.  The  meeting  house 

was  then  opened  again,  but  the  preacher  S.  D - ,  was  so  rash, 

he  like  to  have  broke  up  the  society,  and  kept  many  out  until  he 
had  left  the  circuit,  which  otherwise  would  have  joined  imme¬ 
diately.  I  visited  Bolton,  Hayton,  Norley,  Preston,  and  the  File 
Country,  and  God  was  with  me,  opening  my  door  step  by  step,  and 
raising  me  up  friends  against  times  of  need;  neither  did  he  suffer 
me  or  Peggy  to  want  in  this  strange  land,  though  we  asked  for  no 
assistance. 

Travelling  so  extensively,  exposed  to  a  fine  and  imprisonment, 
and  the  families  that  entertained  me  to  fifty  pounds  each,  as  my 
license  was  limited;  but  I  dare  not  otherwise  than  go,  feeling  how 
I  could  account  to  God;  so  I  went  in  his  name  and  he  opened  my 
w  ay;  gave  me  fav  or  in  the  sight  of  the  people  and  access  to  thousands; 


263 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

yet  I  had  souls  for  my  hire,  almost  in  every  neighborhood  where 
God  cast  my  lot,  though  many  hard  sayings  were  spoken,  and 
many  letters  as  bulls,  sent  to  block  up  my  way;  but  hitherto  the 
Lord  hath  been  my  helper,  preserver  and  protector,  and  on  him  I 
will  rely  for  strength. 

When  in  London  Adam  Clarke  treated  me  as  a  gentleman.  He 
frequently  had  heard  of  me  from  America;  but  did  not  show  or  dis¬ 
cover  it  by  his  conduct,  but  said  Dr.  Coke  was  to  preach  in  such  a 
place  that  evening;  so  off  I  ran,  as  hard  as  I  could  pull,  to  see  the 
little  man,  as  he  was  the  only  one  I  knew  in  England.  They  were 
singing  as  I  came  into  the  meeting  house.  After  sermon  I  got  one 
to  introduce  me  to  him,  but  though  he  first  appeared  friendly  as 
when  in  Georgia,  yet  on  finding  out  my  name,  asked  what  I  came 
there  for?  and  before  I  could  tell  him,  he  turned  to  another.  He 
shook  hands,  and  bid  all  in  the  room  farewell,  except  me,  and  went 
suddenly  off;  so  I  had  seven  miles,  as  it  were,  at  the  hazard  of  my 
life,  to  walk  to  the  opposite  side  of  London,  to  my  lodgings  late  at 
night.  Next  time  I  saw  him  was  in  Lancashire;  he  supposed  Peter 
to  be  one  of  the  old  society’s  official  members,  and  Peggy  to  be 
his  wife  ,and  treated  them  very  friendly.  I  asked  him  if  he  thought 
he  should  be  over  to  the  next  General  Conference,  he  replied, 
if  the  connexion  positively  sees  it  necessary  and  insists  upon  it, 
and  cannot  do  without  me.  I  saw  him  at  the  Dublin  and  Leeds 
Conferences,  but  did  not  speak  together,  I  could  not  intrude  myself 
with  propriety  any  more.  Many  wondered  why  it  was,*  that  the 
Doctor  did  not  publish  me,  and  make  a  public  example  of  me, 
whilst  others  enquired  what  for? 

Mr.  B - ,  called  my  hostess  to  account  for  Peggy’s  going 

into  band  meeting,  though  she  had  her  certificate  from  Elijah  Wool- 
sey,  as  an  acceptable  member  of  the  Western  circuit. 

Saturday,  May  3d,  1806.  I  spoke  in  Preston  Brook,  and  a  pros¬ 
pect  of  good,  as  numbers  appeared  under  deep  divine  impressions. 

I  bade  them  farewell  for  the  present,  and  went  to  Warrington,  where 
I  spoke  the  next  morning,  and  had  a  comfortable  season,  in  a  little 
chapel  belonging  to  those  called  Quaker  Methodists,  and  found  that) 
about  forty  new  members  had  joined  them  in  my  absence,  and  the 
prospect  of  good  increases.  Thence  to  Risley,  where  I  found  seve¬ 
ral  had  been  set  at  liberty  since  I  was  there  last.  From  this  I  went 


264 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

to  Leigh,  where  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand  people  at  a  Metho¬ 
dist  chapel,  of  the  old  connexion ,  and  we  had  a  powerful  season. 
This  is  the  first  chapel  of  the  old  Methodists ,  into  which  I  was 
voluntarily  invited  by  what  they  call  a  round  preacher. 

Monday,  5th.  I  spoke  at  Laton  Common,  and  found  a  number 
more  had  been  brought  into  liberty;  we  had  a  great  display  of  divine 
presence.  Here  I  walked  fifteen  miles  to  Hayton  Bridge,  spoke  at 
seven  o’clock,  and  twice  a  day  afterwards,  for  several  days,  and  the 
prospect  greatly 'increased,  and  several  backsliders  were  reclaimed, 
and  some  were  brought  to  liberty.  I  visited  Blackrod  and  Carley, 
but  I  fear  with  little  success. 

Saturday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  a  country  village  on  my  way  to  Pres¬ 
ton,  not  in  vain. 

Sunday,  11th.  I  spoke  four  times  in  Preston,  and  attended  a  love 
feast,  of  what  is  called  by  some  the  free  gospellers ,  or  third  divi¬ 
sion  of  Methodists;  and  six  souls  gave  comfortable  satisfaction  of 
being  brought  into  liberty  this  day.  Hence  I  visited  the  File  Coun¬ 
try,  for  several  days,  but  was  disagreeably  disappointed  of  hearers, 
by  my  appointments  not  being  regular!)^  given  out.  However  I  spoke 
to  a  few,  here  and  there.  In  this  journey  I  saw  a  woman  who 
preached,  and  I  was  informed  that  she  was  born  three  months  before 
the  time,  and  remained  without  nourishment,  wrrapped  in  flannels, 
supported  near  a  fire,  and  in  about  thirteen  weeks,  appearances  or 
actions  took  place,  such  as  in  a  child  new  born  at  the  full  time. 

15th.  The  time  being  out,  I  crossed  Preston  river  in  a  cart,  at  a 
ford  three  miles  wide,  called  the  Guide ,  and  walking  a  few  miles, 
in  the  rain,  took  the  canal  boat,  and  arrived  at  Liverpool  about  five 
in  the  evening,  and  completed  the  bargain  for  printing  my  journal. 

I  held  a  few  more  meetings  in  Liverpool,  and  had  the  satisfac¬ 
tion  of  finding  more  people  rejoicing  in  God. 

Here  I  find  that  my  hostess  had  been  called  to  account,  for  in¬ 
viting  Peggy  to  a  band  meeting,  although  she  had  a  certificate  of 
her  membership  from  America;  and  a  number  of  their  own  mem¬ 
bers  were  also  called  to  an  account  for  having  attended  som*  of  my 
former  meetings. 

Sunday,  18th.  We  embarked  in  the  Lark  with  Hannah  Gough, 
the  Quaker  woman,  wrho  said  to  me,  the  first  day  I  came  on  shore 


OK,  LORLNZO’S  JOURNAL. 


266 


In  the  country,  in  the  house  where  I  presented  a  letter,  &c.,  “  Dost 
thou  know  Lorenzo  Dow  in  America?’’  she  having  seen  me  for¬ 
merly  in  Dublin,  but  did  not  now  recognize  my  person,  only  my 
voice  reminded  her  of  the  name. 

Tuesday,  20th.  With  a  light  breeze  from  Liverpool  we  reached 
Dublin  harbor,  and  the  tide  not  serving  to  come  to  the  wharf,  I  took 
a  boat  for  Dunlary,  where  I  landed  about  six  o’clock,  and  hiring  a 
jingle,  came  to  Dublin,  and  whilst  making  to  New  street,  William 
Thomas,  the  man  at  whose  house  I  first  lodged  when  in  this  country 
before,  suddenly  met  me  at  the  end  of  the  street;  we  recognized  each 
other’s  countenances,  and  were  in  each  others  arms  before  a  word 
was  spoken  on  either  side,  and  our  hearts  were  mutually  refreshed  as 
-in  former  days;  he  went  with  me  to  No.  102,  where  I  was  in  hopes 
to  have  embraced  my  dear  Doctor  and  mamma  Letitia,  but  the  ser¬ 
vants  informed  me  of  their  having  just  gone  out;  I  waited  with 
uncommon  anxiety  for  their  return,  whilst  the  servants  went  through 
the  city  in  search  of  them. 

I  took  tea  with  a  very  feeling  sense  of  obligation  for  past  favors; 
but  still  the  Doctor  and  his  companion  not  returning,  I  went  to 
Thomas  street,  with  William  Thomas  to  see  his  wife,  and  received 
some  letters,  which  I  was  informed  were  from  America.  This  pair 
was  the  first  couple  in  whom  I  ever  saw  as  I  thought,  a  happiness 
in  matrimonial  union.  I  embraced  her  in  my  arms,  with  a  feeling 
remembrance  of  my  first  reception,  when  a  stranger  in  this  city,  and 
but  two  shillings  in  my  pocket,  when  all  other  hearts,  seemingly, 
were  shut  against  me;  here  I  had  an  asylum,  though  reproved  for  har¬ 
boring  me,  and  giving  me  bread.  I  returned  and  found  the  Doctor 
had  come  home,  and  was  anxiously  waiting  my  return,  which  was 
near  eleven  at  night;  we  embraced  each  other  in  our  arms,  and 
mamma  Letty  gave  me  a  kiss  and  a  hearty  welcome.  Thus  I  was 
cordially  received  after  an  absence  of  five  years,  one  month  and 
eighteen  days. 

Thursday,  May  22,  1806.  The  German  Church  was  opened  to 
me  by  invitation  to  the  Doctor,  before  I  came,  but  the  Wardens 
considering  themselves  slighted,  not  having  been  consulted ,  and  One 
of  them  said  at  the  leader’s  meeting,  u  If  you  are  not  willing  he 
should  have  the  liberty,  it  shall  be  prevented.”  They  replied  they 
had  nothin?  to  do  or  act  concerning  it;  however,  as  I  was  not  willing 


266 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

to  be  called  a  thief  or  robber,  I  chose  to  come  in  by  the  door, 
and  went  to  the  above  Warden  accordingly.  This  Church 
belongs  to  the  German  Congregation,  but  is  occupied  by  the  Metho¬ 
dists  and  Cooper;  he  belonged  to  Lady  Huntingdon’s  party,  but  now 
is  near  a  Sandimanian.  I  held  a  number  of  meetings  that  were 
respectable  and  very  profitable  to  many.  Alice  Cambridge,  the 
woman  who  was  so  attentive  to  me  when  in  this  country  before,  still 
continuues  her  meetings,  and  gave  up  her  meetings  and  room  to  me, 
and  another  company  who  occupied  it  alternately,  did  the  same;  so 
that  my  way  was  opened,  and  the  quickening  power  of  God  seemed 
to  be  present  at  most  of  the  meetings  which  I  held  in  the  above 
place,  and  at  Esq.  Shegog’s,  the  barracks  and  the  streets,  which 
amounted  to  about  twenty  in  number. 

I  was  invited  to  hold  a  meeting  in  Renelagh,  by  a  rich  old  woman 
who  had  built  a  preaching  house,  which  she  had  given  to  the  Metho¬ 
dists,  and  a  door  from  her  bed  chamber  opened  into  the  gallery;  her 
own  house  not  accommodating  the  number,  she  with  much  fuss  and 
ado  got  the  preaching  house  open,  which  I  refused  to  occupy,  lest 
I  should  be  esteemed  a  thief,  but  addressed  them  from  her  chamber 
door,  and  we  had  a  good  time.  The  Doctor  I  found  had  been  lately 
unwell  in  my  absence,  but  was  now  recovered. 

Saturday,  June  7th,  1806.  Having  received  invitations  to  the 
country,  through  the  medium  of  the  missionaries,  G.  Ousley  and 
W.  Hamilton  and  others,  I  set  off  for  the  Wicklow  county  in  a  gig, 
through  the  kindness  of  a  backslider,  whose  heart  God  had  touched. 
I  held  a  meeting  at  Newtown,  Mount  Kennedy,  by  the  way  to 
Wicklow,  where  I  found  religion  low.  We  had  quickening  times, 
though  with  difficulty  I  got  the  people  convened  at  the  latter. 

Sunday,  8th.  I  spoke  thrice  in  the  town,  and  once  at  Widow 
Tighe’s,  who  was  prejudiced  against  me  when  here  before. 

9th.  I  gave  my  last,  and  a  backslider  took  me  in  a  jaunting  car 
to  Rathdrum,  whence  a  man  helped  me  with  a  horse  to  Cappagh, 
where  I  spoke  that  night  and  next  morning,  and  then  departed  with 
him  to  Hacketstown.  Here  I  spoke  seven  times  in  three  days,  hav¬ 
ing  previously  been  invited  by  a  man  who  had  married  one  of  my 
spiritual  daughters;  she  with  her  sister,  who  had  married  a  Metho¬ 
dist  preacher,  still  endured:  these  were  the  daughters  of  the  old  man 
who  felt  these  words  to  run  through  his  mind  whilst  they  talked 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


267 


with  me  back  and  forth  through  the  door,  when  I  was  in  Ireland 
before,  “be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers .”  Two  others  of 
his  children  God  gave  me  for  my  hire  now;  the  quickening  power 
of  God  seemed  to  be  displayed  in  the  different  meetings,  and  convio 
tions  and  conversions  were  shortly  multiplied,  and  not  long  after  mj 
departure,  I  was  informed  that  about  four  score  were  added  to  so¬ 
ciety,  the  most  of  them  happy  in  God. 

I  spoke  in  Baltinglass  on  my  way  to  Carlow.  In  both  places  I 
'  had  good  times,  and  a  preacher  was  friendly  whom  I  formerly 
thought  cool;  he  invited  me  to  meet  a  class,  and  attend  his  quarterly 
meeting;  with  the  latter  I  could  not  comply.  I  rode  on  the  car  of 
my  daughter,  which  brought  me  here  to  the  colliery,  where  I  found 
the  missionaries  praying  with  some  mourners;  here  was  a  big  meet¬ 
ing  appointed,  which  they  called  a  camp  meeting,  but  I  a  field 
meeting,  there  being  no  tents,  only  the  open  air,  in  imitation  of 
America. 

So  I  see  the  spirit  of  the  revival  is  spreading  in  the  breasts  of  the 
children  of  men.  Here  I  saw  Mr.  Averill,  who  appeared  as  friend¬ 
ly  as  ever,  and  solicited  my  attendance  at  another  meeting  of  mag¬ 
nitude,  at  Mount  Melick  and  some  other  places.  At  this  meeting  I 
preached,  and  when  he  had  done,  I  invited  up  the  mourners  to  be 
prayed  for;  several  found  peace,  and  we  had  a  refreshing  season  from 
the  presence  of  God. 

A  Romanist  interrupted  the  meeting,  which  caused  many  of  them 
to  run  away,  supposing  him  to  be  a  priest.  I  never  knew  that  in 
this  our  day  priestcraft  was  so  influential,  and  carried  such  a  dread 
to  the  fear  of  man.  Next  morning  I  spoke  again — the  Missionaries 
took  about  fifty  into  society;  hence  we  went  to  Castle  Comber. — 

They  spoke  in  the  street,  and  I  beside  the  chapel  door,  having  the 
church  minister  present,  whose  relations  gave  him  a  look  whilst  I 
was  repeating,  what  I  heard  an  old  man  say  in  my  infancy,  that  a 
minister’s  call  was  two  hundred  pounds  settlement,  and  one  hundred 
pounds  a  year. 

Next  morning  I  spoke  again,  and  breakfasted  with  the  clergyman’s 
friends,  who  seemed  piously  inclined;  here  the  Missionaries  took 
about  forty  into  society,  and  then  we  went  to  Kilkenny.  The  above 
priest  said  the  Missionaries  were  mountebanks ,  kidnapping  the 
people — in  this  place  we  stayed  three  days.  The  Missionaries 


268 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


attacked  Popery  in  the  streets  twice  or  thrice  a-day,  and  I  attacked 
sin  with  A-double-L-partism  in  the  preaching  house,  which  caused 
considerable  uneasiness  in  the  town;  the  Mayor  had  a  potatoe  flung 
at  his  head,  and  also  received  a  letter  without  a  signature,  threaten¬ 
ing  that  if  he  did  not  put  three  out  of  town,  his  house  should  be 
pulled  down  on  his  head. 

They  took  about  thirty  into  society  here.  I  bade  some  old  friends 
farewell;  so  we  departed  to  Money-bey, where  I  spoke  under  an  ash 
— had  a  good  time,  though  under  some  depression  of  mind.  I  at¬ 
tended  two  other  meetings  in  a  large  warehouse:  here  thirty  were 
taken  into  society,  and  some  shortly  before,  making  eighty-two  in 
all.  William  Hamilton  took  me  in  a  gig  to  Carlow,  where  I  spoke 
at  10,  A.  M.,  intending  to  comply  with  Mr.  AverilPs  invitation, 
but  was  prevented  by  sudden  inward  illness,  which  flung  me  into 
spasms  like  convulsions;  so  by  the  advice  of  my  friends  I  stayed 

until  next  day,  and  then  W.  H - n  attended  me  in  the  canal 

boat,  about  seventy  English  miles  to  Dublin,  where  J  arrived  about 
ten  at  night,  on  Sunday  the  32d,  and  found  my  Peggy  and  friends 
well  at  the  Doctor’s:  he  said  he  thought  my  complaint  proceeded 
from  a  small  abscess  of  the  liver,  bursting  into  the  cavity  of  the  bel¬ 
ly  outside  of  the  bowels. 

A  love  feast  being  held  in  Gravel-walk,  I  was  informed  that  a 
number  spoke  of  being  quickened  by  my  last  visit.  I  breakfasted 
several  times  with  Wm.  Smith,  the  assistant  preacher;  he  invited 
me  to  pray  in  the  families,  and  is  thought  to  be  one  of  the  most 
popular  preachers  in  Ireland.  I  find  he  is  a  great  kingsman,  but  I 
am  convinced  that  many  in  these  countries  who  have  been  shining 
lights,  are  in  a  more  lukewrarm  state  than  they  are  aware  of.  I 
continued  my  meetings  as  before — the  Lord  was  with  us,  and  the 
revival  seemed  to  increase,  which  some  of  the  preachers,  who  still 
retained  a  degree  of  life,  as  they  came  to  conference  observed,  and 
took  hold  with  me  heart  and  hand. 

One  evening  I  was  informed  upwards  of  twenty  preachers  were 
present,  among  whom  were  several  of  the  old  preachers,  that  had 
treated  me  with  coolness  and  neglect  when  here  before,  besides 
others  who  were  friendly;  amongst  these  was  Mr.  Averill,  who  re¬ 
quested  me  to  tour  the  kingdom  at  large. 

During  the  visit  at  conference  time,  I  received  not  one  unkind 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


269 


word  from  any  of  the  preachers,  but  the  reverse;  several  gave  me 
encouragement  to  visit  them  in  their  circuits,  and  also  persuaded  me 
to  go  into  the  pulpit  at  Renelagh,  where  I  had  preached  from  the 
chamber  door,  through  the  gallery  into  the  preaching  house:  even 
Tobias  said  he  believed  I  was  an  honest  man,  when  he  read  Sneth- 
en’s  letter,  asserting  in  the  most  positive  terms  that  I  was  an  impos¬ 
tor;  though  he  had  a  spat  with  the  Doctor,  about  keeping  his  hat  on 
in  the  meeting  at  prayer  time;  the  Doctor  replied,  because  I  believe 
thou  art  not  sent  of  the  Lord  to  pray  nor  preach,  for  thou  art  the 
man  that  used  Lorenzo  ill  and  never  repented  of  it,  nor  of  the  poor 
woman  whose  heart  thou  broke;  and  was  the  cause  of  her  death,  her 
blood  is  upon  thee — he  turned  off  shocked  and  confused.  This 
man  in  the  course  of  my  absence  to  America  was  stationed  on  the 
Larne  circuit,  where  some  of  my  spiritual  children  spoke  in  love- 
feast,  concerning  the  blessing  of  my  labors  to  their  souls,  which 
caused  him  to  reprove  them,  saying,  “Let  Mr.  Dow  alone,  if  you 
have  any  thing  to  say  for  God,  speak  it;”  he  also  has  been  put  back 
on  trial,  for  some  improper  conduct;  thus,  those  wdio  are  hard  upon 
others,  find  hardships  to  overtake  themselves.  In  the  same  house 
he  first  checked  me.  taking  the  hymn  out  of  my  mouth,  &c.,  the 
Dr.  gave  him  his  due  in  the  presence  of  several  of  the  preachers  and 
people,  which  I  could  not  find  that  any  of  the  conference  were  dis¬ 
pleased  with  the  Dr.  for.  Tobias’  impertinency,  because  the  Dr. 
believed  and  practised  some  of  the  Quaker  forms;  gave  rise  to  this. 

Snethen’s  letter  from  New  York  to  block  up  my  way,  wras  inves¬ 
tigated  at  the  leaders’  meeting,  and  unanimously  acknowledged  to 
have  been  written  in  a  bad  spirit,  and  did  me  no  injury,  but  refuted 
itself,  and  so  opened  my  way.  A  meeting  of  about  seventy  official 
members,  the  result  of  which  was — “written  in  a  bad  spirit  by  a 
wicked  man.” 

About  these  days,  Wm.  Thomas,  Dr.  Johnson  told  me  had  a 
liver  complaint,  which  I  remember  when  he  was  taken  unwell;  the 
disorder  increased  to  a  degree  of  insanity,  which  caused  him  to  leap 
out  of  a  window,  on  the  third  floor,  and  yet  so  as  only  to  break  his 
thigh.  After  this  he  came  to  his  right  mind,  and  called  off  his 
thoughts  from  the  world  to  divine  subjects,  and  the  last  words  he 
said  before  he  expired  were,  glory !  glory !  He  was  attended  by 
an  ungodly  physician  and  surgeon,  who  prohibited  him  from  seeing 


270 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


religious  visitors,  and  pronounced  him  in  a  fair  way  of  recovery 
after  his  fall;  but  Dr.  Johnson  who  did  not  attend  him,  said  he  would 
die,  his  liver  being  rotten. 

I -put  the  first  part  of  the  second  volume  of  my  journal  to  the  press 
which  contained  one  hundred  and  twenty  pages  duodecimo.  Hav¬ 
ing  now  completed  my  visits  and  business,  I  contemplated  a  depar¬ 
ture;  saw  Dr.  Coke  who  did  not  speak  to  me;  but  I  had  several 
more  refreshing  seasons,  and  embarked  for  England  in  the  Lark, 
Capt.  Williams,  having  my  Dr.  Johnson  in  company.  The  wind 
seemed  contrary,  and  a  prospect  of  a  long  and  tedious  passage  at 
first;  however  the  wind  came  round  and  we  were  favored  with  only 
about  thirty  hours  on  the  water.  A  doctor  of  a  Guineaman,  a  pas¬ 
senger,  treated  me  at  first  ungentlemanlike  on  the  way;  Dr.  Johnson 
fell  in  conversation  with  several  of  the  cabin  passengers,  who  were 
Romanists;  which  seemed  to  cast  some  light  upon  their  minds,  and 
on  his  informing  them  about  me,  they  expressed  a  desire  that  I 
should  preach  in  the  cabin,  which  accordingly  I  did;  the  Guinea 
doctor  was  the  first  to  propose  and  urge  my  preaching,  he  having 
previously  made  very  humble  acknowledgments  for  his  rudeness, 
saying  to  my  Doctor,  that  it  had  cost  him  a  tear. 

Saturday,  Jifly  12.  We  landed  at  Liverpool,  called  on  Mr.  For- 
shaw  my  printer,  and  kind  host,  and  after  giving  some  directions 
about  my  books,  we  took  our  departure  in  the  coach  for  Warring¬ 
ton,  and  arrived  safe  in  the  afternoon,  where  I  found  my  friends 
well,  and  many  glad  to  see  us,  and  some  of  my  spiritual  children 
shed  tears  at  our  meeting. 

Sunday,  13.  I  spoke  four  times,  we  had  tender  seasons. 

14.  Gave  my  last,  and  many  seemed  to  take  fresh  courage  for  the 
Christian  race  to  glory,  and  one  soul  found  peace. 

15.  We  walked  to  Knutsford,  I  spoke  in  the  old  Methodist 
chapel,  but  there  seems  to  be  a  hardness  over  these  meeting  houses 
in  England,  so  I  don’t  have  such  good  times  in  them  as  in  Ireland 
and  America,  or  even  the  third  division  here.  We  came  to  Mac¬ 
clesfield,  where  I  spoke  at  night;  John  Mee  and  Peter  Philips,  being 
with  us,  having  walked  twenty-four  miles  that  day. 

A  man  being  urged  by  his  friends  to  read  deistical  writings,  when 
dying  cursed  those  who  were  the  instigators,  and  T.  P — ’s  Age 
of  Reason,  being  in  black  despair.  Oh!  how  careful  people  should 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


271 


be,  what  they  ask  others  to  do;  for  one  act  may  cause  repentance 
with  tears  in  vain,  without  a  possibility  of  retraction. 

19th.  I  feel  much  unwell,  unusual  sensations  which  I  conceive 
originates  from  the  abscess,  but  trust  by  God’s  favor  to  recover. 

We  have  visited  Joseph  Bradford,  one  of  the  oldest  preachers  of 
the  Old  Connexion;  he  being  a  former  friend  and  acquaintance  of 
the  Doctor’s,  he  manifested  after  the  Doctor’s  suggestion,  that  had 
I  called  on  him  when  I  first  came  to  town,  I  should  have  had  the 
liberty  of  his  pulpit;  the  young  preacher  was  also  willing,  but  the 
trustees  objected. 

I  have  held  meetings  twice  every  day  since  my  arrival  here,  and 
there  seems  a  quickening  among  the  people.  This  party,  it  seems, 
were  once  of  the  old  society,  but  driven  off  on  account  of  not  obey¬ 
ing  orders  which  they  conceived  to  be  hard:  they  call  themselves  the 
Christian  Revivalist,  some  call  them  the  Free  Gospelers;  they  are 
of  the  third  division  (the  Kilhamites  being  second)  somewhat 
similar  to  the  Quaker  Methodists  in  America. 

Sunday,  July  20.  My  labors  were  equal  to  seven  sermons,  which 
gave  me  a  fine  sweat  that  was  very  refreshing,  and  seemed  to  add  to 
my  health,  as  I  felt  better  at  night  by  far  than  in  the  morning,  and 
more  able  to  preach  another  sermon  than  I  was  at  first.  In  speak¬ 
ing  twice  in  the  street  I  addressed  about  five  thousand.  I  attended 
a  love  feast,  and  wrestled  with  mourners  at  night,  having  stood, 
&c.,  about  ten  hours,  or  upwards  in  the  different  exercises  through 
the  day.  I  observed  that  for  people  to  make  a  noise,  and  say  loud 
amens,  &c.,  was  irksome  to  me,  and  I  would  like  as  well  to  hear  a 
dog  bark,  unless  it  came  from  a  proper  feeling  in  the  heart,  which, 
if  it  did,  would  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it;  but  otherwise  it 
would  appear  fiat,  and  bring  a  deadness  over  the  mind;  and  to  make 
a  fuss  and  pretend  feeling  without  possessing  it,  is  a  piece  of  hypoc¬ 
risy,  like  a  man  possessing  a  vessel  of  water  partly  full,  yet  would 
say  it  was  running  over,  and  to  prove  it,  would  tilt  the  cup  that  it 
might  run  out.  Yet  if  people  feel  the  power  of  God,  of  which  I 
have  no  doubt  at  times  they  do,  to  constrain  to  cry  for  mercy  or  shout 
for  joy,  I  can  bear  it  as  well  as  any  one:  I  dare  not  oppose  it,  know¬ 
ing  that  God  communicates  these  superlative  blessings,  that  others 
idso  may  be  benefitted  by  it;  as  I  have  seen  a  general  move  from  the 


272 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


conviction  through  one,  more  than  from  a  whole  sermon,  which  if 
the  person  had  silenced,  he  would  have  quenched  the  spirit  of  God. 

I  spoke  sixteen  times  while  here,  which  was  short  of  six  days; 

I  think  about  twenty  professed  to  find  peace  in  that  time;  some  back 

sliders  were  reclaimed,  sinners  awakened,  and  a  considerable  move 

in  the  town.  Afterwards  I  was  informed  bv  a  letter  that  the  revi- 

«/ 

val  went  on  increasing,  so  that  three,  five,  eight,  and  even  so  many 
as  fourteen  appeared  to  be  converted  at  a  meeting,  besides  sundry 
who  found  peace  in  the  afternoon,  evening  and  morning  after  my 
departure. 

21st.  I  found  a  similar  people  in  Stockport,  who  had  been  driv¬ 
en  out  from  the  Kilhamites;  I  held  meeting  wTith  them  at  night  and 
next  morning,  which  were  comfortable  times. 

The  late  society  who  separated  at  the  band  room  in  Manchester, 
have  been  the  abuse  of  itinerancy  so  much,  that  they  are  prejudi¬ 
ced  against  having  any  at  all,  but  think  the  gospel  can  be  spread 
sufficiently  by  local  preachers  alone.  This  is  a  misconception. 

22d.  I  arrived  in  the  evening  at  Oldham,  where  also  I  found 
some  of  what  may  be  called  the  third  division;  had  good  times  at 
night  and  in  the  morning. 

23d.  The  Doctor  was  with  me  all  this  time,  and  helped  me  some 
at  Macclesfield;  but  being  disappointed  of  a  place  in  the  coach,  we 
set  off  on  foot  for  Leeds  in  York  Shire,  where  we  arrived  next  day 
in  the  afternoon.  — 

On  the  way  we  were  frequently  beset  with  rain;  and  the  Doctor 
having  left  his  cloak  and  great  coat  behind  was  exposed  to  the  weath¬ 
er,  and  being  unaccustomed  to  be  much  wet  with  rain,  having  al¬ 
ways  had  a  good  fire  at  home,  he  was  now  put  to  his  shifts,  posses¬ 
sing  a  delicate  constitution,  and  strove  to  take  shelter  beside  a  wall 
or  a  rock  more  than  once  or  twice;  however,  one  time  we  stopped 
in  a  cottage,  where  he  got  some  repose  in  sleep,  whilst  I  dried  his  coat 
at  a  peet  fire.  Another  time,  we  evaded  a  shower  whilst  resting  at 
breakfast,  yet  the  Doctor  was  determined,  let  the  weather  continue 
as  it  might,  he  would  not  be  the  cause  of  detaining  me,  so  as  to  break 
my  appointments.  My  sympathetic  feelings  in  pity  were  tried, 
when  I  saw  the  tenderness  and  danger  of  his  health,  when  tak¬ 
ing  shelter  as  above.  I  could  but  reflect  on  the  goodness  of  God, 
in  making  my  constitution  require  a  great  degree  of  exercise, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


273 


according  to  my  sphere  of  life  and  action,  and  also  its  preservation 
through  the  various  changes  in  different  seasons,  and  different  climes 
and  circumstances. 

From  what  I  could  collect,  it  appears  to  me  that  Wm.  B - 

ought  to  have  launched  out  as  a  champion  for  God,  but  unbelief  to 
trust  God  with  his  family,  &c.,  caused  him  apparently  to  shrink. 
Is  it  aot  possible  for  man  to  lose  a  great  share  of  his  crown?  It 
appears  that  he  saw  the  formality  and  danger  into  which  the  English 
connexion  were  exposed  and  sinking;  he  came  out  for  a  space,  and 
God  began  to  open  his  way;  but  through  unbelief,  the  reasoning  of 
Satan,  and  the  solicitation  of  his  brethren,  he  was  prevailed  upon 
to  shrink,  recant  in  part,  and  return;  in  consequence  of  which, 
some  pious  ones,  who  requested  Christian  liberty  to  pray  with 
mourners,  &c.,  and  united  with  him  to  dissent,  were  left  in  a  di- 
/emma  here.  They  were  similar  to  the  Quaker  Methodists,  Free 
Gospellers  or  third  division.  Though  most  of  these  societies  had 
no  particular  intercourse  or  communion  together,  or  with  each  oth¬ 
er.  I  suppose  I  was  the  first  preacher  who  made  them  a  general 
visit. 

They  held  a  conference  some  few  weeks  ago,  to  know  each  other’s 
minds,  and  see  how  near  they  could  come  towards  the  outlines  of  a 
general  union.  I  was  invited  to  Leeds  by  some  of  this  society.  I 
tanied  several  days,  but  it  being  a  particular  hurrying  time  in  the 
cloth  business,  and  the  conference  of  the  old  connexion  sitting,  I 
found  it  impracticable  to  get  many  to  meeting  on  week  days ,  and  on 
Sunday  they  chose  to  go  and  hear  the  old  preachers*  with  wnom 
they  were  acquainted.  Here  I  saw  Adam  Clark;  I  think  I  was  in¬ 
formed  that  he  was  acquainted  with  fourteen  different  languages. 
He  is  esteemed  a  man  of  as  great  letters  as  any  of  the  age,  and  all 
acquired  by  his  own  industry,  without  the  aid  of  college  or  univer¬ 
sity. 

He  acknowledged  to  me,  that  he  was  once  in  the  spirit  of  the  great 
revival  in  Cornwall,  and  that  he  was  almost  ready  to  persecute  some 
who  objected  to  the  work,  as  an  “impropriety  and  wild-fire,”  but 
“now  (said  he)  I  see  better /”  He  treated  me  as  I  might  expect 
from  a  gentleman;  but  his  mind  was  made  up  against  the  camp 
meetings  in  America,  as  being  improper,  and  the  effects  attending 


274 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


them,  as  a  thing  accountable  for  altogether  on  natural  principles. 
It  seemed  to  me  from  circumstances,  that  he  had  got  his  mind  hurt 
and  prejudiced,  through  the  abuse  of  revivals,  which  caused  him  to 
fix  his  mind  on  one  invariable  rule  as  a  criterion  for  direction,  viz: 
the  .old  system  order — for  lie  seemed  determined  not  to  listen  to  any 
argument,  which  might  be  adduced  to  solve  the  query.  He  was 
chosen  president  of  the  conference,  as  I  was  informed,  by  a  great 
majority  of  votes.  This  was  an  honor  he  had  not  sought  for,  but 
accepted  it  with  considerable  reluctance. 

He  was  an  old  acquaintance  and  particular  friend  of  the  Doctor’s, 
which  opened  a  door  for  intimacy  of  conversation  on  some  points; 
one  of  which  was  my  singular  way  of  proceeding,  which  he  could 
not  at  all  approbate  on  any  consideration,  as  being  right,  assigning 
as  a  reason,  that  if  once  generally  adopted  by  the  body ,  it  would 
completely  destroy  Methodism  in  three  months;  therefore  barred  his 
mind  against  listening  to  any  arguments,  or  making  an  exception  to 
the  general  rule  {or  particular  cases. 

This  appears  to  me  to  be  wrong  in  any  person  to  form  their  mind 
hit  or  miss,  right  or  wrong,  to  stick  to  the  old  system,  as  though  it 
were  infallible,  or  the  summit  of  perfection.  For  to  be  thus  bound 
up,  without  laying  open  our  minds  to  conviction,  as  sincere  inqui¬ 
rers  after  truth,  is  to  kill  the  spirit  of  inquiry ,  and  prevent  the 
spreading  of  true  knowledge  and  righteousness;  and  by  so  doing, 
vice  will  continue  to  reign,  and  the  grossest  errors  go  undiscovered 
and  unclipt. 

I  heard  him  preach.  Just  before  the  meeting  an  anthem  was 
sung,  apparently  without  the  spirit  or  understanding,  as  nothing 
could  be  heard,  but  a  dead,  dull  sound. 

The  sermon  was  well  delivered  in  speech,  though  there  appeared 
much  deafness  in  the  beginning;  but  in  his  last  prayer  he  grew 
somewhat  fervent,  until  God  began  to  send  down  Ilis  power,  and 
there  began  a  move  among  the  people,  when  he  seemed  to  lower, 
as  if  to  ward  off  the  move,  to  prevent  a  noise,  which  it  seems  the 
English  connexion  in  general  are  determined  to  prevent,  as  appears 
from  their  conduct  and  publication  in  the  Magazine. 

I  heard  S.  Brad  burn;  he  spoke  somewhat  lengthy,  had  the  outlines 
■of  an  orator,  but  I  thought  there  were  some  flaws  in  his  discourse, 
too  great  for  a  man  of  his  supposed  abilities,  e.  g.,  he  insisted  that 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


275 


a  child  is  impure  as  it  comes  into  the  world,  and  is  enlightened  as 
soon  as  it  is  born,  but  not  before;  which  would  argue  that  a  seven 
month’s  child  might  be  saved,  and  one  come  to  the  full  time  could 
not,  were  it  to  die  but  one  day  before  its  birth;  accordingly,  one 
should  suppose  according  to  his  idea,  that  the  being  enlightened 
with  the  Divine  light,  was  inseparably  connected  with  the  breathing 
the  natural  air,  or  receiving  the  natural  light  of  the  sun. 

Here  I  also  saw  Dr.  Coke,  but  so  it  happened  that  we  did  not 
exchange  a  word,  though  we  passed  and  repassed  each  other  in  the 
streets,  & c.  I  being  a  little  one  must  keep  my  place. 

I  carried  a  bundle  of  my  journals  to  the  door  of  the  conference 
meeting;  one  copy  for  each  chairman  of  a  district,  amounting  to 
twenty-five;  and  one  for  a  preacher  who  agreed  to  take  them  in  — 
These  were  all  refused  and  returned.  I  sent  one  to  the  Doctor’s 
wife,  which  she  received  with  acknowledgments,  saying  afterwards 
when  she  had  read  some,  that  the  more  she  read  of  it,  the  better  she 
liked  me,  and  had  a  better  opinion  of  me  than  before,  and  that  she 
had  desired  to  see  me  when  in  Dublin,  but  was  disappointed.  She 
by  accounts,  is  an  agreeable,  plain,  fine  little  woman,  of  some  piety; 
but  if  I  am  informed  right,  was  not,  or  is  not  a  Methodist,  though  I 
think  the  rule  of  Methodists  in  Europe,  requires  marriage  in  socie¬ 
ty,  if  they  do  marry. 

A.  Clark  bought  one  of  my  journals  at  his  lodgings  at  Bankets, 
where  he  had  invited  me  to  breakfast  with  him;  giving  more  than 
the  price,  saying  it  was  not  enough. 

30th.  Leaving  my  Doctor  near  Leeds,  I  came  in  the  coach  to 
Roachdale,  whence  I  walked  to  Colton,  twelve  or  fifteen  miles, 
•where  1  held  meeting  at  night  by  appointment,  and  next  morning; 
both  comfortable  times. 

31st.  Went  to  Hayton  and  had  a  good  time. 

August  1st.  Walked  to  Preston;  disappointed  of  my  books;  spoke 
to  a  few,  and  next  day  returning,  spoke  in  Blackrod. 

Sunday  3d.  Spoke  at  12  o’clock,  went  twelve  miles  to  Leigh,  so 
to  Loton,  then  to  Warrington,  where  I  met  my  Doctor,  having 
spoken  four  times  this  day. 

4th.  Spoke  here  again,  and  Miss  Mary  Barford,  eldest  sister  of 
Martha,  who  was  principally  educated  and  brought  up  in  London, 
under  a  rich  aunt,  who  having  no  children,  adopted  her  as  her 


276 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

daughter,  and  dying,  left  her  a  large  independent  fortune,  (she)  be¬ 
ing  now  here  on  a  visit  with  her  mother,  giving  me  an  opportunity 
of  speaking  closely  with  her  concerning  her  soul’s  salvation;  this 
night  God  gave  her  to  feel  the  comfort  of  religion,  and  about  two 
days  after  an  evidence  of  her  acceptance.  There  are  four  in  this 
family,  whom  the  Lord  has  given  me  for  my  hire,  who  were  alj 
careless  when  I  first  visited  this  town. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Lymn,  Appleton,  Thorne  and  Peter  Wright’s, 
where  we  had  good  times. 

6th.  At  Preston  Brook,  and  twice  in  Frodsham,  where  the  Lord 
was  with  us;  and  after  my  last  meeting  in  the  evening,  feeling  my 
mind  easy,  I  could  not  feel  free  to  comply  with  various  and  strong 
solications  to  visit  some  new  places;  nor  even  Macclesfield,  from 
whence  we  received  the  most  urgent  request,  but  walked  to  Rutcon 
in  the  dark  and  rain,  and  sleeping  none  all  night,  was  up  betimes  in 
the  morning,  and  finding  a  packet  just  going  off,  I  embarked  for 
Liverpool,  where  I  arrived  about  eleven  o’clock.  Got  my  affairs 
arranged,  cleared  out  with  my  book  binder,  contracted  for  a  second 
edition  of  part  of  my  second  volume;  then  finding  a  boat  with  some 
passengers  going  to  pursue  a  packet,  I  embarked  in  it,  and  over¬ 
took  the  vessel  beyond  the  rock,  where  I  got  on  board  about  five  in 
the  evening,  with  a  positive  direct  head  wind  for  several  hours;  the 
wind  at  length  becoming  favorable,  we  made  the  light  house  in  Dub¬ 
lin  bay,  when  the  wind  and  tide  would  not  suffer  us  to  proceed  fur¬ 
ther;  here  they  cast  anchor  and  I  hired  the  sailors  to  put  me  on  shore, 
and  walked  up  by  the  Pigeon  house,  arrived  at  home  on  New-street 
about  noon,  where  I  found  my  friends  and  Peggy  well,  having  been 
on  my  passage  about  thirty-six  hours,  and  left  my  Doctor  behind 
me  in  England. 

The  British  Conference  read  N.  Snethen’s  letter  to  Benson, 
concerning  me;  yet  it  appears  that  it  bore  but  little  weight  with  them, 
considering  its  spirit;  although  they  agreed  according  to  its  design 
to  have  nothing  tc  do  with  me.  That  sent  to  Mr.  Joyce,  the  book 
steward  in  Dublin,  was  read  in  the  leader’s  meeting,  where  it  was 
unanimously  agreed  to  have  been  written  in  a  very  bad  spirit,  so 
much  as  to  be  its  own  refutation;  it  w*as  also  read  in  conference, 
where  it  was  investigated  and  received  the  same  censure,  which  the 
British  Conference  heard  of,  and  did  not  scruple  to  mention  it.  I 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


277 


being  asked  if  any  one  knew  any  thing  against  me?  One  replied 
that  it  was  said  I  had  taken  two  hundred  dollars  in  one  contribution, 
which  was  false;  hut  if  it  were  the  case,  what  was  that  to  him  or 
them,  if  I  had  made  a  proper  use  of  it? 

I  am  informed  by  a  special  letter  from  Joseph  Mitchell,  dated 
New  York,  May  1806,  that  N.  Snethen  had  located,  and  that,  in 
consequence  of  his  opposition,  &c.,  Mr.  Joyce  tells  me  that  he  saw 
brother  Beatty  (a  local  preacher  from  America,  come  to  see  his 
irlends  here,)  who  informed  him,  that  Mr.  Snethen  had  mostly  lost 
his  congregations,  in  consequence  of  his  bitter  ambition  or  activity, 
in  writing  to  Europe  against  me. 

Monday,  August  12th.  This  morning  early,  the  Doctor  arrived 
safe,  somewhat  benelitted  by  the  excursion,  as  he  thought  himself, 
both  in  body  and  mind;  his  Letty  had  not  been  so  long  deprived  of 
his  company  before  for  twenty-four  years  past;  she  seemed  somewhat 
uneasy  at  mv  return  without  him,  but  I  replied,  It  would  be  some 
guineas  benelit  to  her  to  learn  to  trust  all  things  with  God;  and  now 
her  joy  at  his  return  took  place  of  fears.  I  find  Matthew  Lanktree, 
my  old  particular  friend,  is  appointed  assistant  or  head  preacher  of 
Dublin.  By  what  I  can  understand,  he  would  be  willing  to  let  me 
ha\e  the  pulpits,  but  the  trustees  were  in  the  way.  Alice  Cam¬ 
bridge  gave  up  her  meetings  always  to  me;  and  her  room  in  Golden 
Lane,  near  Whitefriar  street  chapel,  is  open  to  me;  where  I  con¬ 
stantly  hold  meetings  at  eight  o’clock  in  the  evenings,  So  as  not  to 
clash  with  their  hour;  this  room  I  conceive  to  be  better  filled  than 
any  worship  place  in  Dublin. 

Sunday,  17th.  By  invitation  I  took  coach  with  two  friends  about 
sixteen  miles  to  Balbriggen;  a  little  deformed  man  behaved  as  if  a 
legion  of  devils  was  in  him,  as  he  on  the  road  would  neither  be  still 
nor  civil,  but  apparently  profligate,  in  order  to  irritate  and  ruffle  me. 

I  saw  church  service  performed,  but  never  saw  any  thing  appear 
so  much  like  a  sham  to  represent  reality,  as  this  ceremony  by  way 
oi  religious  worship;  neither  had  I  ever  any  great  sense  of  the  dif¬ 
ference  there  was  between  praying  and  saying  prayers.  I  thought 
if  human  wisdom  could  have  invented  a  machine  to  go  by  steam,  to 
preach  and  pray  and  say  amen,  and  also  to  make  the  organ  play,  and 
all  to  charm  a  parcel  of  beasts,  when  no  human  intelligent  was 


278 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


there,  that  it  would  be  divine  worship  as  much  in  reality  as  some 
things  which  are  now  substituted  for  it. 

I  held  a  meeting  in  a  private  house  in  the  evening,  and  some  Ro¬ 
manists  and  children  attempted  to  make  a  disturbance  in  the  street, 
when  a  sudden  shower  of  rain  dispersed  them,  so  we  had  a  quiet 
meeting,  and  next  morning  also,  and  I  think  that  good  was  done. 
Hence  I  returned  to  Dublin,  and  put  the  third  edition  of  the  first 
volume  of  my  journal  to  press,  also  Thoughts  on  different  religious 
subjects. 

I  continued  my  meetings  in  Golden  Lane,  night  after  night;  the 
house  was  generally  crowded.  I  also  held  some  meetings  in  the 
barracks,  and  there  appeared  some  fruit  of  them  to  my  encourage¬ 
ment. 

Sunday,  14th.  I  walked  to  the  camp  and  spoke  in  a  hut  built  by 
the  soldiers  in  the  following  manner:  James  Ransford,  my  book 
binder,  frequently  held  meetings  in  various  places  with  the  army,  and 
near  this  they  had  no  place,  but  a  quarry  in  a  corn  field,  and  being 
exposed  to  the  weather,  as  no  person  would  hire  them  a  place,  he  got 
application  made  to  the  barrack  master,  by  the  quarter  master  ser¬ 
geant,  who  gave  them  leave  to  cut  sods  on  the  camp  ground  to  make 
the  wall,  though  the  privilege  had  been  refused  for  soldiers’  families; 
they  set  to  work  by  cutting  a  platform  out  of  the  side  of  a  hill, 
leaving  the  back  in  such  a  form  as  served  for  a  wall,  with  the  bottom 
part  projecting  for  a  seat;  the  other  three  sides  were  raised  as  above 
with  sods  or  turf  well  beaten  down  solid,  then  a  kind  of  rafter  was 
put  on  for  the  roof  to  be  thatched  with  straw;  but  now  they  were  put 
to  their  shifts  to  know  how  to  complete  it,  as  their  finances  were  now 
out,  having  paid  the  irreligious  for  their  labor,  not  feeling  free  to 
receive  it  gratis,  which  was  offered;  but  about  half  an  hour  after  the 
discouragements,  concerning  straw  for  thatching,  which  was  then 
dear,  an  officer  brought  them  a  pound  note,  &c.,  and  shortly  after 
some  shillings,  so  the  house  was  completed;  it  would  contain  about 
one  hundred  persons.  Most  of  the  officers  attended  my  meeting,  and 
amongst  them  the  head  one;  they  gave  good  attention,  and  as  I  was 
informed,  expressed  satisfaction  and  wished  that  I  should  come  again. 

As  I  was  returning  I  passed  one,  who  to  me  appeared  like  a 
coxcomb,  his  name  was  Murphy;  I  was  informed  he  belonged  to  the 
Stranger’s  Friend  Society,  and  was  sent  here  to  preach.  When  he 


279 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

arrived  and  was  informed  that  I  had  held  a  meeting,  which  seemed 
to  supercede  his  exhibition;  he  broke  out  in  a  rage,  and  began  to 
scold  before  the  unconverted,  saying  that  I  was  not  countenance, 
nor  accountable  for  my  conduct,  which  hurt  tender  minds. 

I  have  continued  my  meetings  at  Golden  Lane  all  this  week,  and 
once  in  the  barrack,  and  the  work  seems  to  deepen  and  increase. 

Tuesday,  Sept.  2d.  The  devil,  viewing  the  danger  of  his  king¬ 
dom,  began  to  work  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  to  raise  confu¬ 
sion  and  disturbance;  however,  on  my  return  from  meeting,  I  took  a 
street  out  of  my  customary  way,  by  which  means  I  escaped  the 
rabble,  who  were  in  pursuit,  one  of  whom  was  heard  to  say,  “ now 
for  the  life  of  Lorenzo ,”  another  cried,  “ mind  the  white  liatf 
cpc.,  cf-c.  The  former  escaped  by  desperate  exertion,  with  his  coat 
much  torn  and  dirtied,  the  latter  was  secured  by  my  friends,  after 
having  a  sharp  contest  between  the  parties,  and  kept  by  the  watch¬ 
men,  until  morning,  when  the  alderman  being  partial,  discharged 
him  at  the  earnest  intercession  of  his  mother. 

The  next  evening,  some  peace  officers,  with  others,  brought 
swords,  pistols,  &c.,  but  I  retired  unobserved  through  an  intricate 
passage,  and  so  baffled  the  mob.  Another  night  a  friend  changed 
hats  with  me,  so  they  were  deceived. 

My  friends  finding  fault  at  my  so  obscurely  retiring,  I  came  off 
with  the  Doctor,  the  usual  way,  and  one  beginning  to  cry  for  the 
mob,  received  a  blow  on  the  head,  which  kept  him  quiet;  however, 
about  half  way,  a  drunken  attorney,  in  derision,  asked  if  we  had  a 
pood  meeting,  to  which  was  replied,  yes,  but  thy  master’s  servants 
cud  not  like  it.  A  friend  interrogating  concerning  an  obscene  and 
scurrilous  reply,  received  a  blow  as  an  answer,  for  which  the  attor¬ 
ney  was  taken  into  custody,  not  without  a  torn  shirt,  &e. 

8th.  Lord  Belvidere  and  his  lady ,  this  evening  and  last  Saturday 
attended  meetings;  on  Thursday  by  invitation,  I  took  tea  with  them, 
and  a  Presbyterian  minister  present,  wanted  to  know  what  A-dou- 
ble-L-part  in  my  journal  meant,  or  who  the  A-double-L-part  peo¬ 
ple  were. 

Lady  B - ’s  sisters  are  under  good  impressions;  we  had  come 

together  in  the  coach  to  meeting,  and  on  Saturday  evening  I  took 
tea  at  his  house  again,  and  held  meeting  with  a  select  party,  and  by 


280 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


his  desire  spoke  largely  on  A-double-L-part,  and  the  8th  and  9th 
of  Romans,  &c. 

Sunday,  14th.  We  had  several  comfortable  meetings.  I  have 
spoken  once  particularly  to  the  little  boys.  I  have  held  Sunday 
meetings,  similar  to  prayer  meetings,  in  which  I  find  many  who  not 
long  since  were  careless,  now  stirred  up  to  seek  religion,  some  of 
whom  are  rejoicing  in  God.  My  mind  seems  strangely  drawn  out 
in  exercises,  and  views  of  the  present  time  in  the  political  world, 
the  state  of  Zion,  whose  walls  are  broken  down,  and  how  to  coun¬ 
teract  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  by  expanding  the  travail  of  Zion. 
♦  18th.  A  general  meeting  of  the  official  members  of  the  Methodist 
Society  in  this  city,  was  held  this  evening,  by  a  special  call,  on  my 
account.  I  went  and  made  a  speech  to  the  following  purport,  in  the 
loft  where  Tobias  had  once  checked  me;  said  I,  “I  remember  near 
seven  years  ago,  to  have  been  in  this  house;  I  have  my  feelings  as 
well  as  other  men,  and  sometimes  tried.  There  are  on  a  moderate 
calculation,  near  one  hundred  persons  or  more  under  awakenings  of 
late,  from  my  labors  in  Golden  Lane;  I  feel  it  my  duty  indispensa¬ 
ble  to  travel  as  I  do,  and  of  course  cannot  watch  over  them,  but 
desire  to  recommend  them  to  your  care:  yet  as  I  fear  that  some  of 
them  are  somewhat  prejudiced  against  the  Methodists,  they  will  not 
come  into  class,  unless  they  are  led  on  by  degress;  wherefore,  I  wish 
if  any  plan  can  be  devised  to  meet  the  circumstance,  that  it  may  be 
adopted,  knowing  that  they  will  be  apt  to  fall  away,  unless  united 
in  some  religious  body;  and  I  feel  more  unity  with  none  to  recom¬ 
mend  them  to  than  you.”  I  was  then  asked,  “who  should  watch 
over  them?”  I  replied,  “one  of  your  leaders,”  and  observed,  if 
they  had  any  questions  to  ask  me,  I  would  solve  them,  if  I  could, 
to  their  satisfaction.  A  general  silence  prevailed.  Then  I  was 
interrogated,  i  f  I  had  any  thing  more  to  say;  and  also  repeatedly, 
whether  I  did  not  design  to  return  to  Dublin  and  make  a  party.  As 
soon  as  I  replied,  I  retired 

A  talk  was  held  amonst  tnemselves,  arid  Matthew  Lanktree,  the 
assistant  preacher,  with  J.  Jones,  was  desired  to  tell  me  the  next 
morning,  which  they  did,  viz:  That  they  had  agreed  to  receive  any 
I  should  recommend  to  them,  after  examining  them;  but  could  not 
think  it  expedient  to  have  classes  formed  particularly  at  or  from 
Golden  Lane,  lest  it  should  appear  too  much  like  a  party  business. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


281 


and  they  say,  “we  are  Lorenzo’s  people;”  but  would  intermix  them 
with  the  classes,  amongst  the  solid  members.  Oh!  when  will  the 
time  commence,  when  people  shall  be  actuated  with  only  purity  of 
intention  in  all  things,  to  glorify  God,  and  not  be  afraid  to  follow 
his  providential  openings  with  the  leadings  of  the  Spirit,  and  exer¬ 
cise  faith  enough  to  leave  the  contingencies  of  events  with  him. 

29th.  Justice  Bell,  who  it  appears  has  made  his  livelihood,  of 
late  years,  by  exerting  himself  to  bring  people  to  the  gallows,  inter¬ 
rupted  our  meeting,  saying,  I  could  not  talk  common  English,  be¬ 
cause  I  used  the  word  “besom ,”  for  which  he  was  put  out  of  the 
house,  getting  several  blows  in  his  passage.  Finding  that  he  was 
known  by  the  peace  officers,  &c.,  he  cried,  “Keep  the  peace  and  I’ll 
support  you;”  this  to  deceive  them.  Next  day  the  Rev.  Mr.  M’Cay, 
father-in-law  to  Lord  Belvidere,  with  Mr.  Clarke,  a  justice  of  the 
peace,  called  on  Bell  to  enquire  and  demand  a  public  apology,  but 
he  to  cloak  the  matter,  denied  the  charge. 

Several  persons  were  considerably  injured  in  the  hubbub  and  get¬ 
ting  out  of  the  window,  &c.  Amongst  these  was  a  young  woman, 
who  had  a  bone  of  her  arm  put  out  of  joint,  and  the  next  evening 
absconded  again,  as  Bell’s  sons  were  present  with  drawn  swords, 
&c.,  she  felt  convicted  for  her  littleness  of  faith,  which  she  ac¬ 
knowledged  the  next  day  at  meeting,  and  has  since  been  happy  in 
religion. 

Saturday  evening  there  also  was  a  hubbub,  and  one  or  two  hun¬ 
dred  persons  came  home  with  me,  to  escort  me  almost  every  night, 
which  caused  a  rumpus  through  the  streets;  as  some  were  friends 
and  some  were  foes,  part  of  which  were  for  my  safety,  and  others 
would  fling  stones;  sundry  on  each  side,  were  charged  upon  the 
watch;  but  the  Alderman,  &c.,  were  such  poor  things,  that  none  of 
the  disorderly  were  brought  to  trial. 

Sunday,  21st.  I  spoke  four  times,  being  feeble  in  body;  but  could 

not  feel  freedom  to  attend  Golden  Lane  at  night,  where  Alice  C - e 

6poke,  as  I  felt  there  would  be  a  disturbance,  which  was  the  case, 
and  a  guard  of  soldiers  with  fixed  bayonets  came  to  keep  the  peace, 
the  watch  being  found  insufficient. 

22d.  Going  to  a  meeting,  a  stone  from  a  youth,  through  design, 
hit  me  in  the  back  near  the  kidney,  the  shock  of  which  I  felt  for 
several  days.  This  exhibits  to  view  why  it  is  that  the  common 


282 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Irish  have  the  name  over  the  world  for  wicked,  disorderly  conduct, 
being  kept  in  ignorance,  and  trained  up  in  bigotry  and  prejudice, 
without  the  fear  of  God.  This  to  me  shows  the  propriety  of  liter¬ 
ature  for  general  information,  and  encouragement  for  freedom  of 
thought  on  conscientiousness. 

O 

23d.  Being  informed  of  some  little  uneasiness  in  the  mind  of 
the  man,  who  lent  us  the  house  in  Golden  Lane,  as  the  mob  had 
broken  the  windows,  &c.,  and  escaped  without  persecution,  I 
thought  proper  to  discontinue  my  meetings,  and  so  appointed  the 
last  for  my  next  day  afternoon,  and  a  contribution  to  repair  the  in¬ 
juries. 

24th.  Spoke  from  Acts  xx,  25,  26,  27,  and  had  a  solemn  ten¬ 
der  time.  God  opened  the  hearts  of  the  people,  so  that  a  redun¬ 
dancy  was  received. 

The  last  night  a  powerful  mob  was  assembled;  but  as  I  spoke  on 
the  nature,  & c.,  of  camp  meetings,  their  minds  were  so  attracted, 
that  we  met  with  but  little  disturbance  during  the  meeting,  and  as  I 
retired  through  a  back,  intricate  way,  the  mob  lost  the  object  of 
their  aim,  though  they  had  a  race  through  a  number  of  streets.  I 
knew  nothing  of  this  all  the  time,  but  by  strong  impulse  went  into 
a  friend’s  house,  and  felt  as  if  in  safety;  and  as  I  thrice  attempted 
to  come  out  for  home,  I  felt  a  forbidding,  unaccountable  for  on  nat¬ 
ural  principles,  which  I  expressed  to  J.  Jones,  and  he  sending  for 
a  coach  brought  me  home  in  it,  when  Dr.  Johnson  told  me  what 
had  happened  in  the  streets;  it  appears  that  many  were  determined 
on  some  horrid  action  of  violence,  if  we  judge  from  their  weapons 
and  conduct. 

Thus  far  the  Lord  has  delivered  me,  though  a  female  friend,  it 
appears,  received  a  blow  for  my  sake,  mistaking,  in  the  dark,  her 
bonnet  and  pelisse  for  my  grey  hat  and  surtout.  I  was  unwell  some 
lew  days,  which  prevented  my  going  to  the  country;  also  the  delay 
of  my  books,  the  workmen  being  indolent. 

Mr.  Parsons,  the  owner  of  the  house  in  Golden  Lane,  sent  me  a 
note  expressing  a  desire  that  I  should  hold  no  more  meetings  in  it, 
which  I  accordingly  occupied  sundry  times  at  five,  P.  M.,  so  that 
the  rabble  would  not  be  at  leisure.  Justice  Clark,  with  some  diffi¬ 
culty,  procured  me  the  liberty  of  the  Taylor’s  Hall  in  Black  Lane, 
which  I  occupied  two  evenings  at  seven  o’clock;  but  as  the  hour 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


283 


clashed  with  Whitefriar  street,  I  thought  proper  to  discontinue,  lest 
the  last  part  of  my  conduct  should  seem  to  contradict  the  first;  how¬ 
ever,  it  appeared  that  considerable  numbers  of  the  fruit  of  Golden 
Lane  have  joined  the  Methodist  society,  by  my  advice  to  go  to 
Matthew  Lanktree. 

I  was  taken  very  unwell  of  late,  with  a  convulsive  affection  of 
my  bowels,  similar  to  that  which  I  was  seized  with  at  Carlow,  and 
my  doctor  said  he  had  never  before  seen  or  heard  of  any  person 
under  the  same  affliction  altogether.  The  disorder  was  some¬ 
what  keen  and  very  weakening,  and  continued  at  intervals  for  sev¬ 
eral  days. 

Matthew  Lanktree  sent  me  a  printed  ticket  with  my  name  on  it, 
and  signed  with  his  own,  to  admit  me  to  the  love  feast;  but  being 
somewhat  weak  in  body,  I  did  not  think  proper  to  attend,  and  also 
might  feel  it  my  duty  to  speak  somewhat  more  than  would  be  agree¬ 
able  or  acceptable,  which  to  prevent,  I  might  come  awray  with  a 
burdened  mind,  as  most  of  the  leading  and  official  characters  were 
*o  be  there. 

Several  friends  came  to  see  me — a  question  was  proposed, 
“would  I  be  willing  for  a  petition  to  be  drawn  up,  &c.,  to  get 
signers  for  the  opening  to  me  the  Wesley  Chapel?”  I  replied, 
“what  other  people  do  is  nothing  to  me;  but  I  would  advise  not,  as 
I  conceive  that  it  wrnuld  be  labor  lost,  and  raise  a  hubbub  by  caus¬ 
ing  uneasiness,”  &c.  I  observed,  that  wThen  I  came  to  Dublin,  it 
was  with  expectation  of  seeing  a  revival,  and  I  was  not  disappoint¬ 
ed;  yet  I  believe  that  much  more  good  would  have  been  done,  had 
I  had  a  place  to  have  access  to  the  people,  but  those  wrho  had  it  in 
their  power  to  accommodate  me  did  not,  the  blood  will  lay  at  their 
door,  if  good  wras  prevented  through  their  omission;  for  I  feel  con¬ 
scientiously  clear;  therefore,  I  shall  leave  their  conscience  and  their 
God  to  settle  it  together. 

Shortly  after  I  was  interrogated  by  a  visitor,  to  know  if  I  intend¬ 
ed  to  denounce  judgments  against  the  society;  another  inquired  of 
my  printer,  if  I  was  going  to  print  a  similarity  to  Pope’s  bull,  and 
call  names,  &c. 

October,  16th.  This  day  I  entered  upon  my  thirtieth  year, 
twenty-five  of  which  I  could  reflect  back,  and  behold  they  are  gone 
as  a  dream,  and  thirty  years  more  will  soon  revolve,  which  if  1  live 


284  HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

will  bring  me  to  the  ordinary  age  of  man.  Oil!  the  duration  of 
eternity, 

I  held  several  meetings  at  Golden  Lane,  as  I  have  been  detained 
here  about  two  weeks  by  contrary  winds,  and  waiting  for  my  Doc¬ 
tor. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Matthew  Lanktree,  (see  Appendix)  the 
assistant  preacher,  mentioning  that  about  thirty  or  upwards  of  those 
who  had  been  awakened,  had  joined  his  society  on  my  n  commen¬ 
dation  of  them  to  his  watch-care,  and  that  many  of  them  were  re¬ 
joicing  in  God. 

23d.  The  wrind  came  fair,  and  wTe  embarked  with  captain  Tho¬ 
mas  in  the  Duchess  of  New  York,  for  Liverpool;  being  accompa¬ 
nied  from  the  Doctor’s  house,  to  Pigeon  house,  by  mamma  Letty 
and  Sally  Jones,  who  had  procured  a  coach  for  the  purpose. 

Here  I  could  now  but  reflect,  when  I  sailed  up  this  river,  near 
seven  years  ago,  with  five  shillings  and  six  pence  British  in  my 
pocket,  without  credentials,  or  acquaintance,  where  to  go;  but  wras 
a  poor  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  having  none  to  rely  upon;  but  like 
the  fowls  of  the  air  to  trust  Divine  Providence  for  my  daily  bread. 
This  was  living  by  faith,  instead  of  sight;  and  a  trial  of  my  faith  it 
was;  but  God  did  carry  me  through. 

Now  the  scene  is  changed.  I  have  friends  to  convey  me  in  a  car¬ 
riage  by  the  side  of  a  river.  I  have  now  a  wrife  and  a  daughter, 
and  my  way  opening  before  me. 

When  I  sailed  from  Quebec,  it  appeared  to  me  that  God  chose  to 
make  use  of  that  means  to  recover  my  health,  for  some  end  un¬ 
known  to  me.  But  now  methinks  I  dimly  see  the  end  of  purpose, 
viz:  to  lay  a  foundation  for  the  enlargement  of  Zion’s  borders,  for 
God  works  by  means;  and  simple  means  answer  the  most  noble 
ends;  a  small  mustard  tree  in  the  east  will  produce  a  great  tree;  and 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  compared  to  it,  and  to  a  vine.  I  also  see 
even  some  of  the  effects,  in  different  respect,  of  my  former  visit, 
particularly  in  the  publication  of  any  conversion,  &,c.,  to  give  awray, 
though  it  then  took  all  my  money  but  'one  guinea,  just  as  I  was 
taken  ill  of  the  small  pox. 

After  about  twenty-seven  hours  sail,  we  anchored  in  the  river, 
and  the  next  morning  wrent  on  shore  at  Liverpool.  I  w*as  consid¬ 
erably  umvell  on  the  passage,  both  as  it  related  to  the  convulsions 


285 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

* 

arising  from  my  late  abscess  or  humor,  &c.,  and  the  foulness  of  my 
stomach  which  was  the  bitterest  of  the  hitter,  and  set  my  teeth  on 
edge,  which  thing  I  had  never  heard  of  before;  this  was  not  the 
effect  of  sea-sickness.  My  doctor  was  of  singular  use  to  me  at 
this  time. 

Sunday,  October  26th.  We  took  coach  and  come  to  Warring¬ 
ton,  where  we  arrived  about  noon  and  found  our  friend  Peter  Phil¬ 
lips  from  home.  So  we  went  to  the  chapel  where  Peter  was  preach¬ 
ing;  but  espying  us  through  the  window,  told  the  people  and  sat 
down  in  the  midst  of  his  discourse,  as  if  just  assembled.  Howev¬ 
er,  as  we  came  in,  the  conduct  of  the  auditory  expressed  their  joy 
at  our  arrival.  I  sat  down  and  we  had  a  Quaker  meeting  for  some 
time,  i.  e.,  silence.  At  length  Peter  spoke,  and  I  dismissed  the 
people.  I  spoke  twice  and  the  next  evening  also;  but  had  my  fears 
that  some  had  not  been  as  faithful  as  they  should. 

28th.  Setoff  on  foot  for  Macclesfield;  but  felt  s&  weak  in  body 
that  I  could  scarcely  go  two  miles  an  hour.  However,  Mary  B — , 
who  had  heard  me  speak  by  way  of  warning,  concerning  what  1 
thought  was  coming  over  the  country,  and  felt  as  if  a  witness  in  her 
own  breast,  concluded  to  have  some  talk  with  me  on  the  subject  of 
America,  as  being  an  asylum  to  those  who  might  escape  from  the 
storm,  as  she  had  an  independent  fortune  fallen  to  her,  from  a  rela¬ 
tion  who  brought  her  up  in  London.  She  accordingly  took  post 
chaise  with  her  sister  Martha — overtook  us  on  the  road — insisted 
on  our  getting  in,  and  carried  us  to  our  destined  place.  Immedi¬ 
ately  after  our  arrival,  word  ran  through  the  town,  “The  Doctor 
and  the  American  are  come,”  and  that  night  there  came  more  than 
could  get  into  the  house. 

We  tarried  a  few  days,  and  found  wonders  had  been  wrought 
since  our  departure;  between  two  and  three  hundred  had  joined  so¬ 
ciety  by  convincement,  and  several  strange  things  had  taken  place; 
amongst  which  was  a  dumb  boy  who  had  seen  me  cutting  the  initials 
of  my  name  upon  a  tree,  as  he  was  passing  by  on  crutches,  came 
to  meeting;  got  happy,  and  desired  to  express  it  to  others,  and  was 
enabled  so  to  do,  in  the  power  of  speech  and  songs,  to  the  surprise 
of  the  people.  His  father  had  strove  to  hire  him  to  speak;  had 
flattered,  and  even  threatened  to  flog  him  if  he  did  not;  but  all 
in  vain. 


286 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Tlie  people  carried  the  news  to  his  father,  that  his  son  could  talk; 
which  he  was  scrupulous  to  believe  for  joy,  saying,  I  must  put  my 
ear  to  his  mouth,  to  be  sure  that  the  sound  comes  from  him. 

A  deist  also  who  had  been  a  commissioned  officer,  in  both  the 
navy  and  army,  and  had  been  in  many  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa, 
a  great  profligate,  and  a  disciple  of  Voltaire,  having  heard  of  the 
American  preacher,  with  the  white  hat,  &c.,  happening  to  see  me  in 
the  street,  was  excited  by  curiosity,  or  some  other  motive,  to  come 
to  meeting;  and  so  it  happened,  that  whilst  I  related  a  story  of  a  ne¬ 
gro,  who  feeling  so  happy  that  he  shouted  the  praise  of  God,  was 
asked  by  a  gentleman  deist  passing  by:  “Negro  what  do  you  praise 
God  for?  Negroes  have  got  no  souls!”  The  negro  replied  “Massa 
if  black  man  got  no  soul,  religion  make  my  body  happy;”  the  pow¬ 
er  of  God  fastened  it  on  his  mind  that  he  wanted  his  body  happy, 
and  could  not  rest  until  he  gave  up  his  deism,  and  found  what  the 
negro  expressed. 

I  visited  some  other  places,  but  found  my  bodily  strength  to  decay, 
being  much  agitated  with  the  asthma  or  convulsions,  as  if  nature 
was  breaking  loose,  shrinking,  and  giving  up.  The  people  would 
flock  out  to  meeting  as  many  or  more  than  could  get  into  the  house 
before  day,  so  that  my  meetings  could  conclude  as  soon  as  it  was 
light. 

So  I  visited  Preston-brook;  hence  in  a  gig  to  Frodsham,  where  I 
had  comfortable  meetings.  A  backslidden  Methodist,  a  sea  cap¬ 
tain,  whom  I  happened  to  lay  hold  on  by  the  hair  in  the  meeting, 
and  putting  my  finger  on  his  heart,  told  him  my  thoughts;  he  felt  the 
truth  of  my  remarks,  and  the  next  morning,  as  soon  as  it  was  day, 
with  a  hand  set  out  to  carry  me  in  an  open  boat  to  Liverpool,  there 
being  no  flats  ready.  We  had  proceeded  a  few  miles,  when  we 
espied  a  flat  beating  forward.  The  morning  being  calm,  we  strove 
to  fall  in  with  her  on  her  tack,  which  brought  us  into  the  middle  of 
the  river,  that  was  about  a  league  broad.  Of  a  sudden  there  came 
on  a  puff  from  a  squall  of  wind,  the  most  sudden  I  ever  saw.  We 
could  not  catch  the  flat,  nor  stem  the  wind,  nor  gain  the  shore. — 
Scarcely  had  we  turned  round  to  run  before  the  wind,  when  the  squall 
overtook  us,  which  seemed  to  raise  the  waves,  and  yet  to  smooth 
them,  so  as  to  prevent  breakers.  In  this  state  the  Runcon  Packet 
espied  us,  and  bore  down  to  our  help.  I  was  so  chilled  that  I  could 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


287 


not  clamber  into  the  vessel,  but  was  dragged  in  by  main  force. — - 
My  state  was  truly  sensible  of  being  attended  with  convulsions,  the 
surprise  of  the  passengers,  &c. 

A  well  dressed  female  on  board,  was  so  indecent  in  her  conduct 
with  the  captain  in  the  presence  of  the  passengers,  as  I  had  never 
been  witness  to  the  like  before.  It  makes  me  think  of  the  state  of 
Port-au-Prince  and  Cape  St.  Francois  before  the  insurrection,  and 
of  former  nations  who  had  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquities, 
like  the  Canaanites  or  Sodom,  &c.  And  if  this  be  a  specimen  of 
this  country,  is  not  the  downfall  of  many  at  the  door? 

On  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  I  found  my  appointment  was  not 
given  out  until  for  next  evening,  which  gave  me  some-rest.  *  An  A- 
double-L-part  man,  who  had  in  general  executed  his  work  well  for 
my  printer,  Forshaw,  was  employed  to  do  my  books;  but  departed 
from  the  pattern  given  him,  and  had  like  to  have  spoiled  some  hun¬ 
dreds,  as  he  fell  into  a  passion,  and  became  saucy  and  fretful  with¬ 
out  a  cause,  unless  it  were  on  the  subject  of  my  writings.  I  went 
to  see  him.  He  acknowledged  the  above,  which  made  me  think  of 
Charles  Wesley  having  once  said  in  company,  “I  can  always  know 

C - by  his  temper.  One  replied,  “that’s  a  lie.  C - — 

W - rejoined,  Hah,  Leviathan,  have  I  drawn  thee  out  with  a 

hook.” 

I  got  some  more  letters  from  America,  one  of  which  informs  me 
hat'  bishop  Whatcoat  is  dead,  and  of  a  camp  meeting  in  the  little 
state  of  Delaware,  in  which  eleven  hundred  and  sixty-five  professed 
to  be  converted,  and  six  hundred  and  six  sanctified.  Oh!  may  the 
flame  kindle  over  the  whole  earth. 

I  had  a  comfortable  meeting  Jn  Zion  chapel,  and  then  took  the 

canal  packet  to  Wigan,  where  Dr.  J - n  and  brother  J.  Mee, 

from  Warrington  met  me.  We  proceeded  to  Hayton,  where  I  held 
three  meetings  ;  met  the  children  and  found  the  work  prospering. 

Sunday,  Nov.  9th.  Spoke  in  Bolton,  and  next  morning  returned 
to  Warrington,  through  Lowton,  where  I  had  ordered  an  appoint¬ 
ment,  which  through  mistake  wras  given  out  for  a  wrong  hour;  so 
I  left  them  very  abruptly,  bidding  none  farewell,  leaving  my  Doctor 
and  J.  Mee  behind  me.  However  this  turned  for  good,  for  as  the 
Doctor  had  previously  spoken  of  visiting  this  family,  they  would 
not  readily  let  him  off.  The  people  assembled,  and  the  Doctor 


2S8 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


spoke  near  an  hour  and  a  half  to  their  general  satisfaction,  which  1 
think  seemed  somewhat  to  raise  his  drooping  mind. 

I  visited  Risley  with  some  satisfaction. 

12th.  Set  out  from  Lymn,  but  through  weakness  of  body  was 
necessitated  to  give  over,  and  requested  my  Doctor  to  proceed  to 
Lymn,  as  a  gig  was  waiting  for  us  on  the  way.  He  did,  and  found 
a  congregation  waiting,  and  spoke  to  them  with  a  degree  of  liberty, 
and  I  believe  to  their  general  satisfaction,  and  some  to  himself. 

A  man  of  no  religion  living  near  Warrington,  in  a  neighborhood 
where  I  had  frequently  felt  a  desire  to  hold  meetings,  came  and  in¬ 
vited  me.  A  thought  struck  me  to  ask  him  if  he  had  plenty  of  sta¬ 
ble  room,  as  I  had  some  thoughts  of  getting  travelling  convenience 
in  consequence  of  my  late  weakness;  he  replied  in  the  affirmative, 
and  also  added,  he  had  a  horse  and  chair  at  my  service. 

November  13th,  1806.  Some  months  ago  I  took  tea  in  company 
writh  a  preacher’s  wife,  of  the  name  of  Beaumont,  and  gave  her  a 
camp  meeting  book.  They  were  stationed  this  year  at  Congleton, 
and  the  account  which  she  gave  of  me,  caused  a  desire  in  Ihe  breasts 
of  the  official  members  that  I  should  pay  their  town  a  visit,  partic¬ 
ularly  after  they  had  heard  of  the  revival  in  Macclesfield,  and  some 
of  them  had  heard  me  preach.  It  was  tried  at  the  leader’s  meeting 
whether  I  should  be  invited  there.  Some  strenuously  opposed  it, 
among  whom  was  the  young  preacher,  Beaumont;  the  assistant  was 
silent.  However  it  was  carried  by  a  great  majority,  and  one  told 
the  young  preacher  that  he  had  better  go  home  to  the  plow,  than  to 
talk  in  such  a  manner. 

At  first  I  had  thought  of  taking  Peggy  with  me  on  a  visit.  But 
upon  reflection  thought  best  to  ha^e  my  doctor;  so  we  proceeded  in 
the  carriage  to  the  place,  where  we  arrived  about  six  in  the  evening, 
and  were  cordially  received  by  friends  who  had  sat  up  the  preceding 
night,  expecting  me  by  the  coach,  and  were  now  preparing  to  send 
in  search  of  me. 

I  felt  as  if  this  field  was  ripe  for  narvest.  About  seven  the  chapel 
was  nearly  filled,  and  though  I  felt  weak  in  body,  I  appointed  four 
meetings  for  next  day,  intending  to  make  a  proper  trial  in  the  town. 
The  people  thought,  surely  the  American  intends  to  give  us  preach¬ 
ing  enough. 

14th.  At  half  past  five  in  the  morning,  the  chapel  was  half  full, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  289 

and  more  at  noon.  At  six  the  house  was  filled,  and  at  eight  over¬ 
flowed. 

15th.  Had  four  meetings  also,  and  the  Doctor  went  to  Maccles¬ 
field,  which  appeared  Providential,  as  otherwise  the  people  would 
have  been  disappointed,  which  was  prevented  to  the  people’s  general 
satisfaction  as  far  as  I  could  learn. 

Sunday  16th.  I  spoke  at  six  in  the  chapel,  at  twelve  in  the  open 
air,  to,  as  some  supposed,  from  four  to  eight  thousand.  After  Beau¬ 
mont  had  done  in  the  evening,  I  addressed  the  same  congregation, 
and  those  members  who  had  opposed  my  coming  were  detained  to 
hear,  as  they  could  not  get  out,  which  I  believe  removed  some  pre¬ 
judice,  as  some  of  them  heard  me  again. 

Monday  17th.  House  nearly  filled  at  half  past  five,  and  I  invi¬ 
ted  the  mourners  to  meet  me  at  twelve;  a  number  came,  and  Beau¬ 
mont’s  wife  took  an  active  part  in  helping  me  to  pray  with  them. — 
In  the  evening  the  house  was  filled  at  both  meetings  as  usual. 

14th.  Meeting  again  in  the  morning,  and  appointed  my  farewell 
for  noon;  there  was  a  large  auditory  attended;  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  I  invited  the  mourners  to  come  forward:  about  fifty  distin¬ 
guished  themselves.  I  prayed  with  them;  several  professed  to  find 
deliverance.  I  retired,  leaving  a  number  of  mourners  with  those 
who  were  helping  me.  The  work  spread  and  become  more  gene¬ 
ral,  so  that  people  hocked  from  various  parts  of  the  town  to  see  what 
was  the  matter.  The  meeting  continued  until  night,  after  which 
two  young  men  came  after  me  to  Macclesfield  where  I  wras  gone, 
and  brought  me  the  news  before  day,  that  about  sixty  had  professed 
to  find  peace  before  the  conclusion;  among  these  were  my  hostess, 
who  had  been  a  thorn  to  her  husband  for  about  twenty  three  years, 
and  a  profligate  son  of  the  man  who  had  been  the  principal  cause  of 
my  coming. 

Beaumont  said,  he  would  rather  have  a  noise  that  would  blow  the 
roof  off  the  house  than  have  the  people  all  dead.  These  were  Old 
Methodists ,  and  there  was  no  separate  party  at  Congleton;  but  a 
great  majority  of  the  leaders,  &c.,  were  determined  to  leave  the 
society  if  the  invitation  was  prevented,  which  I  knew  not  of  till 
afterwards. 

At  Macclesfield  these  Quaker  Methodists,  or  Third  Division, 

U 


290 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


who  call  themselves  Revivalists,  were  hoped,  by  the  Old  Metho¬ 
dists,  to  have  dwindled  away;  but  now  this  expectation  was  given 
up,  apprehending  that  my  visits  had  been  the  means  of  their  perpet¬ 
uation,  in  consequence  of  the  late  great  revival,  and  large  addition 
to  their  society. 

On  my  first  coming  to  Macclesfield,  my  doctor  being  acquainted 
with  Joseph  Bradford,  the  head  preacher,  waited  on  him  with  the 
originals  of  my  credentials,  &c.,  letting  him  know  that  I  was  no 
party  man,  but  kept  in  as  close  connexion  with  the  Old  Society  as 
the  nature  of  my  calling  would  admit. 

Pie  with  the  young  preacher,  was  willing  I  should  have  their 
pulpit,  but  it  was  objected  to  by  the  official  members,  which,  as  I 
was  well  informed,  caused  him  to  lose  a  night’s  rest.  But  now  I 
received  an  invitation  to  occupy  the  house.  I  spoke  twice,  to  about 
one  thousand  five  hundred  each  time,  and  twice  at  the  Revivalist’s 
church.  Some  of  the  minds  of  these  were  pained,  and  the  conduct 
of  the  others  reminded  me  of  a  little  fierce  dog  I  once  saw,  who,  to 
save  his  food,  would  not  come  when  the  cat  was  called.  Oh!  party 
spirit!  when  will  it  be  abolished  from  the  earth? 

Wednesday,  19th.  Came  to  Knutsford  in  the  evening,  but  found 
my  appointment  had  not  been  given  out  according  to  my  direction; 
however,  I  spoke  at  eight  o’clock,  and  early  next  morning;  at  the 
last  meeting  there  seemed  some  good  impressions. 

My  mind  was  distressed;  I  took  no  food  in  town,  and  but  little 
sleep,  which  was  on  a  hard  seat  near  the  fire  in  the  kitchen,  and 
walked  off  on  my  way  before  day  light,  after  dismissing  the  people, 
and  leaving  the  doctor  to  get  the  chair  and  follow  me.  We  arrived 
in  Warrington  as  soon  as  we  could,  where  I  found  the  family;  but 
not  seeing  my  Peggy,  I  inquired  where  she  was.  Went  up  stairs 
and  found  her  lying  sick  upon  the  bed,  just  as  I  had  seen  in  my 
sleep  the  night  before.  She  was  in  a  nervous  fever,  as  the  doctor 
said,  having  been  taken  unwell  the  night  I  went  away.  An  uncon¬ 
verted  doctor,  or  apothecary,  attended  her;  but  whether  he  had  done 
much  harm  or  good  I  know  not;  however,  he  was  now  dismissed, 
as  I  had  the  one  I  desired  with  me,  who,  if  he  were  in  Dublin,  I 
should  have  sent  for  him.  He,  the  first  day,  seemed  to  think  the 
fever  only  a  momentary  thing,  and  in  no  wise  dangerous;  but  next 
day  shook  his  head  as  he  was  going  to  Frodsham,  where  he  held 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


291 


two  meetings  to  the  general  satisfaction  of  the  people,  and  returning 
found  the  fever  inflexible,  which  seemed  to  leave  little  grounds  for 
hope  of  recovery. 

Peggy  complained  of  great  heaviness  and  continual  sinking,  like 
the  giving  up  of  nature,  which  the  doctor  said  was  the  nature  of  her 
disorder,  arising  from  a  complaint  in  the  liver,  that  she  had  been 
more  or  less  affected  with  for  many  years,  and  was  the  cause,  by 
the  humor  getting  in  the  blood,  of  her  long  continued  infirmities, 
and  particularly  fainting,  &c.,  with  which  she  had  been  attacked 
in  America,  and  the  cause  of  which  had  not  been  understood. 

Having  several  appointments  given  out,  my  present  circumstances 
were  such  that  I  scrupled  about  fulfilling  them,  considering  her  sit¬ 
uation  and  my  own  weakness,  until  Mary  B - d  requested,  as  do¬ 

ing  a  favor,  that  I  would  accept  the  loan  of  a  carriage,  &c.  In 
company  with  Peter  Phillips,  I  visited  Northwich,  the  Metropolis 
of  the  circuit,  where  I  spoke  twice  in  the  old  Methodist  meeting 
house,  I  believe,  to  the  general  satisfaction — good  was  done,  and 
some  prejudice  removed. 

Sunday,  23d.  Spoke  at  the  forest  at  ten  A.  M.  Many  had  to 
stand  in  the  rain;  but  we  had  a  shout,  which  frequently  drowned  my 
voice. 

As  I  was  passing  the  Moor,  I  could  but  reflect  on  Nixon’s  pro¬ 
phecy  of  a  battle  to  be  fought  in  this  place,  in  which  England  should 
be  won  and  lost  three  times  in  one  day,  wThilst  a  miller  with  three 
thumbs  should  hold  three  kings’  horses,  which  I  remarked  in  my 
discourse  at  Nevvpale  at  two  o’clock,  and  was  afterwards  informed 
that  a  miller  of  the  above  description,  now  resided  at  the  mill  men¬ 
tioned  in  the  prophecy;  and  moreover,  that  “in  the  neighborhood 
where  Nixon,  called  the  Cheshire  fool,  lived,  it  was  received  as  a 
truth,  that  many  things  which  he  had  prophesied,  did  really  come  to 
pass,  and  that  he  died  of  hunger  in  the  palace  of  James  I.,  accord¬ 
ing  to  his  own  prediction  in  his  native  place.” 

I  spoke  in  the  evening  at  Norley,  but  many  could  not  get  within 
hearing,  so  I  spoke  in  the  chapel  next  morning,  which  was  nearly 
tilled;  and  I  since  hear  that  a  good  work  then  began.  Thence  to 
Bradley  Orchard,  where  we  had  a  quickening  time,  also  at  Frod- 
sham;  from  hence  to  Warrington,  having  been  absent  fifty-two  hours, 
held  nine  meetings,  and  travelled  about  fifty  miles.  Found  Peggy 


292 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

V* 

still  in  her  sinking  low  state,  the  first  word  she  spoke,  as  I  entered 
the  room,  was,  “Where  is  my  Jesus?” 

The  Doctor  said  he  had  never  known  more  powerful  means  used 
with  such  little  effect,  on  account  of  the  inflexibilitv  of  the  fever. 
I  observed  the  Doctor  to  make  use  of  the  oil  of  tar,  not  the  spirits 
of  turpentine,  externally  on  the  feet,  and  a  preparation  of  camphor 
and  opium  internally,  which  produced  such  a  copious  sweating  that 
her  clothes  were  necessitated  to  be  changed  twice  in  a  night,  and 
this  successively  for  several  days;  we  also  use  a  large  stone  bottle 
filled  with  hot  water,  kept  constantly  to  the  feet;  these  had  the  desir¬ 
ed  effect,  and  were  the  only  means  that  seemed  to  give  any  relief  to 
the  sinking ,  as  she  called  it,  which  the  Doctor  said  proceeded  from 
the  disorder  in  the  liver  approaching  towards  a  mortification;  the 
poisonous,  corrupt  humor  of  it  operating  upon  the  heart  and  nervous 
system,  and  producing  this  sensation;  and  he  since  has  added,  that 
he  never  before  saw  any  one  in  a  similar  situation,  who  did  not 
either  die,  or  fall  into  melancholy  madness,  or  despair. 

The  man  who  had  lent  me  his  horse  and  chair  for  Congleton,  had 
invited  me  to  hold  meetings  in  a  large  barn  at  Stocktonheath,  where 
he  resided;  these  I  now  attended  to  with  assiduity  in  evenings,  and 

Mary  B - favoring  me  with  a  seat  in  a  carriage,  was  of  no 

small  convenience  at  this  time,  as  my  body  was  still  weak,  not  being 
entirely  free  from  the  convulsions;  and  also  attending  mostly  by  night 
and  day  to  Peggy,  as  we  had  no  watchers  of  consequence  till  to¬ 
wards  the  last,  and  no  proper  nurses  at  this  time,  though  the  family 
did  all  in  their  power  for  our  convenience.  But  the  mistress  was 
taken  sick  with  the  fever,  and  our  little  child  taking  the  infection 
from  the  breast,  made  the  house  a  kind  of  hospital  at  this  time. 

Sunday,  December  6th.  I  held  meeting  last  evening,  and  three 
to-day  in  the  Kilhamite  or  New  Connexion  chapel  in  Chester,  where 
there  seemed  to  be  a  considerable  quickening  amongst  a  barren  peo¬ 
ple.  J.  Mallison,  the  preacher,  is  one  of  the  sweetest,  liberal  heart¬ 
ed,  spirited  men  I  have  seen  in  that  connexion,  as  in  general  they  are 
too  much  given  to  finding  fault  with  the  Old  Methodists. 

On  my  return  the  outward  appearance  seemed  a  little  more  ghast¬ 
ly  to  me;  but  the  Doctor  replied  that  the  inward  symptoms  were  to 
the  reverse. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


293 


On  Tuesday  the  symptoms  again  appeared  unfavorable;  on  Wed¬ 
nesday  I  felt  an  omen  to  my  mind  as  if  something  in  our  circum¬ 
stances  was  going  to  turn  up. 

In  the  afternoon  a  spiritual  daughter  of  mine  from  Elsby,  a  coun¬ 
try  place  about  twelve  miles  off,  came  to  see  us;  and  so  it  happened 
in  conversation,  that  she  agreed  to  take  our  child  and  attend  it  with 
motherly  care,  they  being  in  comfortable  circumstances;  and  also  our 
watcher  seemed  to  answer  so  well  that  I  prevailed  with  her  to  give 
up  her  own  employment,  and  attend  upon  Peggy  till  the  conclusion 
of  her  illness. 

The  workshop  being  contiguous  to  the  house,  the  work  of  both 
lofts,  together  with  the  noise  of  the  children,  annoyed  Peggy  more 
than  she  was  able  to  bear,  which  she  had  not  complained  of  until 
now;  so  I  determined  to  remove  her  to  the  house  of  Peter  Wright, 
at  Stretton,  about  four  miles  off,  in  the  country,  where  the  air  was 
more  pure. 

Dr.  Johnson  sat  up  with  her  about  fifteen  nights  without  taking 
off  his  clothes;  neither  did  I  change  mine  for  three  or  four  and  twen¬ 
ty  days;  however  the  jarring  of  the  coach  did  her  no  injury,  but  in 
a  few  days  some  symptoms  of  a  recovery  were  entertainel 

She  was  now  called  to  a  fresh  trial.  I  had  felt  it  on  mv  mind 

%> 

ever  since  my  leaving  America,  to  pay  Ireland  a  general  visit;  and 
as  circumstances  had  turned  up,  and  feeling  my  soul  bound  to 
America  in  the  spring,  I  had  no  opportunity  until  now  immediately, 
which  circumstances  I  stated  to  her.  She  said,  go;  however,  I  tar¬ 
ried  a  week  later;  we  then  joined  in  prayer.  I  went  to  Stockton 
Heath,  spoke  at  night,  then  took  coach  to  Liverpool,  so  lost  my 
night’s  rest;  but  as  no  packet  had  sailed  for  two  weeks,  nor  probably 
would  shortly,  the  winds  being  contrary,  I  got  my  affairs  adjusted, 
and  then  took  packet  to  Chester,  but  was  disappointed  in  getting  a 
seat  in  the  mail  coach  for  Hollyhead:  but  another  in  a  circuitous 
rout  presented  to  view,  in  which  I  was  overcharged  in  my  fare,  on 
account  of  my  ignorance,  being  a  stranger;  also  was  deceived,  as  a 
cross  coach  was  to  take  me  on  the  road,  which  perhaps  might  be  full, 
so  I  lost  my  accommodation;  thus  I  lost  next  night’s  rest,  but  had 
not  gone  twenty  miles  before  I  changed  my  inside  to  an  outside  pas¬ 
sage,  the  cross  coach  being  so  full,  and  had  not  a  man  quitted  the 
coach  to  accommodate  me,  should  have  been  left  in  the  lurch.  My 


294 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


situation  was  trying,  it  being  an  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  and  ex¬ 
ceedingly  cold  and  rainy;  also  some  young  Irish  officers  of  the  Po¬ 
pish  religion,  just  from  Malta,  were  continually  my  tormentors  over 
these  Welsh  mountains,  many  miles  of  which  I  walked  to  avoid 
them,  the  coach  being  overloaded.  One  day  as  I  passed  a  lake  or 
pond  of  water,  a  whirlwind  from  a  mountain  crossed  the  road  just  as 
I  had  passed;  I  could  but  reflect  on  a  providential  care,  when  I  saw 
the  water  forced  many  yards  into  the  air.  Took  food  but  twice  on 
the  journey.  Had  not  time  to  procure  provisions,  but  went  on  board 
in  my  wet  clothes,  as  the  packet  was  then  ready  to  sail,  and  took 
my  passage  in  the  hold  with  the  horse,  rag,  tag,  and  bobtail,  to  avoid 
the  Irish  officers.  Thus  I  continued  from  Saturday  to  Monday, 
when  a  boat  double  manned,  by  signal  came  to  take  some  out,  charg¬ 
ed  treble  price,  adding  they  never  were  in  such  swells  before. — 
Pawning  a  note  to  satisfy  them,  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty 
that  I  could  get  to  the  Doctor’s  house,  where  Mrs.  Johnson  got  me 
a  cup  of  tea  with  a  hearty  welcome.  I  lay  down  before  the  fire  to 
dry  myself,  it  being  now  Monday  evening,  and  my  last  refreshment 
was  breakfast  on  Saturday. 

Here  the  hand  of  Providence  was  manifest.  I  arrived  in  Dublin 
just  before  the  holydays,  which  are  kept  more  sacred  than  Sunday. 
At  a  leaders’  meeting,  being  informed  I  was  come,  it  was  broached 
by  some  who  had  been  distant  heretofore,  if  they  should  not  open 
the  Dublin  houses,  which  hitherto  had  been  shut  against  me,  and  it 
was  not  objected  to  by  general  vote;  wherefore,  Matthew  Lanktree, 
the  assistant  or  superintendent  preacher,  took  me  to  Gravel  Walk 
meeting  house,  where  I  exhorted  after  sermon;  thence  a  way  opened 
for  me  to  hold  meeting  also  in  Whitefriar  street  meeting  house, 
where  I  spoke  a  number  of  times  both  evenings  and  mornings;  then 
Mr.  Averill,  who  was  a  church  clergyman,  formed  me  a  rout  through 
Ireland,  adding  a  kind  of  recommendation  to  this  purport. 

“Our  brother  Lorenzo  Dow  has  preached  in  Whitefriar  street 
and  Gravel  Walk  meeting  house,  he  travels  Ireland  relying  on  God; 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  1  wish  him  success,  or  bid  him  God  speed. 

Dublin,  December,”  &c.  ADAM  AYERILL. 

The  man  by  the  name  of  Wade,  who  took  me  in  his  gig  to 
Wicklow,  accommodated  me  with  it  on  this  intended  journey  also 


295 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

It  being  whispered  that  I  wanted  a  young  man  to  attend  me,  to 
take  care  of  the  horse  and  gig,  one  by  the  name  of  John  Fleming, 
obtaining  his  master’s  consent,  offered.  The  first  day  we  went  to 
Drocheda,  where  I  spoke  five  times  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house, 
and  Tholsel;  thence  to  Cullen,  and  spoke  twice,  Dundalk  once; 
mostly  Roman  Catholic.  At  Carickmaccross  meeting  not  being 
appointed,  I  spoke  in  the  street  to  a  few  attentives,  and  went  to 
King’s  Court,  spoke  in  the  market  house,  and  stayed  with  Mr.  Dyoss, 
a  kind  family;  thence  to  Baleborough,  spoke  in  the  street  and  in  the 
house,  so  to  Coote  Hill,  where  were  three  houses  for  meeting  in  a 
row.  The  Methodists  had  invited  all  the  Calvinists  in  town  to 
come  out;  I  spoke  on  A-double-L-partism,  which  gave  great  offence, 
as  it  was  wrongly  supposed  to  be  designedly  done,  which  one  being 
abashed,  the  other  exasperated — neighbors  would  hardly  speak  to 
each  other  next  day.  At  Clones  saw  Wood,  whom  I  had  seen 
when  in  this  country  before — his  friendship  still  remained — spoke 
twice — appointed  when  to  come  again,  and  went  to  Caven,  a  cool 
town — hard  people — spoke  twice,  and  also  at  Kilmore,  in  the  house 

of - brother  to - wh  bridged  the  church  articles  for 

America,  when  Dr.  Coke  was  designed  to  come  over,  &c.  Spoke 
six  times  in  Granard,  and  an  A-double-L-part  church  minister  tak¬ 
ing  offence,  went  out — twice  at  Old  Castle — twice  at  Mulengar — 
once  at  Terilspass — also  at  Kilbegan — thence  to  Brackecastle,  to 
the  house  of  a  great  man,  of  about  three  thousand  sterling  per  an¬ 
num.  He  thought  I  had  an  errand  to  his  family.  Some  of  this 
Handy  family  followed  me  to  Moate.  I  visited  Mosstown,  tarry¬ 
ing  with  Mr.  Kingston  in  a  great  house,  but  as  the  family  were  de¬ 
signedly  striving  to  retard  or  detain  me  from  meeting,  saying,  it  is 
too  late,  &c.,  I  suddenly  and  abruptly  left  the  table,  found  the 
way  out  of  the  house,  and  pushed  off  to  meeting,  which  brought  out 
all  hands  upon  a  jaunting  car;  and  also  next  morning  I  visited  Go¬ 
shen  and  Lisduff — held  four  meetings — saw  the  wife  of  the  clergy¬ 
man  who  had  left  the  meeting.  She  was  a  pious  Methodist,  but 
got  deceived  in  his  A-double-L-partism,  until  the  matrimonial  knot 
was  tied;  and  many  a  poor  woman  gets  imposed  on  as  a  cypher  for 
a  husband;  spoke  twice  in  Longford — good  times — saw  Mr.  Arm¬ 
strong,  a  preacher,  and  I  believe  an  excellent  man.  Athlone,  spoke 
twice — called  for  mourners,  but  none  come  forward;  one  who  did 


296 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


not  preach,  though  he  had  the  name,  said,  uthe  people  here  are  un- 
circumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  and  will  not  stoop  and  bow  to  Lo¬ 
renzo.”  His  name  was  Robison.  Next  morning  about  twenty 
came  up  under  the  melting  power  of  God  to  be  prayed  for;  thence 
to  Clara,  where  some  of  the  Handy  people  were — thence  to  Tulla- 
more,  and  several  friends  met  me  on  the  way,  one  of  which  was 
Christopher  Wood. 

When  in  this  country  before,  I  felt  distress  and  abruptly  left  a 
house  of  quality,  where  I  intended  to  lodge,  late  at  night.  I  met 
this  man  in  the  street  and  went  home  with  him,  whose  wife  from 
that  time  became  serious;  so  now  I  had  a  home — had  two  good 
meetings — got  the  gig  repaired,  and  went  to  Mount  Mellick — press¬ 
ed  a  man  to  send  a  bell-man  through  the  town,  to  ring  out  the  peo¬ 
ple,  saying,  “put  on  the  courage  of  a  man” — he  did — afterwards  I 
found  he  was  a  Methodist  preacher.  Spoke  twice  in  Portarlington. 

Here  I  received  the  solemn  news  of  the  death  of  our  only  child. 
I  felt  as  it  were  as  if  part  of  myself  was  gone;  yet  could  not  mur¬ 
mur,  but  felt  with  submission  to  say,  “the  Lord  gave  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  his  name.”  It  is  a  feeling  which  no¬ 
thing  but  experience  can  fully  realize.  Though  our  Letitia  be  no 
more  seen,  yet  she  having  escaped  the  evil  to  come,  with  all  the 
vain  snares  of  this  delusive  world,  I  trust  it  is  not  long  before  we 
shall  meet  above,  where  parting  shall  be  no  more.  What  must  have 
been  the  feelings  of  poor  Peggy,  when  in  a  strange  land,  given  over 
to  die,  at  least  but  small  probability  of  ever  meeting  again — her 
husband  and  child  absent — and  then  the  news  of  the  death  of  the 
latter  to  reach  her  ears?  Experience  only  can  tell. 

Messrs.  Jones  and  Griffin,  who  brought  me  the  above  news,  ac¬ 
companied  me  to  Monsteverin  and  Athy,  and  talked  about  going  to 
America.  I  visited  a  country  place,  and  then  to  Maryborough, 
stayed  with  John  Companion,  who  was  a  happy  local  preacher 
when  I  was  here  before;  but  now  he  is  in  an  uncomfortable  state, 
some  unfortunate  circumstance  having  turned  up.  He  spoke  fre¬ 
quently,  finding  fault,  and  speaking  of  the  faults  of  the  Methodists, 
which  is  too  frequently  the  case  with  backsliders,  retailing  the  im¬ 
propriety  of  others  without  mending  their  own.  Vice  ought  to  be 
discountenanced;  but  to  watch  others  with  a  jealous  spirit,  to  speak 
of  in  a  canting  way,  &c.,  argues  very  bad,  and  savors  of  an  unholy 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


2  \n 

spirit.  I  visited  Mountrath  and  Sentore,  where  Mr.  Averill  lives; 
his  conversion  was  as  follows:  His  grandmother  was  a  good 
church  woman  for  the  time.  A  church  clergyman  gave  him  a  rap 
on  the  head  with  a  cane  in  play,  when  he  was  six  years  old — he 
said,  grandmother,  I  wish  that  man  would  never  come  again;  said 
she,  wish  God’s  ministers  would  never  come  again!  Feeling  the 
effect  of  the  blow,  a  large  bunch  on  his  head,  she  was  exasperated 
also.  He  desired  an  explanation  why  the  man  preached.  She  said 
to  save  the  people,  but  he  would  not  except  he  was  well  paid  for  it. 
Thus,  while  she  was  explaining  things  to  his  understanding,  he  felt 
a  great  light  or  comfort  to  break  into  his  mind,  but  could  not  tell  the 
cause,  nor  what  it  was.  It  lasted  near  twelve  months.  He  said 
to  her,  when  I  am  grown  up  I  will  preach  for  nothing.  She  repli¬ 
ed,  that  is  a  good  resolution,  but  you  will  forget  it;  he  said,  I  will 
hot.  His  father  lost  a  purse  of  gold,  and  said,  the  child  who  would 
find  and  return  it,  should  have  whatever  they  would  ask.  He  found 
it  and  said,  let  me  go  to  college  instead  of  my  elder  brother,  whom 
the  father  intended  to  educate,  and  would  not  be  put  off.  Thus  he 
got  his  education  and  became  a  church  minister,  but  preached  for 
hire;  and  one  day  when  visiting  his  parish,  he  called  on  a  family  of 
Quakers.  They  asked, 

Who  art  thou,  the  man  who  preaches  in  the  steeple  houses?  One 
said,  Don’t  thee  preach  for  hire? 

I  said  I  did. 

Q. — Dost  thou  think  it  is  right? 

A. — I  don’t  that  it  is  wrong. 

Q. — I  did  not  ask  if  thou  thought  it  wrong,  but  dost  thou  think 
it  is  right? 

A. — My  youthful  promise  started  into  my  mind  not  to  preach 
for  hire,  so  I  dared  not  say  I  thought  it  right,  but  still  replied,  I 
don’t  know  it  to  be  wrong. 

Q. — Art  thou  willing  for  light  on  the  subject? 

A. — Yes. 

So  the  Quaker  gave  him  a  book  against  hirelings,  which  he  read 
with  attention,  and  every  word  carried  conviction  to  his  mind;  so  he 
gave  up  the  Curacy  which  his  wife  had  for  pocket  money  hereto 
fore;  and  when  she  observed  him  not  to  go  to  church,  she  inquired 
he  cause,  and  said,  what  shall  I  do  for  pocket  money?  He  replied 


298 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


my  dear,  I  trust  God  will  help  me  to  make  you  out  the  same  money 
some  other  way.  He  built  a  pulpit  in  his  own  house,  and  held 
meetings;  and  shortly  one  man  professed  to  be  converted,  know  his 
sins  forgiven,  which  Averill  reproved  him  for,  saying,  I  don’t  know 
my  own  forgiven.  A  Methodist  present  said,  if  you  don’t,  I  do; 
and  if  you  will  look  for  the  witness,  God  will  give  it  you:  and  soon 
after  he  felt  the  same  sensations  as  when  a  lad.  His  wife*  left  him 
because  he  dare  do  no  otherwise  than  itinerate  and  preach  without 
hire,  being  possessed  of  an  independent  fortune:  so  the  order  of 
Providence  brought  him  among  the  Methodists.  One  day  a  mob 
saw  him  coming  over  a  bridge,  and  one  said,  the  devil  split  my 
head  open  if  I  don’t  do  so  and  so  to  the  swadler,  (the  Methodists 
being  called  swadlers  in  Ireland  in  derision,)  but  the  restraining 
Providence  of  God  kept  them,  so  he  passed  unhurt.  Afterwards, 
that  man  on  the  continent  had  his  head  opened  by  a  F rench  sword, 
which  one  saw,  who  heard  him  express  the  words,  and  wrote  home 
to  his  friend,  not  to  oppose  Mr.  Averill,  for  he  was  a  man  of  God. 
He,  though  in  connexion,  is  confined  to  a  circuit,  but  travels  as  he 
pleases;  also  there  are  ten  Missionary  employed,  though  not  particu¬ 
larly  confined,  but  are  somewhat  like  Mr.  G.  and  C.,  &c.,  in  New 
York  district. 

I  had  three  church  ministers  to  hear  me,  one  of  whom  was  a 
deist,  yet  continued  his  living  in  Averill’s  vicinity.  From  Durrow 

*She  lived  but  a  few  years,  during  which  time  she  caused  him  much 
trouble,  sorrow  and  anxiety,  though  he  allowed  her  two  hundred  pounds 
sterling  per  annum,  for  her  support,  and  her  daughter;  and  who  would 
not  see  him,  nor  suffer  the  daughter  to  write  to  him,  though  she  appeared 
ready  to  fly  when  she  met  him  on  the  road,  but  after  the  mother’s  death, 
returned,  being  young. 

The  wives  of  J.  W.  and  George  Whitefield,  were  similar;  but  those 
three  men,  stuck  to  the  work,  and  God  blessed  them  in  it,  until  these  ob¬ 
jects  were  removed  out  of  the  way.  And  if  a  man  is  faithful  in  the  way 
of  duty,  and  those  beings  who  act  thus,  are  removed  and  taken  away,  how 
can  one,  in  conscience  and  in  truth,  call  it  a  “loss.” 

And  those  men  whom  God  has  moved  by  his  spirit,  and  called  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  how  do  they  feel,  when  under  a  petticoat  government, 
so  far  as  to  desert  the  work?  “Any  way  for  the  .  sake  of  peace.”  But 
remember,  that  which  God  wrills  concerning  the  sphere  of  our  action,  is 
the  only  road  to  sure  peace :  “for  the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard;” 
therefore,  out  of  the  order  of  God,  a  conscious  man  cannot  feel  easy  in 
tiis  mind,  until  he  fully  backslides  in  his  heart. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


29U 


£  went  to  Kilkenny,  and  from  thence  to  Moneybeg,  where  some 
more  conversed  about  America.  I  visited  a  country  place,  Carlow 
and  Ballitore — here  I  spoke  in  a  Quaker  meeting  house — here  Job 
Scott  died,  and  Dr.  Johnson  was  born.  I  visited  Baltinglass, 
Hacketstown,  Tinahaly,  Killaveny,  Rednagh,  Rathdrum,  to  Wick¬ 
low.  Here  was  J.  Wade,  son  to  the  man  who  lent  me  the  gig. — 
He  conversed  about  America.  He  also  accompanied  me  to  Arklow 
and  Gorey,  where  I  spoke  in  the  market  house — thence  to  Ferns 
and  Newtown  Barry. 

When  I  was  here  seven  years  before,  I  was  surprised  by  an  unu¬ 
sual  noise,  so  that  I  could  not  sleep;  yet  I  would  not  be  scared 
away,  knowing  if  the  devil  come,  he  could  not  hurt  me;  but  could 
obtain  no  satisfactory  information  relative  to  it;  yet  would  sleep 
there  no  more.  That  family  now  told  me,  that  they  heard  the  noise 
several  days  successively  after  I  had  gone,  until  a  backslider  then 
sick  under  the  roof,  died,  being  in  black  despair.  Enniscorthy, 
Wexford,  Old  Ross,  New  Ross,  city  of  Waterford,  Carrick  on  Seur, 
Clonmel,  Cashel,  Littleton,  Rosgrey,  Templemore,  Clesordan, 
Burr,  Aughrim,  Tuam,  Castlebar,  I  visited.  Some  of  these  places 
had  received  wrong  information  relative  to  my  coming,  which  dis¬ 
appointment  paved  the  way  to  my  getting  greater  congregations. — 
Gideon  Ousley,  one  of  the  Missionaries,  met  me,  and  observed, 
Yesterday  a  Roman  priest  being  insufficient,  got  another  to  help 
him,  and  one  with  a  whip  and  the  other  with  a  club,  drove  off  some 
thousands  of  people  like  swine  to  market,  who  were  attentively 
hearing  him  preach.  I  could  scarcely  believe  that  the  clergy  in 
this  our  day,  could  have  such  an  ascendency  of  the  power.  He  ac¬ 
companied  me  to  many  appointments  to  Sligo. 

In  this  journey  I  found  numbers  converted,  the  fruit  of  awaken¬ 
ings  when  here  before,  and  many  came  out  to  hear,  which  did  not 
usually  attend  any  place  of  religious  worship:  so  I  have  access  some¬ 
times  to  one  class  of  people,  which  was  I  to  labor  in  any  other 
sphere  of  life,  I  should  not — thence  to  Manor-Hamilton,  Violet- 
Hill,  Enniskillen,  Maguire’s  bridge,  Brookborough,  Clones,  Mona- 
gham,  Aghdockly,  Cookstown,  Cole-Island,  Moy,  Black  water, 
Armagh,  Rich  Hill,  Tanderagee,  Portadown,  Lurgan  Moria,  Lis¬ 
burn  and  Belfast.  Here  I  met  some  of  my  old  friends  from  Larne, 
who  informed  me  of  the  expectations  of  the  people  there.  I  intended 


300 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


to  visit  that  place  ever  since  I  came  to  Europe,  but  now  could 
get  no  farther  into  the  north.  There  may  be  the  Providence  of  God 
in  this.  Balinahinch,  Downpatrick,  Newry,  and  so  to  Dublin: 
having  been  gone  sixty-seven  days,  in  which  time  I  travelled  about 
seven  hundred  English  miles,  and  held  about  two  hundred  meetings, 
in  most  of  which  the  quickening  power  of  God  was  felt*  and  some 
were  set  at  liberty  before  we  parted.  I  returned  the  horse  and  chair 
to  the  owner,  satisfied  the  demand,  left  money  for  the  Doctor’s 
books  that  he  had  once  sent  by  me  to  America,  and  prepared  for 
my  departure.  The  friends  that  had  conversed  relative  to  sailing 
with  me,  met  and  agreed  that  I  should  engage  their  passage. 

I  suddenly  departed  to  Liverpool,  feeling  my  work  done  here,  and 
engaged  the  steerage  of  a  ship  for  our  company  accordingly;  Peggy 
was  recovered,  and  thus  the  Lord  was  good  to  bringus  together  once 
more,  when  there  was  so  little  prospect  to  human  probability  when 
we  parted.  Many  condemned  me  for  going  to  Ireland  when  and  as 
I  did,  but  had  I  tarried  I  could  have  done  her  no  more  good,  as  I 
obtained  the  nurse  I  wished  for,  and  by  going  I  answered  a  clear 
conscience.  We  went  by  canal  to  Wigan — walked  to  Hecton,  from 
thence  we  went  to  Bolton.  In  the  mean  time  I  visited  Blackburn 
and  other  places;  so  when  I  came,  the  man  who  invited  me,  treat¬ 
ed  me  cool,  by  which  means  I  was  disagreeably  necessitated  to  dis¬ 
appoint  hundreds  of  people.  We  came  by  canal  to  Manchester, 
where  we  met  the  Doctor,  who  suddenly  departed  from  me  by  coach 
to  Chester.  Thence  to  Hollyhead,  and  so  went  over  to  Dublin, 
and  I  saw  him  no  more.  He  is  one  of  the  most  humane  men  to  the 
poor  I  have  seen,  and  I  am  under  more  obligations  to  him  than  any 
I  have  acquaintance  with  in  my  travels.  I  was  in  hopes  to  have 
had  his  company  to  America,  but  here  I  was  disappointed,  as  he 
could  not  see  his  way  clear  to  come — thence  to  Warrington — -saw 
our  friends  and  found  them  well.  The  society  called  Quaker  Meth¬ 
odists  gave  me  a  testimonial  concerning  my  conduct.  Here  I  met 
brother  Shegog — we  went  to  Knutsford — thence  to  Macclesfield. — 
Here  I  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon  of  the  new  Chapel,  belonging 
to  the  Free  Gospellers,  or  Revivalists.  Instrumental  music  was  in¬ 
troduced  here  in  form  to  draw  the  more  people  together,  to  get  money 
to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  house;  I  believe  they  got  less  money 
by  so  doing,  than  they  would  otherwise,  and  of  course  it  is  a  foolish 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


301 


thing  to  take  the  devil’s  tools  to  do  the  Lord’s  work  with.  It  is  an 
evil  practice,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

I  visited  Congleton — found  that  over  one  hundred  had  been  re¬ 
ceived  since  my  other  visit.  I  also  visited  Boslem,  in  Staffordshire, 
and  many  other  places.  Also,  the  city  of  Chester,  and  all  around 
its  vicinity.  I  received  invitations  into  different  parts  of  England; 
but  feeling  as  it  were  my  work  done  here,  and  my  heart  and  soul 
bound  to  America,  I  dare  not  do  otherwise  than  return,  and  of  course 
durst  not  accept  the  invitations,  but  with  thankfulness,  and  not 
comply. 

There  are  six  kind  of  names  of  Methodists  in  England.  1,  Old 
Society;  2,  Kilhamites;  3,  Quaker  Methodists;  4,  Whitefield’s 
Methodists;  5,  Revivalists,  or  Free  Gospellers;  6,  Welch  Methodists, 
called  jumpers,  a  happy,  plain,  pious  people,  by  the  best  accounts; 
besides  the  Church  Methodists. 

The  old  body  are  the  main  stock,  as  that  in  America;  they  have 
never  had  a  final  separation  from  the  church;  they  are  called  Pro¬ 
testants,  but  most  of  them  are  as  dissenters ,  preaching  in  church 
hours,  which  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  allow;  they  mostly  have  the  or¬ 
dinances  among  them,  though  their  preachers  are  not  ordained,  but 
say  the  dower  which  qualifies  them  to  preach,  does  not  make  a  man 
half  a  minister;  and  if  he  be  properly  called,  and  qualified  to  ad¬ 
minister  the  substance  in  the  word,  to  the  salvation  of  souls,  the 
same  of  course  is  fit  to  administer  the  shadow  in  form,  and  of  course 
count  the  ordination  but  a  form. 

There  is  instrumental  music  in  most  of  the  leading  chapels  in 
England.  But  for  a  lad  to  start  up  and  sing  away  in  form  like  a 
hero,  yet  no  more  sense  of  divine  worship  than  a  parrot  that  speaks 
a  borrowed  song,  I  ask  how  God  is  glorified  in  that?  If  mechan¬ 
ism  was  in  such  perfection  as  to  have  a  machine  by  steam  to  speak 
words  in  form  of  sentences,  and  so  say  a  prayer,  repeat  a  sermon, 
and  play  the  music  and  say  amen,  would  this  be'  divine  worship? — 
No!  there  is  no  divinity  about  it,  and  of  course  it  is  only  mechanism; 
and  hence  if  we  have  not  the  spirit  of  God,  our  worship  is  not  di¬ 
vine.  Consequently,  it  is  only  form ;  and  form  without  poiver  is 
but  a  sham. 

In  Ireland  the  separation  from  the  church  has  not  taken  place; 
there  is  more  of  the  ancient  Methodist  simplicity  discoverable  among 


302 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

them,  but  not  as  in  America.  I  believe  the  plan  fallen  upon  in 
these  United  States,  is,  and  has  been  the  proper  one  for  the  time 
being,  to  carry  on  an  extensive  itinerancy  with  little  expense;  but 
what  will,  or  should  be  best  in  future,  may  God’s  wisdom  direct, 
and  his  providence  point  out?  Well  may  the  poet  say: 

“Except  the  Lord  conduct  the  plan, 

“The  best  concerted  schemes  are  vain, 

“And  never  can  succeed.” 

If  “the  kingdom  of  God  be  righteousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,”  and  the  “testimony  of  Jesus  be  the  spirit  of  prophe¬ 
cy,”  well  may  the  Apostle  say,  “No  man  can  call  Jesus  Lord  tut 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.”  Again,  “If  any  man  hath  not  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.” 

In  Europe  there  is  much  more  stress  put  upon  forms,  names  a  id 
tradition,  than  in  America;  you  can  scarcely  give  a  greater  offence, 
than  ask,  “Have  you  got  any  any  religion?”  Got  any  religion! — 
Think  I  am  a  heathen — got  my  religion  to  seek  at  this  time  of  the 
day.  I  was  always  religious.”  WTiat  is  your  religion?  “It  isjhe 
religion  of  my  father,  and  his  was  the  religion  of  his  father,  the 
good  old  way,  we  don’t  change  our  religion.”  Suppose  a  man  has 
a  young  horse,  that  can  run  a  race,  win  a  prize,  and  is  a  valuable 
animal;  he  wills  the  horse  to  his  son,  and  to  his  son,  and  so  on;  but 
the  horse  dies:  the  grandson  boasts,  what!  have  not  I  got  a  good 
horse?  I  have,  my  grandfather  raised  him,  willed  him  to  my  father, 
and  he  gave  him  to  me;  and  I  can  prove  by  the  neighbors,  he  ran 
such  a  race,  and  won  such  a  prize;  but  on  a  close  inspection,  it  is 
found  only  the  bones  are  remaining.  Look  at  the  Congregational, 
or  Independents,  Presbyterians,  Quakers,  &c.,  and  compare  them 
now  with  the  history  of  their  ancestors,  and  a  change  will  be  vis  i- 
ble;  and  unless  people  have  recourse  to  their  first  principles  they 
will  degenerate. 

Two  or  three  centuries  ago,  perhaps,  ancestors  had  religion,  aid 
were  out  of  stigma,  called  a  name,  that  has  been  attached  to  their 
form,  and  handed  down  from  father  to  son;  these  ancestors  living  in 
the  divine  life  of  religion,  in  that  divine  life  have  gone  to  Heaven, 
as  Christ  sayeth,  “My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  follow  me,  and  I 
.give  unto  them  eternal  life,  &c.”  But  the  children  down  have,  on 
hearing  the  same  name,  think  they  have  the  same  religion:  but  on  a 


OR,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL. 


303 


close  reflection  or  inspection,  there  is  no  more  divine  life  about  their 
form,  than  animal  life  about  the  bones  of  the  old  horse;  and  ot 
course,  will  no  more  carry  a  man  to  Heaven  than  the  bones  will, 
with  whip  and  spurs,  carry  a  man  a  journey,  because  bible  religion 
is  what  we  must  have  especially,  for  the  ancients  “were  filled  with 
joy  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,”  and  “without  holiness  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord;”  but  blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart ,  for  they  shall  see 
God.” 

The  funds  which  have  been  raised  in  England,  I  scruple  whether 
they  have  not  proved  a  temptation  to  some,  though  they  might  be 
turned  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  doubtless,  have  in  many  instances, 
yet  I  fear  that  to  some,  through  fear,  it  hath  proved  a  snare,  so  that 
they  have  not  borne  that  testimony  which  their  conscience  and 
judgment  told  them  was  their  duty,  against  a  growing  evil,  whilst 
others  have  too  much  affluence  and  ease,  and  by  that  means  have 
sunk  too  much  upon  their  lees!  God  forbid  it  should  be  the  case  in 
America!  whilst  a  man  or  a  body  of  people  are  simple  and  sincere, 
having  frequent  recourse  to  their  first  principles  in  the  Lord,  there 
is  no  room  to  doubt  his  favor  and  his  blessing,  and  these  will  make 
a  happy  life,  and  procure  a  happy  end,  and  all  is  well  that  ends 
well,  is  the  proverb.  But  who  can  stand  when  God  sets  his  face 
against  them?  Or  what  can  prosper  if  God  don’t  smile  his  appro¬ 
bation.  The  wicked  may  prosper  for  a  while,  but  at  length  shall 
be  driven  away  as  the  chaff,  and  their  candle  put  out;  whilst  the 
righteous  shall  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 


304 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A  SHORT  ACCOUNT  OF  “ECCENTRIC  COSMOPOLITE.” 

When  Cosmopolite  was  on  his  last  tour  through - - 

orders  were  sent  from  the  “Castle,”  somewhere,  by  some  body,  that 
he  must  be  taken  into  custody;  wrhieh  body  returning,  replied  for 
answer,  that  Cosmopolite  could  not  be  found* — this,  more  than 
once  or  twice.  Moreover,  the  Threshers  pursued  him  two  nights 
and  one  day  for  a  noted  heretic;  but  he  unwittingly  escaped  from 
them  likewise.  The  martial  law  was  now  proclaimed  in  four 
counties,  which  made  it  dangerous  travelling  without  a  pass;  but 
Cosmopolite  was  providentially  kept  in  peace,  and  safely  delivered 
from  the  whole — yet  not  by  foresight  in  any  human  wisdom — for  it 
was  not  within  the  reach  of  human  ken. 


“Question  22.  A  man  from  America,  named - 

- — ,  having  travelled  through  this  country,  professing  himself.. 

a  friend  to  the - ,  what  judgment  ought  this - 

- to  pass  concerning  the  conduct  of  that  man?” 


“Answer.  He  came - or  any  authorized  to  give 

it - has  not  travelled  as  one  of  our  people,  nor  as  one 

of  our  friends — and  we  are  determined  that  should  he  return,  none 

of  our - shall  be  opened  to  him  on  any  account 

whatever.” — Minutes  of  both  Countries. 

He  left - at  full  tide  and  fair  wind,  in  an  extra  pack¬ 

et — having  just  stepped  on  board  as  she  cast  off — down  came  the 
“pursuers,”  and  looked  from  the  dock,  while  he  gazed  at  them  from 
the  deck,  and  thus  went  out  of  the  harbor. 

Twrice  the  Consul  had  applied  for  passports  in  vain,  and  likewise 
solicited  the  interference  of  the  Ambassador,  but  there  was  no  re¬ 
turns.  Hence  Cosmopolite  when  he  had  finished  his  wrork  and  got 

^Cosmopolite  was  on  the  chase  seventeen  hundred  miles  in  sixty  seven 
days,  and  held  two  hundred  meetings — such  being  the  distance  from  the 
people,  without  intimacy — and  the  velocity  of  the  journey,  that  they 
scarcely  knew  from  whence  he  came  or  where  he  was  gone? 


305 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 

ready,  came  away  in  a  vessel  that  was  fitted  for  the  purpose;  but  not 
with  design,  except  by  providence.  Another  vessel  having  sprang 
a  leak  which  the  pursuers  were  searching,  as  Cosmopolite  sailed  by 
out  of  port,  in  the  other  ship. 

The  fog  was  as  a  hiding  place  in  the  hand  of  God — to  preserve 
from  those  “  Floating  Hells  — while  coming  round  Hibernia  and 
doubling  Cape  Clear — for  several  days  together! 

This  vessel  was  called  the  Averick — 323  tons — D’Cost,  master — 
would  keep  half  a  point  nigherthe  wind  than  usual — hence  ships  at 
the  leeward  must  run  parallel,  or  cross  our  track  to  gain  the  weath¬ 
er  gage,  in  order  to  bear  upon  us — therefore  would  lose  time  and 
distance.  *  D’Cost  put  out  his  lights  and  altered  his  course,  and  so 
evaded  the  intruders  thrice — whereas  the  other  ship  which  had  been 
refused  on  account  of  her  leak,  was  boarded  twice.  Thus  Cosmop* 
olite  was  preserved  to  Columbia’s  shores,  for  which  praised  be  fclae 
Lord! 

Though  a  stranger,  the  way  was  opened  for  meetings,  and'  some 
good  times  in  public — some  acquaintance  with  the  Quakers,  and 
sailed  to  New  York  with  most  of  the  passengers. 

Cosmopolite  was  accused  with  “hush  money”  clandestinely,  by 
some  who  were  on  hoard — on  getting  wind  of  it  he  had  the  agree¬ 
ment  stated,  and  then  produced  the  receipt  to  the  full  amount,  which 
answered  to  the  articles.  Then  he  was  accused  of  having  received 
a  present  of  ten  pounds  from  the  Captain,  which  they  said  should 
have  been  divided  with  the  passengers — Cosmopolite  said  why? 
was  there  any  such  agreement?  They  acknowledged  not  !  yet  ob¬ 
served  it  would  have  been  but  just.  Cosmopolite  said,  he  did  not 
see  nor  feel  the  obligation — had  the  donation  been  given — which  hi 
observed  had  never  been  given;  and  appealed  to  the  Captain  if  eve* 
he  had  made  the  gift,  who  answered  in  the  negative.  Nevertheless, 
ungenerously  did  some  persist  to  make  the  impression  that  Cosmo¬ 
polite  was  a  swindler.  But  what  is  amiss  here  must  be  rectified 

A. 

hereafter. 

Some  of  those  people  who  were  led  by  inclination,  or  judgment, 
to  come  to  America,  questioned  Cosmopolite  antecedent  to  their 
coming — civility  demanded  a  reply,  which  accordingly  was  given 
— as  free  agents  they  came  for  their  own  interest  only — but  meeting 

V 


30C 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


with  some  trials,  bitterly  accused  Cosmopolite  as  the  cause  of  all 
their  trials,  calamities  and  misfortunes — who  could  have  no  interest 
in  their  coming — and  one  even  went  so  far  as  to  curse  the  day  she 
ever  saw  his  face — though  he  had  done  all  he  could  to  serve  them 
— but  the  sin  of  ingratitude  is  one  of  the  most  abominable  crimes 
that  the  heart  of  man  can  be  contaminated  with,  and  very  obnoxious 
in  the  sight  of  heaven — evidently  marked  with  just  displeasure  in 
righteous  retributions. 

Here  it  maybe  observed,  that  those  who  have  fled  from  oppression 
and  privation  to  the  “land  of  liberty”  are  the  worst  enemies  and 
most  bitter  in  their  execrations  of  any  on  these  shores,  when  fortune 
smiles  upon  them;  but  yet  it  is  very  observable  that  few  of  them 
are  willing  to  return  to  the  old  world. 

A  certain  pair,  whose  “passage  the  king  paid,”  from  the  old 
world  to  the  new — fortune  smiled  on  them  in  Alexandria — the  term 
•  being  expired,  and  in  contempt  he  quit  the  country,  exclaiming, 
“the  best  flour  in  America  is  not  equal  to  the  mud  of  London ,” 
where  he  put  his  barrel  of  dollars  in  a  private  bank,  which  broke  a 
few  days  after,  and  he  then  had  to  turn  porter,  and  stand  in  the  mud* 
to  get  wherewith  to  support  nature! 

On  this  voyage,  Cosmopolite  frequently  felt  a  forboding  of  ap¬ 
proaching  trials,  and  a  secret  conviction  as  though  all  was  not  well 
at  the  Mississippi;  which  he  expressed  more  than  once  or  twice. 

He  went  to  Virginia  by  land;  saw  brother  Mead,  met  his  rib  in 
Richmond,  and  then  returned  to  New  England,  holding  meetings 
and  had  good  times  by  the  way.  But  now  the  storm  began  to 
gather,  preludes  of  which  were  seen;  hence  Cosmopolite  felt  he  must 
fortify  his  mind,  considering  these  omens  a  dispensation  of  prepa¬ 
ration  accordingly,  from  the  beneficent  parent  of  the  world! 

Whilst  in  Europe  Cosmopolite  was  attacked  with  spasms  of  a 
most  extraordinary  kind,  which  baffled  the  skill  of  the  most  celebra¬ 
ted  of  the  faculty,  and  reduced  his  nervous  strength,  and  shook  his 
constitution  to  the  centre,  more  than  all  his  labors  and  exposures 
heretofore,  which  had  been  from  seven  to  ten  thousand  miles  a  year 
and  attending  meeting  from  six  to  seven  hundred  times;  but  now  his 
sun  appeared  declining,  and  his  career  drawing  to  a  close.  But  the 
idea  of  yielding  and  giving  up  the  itinerant  sphere  was  trying  to 
Cosmopolite,  seeing  it  was  his  element  an  &  paradise  to  travel  ano 


OK,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


307 


preach  the  gospel.  Hence  he  got  a  stiff  leather  jacket  girted  with 
buckles  to  serve  as  stays,  to  support  the  tottering  frame,  to  enable 
him  to  ride  on  horse  back,  which  the  doctors  remonstrated  against; 
when  that  would  answer  no  further,  he  took  the  gig  and  little  wagon, 
but  was  obliged  to  sit  or  lay  down  some  part  of  the  meeting  to  be 
able  to  finish  his  discourse,  mostly  for  seven  years. 

Some  could  or  would  not  make  the  necessary  distinction  between 
voluntary  singularity  and  a  case  of  extreme  necessity.  But  such  a 
caviling  argues  an  ungenerous  mind,  and  is  too  much  tainted  with 
“moral  evil.” 

Cosmopolite  bought  a  pair  of  mules,  which  were  to  have  been 
fitted  to  the  carriage  against  his  return;  but  in  lieu  thereof,  were 
put  in  a  wagon,  and  so  broke  down  they  were  unfit  for  service:  and 
hence  he  had  to  part  with  them  for  about  half  value,  to  be  able  to 
prosecute  his  journey;  and  the  horse  he  had  was  shortly  starved 
§o  as  to  fail,  and  hence  obliged  to  part  with  him  for  one  of  little 
worth. 

Shortly  followed  the  residue;  while  in  the  decline  of  health.  From 
New  England  he  was  found  in  the  Mississippi  Territory;  having 
travelled  there  by  land,  through  Georgia,  where  he  received  letters 
of  confirmation  that  all  was  not  going  right. 

Here  Cosmopolite  was  induced  to  aid  two  parties,  as  a  friend 
between ,  who  got  him  bound  and  would  not  let  him  off.  He  offered 
all  he  had,  but  in  vain.  The  circumstance  was,  one  party  owned 
three  hundred  and  twenty-four  acres  of  land,  and  verbally  consented 
for  the  other  to  build  a  mill  on  it,  who  set  up  a  frame  without  any 
title,  and  getting  involved  in  debt,  the  first  would  not  sell  it  to  him, 
lest  he  should  lose  it  by  his  creditors;  and  he  was  afraid  lest  he 
should  lose  his  labor  for  the  want  of  a  title.  So  they  wished  Cos¬ 
mopolite  to  step  in  between  them,  so  as  to  make  each  secure;  which, 
without  looking  at  consequences,  he  did.  This  was  an  error  in  his 
life,  and  he  repents  it  but  once  for  all.  However,  it  has  been  a 
school  of  an  important  nature  to  him,  and  doubtless  will  be  for  life. 

Then  went  for  his  Rib,  by  the  advice  and  request  of  friends, 
whose  friendship  in  the  sequel  consists  in  fair  words  untried,  like 
the  pinQ  tree  which  appears  as  good  timber,  but  upon  investigation 
is  found  rotten  at  the  heart. 

For,  after  Cosmopolite  had  gone,  in  a  few  months,  over  most  of 


308 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


the  northern  states,  he  returned  with  his  companion  to  that  part,  and 
was  reduced  to  the  most  painful  situation  imaginable,  as  follows: 

First.  Some  heavy  debts,  as  a  consequence  of  purchasing  sixty- 
four  acres  of  the  three  hundred  and  twenty-four;  though  he  had  but 
about  twenty-four  remaining,  with  the  mill  frame  on  it,  having  par¬ 
ted  with  about  forty,  to  be  able  to  work  through. 

Second.  No  money  or  flush  loose  property. 

Third.  A  sick  companion  without  house  or  home;  this  being  the 
time  when  friends  forsook  him,  all  except  a  deist  and  his  family. 

Fourth.  Reputation  attacked  oa  all  sides,  and  in  remote  parts 
through  the  States,  that  he  was  revelling  in  riches  and  luxury,  with 
a  fine  brick  house,  sugar  and  cotton  plantation,  flour  and  saw  mills, 
slaves ,  and  money  in  the. banks,  &c.,  &c.,  &c.,  like  a  nabob  in  the 
east.  Whilst  others  made  use  of  every  thing  they  could  that  would 
be  to  his  discredit;  among  which,  some  few  who  had  subscribed  for 
his  journals  and  paid  in  advance,  but  not  getting  their  books,  no 
allowance  was  made  for  the  books  being  lost,  but  all  was  construed, 
“a  design  to  cheat,  and  had  got  the  property,  and  gone  to  the  Mis¬ 
sissippi  to  feather  his  nest.” 

Hence  the  famous  expression: 

“The  star  which  rose  in  the  East,  is  set  in  the  West.” 

About  this  time  he  dreamed  that  he  was  in  New  York,  and  was 
going  from  the  Park  to  Pearl  street,  in  quest  of  J.  Q’s.  house,  when 
the  street  appeared  burned  and  only  the  ruins  of  the  walls  remain¬ 
ing,  and  not  a  trace  of  his  family  could  be  found  in  the  city,  which 
waked  him  up  in  a  tremor  of  horror.  He  told  his  wife  he  thought 
they  should  hear  something  disagreeable  from  New  York,  which  the 

sequel  proved  in  a  few  days,  for  a  letter  from  Mr.  W - was 

opened  in  Virginia;  and  accidently,  or  rather  providentially,  a  friend 
wrote  to  the  Mississippi,  “I  suppose  you  have  heard  that  J.  Q.  has 

eloped  to  the  W.  I.,  and  taken  off  another  man’s  W - ,  and  also, 

left  you  in  the  lurch  with  Mr.  W - and  J.  C.  T.  &c.,  &c.,  &c 

The  whole  mystery  was  then  developed,  and  consequences  to  be 
read  that  would  be  disagreeable  enough. 

Mr.  N.  S.  had  his  trial  by  men  who  had  never  seen  his  “letter,” 
or  been  acquainted  with  Cosmopolite,  nor  heard  any  thing  he  had 
to  say  about  the  circumstances,  gave  judgment  in  Mr.  N.  S’s.  favor, 
md  a  certificate  of  acquittal,  only  on  hearing  his  own  statement; 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


309 


Pagan  Romans  had  the  accuser  and  accused  face  to  face,  that  he 
might  have  an  opportunity  for  his  own  defence.  The  Jews’  law 
did  not  condemn  a  man  before  it  heard  him.  See  appendix. 

Hence  Cosmopolite  had  the  sentence  of  being  the  agent  of  all 

the  evil,  instead  of  Mr.  S - ,  and  moreover  was  *a  “ Sabbath 

breaker,”  having  let  some  people  have  a  few  religious  books  thro’ 
necessity,  and  not  of  choice,  as  they  could  not  be  supplied  with 
them  at  any  other  time;  therefore,  must  have  no  countenance,  but 
go  on  his  own  footing. 

Cosmopolite  delivered  a  discourse  from,  “as  ye  would  that  others 
should  do  to  you ,  do  ye  even  so  to  them first  in  person;  secondly 
in  property;  and  thirdly,  in  character;  which  discourse  gave  great 
offence! 

These  things  now  came  to  a  focus  about  one  time,  which  augmen- 
ted  the  distress  of  Cosmopolite,  as  he  was  fast  verging  towards  the 
grave;  to  human  appearance  he  could  not  stay  long,  and  the  thoughts 
of  dying  in  this  cloud  under  these  gloomy  circumstances,  were  of 
the  most  painful  and  distressing  nature;  as  circular  letters  were  sent 
forth  from  the  executive  already,  that  he  might  rise  no  more;  and  at 
New  York  it  was  thought  and  said  by  many,  that  he  would  never 
dare  to  show  his  face  again! 

A  gathering  in  the  side  of  Cosmopolite  for  some  time,  now  began 
to  ripen,  and  finally  burst  in  the  cavity  of  the  body,  between  the 
bowels  and  skin,  and  he  expected  to  die;  but  falling  asleep,  he  dream¬ 
ed  that  he  was  in  a  miil  race,  below  the  wheel,  and  the  water  was 
as  clear  as  crystal,  but'the  bottom  and  sides  a  quicksand,  so  that 
there  was  nothing  to  seize  hold  of  or  to  stand  on  for  the  possibility 
of  relief.  Thus  situated  he  drifted  with  the  stream  toward  the 
ocean  near  by,  where  was  a  whirlpool  of  vast  depth.  People  were 
sitting  on  the  banks,  merrily  diverted  to  see  him  drift,  without  offer¬ 
ing  any  assistance.  However,  a  little  man  in  white  raiment,  ran 
down  to  the  stream,  waded  in  up  to  his  chin,  between  the  current 
and  whirlpool  in- the  eddy,  and  stooping  over,  reached  as  lar  as  he 
could,  seized  him  by  the  edge  of  his  garment  and  dragged  him  to 
shore,  where  a  gentleman  opened  his  house,  invited  him  to  the  par¬ 
lor,  where  the  lady  made  the  necessary  arrangement  for  his  relief  in 
food  and  raiment,  &c.,  then  he  was  shown  a  covenient  room  where 
he  was  left  to  compose  himself  to  rest.  In  the  mean  time  those 


310 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

people  on  the  bank  merrily  diverted  themselves,  saying,  “he  has 
lost  one  shoe  in  the  river,  and  never  will  be  able  to  travel  and  preach 
again;”  but  in  the  morning  to  the  surprise  of  all,  both  shoes  were 
found  safe  in  the  dining  room,  though  the  doors  were  shut  and  lock¬ 
ed  all  night. 

The  idea  of  being  stigmatized,  and  his  ashes  raked  up  by  misrep¬ 
resentation  after  his  dissolution,  were  painful  in  the  extreme,  because 
of  the  slur  it  would  bring  upoa  religion,  as  the  time  appeared  fast 
approaching.  He  cried  to  the  “God  of  Jacob”  for  relief \  and  that 
for  his  name  and  glory's  sake  to  hear  prayer,  that  his  cause  might 
not  be  slandered  on  his  account. 

Thus,  after  spending  the  bloom  of  youth  in  the  service  of  others, 
for  Zion’s  welfare,  and  now,  in  the  greatest  time  of  affliction  to  be 
forsaken  of  friends,  and  turned  out  as  an  old  dog  who  hath  lost  his 
teeth,  caused  a  feeling  that  cannot  be  well  described. 

“But  where  reason  fails,  there  faith  begins — 

“For  man’s  extremity  is  God’s  opportunity.” 

As  the  last  retreat  Cosmopolite  retired  into  a  Cane  Brake,  at  the 
foot  of  a  large  hill,  where  was  a  beautiful  spring  which  he  named 
“Chicimaw  spring,”  (Good)  by  which  he  got  a  small  cabin  made 
of  split  poles,  where  the  bear  and  tvolf,  tiger,  &c.,  with  all  kinds 
of  serpents  in  N.  America,  abound.  This  was  an  agreeable  retreat 
from  the  pursuing  foe,  there  to  await  and  see  what  God  the  Lord 
would  do. 

Cnee  he  met  three  animals,  when  going  to  a  neighboring  house, 
upon  a  by-way,  which  he  hacked  out  through  the  cane;  he  told  them 
to  get  out,  and  chinked  his  tins  together;  one  took  to  the  left  and  two 
to  the  right  a  few  feet,  and  he  passed  between,  when  they  closed 
behind.  He  enquired  if  Mr.  Neal  had  been  there,  having  seen  his 
hull  dogs.  The  family  on  hearing  their  description,  replied  that 
itiey  were  wolves! 

Being  routed  from  this  peaceful  retreat,  in  the  manner  that  the 
porcupine  drove  the  snake  from  his  den,  Cosmopolite  made  arrange¬ 
ments  to  leave  his  rib  and  go  to  the  States;  so  by  mutual  consent 
they  parted  for  three  hundred  and  seventy-one  days,  and  he  came 
into  Georgia,  having  only  about  three  dollars  when  he  started  in  the 
vji’derness  from  the  Mississippi. 

He  attended  a  large  association  of  dominies  in  S.  C.,  who  were 


Oil,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


311 


mostly  strangers  to  him,  there  being  not  more  than  three  members 
remaining  of  the  same  body  when  he  was  acquainted  with  them  a 
few  years  before,  as  about  live  years  changes  the  majority  in  each 
. and  not  more  than  five  or  six  spoke  to  him. 

However,  he  endeavored  to  make  clear  work  as  he  went;  which, 
through  the  mercy  and  providence  of  God,  was  accomplished,  ex¬ 
cept  about  subscribers,  which  he  supplied  a  few  months  after,  though 
tie  had  to  travel  several  hundred  miles  to  accomplish  it.  There  was 
a  subscription  which  Cosmopolite  had  made,  but  part  remained 
unpaid.  He  parted  with  his  horse,  which  cost  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  dollars,  and  fifty  dollars  in  cash,  with  which  he  was  let 
off,  though  he  was  denied  the  privilege  of  preaching  in  the  house, 
before  he  asked  it;  so  he  took  to  his  feet  and  went  on  to  New  York, 

and  sent  for  Mr.  W - ,  and  J.  C.  J.,  and  shortly  all  the  horrid 

consequences  of  J.  Q.’s  conduct  presented  to  view. 

Some  years  before  Cosmopolite  was  in  a  house  where  the  man  and 
all  his  family  were  confined  with  sickness,  who  requested  some  pa¬ 
pers  to  be  filed  in  the  west  to  save  his  land,  which  lie  had  been 
banished  from  by  the  Catholic  Spaniards,  on  account  of  his  religion, 
and  he  had  to  take  his  family  in  an  open  boat  round  Cape  Florida, 
living  on  game,  and  had  nothing  but  Providence  and  the  gun  to 
depend  on  until  they  arrived  in  Georgia,  during  a  space  of  about 
seven  months.  To  oblige  him,  Cosmopolite  took  the  papers  and 
filed  them;  and  J.  Q.  wished  to  make  the  purchase,  which  matters 
were  fixed  accordingly  all  round,  except  executing  one  instrument 
of  writing,  which  was  only  prevented  by  a  sudden  fit  of  illness. 

Thus  God  sees  not  as  man  sees;  what  we  think  for  the  best  may 
prove  our  ruin;  and  what  we  think  for  the  worst,  may  be  the  best 
way  of  all!  J.  C.  T.  acted  the  reasonable  part,  on  Christian  prin¬ 
ciples,  to  bear  and  forbear,  and  wait  the  bounds  of  possibility,  but 
Mr.  W  *  *  *  *  *  acted  otherwise. 

J.  Q.  had  been  in  the  habit  of  opening  the  letters  of  Cosmopolite, 
and  taking  out  money;  also  he  was  to  have  paid  Mr.  W  *  *  *  *  *  and 
J.  C.  J.;  the  latter  he  did  not,  but  the  former  receive  a  note  from  J. 
Q.  on  the  account  of  Cosmopolite,  but  not  to  the  full  amount;  giv¬ 
ing  a  receipt  for  money,  and  wrote  a  letter  to  Cosmopolite  for  the 
“balance”  to  Virginia,  where  it  was  broken  open  and  laid  on  a 
shelf  fur  more  than  a  year;  and  was  taken  down  by  Cosmopolite 


312 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


when  on  his  journey,  careless,  and  observing  his  name  on  the  su¬ 
perscription,  opened  it,  read  it,  and  put  it  in  his  pocket,  with  the 
receipt,  as  he  came  along. 

Mr.  W  *  *  *  *  *  denied  the  “receipt,”  although  he  acknowledged 
the  letter;  but  the  names  were  in  his  own  proper  hand  writing;  so 
admitted  by  judges,  when  compared  with  a  receipt  book. 

He  demanded  the  whole  of  Cosmopolite,  saying  the  note  of  J.  Q. 
was  destroyed,  which  amounted  to  about  two  hundred  and  eight 
dollars;  the  whole  was  less  than  three  hundred. 

Cosmopolite  said  it  was  hard  to  pay  it  twice;  but  was  willing  to 
submit  it  to  arbitrators,  and  abide  their  judgment;  to  which  Mr.  W. 
assented — he  should  choose  one — Cosmopolite  another,  and  these 
two  should  choose  a  third,  a  majority  of  which  should  be  final.  The 
hour  being  fixed,  Cosmopolite  started  with  his,  and  met  that  of  Mr. 
W.;  and  who  should  it  be  but  the  sheriff,  prepared  to  take  Cosmop¬ 
olite  to  the  “ tight  house”  Thus  the  aspect  was  of  the  most  gloo¬ 
my  nature;  however,  two  men  stepped  up  and  became  security  for 
his  appearance  at  court.  This  gave  him  time  to  breathe,  and  see 
what  next. 

The  assignees  to  the  estate  of  J.  Q.  who  had  died  in  the  West 
Indies,  offered  to  acquit  Cosmopolite  of  all  dexnands  if  he  should 
let  them  step  into  the  place  of  J.  Q.  and  have  the  transfer  in  his 
lieu,  from  those  whom  it  had  concerned,  as  J.  Q.  had  left  a  demand 
on  book  against  Cosmopolite  of  some  amount  improperly;  and, 
moreover,  would  step  in  between  him  and  Mr.  W.  and  fight  him  in 
the  law,  giving  Cosmopolite  a  bond  of  indemnity. 

Cosmopolite  readily  consented,  being  only  paid  his  expenses,  but 
flung  in  his  trouble;  so  that  in  attempting  to  favor  the  sick  man  he 
neither  gained  nor  lost;  except  the  plague  and  censure,  as  the  sick 
man  was  paid  his  full  demand. 

There  is  one  instrument  of  writing  which  hath  been  paid,  but  was 
never  delivered  up;  which  in  justice  Cosmopolite  should  have;  as 
Major  Mills,  Charles  Smith,  and  Frances  Steel,  doth  know! 

Thus  Cosmopolite  was  enabled  to  clear  off  with  J.  C.  T.  and 
leave  the  city  in  peace;  while  Mr.  W.  was  left  to  have  his  dispute 
decided  in  his  own  way;  but  what  was  the  consequence?  He  was 
cast,  having  the  cost  of  court  to  pay,  and  only  got  the  balance. — » 
After  which  there  was  a  resurrection  of  the  note  of  J.  Q.,  which 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


813 


he,  Mr.  W.  wished  Cosmopolite  to  purchase,  and  for  the  refusal 
called  him  all  to  nought,  as  a  “ scoundrel ,”  &c.« 

Cosmopolite  went  as  far  as  Boston,  where  he  had  a  few  books— 
procured  him  a  horse  and  little  wagon,  and  returned  to  the  south, 
and  so  to  the  Mississippi  to  his  Rib;  and  immediately  started  for 
Georgia,  through  the  wilderness,  without  bidding  a  friend  farewell, 
visited  many  counties  and  started  for  the  north.  Was  pre-warned 
in  dreams;  which  the  sequel  proved,  at  Lynchburgh,  Virginia.  She 
was  taken  sick,  brought  nigh  unto  death,  and  detained  two  years. 
See  Ifer  Journey  of  Life. 

Cosmopolite  was  defeated  in  attempting  to  get  a  small  cabin  here. 
His  reputed  “riches,”  by  report,  not  being  adequate  to  surmount  it. 

He  was  taken  unwell  with  those  spasms,  and  lay  beside  a  road, 
and  probably  would  have  died,  but  a  doctor  came  along,  gave  him 
some  medicine,  which  flung  the  spasms  from  the  nerves  into  the 
blood  vessels,  and  he  began  to  amend  from  that  time. 

The  Presbyterians  were  remarkably  kind  and  open  in  N.  C. — 
Many  of  their  meeting  houses  were  at  his  service,  and  some  of  their 
ministers  he  formed  acquaintance  with,  who  appeared  like  very 
pious  men,  with  the  spirit  of  Liberty. 

Thus  after  long  struggles,  Cosmopolite  got  through  his  difficulties, 
into  which  others  had  involved  him;  after  turning  every  way* — 
even  to  parting  with  his  horse  and  library;  the  latter  of  which  he 
had  taken  much  pains  to  collect  and  select;  having  the  small  piece 
of  ground  left  at  the  Mississippi,  on  which  was  the  old  “mill” 
frame,  from  which  he  derived  no  benefit;  neither  does  he  expect  to, 
having  sent  a  deed  of  relinquishment,  but  received  no  value,  t 

Those  who  are  fond  of  retailing  evil  reports  about  absent  charac¬ 
ters  with  a  degree  of  rejoicing,  are  partakers  of  evil,  in  as  much 
as  they  would  consider  it  very  hard  ungenerous  and  unjust,  for  one 

*Though  he  thought  of  paying  with  a  “ram  skin,”  as  the  saying  is — 
i.  e.  deliver  up  all — but  Providence  wrought  the  other  way,  when  it  came 
to  the  last  extremity  with  Mr.  W - . 

Cosmopolite  sent  the  money  to  J.  Q.  according  to  agreement;  but  he 
gave  his  note  to  Mr.  W - ,  and  kept  the  money,  which  Mr.  W - ac¬ 

cepted  on  Cosmopolite’s  account,  and  gave  the  receipt  for  money  accord¬ 
ingly. 

fRoswell  V - ,  who  was  disinterested,  Dy  his  influence  and  interfer¬ 

ence,  saved  some  little  value  from  the  wreck. 


314 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

to  take  the  liberty  about  them  in  their  absence,  that  they  do  about 
others.  For  the  motives  cannot  be  good,  nor  the  spirit  savor  of 
righteousness.  Therefore,  if  they  profess  friendship  to  the  face,  they 
are  only  base  “hypocrites”  in  heart;  from  which,  may  society  be 
delivered. 

Dreams  may  come  from  the  enemy;  from  the  business  of  the  past 
day — from  a  disordered  body — propensities  founded  by  contamina¬ 
tion — from  moral  evil — from  God,  through  the  medium  of  Angels, 
and  departed  Saints,  as  forewarnings  to  stir  up  and  prepare  the  mind 
for  those  scenes  ahead,  as  a  dispensation  of  preparation,  which#nany 
remain  ignorant  of  for  wrant  of  due  attention,  and  a  heart  con¬ 
formed  to  the  Divine  Government. 

Many  people,  from  a  spirit  of  prejudice  founded  on  jealousy,  sur¬ 
mise  evil  about  others,  which  amounts  to  a  reality  in  their  imagi¬ 
nation;  and  hence  assume  the  liberty  to  report  and  circulate  it  as 
truth  founded  upon  fact ,  to  the  great  injury  of  society,  friendship, 
and  the  innocent. 

The  foregoing  history  of  “Eccentric”  Cosmopolite  is  given  foi 
the  benefit  of  all  those  whom  it  may  concern. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


315 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

JcrNE  9th,  1813.  Leaving  Peggy  at  John  M.  Walker’s,  in  Buck¬ 
ingham  county,  Virginia,  where  she  was  confined  with - .  I 

spoke  in  Charlotte  county,  Macklinburg,  Brunswick,  Belfield,  and 
Mulfreesboro’,  down  to  Edenton,  in  N.  C.,  at  which  place  I  was 
interrupted  by  a  Baptist  preacher,  who  gave  me  the  lie,  and  brought 
himself  into  disrepute.  I  replied  there  were  some  good  mistaken 
men  whose  hearts  were  better  than  their  heads. 

By  Elizabeth  I  came  to  the  Hickory  Ground,  and  down  to  Prin¬ 
cess  Ann.  While  on  the  road  I  heard  “Jefferson’s  bull  dogs,”  so 
called,  roaiingat  one  of  neighbor  George’s  frigates,  which  gave  me 
awful  sensations  concerning  the  horrors  of  war,  and  the  curse  the 
world  is  under.  On  my  arrival  at  Norfolk,  I  saw  the  smoke  of 
cannon,  and  the  awful  scene  during  the  battle  of  Craney  Island. 

God  sees  not  as  man  sees;  for  “the  race  is  not  to  the  swift  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong,”  which  was  exemplified  in  that  instance;  the 
termination  being  different  from  every  calculation  both  of  friend  and 
foe. 

I  returned  by  Suffolk,  where  I  found  my  old  friends  Yarbo¬ 
rough  were  gone  to  the  other  world;  by  Petersburg  to  Richmond; 
where  I  found  my  old  friend,  Stith  Mead,  still  going  on  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord. 

On  my  arrival  in  Buckingham,  finding  Peggy  still  low  in  health, 
and  the  people  unwilling  for  her  removal,  as  unadvised,  I  requested 
a  ride  in  the  gig,  when  the  family  not  suspecting  my  intentions,  we 
started;  and,  beyond  probability,  she  endured  ten  miles  before  we 
stopped,  as  the  doctor  had  advised  the  “White  Sulphur  Springs” 
in  Greenbrier.  Next  day  we  reached  Lynchburgh,  where  I  was 
requested  to  preach;  but  Le  Roy  Merritt,  wTho  had  been  converted 
in  this  place,  and  came  with  me  from  the  Low  Lands,  had  been  to 
see  his  friends,  was  now  on  his  return,  and  desired  to  preach.  I 
felt  as  if  it  was  his  turn,  and  gave  way  accordingly.  He  spoke 
with  life  and  authority  from  above;  and  going  to  his  station  in 


816 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Portsmouth,  died  in  four  hours  after,  with  the  shouts  of  Victory! 
Victory!  Victory!  in  his  mouth. 

“Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  mv  last  end  be  like 
his.  Mark  the  perfect  man  and  behold  the  upright;  for  the  end  of 
that  man  is  peace.” 

While  in  the  Low  Lands  I  saw  some  good  times,  and  revivals 
of  religion;  but  the  drought,  the  sun,  and  hies,  were  dreadful  at  that 
time.  Many  streams  were  so  dried,  that  swine  fattened  upon  their 
fish;  and  the  want  of  water  and  food  for  cattle  were  distressing,  with 
the  addition  of  swarms  of  flies  to  suck  the  blood  of  man  and  beast. 
Hiring  a  hack  we  came  to  the  White  Sulphur  springs  in  Green¬ 
brier,  where  I  got  access  to  many  neighborhoods  where  I  had  not 
been  before,  being  a  stranger  in  these  parts.  Our  expenses  were 
nearly  one  hundred  dollars,  but  I  did  not  begrudge  it,  considering 
the  benefits  we  received  from  those  waters.  When  on  the  wav,  she 
could  hardly  bear  her  weight  ten  yards,  but  now  was  able  to  ride 
sixteen  miles  on  horse  back  to  the  “Sweet  Springs,”  where  I  spoke 
to  a  large  and  attentive  audience,  though  the  devil  reigned  in  those 
parts.  Lawyer  Baker  collared  me,  and  threatened  to  break  my 

neck  for  preaching;  because,  he  said,  I  insulted  Mrs. - ten  years 

before,  by  saying,  hell  is  moving  from  beneath  to  meet  her  at  her 
coming;  and  he  did  it  to  revenge  her  cause.  But  his  assertion  was 
false.  The  ladies,  however,  took  up  my  cause,  and  promised  me 
protection.  And  hence  his  gambling  comrades  became  ashamed, 
and  he  had  to  hold  his  peace  and  let  me  alone. 

By  the  assistance  of  Providence  we  found  the  way  opened  to  gain 
Fincastle,  and  the  camp  meeting  near  Salem,  where  I  had  to  apolo¬ 
gize  for  my  “lappel  coat,”  single  breasted,  which  I  was  reprobat¬ 
ed  for  wearing.  The  case  was  this:  Eighteen  months  before,  I 
was  in  distress  for  a  coat,  the  winter  coming  on,  and  had  no  money 
to  spare  to  get  one.  But  a  man  owed  me  twenty  dollars,  which  he 
could  not  pay  in  ready  money;  hence  I  must  lose  it,  being  about  to 
leave  those  parts,  unless  I  would  accept  a  turn  to  a  shop  where  gar¬ 
ments  were  ready  made,  being  brought  over  from  England;  hence 
from  my  necessity,  and  the  nature  of  the  case,  originated  the  con¬ 
tended  coat,  the  most  valuable  I  ever  wore  in  my  life.  But  I  soon 
gave  it  away  rather  than  hurt  weak  minds,  and  give  mankind  occa¬ 
sion,  and  got  a  sailor’s  blanket  coat  to  prosecute  my  journey. 


OE,  LOEENZO'S  JOUENAL. 


317 


From  thence  to  Blackrod  in  a  wagon,  where  we  had  some  good 
times.  I  spoke  to  the  military  in  Christiansburg,  where  they  gave 
me  a  surtout. 

I  attended  a  camp  meeting  one  day  and  two  nights,  which  ap¬ 
peared  like  a  blank  in  my  life;  so  I  started  off  twenty  miles  on  foot, 
to  my  destination. 

Having  procured  me  a  tackey,  and  parting  with  Peggy  at  the 
Yellow  Springs  in  Montgomery  county,  I  started  for  the  west, 
while  she  went  to  the  east,  with  brother  and  sister  Booth,  in  Bruns¬ 
wick  county. 

On  Walker’s  Creek  I  saw  the  greatest  preparation  for  camp  meet¬ 
ing  that  I  ever  viewed  in  my  life,  being  encircled  with  barracks  all 
round.  It  was  a  dreadful  rainy  time.  But  from  our  convenience, 
preaching  went  on  in  the  tents,  and  all  were  accommodated. 

I  called  at  a  house  to  feed  my  horse,  where  I  was  recognized, 
and  solicited  to  stop  and  preach,  which  I  did,  and  had  a  good  time. 
The  man  of  the  house  turned  away  circuit  preaching,  because  they 
held  private  class  meetings,  and  so  broke  up  the  class. 

In  Aldington  I  spoke  three  times.  Exchanging  my  pony  for  an¬ 
other,  as  she  was  with  foal,  which  had  been  kept  a  secret  from  me^ 
by  the  seller.  I  got  imposed  on  again,  as  the  latter  had  not  been 
corn  fed;  and  in  two  days  she  tired.  Hence  I  was  obliged  to  ex¬ 
change  for  a  third,  to  be  able  to  keep  up  with  my  appointments — 
but  this  also  was  so  rough  in  his  gates,  that  my  state  of  health  would 
not  admit  of  keeping  him;  hence  I  exchanged  for  a  fourth,  having 
expended  eighty-three  dollars,  I  obtained  one  worth  about  forty, 
having  but  oile  eye. 

When  I  started  on  this  journey,  I  felt  to  go  as  far  as  Nashville; 
but  any  further,  gloom  seemed  to  overspread  my  contemplation  on 
that  subject;  I  could  not  tell  why;  yet  when  I  arrived  into  West 
Tennessee,  the  cause  was  obvious;  the  Indians  having  commenced 
war,  blocked  up  the  way  to  Louisiana;  as  many  were  murdered  in 
that  direction.  In  Nashville  jail  I  saw  an  Indian  chief  of  the 
Creek  ration,  named  Bob,  taken  prisoner  by  Coffee’s  spies.  I 
asked  them  why  their  nation  took  up  the  hatchet  against  the  whites, 
when  they  were  paid  for  their  friendship  by  the  United  States. 

He  replied  that  a  letter  from  the  Great  Father,  the  King  of  Eng¬ 
land,  that  the  time  has  arrived  to  take  up  the  hatchet;  then  the 


318 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Governor  of  Pensacola  sent  for  the  big  prophet,  who  said  if  we  did 
not  take  up  the  hatchet,  our  cattle  would  become  buffalo,  and  our 
fowls  like  wild  turkeys,  and  our  hogs  would  become  lizards,  and 
likewise  our  dogs  would  become  spirits  and  kill  us,  because  we  had 
whipped  them;  which  prophecy  the  governor  delivered  by  an  inter¬ 
preter  to  runners,  who  quickly  circulated  it  through  the  nation;  some 
believed  it,  who  were  credulous  in  the  doctrine  of  spirits.  It  was 
through  such  a  threefold  influential  source;  others  believed  it,  being 
disaffected  to  the  United  States,  and  a  third  to  prevent  being  toma¬ 
hawked,  as  there  could  be  none  neutral  in  the  war,  and  hence  the 
commencement  of  hostilities. 

They  that  observe  lying  vanities,  forsake  their  own  mercies.  F our 
armies  are  now  against  them;  and  destruction  appears  comingupon 
them  to  the  uttermost.  But  woe  to  them  who  make  use  of  religion 
to  answer  their  own  wicked  ends  thereby. 

Putting  my  work,  improved,  to  the  press,  I  sent  off  my  appoint¬ 
ments;  after  which  I  commenced  my  tour  through  Gallatin,  Car¬ 
thage,  Lebanon,  where  I  saw  the  wife  of  the  “wild  man  of  the 
woods.55  I  strove  to  obtain  his  journal,  but  in  that  I  was  disappoint- 
.  ed,  though  they  had  agreed  on  certain  conditions  to  let  me  have  it; 
he  died  in  peace.  Jefferson,  Murfreesborough,  Columbia  on  Duck; 
Rice’s  M.  H.,  Franklin,  Liberty,  near  Green  Hills;  Dixon  county, 
Clarksville,  Palmyra,  Christian  county  and  Russellville,  in  Ken¬ 
tucky,  Robinson  C.  H.,  Macminisville,  Secotchee  Valley,  Wash¬ 
ington,  Kingston,  Marysville,  Seversville,  Knoxville,  Clinton,  Jacks- 
borough,  Claiborne  C.  H.,  Rutledge,  Rogersville,  Greensville, 
Jonesborough  and  Carter,  C.  H.,  to  Wilksborough,  and  then  Hunts¬ 
ville,  so  to  James  Clemments,  where  I  arrived  on  Tuesday  evening, 
the  14th  of  December,  intending  to  proceed  immediately  to  Ra¬ 
leigh,  and  from  thence  to  Brunswick,  where  Peggy  is.  But  in  this 
I  was  disappointed;  being  taken  sick,  was  confined  until  Thursday, 
when  the  weather  set  in  bad.  On  Sunday  spoke  to  several  hundreds 
in  the  door  yard,  and  rode  fourteen  miles  on  my  way;  and  falling  in 
with  a  congregation,  I  spoke  at  night.  Next  day  it  rained,  snowed 
and  hailed,  in  a  distressing  manner,  so  that  I  could  not  feel  myself 
justifiable  to  pursue  my  journey,  however  anxious. 

There  is  something  peculiar  in  my  detention  here,  for  I  felt  to 
hasten  my  journey  to  the  utmost,  and  accomplish  my  route;  but  stif 


OR  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


319 


I  was  prevented  going  further  at  present,  though  I  have  accomplish¬ 
ed  the  essence  of  my  visit. 

More  than  a  year  ago,  I  dreamed  that  we  were  on  the  shore  in  the 
Low  Lands — where  about  twelve  o’clock  at  night  the  great  ocean 
presented  to  view  before  without  bounds,  and  the  awful  cavalry 
pursuers  were  in  the  rear,  and  destruction  to  the  uttermost  awaited 
us  if  we  staid  there  until  day.  I  saw  a  bateau,  without  sails,  oars, 
or  rudder,  in  which  I  said  we  must  embark  as  the  only  alternative, 
and  leave  the  event  to  God;  and  putting  in  our  trunk,  for  it  was 
present  with  my  papers,  and  all  we  had;  Peggy  stepped  in,  and  as 
I  shoved  it  off  stepped  in  myself;  the  motion  of  which,  with  the 
wind  and  tide,  took  us  out  of  sight  of  land  before  day.  A  por¬ 
poise  rose  and  struck  the  gunnel  of  the  boat,  and  broke  in  a  part, 
which  permitted  the  waves  to  dash  in,  and  the  boat  began  to  fill. 
I  said  we  are  lost — there  is  no  hope,  but  to  commit  ourselves  to 
God,  and  hang  our  souls  upon  Him! 

Just  then  a  fine  large  ship  presented  to  view,  and  was  immediate¬ 
ly  alongside,  and  seeing  our  danger,  flung  us  a  rope,  to  which  we 
fastened  the  trunk,  and  so  were  drawn  into  the  ship,  as  the  boat 
just  then  filled  and  went  down!  There  were  three  ladies  in  the 
cabin,  who  served  us  with  a  dish  of  warm  coffee  or  tea;  for  we 
were  wet  and  very  much  chilled.  I  could  eat  but  little,  from  the 
gratitude  to  the  great  Disposer  of  all  events  for  our  late  deliver¬ 
ance  from  the  dangers  of  the  sea,  and  our  dreadful  pursuers.  I 
asked  the  captain  where  he  was  from,  and  bound  to?  He  said, 
“  From  Ireland — have  been  to  the  West  Indies — am  sailing  to  Je- 
rusalem.”  While  reflecting  on  the  subject  and  the  probability  that 
my  pursuers  would  not  hear  of  me  for  years,  if  ever,  I  waked  up  all 
in  a  fiood  of  tears!  What  it  means  I  know  not;  time  must  unfold  it ! 

When  on  my  return  from  Europe,  from  an  unaccountable  im¬ 
pulse  of  mind  I  frequently  said,  I  awfully  feared  all  was  not  right 
at  the  Mississippi,  as  a  brother  and  sister-in-law  had  gone  to  that 
territory  about  the  time  we  left  America. 

In  Ireland,  one  day  a  person  observed  to  me  her  dream,  which 
left  a  tremor  of  horror  on  her  mind  —that  I  had  wings,  and  could 
roam  at  pleasure  where  I  pleased;  at  length  I  lit  down  on  a  certain 
place,  and  sunk  into  the  mire — and  the  more  I  strove  to  get  out,  the 


320  history  of  cosmopolite, 

deeper  I  sunk  into  the  black  mire ;  when  she  woke  up  with  a  degree 
of  horror. 

Those  persons  in  M.  T.  separated,  by  grievously  sinning  against 
the  tender  mercies  of  the  Lord.  Leaving  Peggy  in  Virginia,  I 
arrived  in  Claiborne  county,  where  he  had  began  a  mill  on  ground 
which  was  not  his  own,  and  got  involved  in  debt,  which  caused 
both  parties,  viz:  the  owners  of  the  ground  and  him,  to  desire  me 
to  act  as  a  mediator  between  them;  which  I  accordingly  did,  and 
writings  were  passed  accordingly. 

But  alas!  this  was  the  beginning  of  sorrows  to  me — and  proved 
a  school,  arising  from  a  combination  of  circumstances,  which  l 
shall  never  forget. 

I  offered  all  I  had,  in  a  few  days  after,  for  a  release,  but  in  vain: 
they  proved  like  blood-suckers,  which  stuck  close  to  the  skin.  Hence 
I  was  compelled  to  purchase  a  part  of  the  land  and  improvements; 
which  involved  me  in  debt  head  and  ears,  of  several  thousand  dol¬ 
lars,  which  took  some  time  to  extricate  myself — but  which  was  ac¬ 
complished  by  perseverance,  through  the  providence  of  God. 

The  “  Rights  of  Man,”  fifth  edition,  being  finished,  I  visited 
Fayetteville,  Wilmington,  Kingston,  Georgetown,  and  Charleston; 
where  the  woman  lived  at  the  “  Planters’  Hotel,”  who  had  been  in¬ 
strumental  in  saving  me  from  the  hand  of  Baker — here  I  put  up  gratis. 

I  visited  Sumpterville,  Statesborough,  Columbia,  Chesterfield, 
Wadesborough,  and  several  adjacent  counties,  to  Moore;  and  Ral¬ 
eigh,  Smithfield,  Kingston  to  Newbern,  and  Washington,  so  by  the 
intermediate  places  to  Tarborough,  and  also  to  Nash  C.  H.,  Louis¬ 
ville,  Williamsborough,  Granville,  Hillsborough,  to  Terswell  and 
Person,  to  Warrington  and  Brunswick,  from  whence  we  took  our 
departure  to  Petersburgh,  Richmond,  Fredericksburgh,  Alexandria, 
Washington  to  Baltimore,  and  on  the  way  I  met  Jessee  .Lee,  who 
hailed  me  in  the  stage.  I  once  saw  him  at  a  camp  meeting  in 
Georgia;  we  took  a  walk.  .  .  .  .  »  .  ' 

••••••  •••••*• 

•  •••«••«••••• 

He  has  been  Chaplain  to  Congress  longer  than  any  one  individual 
since  the  “  true  American  Federal  Government”  was  formed.  I 
spent  some  time  with  him  at  Washington;  he  gave  up  his  appoint¬ 
ment  for  Cosmopolite  in  the  “bighouse.”  One  night  Cosmopolite, 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


321 


while  sleeping  in  the  room  with  him,  dreamed  that  a  rat  came  out 
of  the  dark,  and  fastened  on  his  finger  and  began  to  suck  his  blood, 
which  he,  in  endeavoring  to  shake  off,  had  like  to  have  sprung  out 
of  bed.  Next  day  there  came  a  swindler  to  Cosmopolite,  and  in¬ 
geniously  duped  him  out  of  thirty-eight  dollars,  which  he  desired 
never  to  reimburse!  This  also  was  a  school ,  and  taught  him  the 
lesson — “He  that  will  be  surety  for  a  stranger  shall  smart  for  it.” 

Mr.  F.  A.  is  sick,  and  perhaps  is  about  to  end  his  long  and  ar¬ 
duous  labor.  What  then? . 

Cosmopolite  heard  N . S . preach  from, 

“The  Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation, 
and  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punished.” 
The  Lord  knoweth — not  is  able  or  willing — but  knoweth  how,  i.  e., 
the  best  way  to  deliver,  &c.,  and  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day 
of  judgment — not  the  general  judgment,  but  some  particular  judg¬ 
ment  in  this  world — adding,  those  who  will  not  be  subject  to  rule 
and  order ,  put  themselves  out  of  the  power  of  the  magistrate,  for 
he  cannot  follow  them  through  all  their  intricate  windings:  of  course 
the}*  surrender  themselves  into  the  hands  of  God  only — and  hence 
we  may  expect  to  see  some  particular  judgment  befal  them,  as  a  just 
dispensation,  and  make  a  striking  example  of  them  as  a  warning  to 
others! 

From  Baltimore  to  Philadelphia,  and  so  to  New  York,  w’here  he 

saw  J  .  .  .  .  M . .  who  professes  himself  to  be  an  “alien 

enemy ” — who  hath  caused  (more)  uneasiness  in  the . 

society,  and  disturbance,  than  Cosmopolite  hath  done  on  these 
shores  this  eighteen  years,*  though  accountable  to  none  in  a  moral 
or  ecclesiastical  point  of  view,  for  his  conduct  on  these  shores;  though 
a  man  of  “order,”  yet  he  has  been  generously  used  in  various  sen¬ 
ses  in  this  city;  but  his  life  shows  the  liberty  of  his  country,  as 
published  by  himself.  However  Americans  as  “alien  friends ” 
there  in  time  of  peace,  are  used  tvorse  than  “alien  enemies”  are 
here  in  time  of  war;  which  Cosmopolite  doth  know. 

*The  example  of  Cosmopolite,  it  had  been  urged  would  prove  perni-> 
cions;  but  where  has  the  effect  been  produced?  Moreover  the  “defence  of 
Methodism”  states  the  difference  between  “accidental  and  moral  evil,” 
and  shows  the  adsurdity  of  saying  “most  good  or  evil,”  etc., — “more 
evil  than  good,” 


W 


322 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


There  Cosmopolite  with  his  rib ,  had  to  appear  at  the  Custom 
House,  by  summons,  and  tell  his  age,  parentage,  birth  place,  occu¬ 
pation,  city,  street,  number  of  the  house,  and  name  of  the  family 
where  he  stayed  before  embarking,  ship’s  name,  &c.,  &c.,  com¬ 
plexion,  height,  flesh  marks,  &c.;  &c.,  all  the  answers  recorded, 
and  his  name  he  had  to  sign  to  his  testimony.  This  examination 
they  passed  through  three  times  at  the  Custom  House,  and  then  at 
the  Mayor’s  Oflice,  and  also  at  the  Alien  Office;  then  he  could  not 
stay  without  the  King’s  license,  on  which  were  certified  his  lodging, 
&c.,  which  must  not  be  removed  even  to  the  next  door  without  per¬ 
mission,  under  a  penalty;  and  the  family  who  received  him  of  fifty 
pounds  fine.  Moreover,  he  must  not  ex-ceed  eleven  miles  distance, 
nor  preach  without  license  from  the  sessions,  which  could  not  be 
obtained  without,  first,  the  oath  of  allegianc ;  second,  to  support 
that  particular  form  of  government,  third,  against  Popery,  or  be 
subject  to  pay  a  fine  of  twenty  pounds;  and  those  who  suffered  meet¬ 
ings  in  their  houses  without  a  license  from  the  Bishop’s  court,  wrere 
subject  to  twenty  pounds  fine;  and  each  of  those  who  attended,  to 
pay  five  shillings. 

Render  unto  Cesar  the  things  which  are  Cesar’s,  and  unto  God  the 
things  that  are  God’s;  for  the  devil  ought  to  have  his  due,  and  God 
requires  no  more;  and  every  thing  should  have  justice  done  to  it! 

And  to  misrepresent  any  thing  designedly,  wTith  an  intention  to 
deceive,  to  injure  another,  and  thereby  answer  our  own  designs,  is 
a  ‘  moral  evil”  of  the  deepest  dye;  and  while  the  Vicegerent  gov¬ 
erns  the  world  in  Righteousness,  judgment  must  and  will  be  in  fa¬ 
vor  of  the  injured.  Therefore  vice  must  not  triumph  over  virtue; 
and  though  the  ‘‘Wicked  may  flourish  like  the  green  bay  tree”  for  a 
season,  the  day  of  retribution  will  come  at  last.  Consequently,  all 
persons  whose  actions  flow  from  impure  and  unjustifiable  motives, 
will  have  only  a  curse  and  bitterness,  as  a  just  entailment  at  last,  as 
the  final  issue  of  their  conduct. 

But  innocence,  uprightness,  and  integrity  of  heart,  founded  upon 
virtuous  and  justifiable  principles,  as  a  responsible  agent  to  the  Su¬ 
preme  Governor  of  the  world,  will  meet  his  approbation,  who  will 
carry  them  through  safely;  however  severe  their  trials  and  conflicts 
may  be  for  a  season,  salvation  will  come  at  last. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  “Faith  in  God,”  and  a  “Hope”  in  his 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


323 


Providential  Hand!  Likewise  Charity  or  Love,  which  is  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  should  be  the  moving  spring  of  all  our  ac¬ 
tions,  in  order  that  we  glorify  him  in  all  our  ways,  by  a  suitable 
disposition  of  heart  fitted  to  his  government;  which  requires  a  wor¬ 
ship  in  sprRir  and  in  truth,  with  the  understanding. 

Natural  Law — Moral  Law,  and  the  Rule  of  Practice  originated 
from  the  same  Author. 

Natural  Law  embraces  unalienable  rights ,  which  are  founded 
upon  innate  principles,  as  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness, 
&c.,  from  which  equality  originates  Natural  Justice.  Agreeable 
to  such  natural  justice  is  Moral  Obligation.  “Love  the  Lord  with 
all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  (not  less  nor  more,  but,)  as  thyself 
— and  as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them,  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets”  — or  what  the  law  of 
Moses,  and  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  the  example  of  Jesus 
Christ  enjoined:  “Therefore,  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye 
shall  be  judged,”  and  “with  what  measure  you  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  you  again.” 

The  just  retributions  of  Divine  Providence  have  been  observable 
in  social  bodies,  as  well  as  in  personal  and  individual  cases*  Ha- 
man  and  Mordecai  exemplify  an  instance — “he  that  will  dig  a  pit 
for  another,  shall  fall  into  it  himself.” 


A  few  miles  east  of  Lexington,  Kentucky,  several  men  had 
got  up  their  horses  to  go  and  hear  Mr.  Dow  preach.  Just  at 
that  time  he  came  along  on  foot;  one  man  offered  him  his 
horse  to  ride.  Mr.  Dow  being  tired,  accepted  the  offer,  and 
rode  to  town  at  a  gallop.  Then  dismounting,  and  without 
giving  any  further  attention  to  the  horse,  he  pressed  into  the 
midst  of  the  crowd,  and  commenced  preaching.  This,  and  a 
thousand  other  eccentricities,  characterised  the  man,  wherever 
he  went. 


324 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  first  fifteen  years  of  my  life  were  as  lost,  not  being  devoted 
to  God;  though  more  sober  and  steady  than  most  at  that  age,  as 
was  remarked  by  many. 

When  in  my  sixteenth  year,  I  became  acquainted  with  the  com¬ 
forts  of  religion;  which  hath  kept  me  out  of  many  a  hurtful  snare. 
About  eighteen  I  commenced  my  itinerant  career,  which  is  more 
than  eighteen  years  since.  Various  are  the  scenes  through  which  I 
have  been  preserved  since,  by  land  and  water,  in  those  different  climes 
where  my  lot  hath  been  cast,  arising  from  the  different  customs,  in¬ 
terests,  and  the  prejudice  of  education.  There  is  a  family  likeness; 
so  there  may  be  a  family  temper,  and  likewise  a  family  education. 
Hence  the  various  modes  give  rise  to  various  prejudices;  and  those 
that  predominate  will  infest  and  taint  whole  societies  or  neighbor¬ 
hoods. 

Little  minds  are  capable  of  little  things;  and  hence  to  see  an  ex¬ 
altation,  is  apt  to  produce  a  jealousy;  which,  when  admitted,  begets 
envy:  and  friendship  and  respect  degenerate  into  hatred,  malice,  and 
ill  will. 

Every  person  supposes  himself  to  be  in  the  middle  of  the  world, 
and  1 1 is  way  to  be  the  most  rioht,  as  a  criterion ,  and  the  summit 
of  perfection.  A  difference  of  course  to  be  an  error,  which  should 
be  cured;  hence  he  bears  testimony  against  it  with  all  the  zeal,  acri¬ 
mony,  and  bitter  censoriousness  imaginable.  Why?  Because  it 
varies  from  their  views.  Without  allowing  others  the  same  1  i berry 
that  he  takes,  to  think,  judge,  and  act  for  himself;  but  all  in  error 
who  do  not  come  to  his  rule,  founded  upon  bigotry  and  the  preju¬ 
dice  of  education.  For  the  most  ignorant  are  generally  the  most 
rude,  saucy,  impertinent  and  positive  in  their  assertions;  not  know¬ 
ing  how  to  state  a  proposition,  and  draw  a  right  conclusion;  but  think 
that  assertion  is  argument,  and  so  take  it  for  granted  that  it  proves 
the  point. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


325 


Those  persons  who  have  sprung  out  of  the  ashes ,  and  have  been 
raised  in  the  corner,  when  they  get  into  office  and  power,  become 
the  most  important,  self-exalted,  imperious  and  tyrannical  of  any 
persons  whatever,  and  domineer  over  those  with  a  vengeance,  tha4 
come  within  their  power  and  displeasure;*  from  which,  good  Lord, 
deliver  the  earth! t  # 

I  perceive  all  things  below  the  sun  to  be  of  a  fleeting  nature — no¬ 
thing  permanent  but  Divinity  and  Immortality!  And  to  feel  the 
love  of  the  former,  brightens  up  the  prospects  of  the  latter;  and  in¬ 
spires  the  heart  with  hope  beyond  this  life! 

I  have  not  an  acre  of  ground  I  call  my  own  upon  earth,  and  but 
a  small  pittance  of  this  world’s  goods  in  any  shape  or  form.  73ut 
am  without  house  or  home  of  my  own,  and  but  very  few  on  whose 
friendship  to  depend. 

The  last  seven  years  of  my  life  have  been  a  scene  of  trials;  but 
they  have  been  a  school.  During  this  time,  I  have  not  received 
from  other  people  in  my  travels,  what  would  bear  one  half  of  my  • 
necessary  expense;  and  ye  there  is  no  time  and  place  in  Europe  or 
America,  that  any  person  can  point  out  the  time  or  place  I  asked  for 
a  conlrihvtionf or  myself,  either  directly  or  indirectly;  though  I  have 
taken  a  few,  made  by  other  people,  in  some  cases  of  extreme  neces¬ 
sity,  or  to  some  well  wishers,  in  the  course  of  those  eighteen  years; 
but  have  declined  the  bigger  part — perhaps  ten  to  one.  However, 
now  and  then,  I  have  rode  up  to  a  house,  and  asked  for  a  bit  of 
bread  and  some  few  things  of  the  like  necessity,  &c. 

The  profits  of  my  books,  I  derived  no  real  advantage  from,  before 
I  went  to  Europe  the  last  time;  and  by  the  “ Journal  ”  I  sunk  about 
one  thousand  dollars,  by  engaging  too  many  to  meeting  houses,  be¬ 
fore  the  work  was  done;  at  one  of  which  there  happened  to  lack 
twenty-live  or  eight  copies,  and  hence  twenty-five  dollars  in  cash 
was  demanded,  and  paid  from  other  publications;  so  that  I  had  but 
about  ten  dollars  when  I  embarked  for  Europe. 

*This  is  observable  in  petty  understrapppers  ....  as  well  as  in  the 
black  overseers  in  the  West  Indies. 

IThe  narrow  contracted  Tyrant — condemned  such  a  variety  of  heights 
— thought  to  be  “uniform”  would  be  for  the  best — and  choosing  his  own 
height  for  the  model,  had  an  Iron  bedstead  erected  for  the  criterion — and 
all  the  longer  must  be  “cut  off,”  and  those  that  are  shorter  must  bo 
stretched — which  neither  nature  nor  grace  admit. 


326 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

But  hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  and  brought  me  through,  ano 
gently  cleared  my  way.  I  feel  a  sweet  inward  peace  of  mind — a 
blessing  I  have  never  lost  since  I  saw  Calvin  Wooster.  What  is 
before  me  I  know  not — trials  I  expect  ever  await  me,  while  upon 
the  Journey  of  Life  on  these  mortal  shores;  but  the  anticipation  of 
a  better  and  happier  world,  attracts  my  mind  to  surmount  every 
obstacle  by  faith  in  jesus,  to  gain  that  bright  abode;  and  strive 
by  every  possible  means  to  regenerate  the  earth  by  the  knowledge  of 
God;  that  a  “moral  evil”  may  be  expelled  from  the  world,  the  king¬ 
dom  of  Christ  become  general,  and  rule  over  all. 

I  verily  believe  these  are  the  last  days  of  troublesome  times,  and 
wi’l  continue  to  growr  wrorse  and  worse,  and  rise  higher  and  higher, 
until  after  the  fall  of  Babylon,  wdiich  I  expect  cannot  be  far  off,  and 
the  “Beast  and  False  Prophets”  be  taken  away;  then  the  Divine 
Government  will  be  acknowdedged — natural  justice  attended  to — 
moral  obligation  performed  in  the  golden  rule  of  practice,  as  enjoin¬ 
ed  by  the  Vicegerent  of  the  world. 

Whoever  will  read  the  xxviii,  of  Deut.  and  compare  it  with  the 
history  of  the  JewTs,  and  our  Lord’s  prediction,  with  Josephus,  must 
be  at  least  rationally  convinced  of  the  doctrine  of  Providence  in 
nature  and  grace.  And  whosoever  is  convinced,  and  looks  at  the 
“signs”  may  discern  the  “ times-, ”  “for  the  light  of  the  Moon  is  be¬ 
coming’  as  the  light  of  the  Sun,”  when  compared  with  the  last  cen¬ 
turies — and  “The  light  of  the  sun  shall  become  seven  fold  as  the 
light  of  seven  days,”  saith  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty. — 
Then  “the  House  of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the 
mountain,  and  exalted  above  the  hills,”  “and  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it;”  then  “the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  dwrell  together,”  and 
the  “nations  learn  wTar  no  more,”  for  “the  name  of  the  Lord  alone 
shall  be  exalted  in  that  day;”  and  natural  evil  will  be  expelled  from 
the  wTorld,  and  the  earth  restored  to  its  paradisical  state,  “until  the 
thousand  years  be  ended,”  whether  a  common  thousand,  prophetic  or 
apostolic,  when  Christ  shall  reign  on  earth,  and  bring  his  saints  with 
him.  But  after  the  loosing  of  Satan,  then  there  will  be  a  falling 
away,  and  shortly  wrill  come  the  general  judgment;  “moral  evil” 
having  contaminated  the  earth  again;  and  hence  it  is  inconsistent 
with  the  nature  and  government  of  the  Almighty,  to  continue  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURLAL.  327’ 

world  in  being  any  longer;  then  we  arrive  to  the  “consummation” 
of  all  things. 

This  world  is  fitted  to  man’s  body,  but  not  to  the  mi»nd.  The  love 
of  God  is  the  only  principle  that  can  satisfy  the  mind,  and  make 
him  happy.  Man  is  ever  aspiring  for  new  and  greater  things;  now 
this  principle  is  not  wrong;  being  implanted  by  the  Author  of  nature, 
as  aa  inherent  principle  that  is  innate;  the  evil  consists  in  the  pur¬ 
suit  of  improper  objects — objects  that  can  never  satisfy,  and  so  be¬ 
come  idolaters,  to  the  neglecting  the  Author  of  all  good,  the  priva¬ 
tion  of  which  is  misery,  as  He  is  the  only  fountain  of  perfect  and 
lasting  happiness! 

This  world  is  man’s  beginning  place,  like  a  state  of  embryo;  he 
being  a  candidate  for  true  happiness;  hence  the  other  world  is  his 
place  of  destination.  For  “ moral  evil ”  brought  “ natural  evil” 
into  this  world;  man  is  degenerate;  hence  the  necessity  of  “regene¬ 
ration”  by  the  Divine  Spirit,  called  the  “New  Birth.”  “The 
kingdom  of  Heaven  was  prepared  for  man,”  not  from  ail  eternity, 
but  “from  the  foundation  of  the  world;”  whereas  “the  lake  of  lire 
and  brimstone”  was  never  made  for  man,  but  was  “prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels.” 

The  pleasure  of  The  Lord  was  the  moving  cause  of  creation. 
Love  was  the  moving  cause  of  redemption ;  and  faith  is  the  instru¬ 
mental  cause  of  salvation.  But  sin,  man’s  own  act,  is  the  cause  of 
his  damnation. 

Therefore  the  necessity  of  seeking  the  Lord  by  faith,  to  find  that 
knowledge  of  him  which  gives  an  evidence  of  pardon,  and  brings 
peace  to  the  mind. 

The  divisions  of  the  human  family  into  nations,  has  its  advan¬ 
tages,  to  cause  a  balance  of  power  and  a  refuge  for  the  oppressed 
people. 

The  variety  of  denominations  also  in  those  nations,  have  an  ad¬ 
vantage,  that  no  one  should  have  the  pre-eminence  to  domineer  over 
others  in  matters  of  conscience,  there  being  so  little  real  pity  in  the 
world.  Union  of  form  and  ceremony  is  not  religion  in  a  moral  point 
of  view;  for  by  it  with  the  addition  of  power,  the  world  hath  been 
imposed  upon,  and  taken  the  shell  for  the  kernel,  in  their  awful  de¬ 
lusive  ignorance,  which  hath  driven  men  to  deism  and  infidelity,  as 
common  sense  began  to  wake  up  and  see  the  imposition;  and  doubtless 


328 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE. 


will  continue  so  to  do  more  and  more — hence  the  propriety  of  these 
words:  “When  the  Son  of  man  cometh  shall  he  find  faith  on  the 
carth?,, 

But  a  union  of  heart  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  is  a 
necessary  thing  to  promote  peace,  and  convince  the  world  of  the 
reality  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  being  founded  in  Divinity,  that  they 
may  embrace  it  by  faith  and  know  its  blessed  enjoyments. 

Let  brotherly  love  continue,  for  where  bitter  contention  is,  is 
every  work;  and  instead  of  judging  and  striving  for  a  party,  and 
using  the  devil’s  tools  with  which  to  do  the  Almighty’s  work,  strive 
to  excel  in  love,  evidencing  your  faith  in  Christ  by  works ;  bringing 
forth  those  fruits  of  Christianity  that  will  be  the  evidence :  on  which 
will  turn  your  eternal  justification  forever,  in  the  day  of  final  retri¬ 
bution! 

The  glory  of  God  our  object ,  the  will  of  God  our  law,  His 
Spirit  our  guide,  and  the  Bible  our  rule,  that  Heaven  may  be  our 
end.  Hence  we  must  watch  and  pray,  endure  to  the  end  to  receive 
the  crown  of  Life,  where  is  pleasure  without  pain,  for  evermore! 

Then  the  storms  of  life  are  forever  over,  and  this  journey  is  drawn 
to  a  close;  where  there  is  glory,  and  honor,  praise,  power,  and  ma¬ 
jesty,  might,  and  dominion  forever  be  ascribed  to  God  and  the  Lamb. 
O!  this  pleasing  anticipation  of  a  future  world,  the  hope  beyond 
the  grave! 

After  our  arrival  in  New  York,  a  combination  of  circumstances 
conspired  together,  whereby  I  was  enabled  to  put  my  works  to  press, 
through  the  assistance  of  some  friends,  whose  friendship  I  required. 
But  as  many  of  the  books  were  sold  at  cost,  and  considerable  ex- 
pense  attending  the  transportation  and  circulation  of  them,  there  was 
very  little,  if  any  net  gain,  or  profits  attending  the  same,  without 
counting  the  great  attention,  care,  &c.,  attending  it,  if  we  except  the 
pleasure  and  benefit  of  mankind,  which  were  my  principal  objects 
in  their  circulation;  all  of  which  was  accomplished  in  about  seven 
months,  and  discharged. 

Frequently  did  I  attend  meetings  at  the  Asbury  meeting  house, 
belonging  to  the  Africans,  and  some  other  places;  and  departed  to 
New  Haven,  where  we  spent  a  few  days.  It  was  the  fourth  of  July, 
and  many  were  celebrating  the  time  of  independence;  but  in  a 
way  neither  to  the  glory  of  God,  nor  the  honor  of  our  country;  bul 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


329 


rather  savored  of  a  spirit  of  ingratitude,  arising  from  a  state  of  in¬ 
sensibility  of  how  great  and  glorious  our  privileges  are,  when  con¬ 
trasted  with  other  nations,  and  what  has  been  before!  So  I  made 
some  remarks  upon  the  sign  of  ingratitude,  and  its  concomitant  evils 
prospectively,  on  the  occasion.  Thence  to  North  Guilford,  and 
Middletown,  where  I  found  a  wagon  going  to  Hebron,  having  held 
a  number,  of  meetings  by  the  way. 

Here  I  received  a  note  from  N.  D.,  of  N.  L.,  containing  the  fol¬ 
lowing  queries:  1st.  Why  less  time  in  private  devotion  now,  than 
formerly?  2d.  Whether  the  time  spent  in  writing,  would  not  bo 
better  spent  in  private  prayer?  2d.  Why  more  conversant  with 
my  friends? 

These  questions  reminded  me  of  a  circumstance  of  several  vessels 
that  were  loaded  with  live  stock,  cattle,  sheep,  hogs,  geese,  &,c., 
when  several  foreign  vessels  were  off  at  a  distance.  Those  things 
caused  meto  think  so  loud  that  I  spoke  out;  this  looks  like  fulfilling 
the  scripture,  “If  thine  enemy  hunger  feed  him?”  “Yes,”  replied 
a  bystander,  “the  Connecticut  people  are  very  pious  in  that  respect.” 
But  books  are  next  akin  to  preaching,  and  may  benefit  society  when 
I  am  no  more,  and  duties  never  clash. 

Getting  equipped  with  a  horse  and  small  light  wagon,  I  proceed¬ 
ed  to  Coventry,  and  found  my  aged  father,  one  sister,  and  two 
nephews  well.  I  remained  a  few  days,  visited  a  number  of  adja¬ 
cent  places  and  had  some  tender  times.  But  my  mind  was  uneasy, 
and  some  hours  o Z  sleep  departed  from  me  when  I  reflected  upon 
the  state  o>  the  country,  and  the  spirit  of  the  times. 

When  in  Hartford  city,  I  felt  as  if  bewildered,  and  scarce  knew 
which  way  to  go;  I  left  the  beast  to  start  which  way  it  chose,  feel¬ 
ing  no  inclination  to  go  any  where  in  particular.  Thus  in  a  slow 
walk  we  started  and  took  the  road  west,  toward  the  state  of  New 
York,  about  twenty  miles,  when  I  met  an  old  man;  I  asked  him  if 
any  body  in  the  neighborhood  loved  God,  he  mentioned  a  family, 
and  escorted  me  to  the  house  where  two  persons  lived,  who  were  my 
former  acquaintance,  when  they  were  single;  staid  all  night,  had  two 
meetings  and  went  to  Wensted,  where  I  was  invited  by  John  Sweet, 
an  acquaintance,  with  whom  I  fell  in  by  the  way;  had  two  meetings 
and  went  to  Lenox,  and  Pittsfield,  and  saw  some  of  my  old  acquain¬ 
tance  and  spiritual  children,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  fifteen  years. 


330 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


Held  several  meetings,  and  went  to  Bennington  and  spoke  once;  then 
to  Cambridge,  where  I  had  formerly  travelled,  but  felt  not  free  to 
call  on  any  of  my  old  acquaintance,  nor  have  I  felt  free  to  do  it  in¬ 
tentionally,  where  I  formerly  travelled  the  circuits,  unless  it  so  hap¬ 
pened  just  in  my  way  of  travelling. 

Spent  about  a  week  with  Peggy’s  sister  and  brother-in-law;  held 
several  meetings,  met  some  opposition  with  an  A-L  L-part  minister, 
and  departed  to  Saratoga  and  Balltown  springs,  and  held  about  fifty 
meetings  in  the  adjacent  country  towns,  and  went  to  Stillwater  and 
Waterford,  so  to  Lownsingburg  and  Troy,  where  Chichester  pro¬ 
claimed  war  against  me  before  I  came,  assigning  as  the  reason — 
“Order!!!”  But  they  who  are  not  confined  to  moral  order  in  the 
Divine  government,  will  not  be  able  to  stand  in  that  day  when  all 
hearts  shall  be  disclosed! 

Thence  to  New  York  where  the  countenances  of  the  people  were  an 
index  to  the  mind,  during  the  awful  suspense  of  the  engagements  at 
Baltimore  and  Plattsburgh,  and  also  was  visible  who  were  the  friends 
of  the  country,  and  felt  interested,  and  those  who  were  not;  and  a 
day  or  two  days  after,  when  accounts  came  from  those  two  places 
that  they  had  not  fallen,  the  scene  was  equally  reversed,  the  counte¬ 
nance  being  an  index  to  the  mind. 

Thence  to  Philadelphia,  where  I  spent  about  a  month;  sold  my 
travelling  convenience,  and  went  by  water  in  the  steamboat  to  New 
Castle,  in  Delaware — saw  an  old  house  127  years  old — held  one 
meeting,  and  took  stage  to  Smyrna;  spoke  once;  then  to  Dover,  and 
found  a  distant  people;  spoke  four  times;  disturbed  twice  by  some¬ 
thing  coming  into  my  room  in  the  night,  spoke  to  it,  got  no  reply, 
interrogated  the  family,  got  no  satisfaction,  only  found  others  had 
been  disturbed  there  before.  Thence  to  Frederica;  spoke  three 
times,  and  went  to  Milford,  where  I  spoke  several  times,  and  went 
to  Georgetown,  and  spoke  twice;  so  on  to  Daggsborough,  and  spoke 
in  a  church  of  England  meeting  house,  and  then  to  Martinsville, 
and  held  two  meetings,  from  there  to  Poplartown,  in  Maryland, 
and  Snow  Hill.  There  I  spoke  six  times  and  departed  to  Haver- 
town,  and  from  thence  to  Drumingtown,  in  Virginia.  Thence  I 
returned  by  Drowning  Chapel,  and  New  town  to  Snow  Hill;  thence 
to  Salisbury,  and  so  to  Cambridge,  where  the  snow  and  cold  over¬ 
took  me.  During  this  journey  so  far,  I  had  many  precious  times: 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


331 


at  the  Trap ,  in  particular;  and  in  East-town  and  Centreville,  Ches- 
tertown,  and  at  the  head  of  Chester,  and  so  returned  to  Smyrna,  and 
visited  its  vicinity. 

At  the  head  of  Sassafras,  I  saw  Margaret  Keen  whom  I  saw 
two  years  before  in  Baltimore;  and  who  had  accurately  dreamed  of 
Bonaparte’s  disasters,  &c.,  which  had  made  considiable  impression 
upon  my  mind.  Thus  after  about  thirty  days,  I  returned  to  Phila¬ 
delphia,  where  I  met  my  companion  from  New  York,  where  I  had 
left  her,  having  travelled  about  five  hundred  miles,  and  held  upwards 
of  sixty  meetings. 

As  neither  of  us  had  been  in  these  northern  latitudes,  at  this  in¬ 
clement  season  of  the  year,  having  been  seasoned  to  a  warm  climate, 
prudence  dictated  the  propriety  of  a  proper  line  of  conduct,  and 
having  some  writing  to  do,  it  was  proper  to  attend  to  it,  and  now 
appeared  to  be  the  time;  but  a  proper  place  was  hard  to  find,  where 
we  might  be  retired. 

Once,  seemingly,  we  had  thousands  of  friends,  but  alas,  a  trve 
friend  is  hard  to  find!  one  who  is  not  like  the  pine  tree,  rotten  at  the 
heart.  Man  is  not  to  be  trusted,  unless  fear,  interest,  or  the  grace 
of  God,  shall  influence  him!  for  mankind  in  general,  are  led  like  an 
animal,  by  inclination  for  the  time  being,  without  exercising  judg¬ 
ment  or  reason,  which  should  be  founded  in  a  virtuous  principle! 
There  is  none  but  God  who  can  be  depended  upon  as  certain;  for 
he  never  forsakes  us,  unless  we  first  forsake  him!  though  some  talk 
to  the  contrary,  saying  David  was  left  to  do  so,  &c. 

Where  are  my  many  friends  now?  Zion  is  gone  into  captivity; 
her  harp  strings  are  hung  upon  the  willows;  but  she  will  yet  come  out 
of  the  Wilderness  of  this  world,  leaning  upon  her  beloved,  terrible 
as  an  army  with  banners! 

When  travelling  North  and  South,  the  difference  of  the  country, 
the  prejudice  of  the  people,  in  their  different  modes  of  raising,  both 
among  the  religious,  and  those  who  do  not  profess,  taking  the  Poto¬ 
mac  for  the  dividing  ground,  makes  me  think  of  the  ten  pieces  of 
garment  that  Ahijah  gave  to  Jeroboam;  which  prejudice  had  began 
in  the  time  of  Saul,  the  first  king  in  Israel,  and  the  house  of  David! 

When  Cosmopolite  was  invited  to  preach  in  Congress-Hall  be¬ 
fore  the  House,  he  spoke  from  these  words:  “Righteousness  exalt- 
eth  a  nation;  but  sin  is  a  shame  to  any  people.”  He  went  down  to 


332 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


the  Navy  Yard  and  staid  at  the  house  of  James  Friend.  During 
the  night,  he  dreamed,  and  thought  that  he  was  in  the  gallery  of  the 
Capitol,  which  was  much  crowded;  and  the  House  was  in  session. 
A  little  sharp  looking  man  came  to  the  top  of  the  stairs,  and  winked 
and  beckoned  to  me,  as  if  in  great  agitation;  and  then  turned  and 
went  out.  I  thought  I  made  my  way  through  the  crowd,  and  got 
out  of  the  door,  where  I  found  a  military  guard  around  the  house, 
getting  through  them,  I  started  toward  the  Navy  Yard,  when  I  saw 
the  house  arise,  and  fall  in  two  parts,  and  burst  into  ten  thousand 
atoms,  and  the  whole  was  enveloped  in  a  column  of  smother  and 
smoke,  which  shock  waked  me  up.  I  told  James  Friend  in  the 
morning  of  my  curious  dream.  Fifteen  months  after,  as  I  was 
coming  from  Virginia,  I  called  at  his  house,  he  reminded  me  of  the 
dream,  adding,  that  he  had  never  been  in  the  house  since,  without 
thinking  of  it,  and  feeling  a  degree  of  horror.  Several  months  after 
this,  when  I  heard  of  Ross  and  Cockburn  being  at  Washington,  I 
could  measurably  interpret  my  dream. 

There  was  more  blood  spilt  in  the  Carolinas,  between  the  inhab¬ 
itants,  during  the  former  struggle,  than  between  the  regular  armies. 
There  is  an  awful  gloom  gathering  fast,  and  clouds  hang  over  a 
guilty  land!  Wars  are  neither  less  nor  more  than  the  sword  or 
scourge  of  God,  not  only  for  a  nation  but  as- individuals  also;  and 
there  are  two  classes  who  feel  it  heaviest  here;  the  first  is  those  who 
are  of  no  service  to  God  or  man;  viz:  those  who  are  a  nuisance  to 
society,  not  pursuing  any  useful,  innocent  or  lawful  caiiing,  to  gain 
a  subsistence;  but  have  corrupted  society  by  the  influence  of  their  ex¬ 
ample,  and  violating  the  Divine  law,  by  profane  cursing,  swearing, 
lying,  drinking,  debauchery  and  lounging  about  the  streets;  this  filth 
is  in  a  great  measure  drained  from  our  towns,  and  gone  to  the  slaugh¬ 
ter  house.  The  other  is  the  Mercantile  class;  who  through  the  un¬ 
paralleled  space  of  peace  and  prosperity,  were  led  off  by  the  tempta¬ 
tion  of  riches  and  grandeur,  whereby  they  forgot  God;  hence  the 
influence  of  their  example,  to  the  injury  of  society,  and  the  dishonor 
of  God’s  government.  Therefore  it  was  necessary  that  these  ave¬ 
nues  of  wealth  should  be  shut  up;  and  hence  the  scourge  of  God. 
Consequently  we  should  take  warning  that  we  may  be  able  to  stand; 
and  of  course  must  conduct  ourselves  accordingly,  in  the  duty  of  love 
to  God,  and  our  neighbor,  and  attend  to  our  Saviour’s  golden 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


333 


rule  of  practice,  “As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them.” 

After  enquiring  some  time,  I  found  a  place  in  a  Quaker  family, 
where  we  obtained  a  room.  Attended  some  of  their  meetings;  had 
some  very  comfortable  feelings  while  sitting  in  silence  with  them; 
heard  some  who  spoke  feelingly,  and  to  satisfaction,  among  whom 
was  Richard  Jordan;  his  track  I  was  much  upon  in  Ireland,  but 
never  saw  him  until  in  this  city;  visited  his  house,  and  had  good 
satisfaction.  Peter’s  call  was  to  the  Jews;  Paul’s  to  the  Gentiles; 
so  there  are  different  gifts,  and  calls  in  our  day,  and  all  by  the  same 
spirit. 

Dorothy  Ripley  an  English  woman,  who  hath  crossed  the  ocean 
five  times,  is  now  in  this  city.  She  belongs  to  no  religious  soci¬ 
ety;  but  rather  upon  the  Quaker  order.  She  was  very  kind  to  me 
when  going  on  my  last  tour  to  Europe.  She  has  travelled  most  of 
the  States  of  the  Union,  and  also  in  Ireland,  as  well  as  her  native 
country.  There  has  been  much  opposition  to  her,  from  those  who 
may  be  called  religious  bigots,  wrho  are  of  narrow,  contracted  minds; 
for  little  minds  are  only  capable  of  little  things.  But  she  hath 
brunted  the  storm,  and  lived  down  much  that  was  designed  to  block 
up  her  path,  and  make  the  way  bitter;  but  God  hath  been  with  her; 
and  how  many  she  hath  been  a  blessing  to,  the  day  of  eternity  must 
disci  ose! 

Theopilus  R.  Gates.  The  influence  of  his  example  is  very  im¬ 
pressive  on  many  minds.  He  travels  on  foot,  inculcating  the  ne- 
necessity  of  innocency,  and  purity  of  heart,  flowing  from  love  to 
God  and  man.  He  belongs  to  no  particular  society,  but  considers 
that  to  be  bigoted  to  a  party  is  to  have  or  subscribe  to,  and  consti¬ 
tutes  one  of  the  numbers  of  the  beast. 

How  many  more  God  may  stir  up  to  go  the  same  way,  I  know 
not:  but  though  many  have  prophesied  of  the  mischief  that  would 
arise  from  the  influence  and  example  of  Cosmopolite,  yet  those  are 
not  “Dowites,”  neither  is  “Dowism”  planted  in  a  spherical  point 
of  view.  But 

“Let  talkers  talk,  stick  thou  to  what  is  best! 

To  think  of  pleasing  all,  is  all  a  jest  ” 

Hence,  O,  ye  bigots  of 


334 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

“Different  sects,  who  all  declare, 

Lo!  here  is  Christ,  and  Christ  is  there , 

Your  strongest  proofs  divinely  give; 

And  show  us  where  the  Christians  live! 

Your  claim,  alas!  you  cannot  prove! 

Ye  want  the  genuine  mark  of  love!” 

The  news  of  Peace  salutes  our  ears,  and  reverberates  through  the 
land:  but  many  appear  intoxicated  with  the  prospects,  as  though  the 
bitterness  were  past;  however,  it  may  be  that  many  ere  long  may 
find  that  the  struggle  between  the  powers  of  darkness  and  light  is 
not  over;  time  must  disclose  it.  May  God  have  mercy  on  the  hu¬ 
man  family,  prosper  Zion,  and  help  the  Pilgrims  through  this  thorny 
maze  to  the  peaceful  shores,  where  the  wicked  shall  cease  from 
troubling,  and  the  weary  shall  be  at  rest! 

I  saw  two  chairs  made  out  of  the  Elm  tree,  under  which  Wm. 
Penn  held  his  treaty  with  the  Indians,  when  treating  with  them  for 
the  ground  of  Pennsylvania,  and  where  the  city  of  Philadelphia  now 
stands — not  considering  the  mere  discovery  and  donation  of  a  king, 
a  sufficient  title — though  done  as  a  reward  of  merit,  for  his  father’s 
services  to  the  public. 

While  the  New  Englanders  were  at  war  with  the  natives,  it  is 
said  to  be  a  fact  that  there  was  no  war  between  Penn’s  colony  and 
the  Indians,  all  the  days  of  Penn!* 

•It  is  said  that  a  man  was  employed  to  attend  the  king’s  fire,  and  keep  it  well 
perfumed,  while  Penn  was  waiting  to  have  the  accounts  regularly  and  carefully 
made  out  and  delivered  which  contained  the  amount  of  arrears  for  his  father’s  ser¬ 
vices — which  perfume  was  very  expensive.  His  majesty  being  present.,  was  invit¬ 
ed  by  Penn  to  visit  him  and  he  would  honor  him  with  one  equally  costly — which  in¬ 
vitation  being  accepted,  Penn  put  the  obligations  into  the  tire — doubtless  as  a  testi¬ 
mony  against  war.  The  king  afterwards  sent  for  Penn,  and  made  him  a  donation 
of  the  grant  of  Pennsylvania. 

102,  New  Street,  Dublin,  6th  of  5th  mo..  1813. 

Dear  Lorenzo — This  day  thy  very  acceptable  letter  of  March  19th  came  A)  hand, 
and  afforded  us  particular  satisfaction.  It  was  about  this  time  two  years  when  we 
received  the  last  letter  from  thee,  and  the  only  one  since  our  return  front  England 
I  am  now  established  in  more  extensive  and  profitable  practice  than  I  e\  er  had  bo 
fore — indeed,  the  last  year  exceeded  any  two  former  ones  since  my  first  commeno 
ing  as  physician,  and  1  must  acknowledge  that  I  think  Divine  Providence  made 
use  of  thee,  in  a  particular  manner,  as  an  instrument  to  bring  about  this,  to  me  un* 
.expected  event.  For  thy  persuading  me  \  ■>  go  at  that  time  with  thee  to  England* 
opened  the  way  for  my  going  to  settle  when  I  did  at  Macclesfield,  where  I  willing¬ 
ly  opened  my  medical  practice,  after  having  striven  for  about  seven  years  earnest¬ 
ly  to  decline  it.  My  last  year’s  business  amounted,  1  think,  to  near  7U0/.,  which 
with  former  years’  increasing  prosperity,  has  enabled  me  to  give  some  hundred* 
away  to  assist  others  in  their  distresses,  and  at  present  to  have  a  few  hundreds  at 
my  command,  for  the  use  of  myself  and  others.  But  whatever  I  may  have,  either 
aow  or  in  future,  1  consider  not  as  my  own,  but  as  a  stew  ardship  put  into  my  hand* 
ay  the  Great  and  Good  Master,  and  to  be  unreservedly  devoted  to  hi*  service 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL 


335 


However  much  these  people  called  Quakers,  are  derided  for - 

- ,  the  protestant  Christian  world,  is  indebted  to  them, 

in  whatever  way  and  manner  he  may  seem  clearly  to  point  out.  If  professors  of 
religion  would  in  general  consider  themselves  only  as  stewards  of  what  they  pos- 
*ess,  3  think  it  might  then  be  said  with  truth,  as  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  first 
promulgation  of  the  gospel,  that  no  man  counted  any  thing  he  had  his  own,  and  no 
member  of  the  church  felt  any  wants. 

If  any  thing  has  gathered  with  me  it  has  been  providential,  and  not  my  own 
ieeking;  by  wh:tb  means  it  is  not  a  burden  to  me,  as  I  once  felt  some  to  be. 

However  t>u«\  and  prosperous  in  outward  matters  I  seem  to  be,  yet  I  think  it 
would  oe  far  mo’e  agreeable  tome  to  be  in  America,  travelling  alone  with  thee — 
even  encountering  some  difficulties.  But  this  gratification  seems  hitherto  forbid¬ 
den  me:  and  i  cpyrwhend  that  1  shall  have  to  abide  the  great  thunderstorm  which 
1  fear  ore  long  will  shake  and  agitate  those  hitherto  highly  favored  countries.  I 
think  it  will  take  p'ace  much  sooner  than  many  people  apprehend,  and  in  a  time 
and  manner  Homev;V.t  sudden  and  unexpected.  I  believe  it  will  try  the  founda¬ 
tions  ol  hundreds  *.f  thousands,  and  the  truly  upright,  and  those  free  from  idol¬ 
atry,  be  alone  preserved  safely  through  it.  I  suppose  I  shall  be  favored  to  know  of 
its  approach,  and  a  place  of  safe  and  quiet  retirement  be  afforded  to  me  during  its 
continuance.  lam  not  afraid  of  my  opinion  being  known,  as  1  am  clear  of  all 
political  spirit  and  parties. 

I  heard  that  thou  hadst  thought  of  going  to  the  West  Indies,  and  from  thy  long 
silence  1  had  fears  that  thou  hadst  gone  thither,  and  sunk  under  the  unwholesome¬ 
ness  of  the  climate.  But  now  I  have  a  hope  of  seeing  thee  once  more  in  this 
wilderness;  lor  if  thou  art  favored  to  visit  England  after  her  conflict  is  over,  I 
have  no  doubt  at  present  but  that  I  may  then  meet  thee  there,  and  1  hope  much 
to  our  mutual  satisfaction.  Thy  true  friend, 

.  P.  JOHNSON. 

The  following  is  the  substance  of  a  poem  which  I  wrote  down  the  24th  of  Febru¬ 
ary,  two  days  before  Napoleon  left  Elba  for  France.  The  first  verse,  for  reasons, 
I  omit.  I  was  then  under  restraints  on  account  of  singularities  of  various  sorts. 
By  the  Beast  and  False  Prophet,  I  designated  Napoleon  and  Mahomed, — P.  J. 

N.  B. — The  second  Beast  of  the  13th,  seems  the  False  Prophet  of  the  19th  chapter. 

I  sing  of  a  glorious  day  near  a-coming — 

The  kingdom  of  Heaven  set  up  amongst  men — 

The  servants  of  God  to  his  standard  a-running, 

As  sheep  when  their  shepherd  calls  into  the  pen. 

The  Beast  and  False  Prophets  shall  first  be  a  reigning, 

And  horrible  carnage  ’inongst  Christians  will  make ; 

The  servants  of  Jesus  in  conflicts  engaging, 

A  glorious  warfare  most  valiantly  waging, 

Their  1  ives  laying  down  for  their  Great  Master’s  sake 
rheii  blood  not  these  monsters’  deep  malice  assuaging 

Till  God’s  blessed  day  in  the  morning. 

Phese  tyrants  alive  being  cast  into  fire, 

As  shown  to  the  Lord’s  highly  favored  friend; 
rhei.  armies  destroy’d  in  God’s  terrible  ire; 

Tne  world’s  great  wickedness  come  to  its  end — 

Then  Satan,  fast  bound  and  most  firmly  chained, 

Is  in  the  abyss  for  a  thousand  years  fix’d, 

A  seal  set  upon  it,  he  horribly  pained, 

His  blasphemous  rage  by  his  torments  untamed. 

The  cup  of  his  punishment  here  is  unmix’d. 


336 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

as  the  means,  for  many  of  the  blessings,  both  civil  and  religious, 
which  we  now  enjoy  under  God. 

Marriage  for  example,  was  considered  an  ecclesiastical  subject 
— hence  no  marriage,  unless  the  ceremony  was  performed  by  a 
priest — and  the  children  illegitimate  of  course. 

The  bold,  firm  and  patient  stand,  which  these  people  made  with 
perseverance,  was  what  broke  the  charm — and  obtained  the  act  of 
Parliament  in  their  favor  on  that  subject.  Thank  God!  there  never 
has  been  a  Spritual  Court  in  the  United  Stites. 

But  God’s  righteous  judgments  can  ne\ -t  be  blamed — 

For  he  is  the  Lord  from  the  morning. 

The  Serpent  no  more  poor  weak  mortals  deceiving, 

They  all  shall  acknowledge  God’s  Heavenly  law: 

His  righteous  commands  with  obedience  receiving, 

The  saints  shall  promulge  without  error  or  flaw. 

These  servants,  raised  up  by  their  Great  Master’s  power, 

Shall  sit  upon  thrones  with  Messiah  to  reign; 

’Tis  now  of  God’s  kingdom  the  glorious  hour, 

His  blessings  comedown  in  a  plentiful  shower, 

There  now  is  no  suffering,  sorrow,  nor  pain; 

But  Jesus’  presence  their  Heavenly  dower — 

For  he  is  the  Star  of  the  morning. 

This  glorious  day  of  a  thousand  year’s  standing, 

All  death  shall  abolish  to  Jesus’  friends; 

They  rule  o’er  the  nations  with  sceptres  commanding, 

Their  Master  now  makes  them  abundant  amend; 

The  wolf  and  the  lamb,  they  shall  lie  down  together, 

'fhe  calf  and  the  lion  in  harmony  meet, 

The  birds  of  the  air — of  all  sorts  of  feather, 

At  springs  of  the  land,  both  the  upper  and  nether, 

Together  shall  play,  anti  in  innocence  breed; 

An  infant  shall  lead  the  wild  beasts  in  a  tether: 

’Tis  day  with  the  sons  of  the  morning. 

But  how  can  I  sing  of  these  wondrous  matters — 

In  Babylon’s  bastile  a  prisoner  fast  ; — 

My  bonds  are  made  stronger — the  devil  bespatters 
My  soundness  of  mind  from  the  first  to  the  last. 

Poor  David*  from  home  and  from  friends  now  is  banished, 

As  formerly  happened  in  Saul’s  cruel  day; 

All  comforts  domestic  entirely  vanquished, 

The  hillocks  of  cheerfulness  thoroughly  planished, 

The  devil  triumphant  now  »  arr:es  the  sway. 

But  God’s  loved  servant,  although  now  astonished, 

Will  yet  see  a  glorious  morning, 

♦David  means  a  beloved  one. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


337 

Also  the  “Act  of  Toleration,”  under  King  William,  was  another 
effect  from  the  conduct  of  this  people.  Likewise  the  “Equal 
Rights  of  Conscience,”  in  our  form  of  government,  is  another  effect, 
growing  out  of  Penn’s  policy,  for  the  government  of  his  colony, 
requiring  no  particular  test  as  a  qualification  to  office,  only  a  gene¬ 
ral  test,  viz:  the  belief  in  one  God,  with  future  reward  and  punish¬ 
ment. 

Thus  the  lesson  he  learnt  from  the  persecution  in  his  time — so  a 
little  “leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump.”  May  it  go  on  throughout 
the  west  until  priestcraft  and  tyranny  shall  fall,  and  the  nations  learn 
war  no  more. 

Took  stage  at  Mellville;  arrived  between  seven  and  eight  o’clock 
at  night;  word  flew  over  town:  soon  the  school  house  was  filled; 
spoke  there,  and  next  day  at  Buddville;  thence  to  Elizabeth  Port  Q. 
M..  spoke  twice,  and  then  to  Dennis’  creek  M.  H.  Disappointed 
of  a  conveyance;  went  on  foot;  found  a  wagon;  so  got  on  to  Cold 
Spring  M.  H.;  thence  to  Cape  Lay  C.  H.,  so  walked  to  brother 
Moore’s;  brother  Fiddler  carried  me  to  Big  Egg  Harbor  Baptist  M. 
H.,  so  to  Tuckahoe,  and  May’s  Landing;  then  to  Weymouth;  Fair- 
field  Presbyterian  M.  H.;  Bridgetown  and  Penn’s  neck;  Salem; 
Sharptown  and  Woodbridge;  so  back  to  Philadelphia;  having  been 
gone  seventeen  days,  held  thirty-two  meetings,  and  travelled  about 
three  hundred  miles. 

Going  to  the  east,  Peggy  was  taken  seriously  ill;  we  were  detain¬ 
ed  about  a  month  in  N.  Y.  Thence  we  sailed  with  captain  How¬ 
ard  to  N.  London,  who  generously  gave  our  passage;  as  did  Dr. 
Brush  his  bill  at  New  York. 

Held  a  number  of  meetings,  and  sailed  to  Norwich,  spoke  in  the 
Baptist  M.  H.;  hired  a  wagon  and  came  to  Coventry:  found  my 
father  well;  left  Peggy;  visited  Hebron,  Stonington,  where  George’s 
ship  Nimrod,  killed  two  horses,  one  hog  and  a  goose,  so  to  New 
Port,  Rhode  Island. 

My  constitution  is  so  broken,  and  nervous  system  worn  down, 
that  let  me  put  on  what  resolution  I  may,  I  am  necessitated  to  sit 
down  every  little  while  to  rest,  if  I  attempt  to  walk  and  go  on  foot. 

After  speaking  several  times  in  a  large  M.  H.,  with  a  steeple  and 
bell,  occupied  by  brother  Webb,  and  where  he  taught  school,  I  spoke 

X 


338 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


in  Bristol,  where  I  had  been  near  twenty  years  before,  in  the  be¬ 
ginning  of  my  itinerancy,  and  departed  to  New  Bedford,  where  I 
had  been  about  eight  years  before;  spoke  several  times:  designed 
for  the  vineyard;  and  attempted  to  sail  to  New  York;  in  both  I 
was  disappointed;  so  returned  by  land;  one  offered  a  horse,  another 
a  chaise,  and  a  third  attended  me  to  Providence;  saw  a  vessel,  found 
two  boxes  of  books  on  board;  disposed  of  them  in  the  best  manner 
I  could;  and  after  attending  several  meetings,  and  experiencing  some 
kindness  from  whence  I  had  no  ground  to  expect  it,  and  in  other 
cases  it  turned  out  the  reverse,  I  returned  to  Coventry;  made  prepa¬ 
rations  to  leave  my  Peggy  for  some  time,  and  departed  to  New  Ha¬ 
ven;  sailed  in  a  dreadful  gale  to  New  York;  came  to  Philadelphia 
and  visited  Baltimore;  spoke  in  the  separate  African  M.  H.,  and 
the  one  formerly  occupied  by  old  father  Otterbine. 

Friday,  22d  Sept.,  1815.  Took  stage  for  Carlisle,  wheel  came 
off,  and  we  upset,  but  thanks  be  to  God,  none  were  materially  injur¬ 
ed;  quit  stage,  and  walked  several  miles  through  the  mud;  spoke 
several  times;  made  remittance  to  my  printer  and  bookbinder;  assist¬ 
ed  ten  miles  with  a  horse. 

Monday,  25th.  Spoke  in  the  Dutch  United  Brethren  M,  H.,  near 
the  big  spring,  to  a  simple  hearted  people. 

Found  mv  father  to  be  entitled  to  tract  of  crown  land  for  service 

%f 

— probably  will  be  cheated  out  of  it,  as  many  others  are  of  their 
just  rights — and  as  one  day  I  myself  may  be  also — but  what  is 
amiss  here,  must  be.  rectified  hereafter. 

Tuesday,  26th.  Rode  on  the  coupling  tongue  of  a  wagon — came 
to  Shippenburgh — feeble  in  body — faith  revives,  that  the  Providence 
of  God  will  attend  and  bar  my  way  upon  this  journey.  But  a  few 
months  will  turn  up  something — I  know  not  what — things  cannot 
continue  as  they  are — may  I  be  prepared  for  all  events. 

Spoke  in  M.  M.  H.;  well  behaved;  a  few  dollars  to  assist  me  on 
the  way;  the  stage  was  full  and  could  not  take  me;  Providence  pro¬ 
vided;  a  man  brought  me  a  horse  for  his  brother,  to  return  from  the 
college  at  Washington,  thus  I  was  accommodated  two  hundred  miles 
over  the  mountains,  while  many  were  hurt  by  the  upsetting  of  ihe 
stages  on  the  way,  about  this  time. 

Wednesday,  27th.  Rode  twenty  four  miles  to  Kines — spoke  W  H 
few  well  behaved — next  day  to  Bedford  and  spoke  in  the  C.  H. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


339 


Here  it  is  said  that  a  minister  wanted  his  elders  to  agree  with  bonds 
to  pay  him  annually  for  life — whether  he  should  preach  or  not — and 
killed  one  who  opposed  to  prevent  it.  Another  who  was  a  magis¬ 
trate,  committed  him  for  trial;  and  after  sentence,  asked  him  what  he 
thought  of  his  state?  He  replied,  I  know  I  have  had  religion — and 
shall  of  course  go  to  Heaven,  which  I  can  prove  by  the  articles  of, 
our  church. 

Friday  29th.  Rode  thirty-five  miles,  and  next  day  came  to  Greens- 
burg — met  a  preacher,  who  told  me  when,  &c.,  he  became  religious. 
Those  things  are  like  bread  cast  on  the  water,  and  found  many  days 
hence;  which  repeatedly  happen,  and  are  a  comfort  to  my  poor  heart, 
and  tend  to  keep  my  head  above  the  billows. 

Sunday,  October  1st.  Spoke  three  times;  good  attention. 

Monday,  2d.  Came  to  Pittsburg — staid  about  a  week — spoke  a 
dozen  times — hundreds  attended,  more  than  could  get  into  the  house 
— appears  a  serious  enquiring  spirit.  Here  are  some  of  my  old 
friends  from  Hibernia,  at  whose  houses  I  was  received  hospitably 
when  on  my  former  visit  to  that  country — a  stranger  in  a  strange 
land.  Among  these  are  the  Tackaburies  and  Joyces. 

Pittsburg  (once  Fort  Dequesne,  then  Fort  Pitt,  from  the  great 
Pitt  minister)  has  become  famous  in  the  New  World — and  by  na¬ 
ture,  combined  with  art,  promises  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  manu¬ 
facturing  towns  in  America — seven  or  eight  glass  works  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  as  many  places  of  worship.  The  turnpike  road 
is  in  a  fair  way  to  be  effected,  and  the  steamboats  will  accommodate 
the  West. 

I  am  free  from  pain  in  body — hence  I  call  it  well,  though  threats 
of  inward  indisposition — the  spasms,  with  which  I  am  frequently 
attacked — the  asthma,  which  interrupts  my  sleep,  and  tends  to 
weaken  my  strength — the  piles  also,  which  are  painful  and  distres¬ 
sing  to  a  travelling  life — also  the  scorfula  on  my  neck.  The  fre¬ 
quent  speaking  tends  to  create  inflammation  in  the  organs  of  the 
glands  ot  my  throat,  which  causes  me  keen  pain  at  times.  To  walk 
six  or  eight  miles  in  a  day,  is  more  fatiguing  to  me  than  thirty  oi 
forty  miles  would  once.  Thus  nature  will  fall  beneath  that  which 
once  it  was  capable  to  resist  and  throw  off*.  This  I  could  never 
realize  from  theory — I  can  know  it  only  by  experience,  to  what  a 
state  of  health  one  may  be  reduced  by  exposure,  fatigue,  sickness 


340 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 

and  wants  of  various  kinds!  Anxiety  of  mind  is  impairing  to 
health — hence  religion  is  the  only  real  support  to  keep  the  mind  in 
peace  through  the  vicissitudes  attending  the  journey  of  life.  But  I 
feel  a  degree  of  gratitude  to  the  great  Disposer  of  events,  that  it  is 
as  well  with  me  as  what  I  now  enjoy,  and  that  I  have  as  much 
strength  remaining,  and  can  labor  as  much  as  I  do. 

Monday  5th.  Came  to  Washington,  just  as  the  man  was  starting 
in  the  stage.  He  saw  the  horse,  got  out,  and  so  I  delivered  him  up. 
Spoke  in  the  C.  H.;  took  stage  to  Middletown,  where  I  was  beset 
to  preach  in  a  barn,  it  being  election  day.  A  religious  bigot  made 
a  motion  to  mob  me;  but  none  would  second  it.  A  worldling  replied 
to  him,  “let  the  dead  bury  their  dead.”  The  same  night  and  next 
day  I  spoke  in  Charleston,  when  Mr.  Fetter  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride 
to  Wheeling.  Here  I  spoke  three  times — found  a  Quaker  family, 
who  had  been  kind  to  Peggy  when  she  travelled  to  the  West  with 
me.  Here  it  is  probable  the  great  roads  from  the  Atlantic  will  in¬ 
tersect  with  the  waters  of  the  Ohio — and  of  course  the  grand  place 
of  deposite  between  the  East  and  Western  country.  Through  the 
Allegheny,  Muskingum,  Sciota  and  Miami,  with  the  Wabash,  &c., 
intersect  with  the  lakes  of  Canada,  with  only  small  portages  of  a 
few  miles — connect  with  that  round  the  falls  of  Niagara,  and  from 
Albany  to  Schnectady;  }^et  the  principal  will  be  through  the  waters 
of  Mobile  and  Tennessee,  which  are  connected  by  a  portage — one 
of  eight  miles,  by  Coose  and  Hiwasse — one  of  thirty,  from  twenty 
mile  Creek  to  Bear  Creek — and  sixty-nine,  from  Main  river  to  Main 
river.  Mobile  has  a  tide  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 

Taking  water  with  Captain  Wood,  I  arrived  at  Marietta  on  Sun¬ 
day  15th,  and  spoke  in  the  Methodist  M.  H.,  to  more  than  could 
get  in — generally  well  behaved. 

Monday,  16th.  This  day  I  am  thirty  eight  years  old.  Sixteen 
years  ago  I  embarked  for  Europe — nineteen  I  was  in  Orange  meet¬ 
ing  addressing  the  youth.  Thirty-eight  more,  no  doubt,  will  change 
my  state.  Above  half  of  “seventy-six”  is  gone. 

Spoke  at  sun-rise  to  about  two  hundred,  at  about  nine  in  the  two 
steepled,  or  rather  horned  meeting  house.  Spoke  several  times,  and 
also  at  Point  or  Fort  Hamar. 

The  marks  of  antiquity  in  the  western  world  are  so  conspicuous, 
that  should  New  England  be  depopulated,  the  monuments  would  no! 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


341 


be  80  visible  in  a  few  hundred  years  as  what  these  are  now.  And 
it  is  remarkable,  that  where  nature  appears  to  have  formed  it  commo¬ 
dious  for  a  town,  those  ancients,  as  well  as  these  moderns,  fixed  on 
the  same  cites  in  a  great  many  places.* 

What  is  ahead  I  know  not;  but  this  one  thing  I  am  conscious  of, 
that  it  requires  more  grace  to  be  able  to  suffer  the  whole  will  of 
God,  than  merely  to  do  it  only. 

What  is  my  object  and  aim? 

What  now  is  my  hope  and  desire? 

To  follow  the  Heavenly  Lamb, 

And  after  his  image  aspire! 

A  young  gentleman  and  his  lady  returning  from  a  visit  to  her  pa¬ 
rents,  having  a  spare  horse,  I  obtained  the  privilege  of  riding  it 
about  one  hundred  miles,  visiting  Galliapolis  and  Greenopsburgt 
by  the  way.  Thence  in  a  boat  to  Portsmouth  and  Alexandria, 
where  I  was  known  and  embargoed  to  stop;  held  several  meetings, 
saw  the  “mammoth  orchard”  of  America,  and  thence  to  Limestone 
and  had  meeting.  Was  driven  ashore  at  Augusta;  the  court  house 
was  soon  filled.  After  meeting  the  wind  fell,  so  we  departed,  and 
arrived  at  Cincinnati,  where  I  had  never  been  before,  as  was  the  case 
with  most  of  the  towns  on  the  Ohio,  but  found  many  of  my  old 
friends  from  different  parts  of  the  Union. 

There  was  soon  a  large  collection  on  the  bank  of  the  river  to 
whom  I  spoke.  Was  requested  to  stop  a  few  days,  which  I  accor¬ 
dingly  complied  with,  and  in  about  eleven  days  held  thirty  meetings, 

*These  works  of  antiquity  are  beyond  any  description  as  yet  given,  that 
I  have  seen  by  Morse  and  others.  Here  are  two  circles,  including  seve- 
ral  acres  each,  with  what  is  called  a  covered  way  to  the  water.  In  one 
of  these  circles  are  two  platforms,  one  of  which  I  foun^to  be  fifty  paces 
square,  eight  feet  high,  and  three  convex  and  one  concave  walk  to  ascend 
it.  The  earth  appears  to  have  been  brought  from  a  distance  to  make  the 
top  a  hard  walk,  like  that  of  Natchez.  There  have  been  brass  and  cop¬ 
per  polished  beyond  what  is  common  in  out  day,  “steel  bow,”  iron,  silver, 
glass-beads,  a  salt  well  laid  in  cement,  flint  knives  and  stone  axes.  Also, 
a  stone  “image,”  large  as  life,  denoting  great  antiquity. 

fHere  an  old  gentleman  replied  I  should  not  preach  so,  for,  said  he,  it 
will  hurt  the  feelings  of  my  neighbors.  Thus  he  interrupted  two  or  three 
times.  They  made  a  collection  for  me,  which  was  given  to  bear  the  ex¬ 
penses  of  another.  At  a  public  house  the  woman  charged  fifty  per  cent, 
more  than  her  husband.  1  made  some  remarks  upon  it;  it  was  replied, 
“that  is  nothing,  for  it  was  a  customary  thing  in  this  our  day.”  I  observ¬ 
ed,  that  I  liked  honest  women  to  maturity,  and  honest  afterwards. 


842 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


in  the  vicinity  of  this  place,  and  trust  it  was  not  time  spent  in  vain. 
J  got  several  thousand  handbills  printed  for  distribution,  and  received 
same  remuneration  from  those  whose  hearts  the  Lord  had  touched; 
among  whom  was  General  Taylor. 

Wm.  B.  one  of  Snethen’s  men,  got  vexed,  as  is  said,  at  something 
I  said  in  the  market  at  Baltimore,  1804. 


. “Chickimaw  exshow. ” 

The  laws  from  Europe,  tribunal  in  France,  Spain  and  Italy,  to 
restore  the  order  of  Jesuits,  which  were  exiled  as  dangerous  to  pa¬ 
pistical  governments,  and  the  inquisition  with  all  its  horrors. 

Here  Lawner  Blackman  was  drowned.  I  accompanied  him  to 
Natchez.  He  was  retarded  by  no  danger,  by  land  or  crossing 
streams  of  water.  It  appears  he  felt  ominous  preludes  of  his  dis¬ 
solution,  and  the  concomitant  circumstances  show  that  he  came  to 
his  end  by  Providence, 

‘•Who  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea, 

And  rides  upon  the  storm.” 

Captain  C - ,  of  the  barge  Defiance,  took  me  in  a  skiff  down 

the  river  to  the  falls,  a  distance  of  near  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 
Visited  Lawrenceburg,  in  Indiana,  which  has  68,000  inhabitants, 
and  will  soon  become  a  state;  first  time  I  was  ever  in  this  territory. 

Thence  to  the  rising  Sun,  about  seven  at  night.  The  people 
assembled  before  eight,  and  before  day  in  the  morning  likewise.  So 
I  took  my  departure  by  sunrise  to  Vevia;  thence  I  spoke  at  the 
mouth  of  Kentucky  river,  held  two  meetings:  at  Madison  likewise, 
standing  on  the  logs  to  collect  the  villagers,  which  had  the  desired 
effect.  Then  to  Bethlehem. 

November,  13th.  I  came  to  Louisville,  at  the  falls  of  Ohio,  and 
went  to  distributing  handbills  through  the  town.  Though  I  had 
never  been  there  before,  was  recognized  by  many.  Thus  I  was  pro¬ 
vided  for,  and  gained  access  to  the  people. 

On  the  15th  I  embarked  in  the  United  States’  boats,  after  speak¬ 
ing  in  a  fine  large  new  brick  meeting  house,  and  circulating  subscrip¬ 
tion  papers  for  a  new  edition  of  my  works. 

This  river  is  a  gentle  stream,  and  by  no  means  so  rapid  as  is  com¬ 
monly  supposed,  it  is  rising  fast.  This  branch  of  the  army  is  going 


OK,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


343 


up  the  Mississippi  to  build  a  fort  near  Carver’s  Claim,  which  by 
purchase  and  transfer  from  Carver’s  heirs  belongs  to  Benjamin 
Man;  one  hundred  by  a  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  the  falls  of 
St.  Anthony  to  the  mouth  of  Chippewa  river,  east. 

One  who  had  stolen  hospital  stores  was  condemned  to  receive  200 
lashes  with  rods,  which  were  inflicted  as  the  boat  gradually  drift¬ 
ed  down  the  current,  he  being  tied  to  three  guns  which  were  placed 
in  a  triangle.  This  was  called  running  the  gaunt'et;  hut  my  feel¬ 
ings  were  shocked  at  the  sight,  though  performed  by  deserters. 

I  doubt  if  the  punishment  did  not  exceed  the  crime;  and  whether 
it  is  agreeable  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  punishment  should  be  appor¬ 
tioned  to  the  crime;  or  else  how  shall  we  make  a  proper  distinction 
between  vice  and  virtue. 

One  thing  is  observable,  that  for  hundreds  of  miles  on  the  Ken¬ 
tucky  side,  the  people  were  dilatory  at  night  and  morning  in  coming 
to  meeting,  &c.;  but  on  the  opposite  side  the  thing  ^vas  quite  differ¬ 
ent.  The  only  thing  as  a  reason  that  I  can  assign  for  this,  is  sla¬ 
very! 

Some  of  the  articles  of  war  by  Charles  XII.,  were  good,  con¬ 
sidering  the  time  in  which  they  were  written;  but  some  relics 
of  priestcraft  still  remain,  which  may  do  for  the  old  world,  but 
should  be  expunged  and  kept  from  the  new,  which  is  reserved  for 
a  new  era  of  things. 

The  oath  of  honor  is  more  binding  to  the  soldier  than  any  other, 
in  most  cases.  4 

Sunday,  19th.  The  time  on  board  is  something  solitary,  though 
the  officers  are  jovial  and  civil  to  me;  yet  this  is  not  the  kind  of 
company  I  want,  though  they  render  themselves  as  agreeable  to  me 
as  they  can. 

This  evening  while  at  camp  on  shore,  by  the  request  of  some  of 
the  officers,  I  stood  on  a  log  and  lectured  the  Cantonment;  good  de¬ 
corum! 

Col.  H.  had  some  paddled,  but  not  striking  hard  enough  to  please 
him,  were  ordered  to  take  a  turn;  about  a  dozen ;  one  stretched  and 
drew  a  cat  by  the  tail  across  his  back,  others  disgraced  by  their  hats, 
called  “pioneers.” 

Thursday,  23d.  Arrived  at  the  Cave,  formerly  inhabited  by 
Mason’s  band  of  robbers;  120  feet  back,  and  proper  proportions;  60 


344 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


wide  at  the  mouth  and  25  in  height;  I  cannot  well  describe  the  mu¬ 
sic  on  the  water  from  the  cave! 

Spoke  at  the  Red  Banks.  Quit  the  boats  at  the  mouth  of  Cum¬ 
berland  river,  embarked  in  a  boat  from  that  river  going  to  trade  with 
the  Indians  up  the  Arkansas.  At  the  mouth  of  Ohio  I  embarked 
in  a  keel  boat  and  descended  the  Mississippi  to  New  Madrid,  in 
Missouri  territory. 

The  earthquakes  here  made  awful  distress  among  the  inhabitants, 
as  may  be  seen  by  the  following  letter. 

New  Madrid,  Territory  of  Missouri,  March  22,  1816. 

Dear  Sir  : — 

IN  compliance  with  your  request,  I  will  now  give  you  a  history, 
as  full  in  detail  as  the  limits  of  a  letter  will  permit,  of  the  late  awful  visita¬ 
tion  of  Providence  in  this  place  and  its  vicinity. 

On  the  16th  of  December,  1811,  about  two  o’clock,  A.  M.,  we  were 
visited  by  a  violent  shock  of  an  earthquake,  accompanied  by  a  very  awful 
noise  resembling  loud  but  distant  thunder,  but  more  hoarse  and  vibrating, 
which  was  followed  in  a  few  minutes  by  the  complete  saturation  of  the  at 
mosphere,  with  sulphurious  vapor,  causing  total  darkness.  The  screams 
of  the  affrighted  inhabitants  running  to  and  fro,  not  knowing  where  to  go, 
or  what  to  do — the  cries  of  the  fowls  and  beasts  of  every  species — the 
cracking  of  trees  falling,  and  the  roaring  of  the  Mississippi — the  current  of 
which  was  retrogade  for  a  few  minutes,  owing  as  is  supposed,  to  an  irrup¬ 
tion  in  its  bed — formed  a  scene  truly  horrible.  From  that  time  until  about 
sunrise,  a  number  of  lighter  shocks  occurred;  at  wdiich  time  one  still  more 
violent  than  the  first  took  place,  with  the  same  accompaniments  as  the  first, 
and  the  terror  which  had  been  excited  in  every  one,  and  indeed  in  all  ani¬ 
mal  nature,  wTas  now,  if  possible  doubled.  The  inhabitants  fled  in  every 
direction  to  the  country,  supposing  (if  it  can  be  admitted  that  their  minds 
w’ere  exercised  at  all)  that  there  was  less  danger  at  a  distance  from,  than 
near  to  the  river.  In  one  person,  a  female,  the  alarm  was  so  great  that 
6he  fainted,  and  could  not  be  recovered.  There  wrere  several  shocks  of  a 
day,  but  lighter  than  those  already  mentioned  until  the  23d  of  January, 
1812.  when  one  occurred  as  violent  as  the  severest  of  the  former  ones,  ac¬ 
companied  by  the  same  phenomena  as  the  former.  From  this  time  until 
the  4th  of  February  the  earth  wras  in  continual  agitation,  visibly  waving 
as  a  gentle  sea.  On  that  day  there  wras  another  shock,  nearly  as  hard  as 
the  preceding  ones.  Next  day  four  such,  and  on  the  7th  about4  o’clock, 
A.  M.,  a  concussion  took  place  so  much  more  violent  than  those  which 
had  preceded  it,  that  it  was  denominated  the  hard  shock.  The  awful  dark¬ 
ness  of  the  atmosphere,  which  as  formerly  wras  saturated  with  sulphurious 
vapor,  and  the  violence  of  the  tempestuous  thundering  noise  that  accom¬ 
panied  it,  together  with  all  the  other  phenomena  mentioned  as  attending 
the  former  ones,  formed  a  scene,  the  description  of  W'hich  wrould  require 
the  most  sublimely  fanciful  imagination.  At  first  die  Mississippi  seemed 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


345 


to  recede  from  its  banks,  and  its  waters  gathering  up  like  a  mountain,  leav¬ 
ing  for  a  moment  many  boats,  which  were  here  on  their  way  to  New  Or¬ 
leans,  on  the  bare  sand,  in  which  time  the  poor  sailors  made  their  escape 
from  them.  It  then  rising  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  perpendicularly,  and  ex¬ 
panding,  as  it  were,  at  the  same  moment,  the  banks  were  overflowed  with 
a  retrogade  current,  rapid  as  &  torrent — the  boats  which  before  had  been 
left  on  the  sand  were  now  torn  from  their  moorings,  and  suddenly  driven 
up  a  little  creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which  they  laid,  to  the  distance  in  some 
instances,  of  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  The  river  falling  immediately, 
as  rapid  as  it  had  risen,  receded  within  its  banks  again  with  such  vio¬ 
lence,  that  it  took  with  it  whole  groves  of  young  cotton-wood  trees,  wrhich 
ledged  its  borders.  They  were  broken  off  writn  such  regularity,  in  some 
instances,  that  persons  who  had  not  witnessed  the  fact,  would  be  difficultly 
persuaded,  that  it  has  not  been  the  work  of  art.  A  great  many  fish  were 
left  on  the  banks,  being  unable  to  keep  pace  with  the  water.  The  river 
was  literally  covered  with  the  wrecks  of  boats,  and  ’tis  said  that  one  was 
wrecked  in  which  there  was  a  lady  and  six  children,  all  of  whom  were 
lost.  In  all  the  hard  shocks  mentioned,  the  earth  was  horribly  torn  to 
pieces — the  surface  of  hundreds  of  acres,  was,  from  time  to  time,  covered 
over,  of  various  depths,  by  the  sand  which  issued  from  the  fissures,  which 
were  made  in  great  numbers  all  over  this  country,  some  of  which  closed 
up  immediately  after  they  had  vomited  forth  their  sand  and  wrater,  which 
it  must  be  remarked,  was  the  matter  generally  thrown  up.  In  some  pla¬ 
ces,  however,  there  was  a  substance  somewhat  resembling  coal,  or  impure 
stone  coal,  thrown  up  with  the  sand.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what  the 
depth  of  the  fissures  or  irregular  breaks  were;  we  have  reason  to  believe 
that  some  of  them  are  very  deep.  The  site  of  this  town  wTas  evidently 
settled  down  at  least  fifteen  feet,  and  not  more  than  half  a  mile  below  the 
town  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  alteration  on  the  bank  of  the  river; 
but  back  from  the  river  a  small  distance,  the  numerous  large  ponds  or 
lakes,  as  they  were  called,  which  covered  a  great  part  of  the  country,  were 
nearly  dried  up.  The  beds  of  some  of  them  are  elevated  above  their  for¬ 
mer  banks  several  feet,  producing  an  alteration  of  ten,  fifteen  to  twenty 
feet,  from  their  original  state.  And  lately  it  has  been  discovered  that  a 
lake  was  formed  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  Indian 
country,  upwards  of  one  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  from  one  to  six 
miles  in  width,  of  the  depth  of  from  ten  to  fifty  feet.  It  has  communica¬ 
tion  with  the  river  at  both  ends,  and  it  is  conjectured  that  it  will  not  be 
many  years  before  the  principal  part,  rf  not  the  whole  of  the  Mississippi, 
will  pass  that  way.  We  were  constrained  by  the  fear  of  our  houses  fall¬ 
ing  to  live  twelve  or  eighteen  months,  after  the  first  shocks,  in  little  light 
camps  made  of  boards;  but  we  gn  dually  became  callous,  and  returned  to 
our  houses  again.  Most  of  those  who  fled  from  the  country  in  the  time 
of  the  hard  shocks  have  since  retun  ied  home.  W e  have,  since  their  com¬ 
mencement  in  1811,  and  still  continue  to  feel,  slight  shocks  occasionally- 
It  is  seldom  indeed  thatgwe  are  more  than  a  wreek  without  feeling  one,  and 
sometimes  three  or  four  in  a  day.  There  were  two  this  winter  past  much 
harder  than  we  have  felt  them  for  two  years  before;  but  since  then  the-* 
appear  to  be  lighter  than  they  have  ever  been,  and  we  begin  to  hope  tha* , 
ere  long  they  will  entirely  cease. 


m- 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE, 


I  have  now,  sir,  finished  my  promised  description  of  the  earthquake — 
imperfect  it  is  true,  but  just  as  it  occurred  to  my  memory;  many  of,  and 
most  of  the  truly  awful  scenes,  having  occurred  three  or  four  years  ago. 
They  of  course  are  not  related  with  .that  precision  which  would  entitle  it 
to  the  character  of  a  full  and  accurate  picture.  But  such  as  it  is,  it  is  given 
with  pleasure — in  the  full  confidence  that  it  is  given  to  a  friend.  And 
now,  sir,  wishing  you  all  good,  I  must  bid  you  adieu. 

Your  humble  servant, 

The  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow.  ELIZA  BRYAN. 

There  is  one  circumstance  which  I  think  worthy  of  remark.  This  coun¬ 
try  was  formerly  subject  to  very  hard  thunder;  but  for  more  than  a  twelve 
month  before  the  commencement  of  the  earthquake  there  was  none  at  all, 
and  but  very  little  since,  a  great  part  of  which  resembles  subterraneous 
thunder.  The  shocks  still  continue,  but  are  growing  more  light,  and  less 
frequent. — E.  B. 

The  vibration  of  the  earth  shook  down  trees,  thousands  of  wil¬ 
lows  wrere  swept  off  like  a  pipe  stem,  about  waist  high,  and  the 
swamps  became  high  ground,  and  high  land  became  low  ground, 
and  two  islands  in  the  river  were  so  shaken,  washed  away  and  sunk, 
as  not  to  be  found. 

After  speaking  once,  descended  to  the  Iron  Banks,  acres  of  which 
had  been  shaken  down,  the  effects  of  which  were  awfully  impres¬ 
sive!  Being  very  high,  some  trees,  the  tops  just  above  water,  others 
just  ready  to  fall  and  slide  off. 

There  are  many  sawyers  in  this  river,  i.  c.,  trees  fastened  by  the 
branches  or  roots  in  the  bottom  of  the  river,  which  saw  up  anddowi 
by  virtue  of  the  pressing  of  the  water;  while  others  are  so  firm  as 
not  at  all  to  yield  to  the  current.  Those  things  make  it  dangerous 
going  at  night  or  in  the  fog. 

We  lay  by  two  nights  and  a  day;  the  wind  and  fog  being  our  hin 
dering  cause. 

New  Madrid  had  been  designed  as  the  metropolis  of  the  New 
World,  but  God  sees  not  as  man  sees — it  is  deserted  by  most  of  its 
inhabitants;  the  upper  Chickasaw  Bluff  does  not  wash  like  the 
others;  and  probably  will  be  fixed  upon  one  day  as  a  proper  site  to 
convene  the  portage  up  and  down  the  river,  which  now  is  inconvened 
by  the  Indians  owning  the  soil,  or  the  inundation  of  the  water. — 
From  New  Madrid  to  Orleans,  there  is  no  high  ground  for  settle¬ 
ments  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  the  high  water  flows  back  in 
some  places  30  or  40  miles,  rising  50  feet,  and  the  Ohio  65;  on  the 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL.  347 

east  side  also,  between  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  and  the  Walnut  Hills, 
the  places  for  settlement  are  few. 

Our  boat  got  aground  near  this  bluff,  but  two  men  came  along  in 
a  canoe,  and  helped  us  off — then  we  struck  a  planter  and  split  and 
hung  the  boat — which  with  difficulty  was  got  off  and  mended;  so  I 
quit  her,  paying  my  fare,  and  took  to  another. 

There  are  but  few  inhabitants  for  several  hundred  miles,  Indians, 
or  whites  degenerated  to  their  level !  There  are  natural  canals  from 
the  Mississippi  to  Red  river,  and  so  to  the  sea,  far  west  of  Orleans, 
the  map  of  this  country  is  but  little  understood — ten  compani  es  are 
now  surveying  the  public  military  land. 

At  length  I  landed  at  Natchez,  obtained  several  letters,  and  not 
finding  my  friends,  I  embarked  in  another  boat,  after  paying  my 
fare;  and  on  the  30th  of  December,  I  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  hav¬ 
ing  changed  from  one  boat  or  canoe  to  another,  thirteen  times. 

Thus  by  the  providence  of  God,  after  many  restless  days  and 
nights,  got  to  my  journey’s  end;  stayed  about  a  month,  mostly  at  the 
house  of  Capt.  William  Ross,  who  was  inspector  of  the  port;  and 
at  whose  house  I  was  treated  as  a  friend,  in  Europe,  when  I  first 
arrived  in  a  strange  land.  May  God  remember  them  for  good. 

My  books,  through  the  delay  of  the  binders,  did  not  come  in  time 
for  me.  I  got  only  a  few — took  steamboat,  ascended  to  Baton 
Rouge — visited  St.  Francisville  and  several  places  in  Florida;  thence 
to  Woodville,  Liberty,  Washington,  Greenville,  Gibson  Port,  and 
Warrington,  Natchez  and  many  country  parts;  saw  some  of  my  old 
acquaintance;  bought  a  horse  and  thinking  to  return  by  land,  sold 
him  again,  being  unable  to  endure  the  ride — so  I  went  down  the  river, 
visiting  such  places  as  God  gave  me  access  unto.  On  the  Island  of 
Orleans,  I  find  the  influence  of  the  clergy  going  down  hill.  Many 
of  the  people  came  to  some  of  my  meetings. 

Mr.  Blunt  requested  me  to  preach  his  wife’s  funeral.  She  told 
when  she  should  die,  and  pointed  out  the  place  where  she  choose  to 
be  buried.  But  few  men  feel  the  union  in  the  bonds  of  nature  more 
than  he  did. 

I  baptized  twelve,  by  request,  showing  that  water  was  not  the  es¬ 
sential  point,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience.  The  ancients 
used  water.  I  availed  myself  of  the  opportunity  to  impress  the  sub¬ 
ject  of  inward  religion  home  to  the  heart,  without  which  we  could 


348 


HISTORY  OF  COSMOPOLITE 


not  “be  happy  in  time  nor  in  eternity.  We  had  a  solemn  tender 
time,  and  I  trust  profitable  to  some  souls. 

About  the  twentieth  of  March,  I  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  to  take 
shipping  for  the  north — none  for  P.,  so  I  engaged  my  passage  for 
New  York.  The  captain  ran  away  with  my  passage  money  and 
things,  which  left  me  in  the  lurch. 

Governor  Strong  sent  to  the  Governor  here  to  have  a  Convention 
to,  &c., — deep  laid  scheme!  Thank  God  it  did  not  succeed — could 
not  give  up  the  ship. 

Governor  C.  invited  me  to  dine — oDserved  how  many  of  his  col¬ 
ored  people  were  religious,  and  the  satisfaction  he  took  in  hearing 
them  sing  and  pray  at  devotion  at  night.  One  who  was  not  reli¬ 
gious  wras  more  trouble  on  the  plantation  than  all  the  rest. 

His  excellency  gave  me  the  privilege  of  a  Court  room  to  preach 
in  when  I  was  here  several  years  ago,  and  also  at  this  time. 

April  11.  I  was  over  the  ground  where  thousands  were  killed  and 
wounded  on  one  side,  and  but  six  or  seven  on  the  other?  Surely  it 
is  plain  that  the  Great  Being  has  a  hand  to  attend,  and  superintend 
human  affairs  to  eventuate  the  same. 

On  the  night  I  could  not  sleep;  went  down  to  the  shipping. — 
Captain  Toby  generously  gave  me  a  passage,  after  I  had  been  on 
board  his  ship — took  up  a  roundabout  way,  called  at  a  house,  he 
was  there — thus  the  hand  guides  by  the  way  we  have  not  fully  known. 

On  the  12th  embarked — several  days  to  the  balize,  and  from 
thence  went  within  a  few  miles  of  the  Tropic  line — saw  the  Baha¬ 
mas,  but  few  fair  winds,  and  many  contrary  and  high  seas — vessel 
pitches  much  and  leaks  a  good  deal;  preached  numbers  of  times  on 
the  way — 32  people  on  board;  arrived  safe  about  the  12th  May; 
went  to  Philadelphia,  returned  to  New  York,  and  so  to  Coventry, 
and  found  my  Peggy  and  Father  still  on  these  mortal  shores.  Thence 
I  got  me  a  horse  and  wagon,  and  with  my  Peggy  came  to  New  York 
— went  to  P.,  came  back,  and  am  now  visiting  through  East  Jersey 
— and  verging  towards  my  fortieth  year;  the  day  of  my  life  is  ad¬ 
vancing  fast,  and  the  evening  shades  come  apace;  the  night  of  death 
draws  near,  and  now  to  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  is  my  chief  con¬ 
cern — so  I  may  not  be  called  from  the  stage  of  action  unawares — 
but  fully  prepared  for  the  scene. 


OR,  LORENZO’S  JOURNAL. 


349 


•Whether  those  infirmities  with  which  I  am  afflicted  may  ne¬ 
cessitate  and  compel  me  to  leave  the  field  for  want  of  bodily  power 
to  continue — I  know  not:  to  “lay  up  treasure  on  earth  is  not  my 
desire,”  nor  yet  to  be  a  burden  to  friends;  but  the  prayer  of  Agar, 
“for  neither  riches  nor  poverty,”  for 

“Man  wants  but  little  here, 

Nor  wants  that  little  long.” 

In  a  few  weeks  I  expect  to  start  for  the  West  again;  but  where  I 
may  be  this  time  twelve  month,  is  very  uncertain  with  me;  whether 
in  England,  Sierra  Leone,  in  Africa,  West  Indies,  or  New  England, 
or  eternity;  but  the  controversy  with  the  Nations  is  not  over,  nor 
will  it  be  until  the  Divine  Government  be  reverentially  acknowl¬ 
edged  by  the  human  family. 

^October  4, 1816.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  tour  through  Gennessee, 
Vermont,  New  Hampshire,  and  Connecticut,  to  Philadelphia — find  the 
spirit  of  enquiry  increasing,  and  heard  of  revivals  among  four  different 
Societies — saw  three  of  my  sisters  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  eight  years. 
Left  my  companion  at  my  father’s  until  my  return  in  the  spring.  Hard 
judged  by  man,  but  wrhich  must  and  will  finally  be  decided  by  the  judge* 
orient  of  God  only. 

END  OF  THE  JOURNAL. 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


After  I  had  found  religion,  I  began  to  reflect  on  my  experience, 
and  perceived  that  I  f§lt  a  love  for  all,  though  I  had  been  taught 
that  God  loved  a  few,  which  he  had  given  to  his  Son.  To  talk 
about  an  eternal  covenant  between  the  F ather  and  the  Son  before 
all  worlds,  a  bargain  that  Christ  should  have  a  certain  number  of 
mankind,  which  some  call  the  elect,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms  and 
a  piece  of  inconsistency.  For  first,  a  covenant  is  a  contract  made 
between  two  parties,  and  there  cannot  be  a  covenant  without  two 
parties. 

Therefore,  to  say  that  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant,  would  be 
to  adopt  the  idea,  that  there  were  two  divinities,  which  would  divide 
the  Godhead,  and  of  course  argue  two  Gods. 

But  the  Bible  authorizes  us  to  believe  in  one  God  and  no  more. 
Again;  if  the  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant,  there  was  a  time 
when  they  made  it,  and  if  so,  then  there  was  a  time  before  they 
made  it,  consequently  it  was  not  made  from  all  eternity,  unless  we 
suppose  eternity  began  at  the  time  they  made  it,  which  is  inconsis¬ 
tent,  because  eternity  implies  unbeginning  time. 

Again,  this  covenant  cannot  be  a  new  one  if  it  be  so  old,  and  a 
new  covenant  of  works  made  with  Adam  but  six  thousand  years  ago, 
cannot  be  called  an  old  one;  therefore  to  term  the  oldest  covenant  a 
new  one,  and  the  newest  the  old  one,  is  a  piece  of  inconsistency, 
like  putting  the  cart  before  the  horse  0CT“ and  you  cannot  deny  it. — 
For  there  is  no  account  of  such  a  covenant  in  the  Bible,  between 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  but  “between  God  and  his  people,5’  to 
whom  Christ  was  given  for  a  covenant,  &c. 

I  could  not  reconcile  the  two  ideas  together,  how  my  love  should 
exceed  the  love  of  God;  and  feeling  within  myself,  that  I  stood  in 
danger  of  falling  into  sin;  and  consequently  into  condemnation.  I 
could  not  reconcile  it  with  the  common  idea  that  if  a  man  once  uu* 
tained  religion  he  was  always  safe,  let  him  do  as  he  would.  This 
put  me  upon  examining  the  scriptures  for  myself,  and  comparing 

350 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


351 


past  ideas  therewith;  and  on  examination  of  the  same  I  could  find 
no  promise  that  any  should  be  saved,  but  those  who  endured  unto 
the  end.  On  the  other  hand  the  Bible  seemed  to  correspond  with 
my  feelings,  that  there  was  danger,  being  full  of  cautions,  and  there 
is  no  need  of  caution  when  there  is  no  danger.  The  more  light 
and  knowledge  a  person  hath,  and  commits  a  crime,  the  worse  it 
must  be,  because  he  sins  against  the  more  light;  therefore  any  sin  is 
greater  in  a  profess  or  of  religion,  than  in  a  non-professof,  seeing  he 
sins  against  the  greater  light. 

If  the  sin  is  the  greater,  of  course  the  condemnation  and  punish¬ 
ment  must  be  proportioned;  as  Christ  saith,  “He  that  knoweth  his 
master’s  will  and  doeth  it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes; 
whereas,  he  that  knoweth  not  his  master’s  will  shall  be  beaten  with 
few.”  Therefore  if  the  sinner,  who  never  had  religion,  deserves  to 
be  damned  for  actual  transgression,  why  not  the  professor,  upon  the 
principles  of  impartial  justice? 

Now  it  appears  to  me  that  this  doctrine,  “once  in  grace,  always 
in  grace,”  is  inseparably  connected  with  the  doctrine  of  'particular 
election  and  reprobation;  and  to  deny  the  latter  and  hold  to  the 
former,  tome  appears  inconsistent.  For  if  a  saint  cannot  be  pun¬ 
ished  in  proportion  to  his  conduct,  then  he  is  not  accountable;  and 
if  he  be  not  accountable,  then  not  rewardable;  and  if  neither  re- 
wardable  nor  punishable,  then  his  salvation  or  damnation  does  not 
turn  upon  his  actions,  pro  nor  con ,  but  upon  the  free  electing  love 
of  God.  Therefore,  God  will  have  mercy  upon  whom  he  will,  and 
whom  he  will  he  passeth  by:  thus  they  appear  connected  like  two 
links  in  a  chain.  And  it  appeareth  moreover,  that  the  doctrine  of 
particular  election  leadeth  to  universalism;  for  according  to  the 
above,  we  must  suppose,  that  God  decreed  all  things;  if  so,  God 
being  wise,  whatever  he  hath  decreed,  he  must  have  decreed  it  right; 
consequently  nothing  cometh  to  pass  wrong — then  there  is  no  sin, 
for  it  cannot  be  sin  to  do  right.  If,  then,  one  shall  be  damned  for 
doing  right,  why  not  all?  and  if  one  be  saved  for  doing  right,  why 
not  all?  according  to  the  rule  of  impartial  justice.  Again,  this  doc¬ 
trine  of  election  saith,  all  that  was  given  from  the  Father  to  the 
Son,  in  the  covenant  of  Grace,  will  be  saved;  none  that  Christ  died 
for  can  be  lost.  The  bible  saith,  Christ  gave  himself  for  all. — 
1  Tim.  ii,  4,  6;  1  John  ii,  2.  And  A-double-L  does  not  spell  part 
nor  some,  nor  few,  but  it  means  all.  Well,  now,  if  all  Christ 
died  for  will  be  saved,  and  none  of  them  can  be  lost,  then  Univer- 
salism  must  be  true:  (CPand  you  cannot  deny  it. 

And  now  it  appears  further,  that  Universalism  leads  to  deism 
— for  if  all  are  saved,  none  are  lost,  and  of  course  no  future  punish¬ 
ment: — Therefore  the  threatenings  in  the  Bible  must  be  false,  like  a 
sham  scarecrow  hung  up  in  the  fields  to  represent  what  is  not  real. 


352 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


And  if  the  threatenings  be  false,  the  promises  are  equally  so:  for 
while  the  promises  are  given  in  one  scale  to  encourage  virtue,  the 
threatenings  are  put  in  the  opposite  one,  to  discourage  vice:  To  deny 
the  one,  disallows  of  the  other,  and  of  course  breaks  the  chain  of 
the  Bible,  and  thereby  destroys  its  authority;  consequently,  ve  can¬ 
not  suppose  with  propriety,  that  it  came  from  God,  by  divine  direc-> 
tion;  but  rather,  that  it  was  hatched  up  by  some  cunning  politi¬ 
cians,  to  answer  their  political  designs,  to  keep  the  people  in  order, 
and  that  it  has  been  kept  on  the  carpet  ever  since,  by  the  black  and 
blue  coats  to  get  a  fat  living  out  of  the  people. — “  Away  with  the 
Bible,5’  says  the  Deist,  “I  will  be  imposed  upon  by  that  no  more, 
but  I  will  go  upon  reason;  for  whoever  came  back  from  the  other 
world,  to  bring  us  news  from  that  country  about  Heaven  or  Hell,  or 
exhibited  a  map  thereof !” 

Now  if  1  denied  the  Bible,  I  should  of  course  deny  miracles  and 
inspiration;  for  if  I  admit  of  them,  I  must  in  reason  admit  of  the 
propriety  of  the  Bible. 

But  no  one  who  denies  inspiration  and  miracles,  can  prove  the 
existence  of  a  God.  There  are  but  six  ways  to  receive  ideas,  which 
are  by  inspiration,  or  one  of  the  five  senses.  Deny  inspiration, 
there  are  but  five  ways,  and  matter  of  fact  demonstrates,  that  a  man 
by  these  outward  sensitive  organs,  can  neither  hear,  see,  smell,  taste 
nor  feel  God.  How  then  can  we  know  him  but  by  a  revelation  in 
the  inward  sense?  Why,  saith  the  Deist,  the  works  of  nature  pro¬ 
claim  aloud  in  both  my  ears,  “there  is  a  God;”  but  I  deny  it  accor- 
ing  to  your  scale  of  reasoning,  for  you  deny  miracles,  and  yet  you 
say  wThat  has  been  once  may  be  again:  now  if  there  was  a  miracle 
once,  there  may  be  one  again:  if  so,  then  there  may  be  such  a  thing 
as  revealed  religion,  for  that  is  but  miraculous.  But  if  there  cannot 
be  a  miracle  again,  that  is  an  argument  there  never  was  one,  and  of 
course  denies  the  works  of  Creation;  if  there  was  no  creation,  then 
there  was  no  Creator;  for  it  must  have  been  a  miracle,  to  have  spoken 
the  world  into  existence,  and  to  have  formed  intelligent  beings. — 
Therefore,  if  there  never  was  a  miracle,  then  there  never  was  such 
a  thing  as  creation.  Consequently,  the  works  of  nature  do  not  speak 
forth  a  Divine  Being,  for  his  hand  never  formed  them;  but  they 
argue,  that  matter  is  eternal,  and  that  all  things  come  by  nature — 
for  it  is  evident,  that  if  nought  had  been  once,  nought  had  been  now, 
for  nothing  cannot  put  forth  the  act  of  power  and  beget  something; 
yet  it  is  self  evident,  that  something  does  exist;  therefore  something 
must  have  existed  eternally.  Then  saith  reason;  if  all  things  come 
by  nature,  then  nature  is  eternal,  and  when  forming  from  its  primi¬ 
tive  chaos,  into  its  present  position  by  congelation,  brought  forth 
mankind,  beasts  and  vegetables  spontaneously;  something  like  the 
mushroom  growing  up  without  seed,  or  the  moss  growing  on  thetre^ 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


353 


and  are  kept  on  the  stage  by  transmigration,  like  the  catterpillar, 
transmigrating  or  turning  into  a  beautiful  butterfly;  or  the  muckworm 
into  a  hornbug.  Thus  nature  assumes  one  form  or  shape  for  a 
while,  then  laying  that  aside,  takes  up  another.  In  conformation 
of  this  idea,  it  appears  that  one  race  of  animals  or  beings  goes  from 
the  stage,  and  another  comes  on  the  carpet;  for  instance,  the  bones 
of  a  certain  animal  found  in  different  parts  of  the  continent  of  Amer¬ 
ica,  demonstrate  there  was  such  a  race  of  beings  once,  called  the 
Mammoth,  which  as  far  as  we  know  are  now  extinct;  and  the  Hes¬ 
sian  fly,  which  was  discovered  a  few  years  since,  near  where  the 
Hessian  troops  encamped,  and  from  thence  took  its  name,  supposed 
to  have  been  brought  by  them  from  Hesse — and  since  this  insect 
has  greatly  spread  over  New  England,  which  destroys  the  wheat, 
I  have  made  much  inquiry,  but  cannot  learn  that  it  is  found  in 
the  country  from  whence  the  Hessians  came.  From  this,  one 
may  infer  and  argue,  that  it  is  an  animal  come  upon  the  stage 
within  late  years,  as  it  appears  some  other  insects  have  done. — 
In  further  confirmation  of  this  idea,  and  which  stands  opposed  to 
the  account  given  in  the  Bible  “that  all  animals  were  drowned,  ex¬ 
cept  those  with  Noah  in  the  ark” — we  find  that  although  it  is  natu¬ 
ral  for  us  to  conclude,  that  all  animals  would  generate  and  be  found 
on  that  part  where  the  ark  rested,  yet  the  Raccoon  is  peculiar  to 
America.  This,  then,  is  a  new  species  of  animal,  and  we  may  say 
the  account  cannot  be  admitted  that  all  other  parts  were  drowned. — 
But  again  in  confirmation  of  revolutions  in  nature  we  perceive,  that 
even  if  scripture  be  true,  once  Giants  did  exist;  but  now  they  are  ap¬ 
parently  extinct.  On  strict  examination,  it  appears  that  earth  and 
shells  congealed,  form  marble — and  wood  when  put  in  certain  lakes 
of  water  become  stone. 

The  turf  bogs  in  Ireland,  which  are  found  on  the  tops  of  the  high¬ 
est  mountains  or  in  the  vallies,  miles  in  length  and  breadth,  and 
scores  of  feet  deep,  evidently  appear  to  have  been  vegetables  washed 
together  by  some  singular  cause  or  awful  deluge;  whole  trees,  with 
ancient  artificial  materials,  being  found  many  feet  below  the  surface; 
I  likewise  was  informed  of  a  spring  in  that  country,  by  putting  bars 
or  sheets  of  iron  therein,  they  would  be  converted  into  copper. 

On  my  way  from  Georgia,  I  could  not  but  observe  great  quanti¬ 
ties  of  shells,  which  to  me  appeared  to  belong  to  the  oyster,  some 
hundreds  of  miles  from  any  salt  or  brackish  water,  and  it  is  quite 
improbable  that  they  could  have  been  brought  by  human  art,  consid¬ 
ering  the  vast  quantities  found  in  the  Savannahs  or  Pirarahs  to  Tom- 
bigbee,  and  thence  to  the  Natchez  country,  and  in  the  Chickasaw  na¬ 
tion.  It  evidently  appears  that  this  western  country  was  once  in¬ 
habited  by  a  warlike  informed  people,  who  had  the  use  of  mechanical 

Y 


354 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


instruments;  and  there  are  evident  marks  of  antiquity,  .'‘cnsistin^  of 
artificial  mounds  and  fortifications,  &c.,  pronounced  by  the  curious 
who  have  examined,  to  have  been  deserted  long  before  the  discovery 
of  America  by  Columbus.  One  of  these  mounds,  a  few  miles  above 
Natchez,  covers  about  six  acres  of  ground,  forty  feet  above  the 
common  level,  on  which  stands  another,  forty  feet  high,  making  in 
all  eighty  feet.  Great  numbers  of  these  artificial  mounds,  fortifica¬ 
tions,  and  beds  of  ashes,  are  to  be  found,  extending  from  the  western 
parts  of  Georgia,  to  the  Mississippi,  and  then  northward  with  the 
waters  of  said  river  to  Lake  Erie,  &c.,  all  which  denote  it  once  was 
a  populous,  and  since  is  a  forsaken  country;  which  neither  history 
nor  tradition  hath  given  us  any  information  of.  Therefore  it  appears 
that  greater  revolutions  have  taken  place  in  this  terraqueous  glob  t, 
than  many  imagine;  and  herefrom  we  might  suppose,  that  the  ean  h 
had  stood  longer  than  six  thousand  years  calculated  from  scripture: 
and  with  the  Chinese  assent  to  their  boasted  ancient  histories.* 

Thus  I  shall  bean  Atheist  instead  of  a  Deist,  but  I  cannot  be  o.  ie 
thing  or  the  other  according  to  reason,  for  if  there  be  no  God,  n  i- 
ture  depends  on  chance,  and  this  earth  wrould  be  like  a  well  string* d 
instrument,  without  a  skillful  hand  to  play  upon  it,  or  a  well  rigged 
vessel,  without  mariners  to  steer  her;  for  every  thing  that  hath  not 
a  regulator,  is  liable  to  go  to  ruin:  and  if  all  things  depend  on  chance 
there  may  be  a  God  and  a  Devil,  a  Heaven  and  a  Hell,  saints  and 
sinners;  and  by  chance  the  Saints  may  get  to  Heaven,  and  by  chance 
the  sinners  may  go  to  Hell.  It  is  evident  in  reason,  that  as  a  stream 
cannot  rise  higher  than  its  fountain,  confusion  can  never  produce 
order;  for  the  effect  cannot  be  more  noble  than  the  cause;  conse¬ 
quently,  if  confusion  had  been  once,  it  must  have  remained;  but  as 
the  stars  keep  their  courses  without  infringing  on  each  other  in  their 
different  revolutions,  so  that  the  astronomer  can  calculate  his  al¬ 
manacs  years  beforehand,  it  is  evident  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
order;  and  to  suppose  this  order  to  have  been  eternal  would  be  ar¬ 
guing,  that  the  world  has  stood  forever  as  we  now  behold  it;  ana  ro 
suppose  that  the  earth  hath  forever  had  its  present  form,  is  to  sm)~ 
pose  that  there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  men,  beasts  and 
vegetables,  and  that  to  an  infinite  number:  for  if  the  number  be  not 
infinite,  how  could  the  succession  have  been  eternal?  and  yet  to 
talk  about  an  infinite  number,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms,  for  there 
is  no  number  but  what  may  be  made  larger,  by  the  addition  of 
units;  but  that  which  is  infinite  cannot  be  enlarged.  Again,  if  there 
has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  men  and  beasts,  by  the  same 
rule  there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  aa)s  and  nights,  and 
years  likewise.  This  must  be  allowed,  that  infinite  numbers  an 

*  This  “five  linked  chain”  hath  two  hooks  and  a  swivel — Flattery  an^ 
Despair — “it  is  so  because,  it  is  so,  because,” 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


355 


f.qnal.,  for  (f  one  number  be  smaller  than  the  other,  how  can  it  be 
paid  to  be  infinite?  Well,  if  infinite  numbers  be  equal,  and  if  there 
hath  been  an  eternal  succession  of  years,  and  days  and  nights,  we 
must  suppose  their  infinite  numbers  are  equal.  And  yet  to  allow 
there  hath  been  as  many  years  as  there  hath  been  days  and  nights, 
is  inconsistent,  seeing  that  it  takes  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  to 
compose  one  year;  and  if  the  number  of  years  be  less  than  the 
number  of  days  and  nights,  the  number  cannot  be  admitted  to  be 
infinite,  consequently  the  succession  cannot  have  been  eternal; 
therefore  it  must  be,  there  was  a  time  when  years  began.  If  so, 
we  must  admit  the  idea,  that  there  is  something  superior  to  nature 
that  formed  it,  and  thus  of  course  an  Almighty  regulator,  that  with 
wisdom  must  have  constructed  and  preserved  this  system;  and  this 
power  and  regulator  must  be  self-dependent,  for  no  power  could  ex¬ 
ceed  it  to  be  dependent  on,  and  of  course  self-existent,  of  course 
eternal,  according  to  the  foregoing:  and  this  eternal,  seif-existent, 
all-wise  regulator,  is  what  we  term  God,  and  what  the  Indians  term 
the  great  man  above — “Causeless  Causator.” 

Various  are  the  ideas  formed  concerning  this  God.  Some  ac¬ 
knowledge  one  Supreme  Being,  but  disallow  of  what  is  called  the 
Trinity ,  saying,  how  can  three  be  in  one?  Answer,  as  rain,  snow 
°nd  hail,  when  reduced  to  their  origin  are  one,  ( water; )  and  as  light, 
neat  and  color  are  seen  in  one  element  (fire;)  and  as  the  Atlantic, 
Pacific  and  Indian  oceans,  compose  but  one;  so,  if  in  unnatural  things, 
three  can  make  one,  why  may  we  not  admit  the  idea  with  reason, 
that  three  can  be  one  in  things  supernatural  and  divine,  &c. 

Here,  I  trust,  I  may  be  permitted  to  say,  with  all  due  respect  for 
those  who  differ  from  me,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  eternal  sonship 
of  Christ  is,  in  my  opinion,  anti-scriptural  and  highly  dangerous; 
this  doctrine,  I  reject  for  the  following  reasons: 

1st.  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  express  declaration  in  the 
scriptures  concerning  it. 

2dly.  If  Christ  be  the  Son  of  God  as  to  his  divine  nature,  then 
he  cannot  be  eternal;  for  son  implies  father;  and  father  implies,  in 
reference  to  son,  precedency  in  time,  if  not  in  nature  too.  Father 
and  son  imply  the  idea  of  generation;  and  generationimplies  a  time 
in  which  it  was  effected,  and  a  time  also  antecedent  to  such  gene¬ 
ration. 

3dly.  If  Christ  be  the  son  of  God,  as  to  his  divine  nature,  then 
the  f  ather  is  of  necessity  prior,  consequently  superior  to  him. 

4thly.  Again  if  this  divine  nature  were  begotten  of  the  Father 
ther.  it  must  be  in  time;  i.  e.,  there  was  a  period  in  which  it  did  not 
exist,  and  a  period  when  it  began  to  exist.  This  destroys  the  eter¬ 
nity  of  our  blessed  Lord,  and  robs  him  at  once  of  his  Godhead. 

6tldy.  To  say  that  he  was  begotten  from  all  eternity,  is  in  my 


356 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


opinion,  absurd,  and  the  phrase  Eternal  Son  is  a  positive  self-con¬ 
tradiction.  Eternity  is  that  which  has  had  no  beginning,  nor  stands 
in  any  reference  to  time.  Son,  supposes  time,  generation  and  father, 
and  time  also  antecedent  to  such  generation.  Therefore  the  conjunc¬ 
tion  of  such  terms  as  Son  and  Eternity  is  absolutely  impossible,  as 
they  imply  essentially  different  and  opposite  ideas.  • 

“The  enemies  of  Christ’s  divinity  have,  in  all  ages,  availed  them¬ 
selves  of  this  incautious  method  of  treating  this  subject,  and  on  this 
ground,  have  ever  had  the  advantage  of  the  defenders  of  the  God¬ 
head  of  Christ.  The  doctrine  of  the  eternal  sonship  destroys  the 
deity  of  Christ;  now  if  his  deity  be  taken  away,  the  whole  gospel 
scheme  of  redemption  is  ruined.  On  thisground,  the  atonement  of 
Christ  cannot  have  been  of  infinite  merit,  and  consequently  could 
not  purchase  pardon  for  the  offences  of  mankind,  nor  give  any  right 
to,  or  possession  of,  an  eternal  glory.  The  very  use  of  the  phrase 
is  both  absurd  and  dangerous;  therefore  let  all  those  who  value  Jesus 
and  their  salvation  abide  by  the  Scriptures.” — Dr.  Clarke. 

What  is  meant  by  God  the  Father,  is,  that  Eternal  Being  that  is 
every  where  present.  What  is  meant  by  Christ  the  Son,  the  man¬ 
hood  of  Christ,  being  brought  forth  by  the  omnipotent  power  of  God, 
as  the  evangelist  relates,  and  that  manhood  being  filled  with  the 
divine  nature,  of  course  he  would  be  God  as  well  as  man,  and  man 
as  well  as  God;  two  distinct  natures  in  one  person;  and  it  is  no  more 
inconsistent  with  reason,  to  acknowledge  that  he  came  as  above,  than 
to  acknowledge  a  miracle  for  the  first  man’s  origin;  which  idea  in 
reason  we  must  admit,  for  there  cannot  be  an  effect  without  a  cause; 
and  as  men  do  exist,  it  is  evident  there  is  but  one  way  for  them  to 
generate  in  nature.  If  so,  who  did  the  first  man  and  woman  gene¬ 
rate  from,  to  suppose  that  they  came  by  nature,  is  to  suppose  the 
earth  brought  them  forth  spontaneously:  if  so,  take  the  inhabitants 
from  an  island,  and  it  would  produce  them  again;  but  matter  of  fact 
sayeth  it  will  not.  Then  if  nature  hath  not  changed,  it  never  brought 
people;  for  if  it  had,  it  might  again  do  so,  and  if  not,  a  miracle  hath 
taken  place  in  nature.  What  is  meant  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  the 
Spirit  of  God  proceeding  from  the  Father,  through  the  mediation 
ot  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  down  to  the  sons  of  men;  the  office  of 
which  Spirit  is  to  instruct  mankind,  and  purify  and  prepare  them  for 
the  enjoyment  of  God  in  glory. 

We  read,  “No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time.”  1  John  iv,  12. 
But  Christ  saith  to  Philip,  “He  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen  the  Fa¬ 
ther.”  John  xiv,  9.  Again,  “I  in  them  and  Thou  in  me.”  John 
xvii,  23;  i.  e.,the  invisible  manifestation,  as  Paul  saith.  “Christ  in 
you,  the  hope  of  glory.”  Colos.  i,  27.  Again.  “We  will  come 
unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him.”  John  xiv,  26.  In  this 
the  Christian  feels  God  to  be  his  Father,  Redeemer  and  Comforter 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


357 


And  supposing  the  word  Trinity  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Bible,  or 
Persons  in  the  plural,  yet  there  are  manifestations,  and  people  should 
be  careful  not  to  quarrel  too  much  about  names,  forms,  or  words, 
but  seek  for  essential  realities. 

We  read,  Heb.  i.  1,  2.  “  God  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto 
us  by  his  Son,  by  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds;’’  or  as  John  i. 
1,  2.  He  existed  as  the  word,  visible  manifestation  or  Son  of  God; 
as  by  an  act  of  the  mind  a  thought  is  begot,  so  the  manifestation 
might  be  said  to  be  begotten  by  the  will  and  power  of  God,  though 
some  query  it  does  not  appear  to  be  written  whether  he  existed  as 
the  Son  or  only  as  the  Word,  until  he  was  manifested  in  the  flesh. 

The  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  wrorks,  wras  made  writh  us  in 
Adam,  we  being  in  his  loins;  he  was  our  federal  head  and  represen¬ 
tative,  and  God  required  him  to  keep  a  moral  law  of  innocence  for 
us  in  himself,  &c.  Adam  fell  from  his  innocent  happiness,  and  wre 
being  in  his  loins,  fell  with  him.  Well,  says  one,  would  not  God  be 
just  to  have  damned  us  for  Adam’s  sin?  Answrnr:  A  punishment 
should  never  exceed  the  transgression,  and  of  course,  wTe  deserve  not 
a  personal  punishment  for  that  which  we  were  never  actually  guilty 
•  of;  but  as  we  were  passive  in  the  action  we  should  have  been  passive 
in  the  suffering;  of  course,  as  we  fell  in  Adam’s  loins,  we  should  have 
been  punished  in  his  loins,  and  of  course  have  perished  in  his  loins. 
Adam  and  Eve  only  wrere  actually  guilty,  and  of  course  they  only 
deserved  an  actual  punishment,  which  I  believe  would  have  been 
just  in  God  to  have  inflicted;  but  to  punish  his  posterity  with  a  per¬ 
sonal  punishment,  for  that  of  which  they  were  never  personally 
guilty,  would  be  representing  God  as  unjust,  by  making  the  pun¬ 
ishment  to  exceed  the  crime,  which  would  exceed  the  bonds  of 
moral.justice.  I  therefore  argue,  that  as  the  punishment  should  be 
proportioned  to  the  crime,  if  a  Mediator  was  not  provided,  we 
should  have  perished,  by  being  punished  in  Adam’s  loins;  and  if  we 
had,  then  God’s  declarative  glory  must  have  been  eclipsed,  he  not 
being  glorified  in  our  personal  salvation  or  damnation.  In  further 
demonstration  of  this  idea,  I  argue,  that  as  every  title  to  any  bles¬ 
sing  was  forfeited  by  Adam’s  fall,  they  could  never  have  been  en¬ 
joyed,  except  they  were  purchased,  for  if  they  could  there  was  no 
need  for  him  to  purchase  them  for  us,  &c.  Our  temporal  lives  being 
blessings,  they  came  through  the  merits  of  Christ;  of  course,  if  it 
had  not  been  for  Christ’s  merits  wre  should  not  have  had  this  bles¬ 
sing,  and  of  course  should  have  perished  in  Adam,  as  we  fell  with 
him  as  above.  But  as  we  read  that  Christ  wras  a  lamb  slain  (not 
from  all  eternity)  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  though  not  ac¬ 
tually  slain  until  four  thousand  years  after;  meaning  that  God  made 
*  revelation  of  his  Son  to  the  ancients,  who  were  saved  by  faith  in 
a  Messiah  which  was  to  come,  the  same  as  we  are  saved  by  faith  in  a 


368 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


Messiah  which  hath  come  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  Sic.,  as 
Christ  said,  “Abraham  rejoiced  to  see  my  day;  he  saw  it  and  was 
glad.’’  John  viii,  56,  Romans  i,  19,  20,  to  ii,  14, 15,  Gal.,  iii,  8, 
Job  was  an  heathen,  yet  observe  his  faith,  Job  xix.  25,  26. 

Observe  as  the  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  works  was  made 
with  us  in  Adam,  he  being  our  head  and  representative,  &c.,  so 
the  second  covenant,  the  covenant  of  grace,  was  not  made  between 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  as  some  do  vainly  think,  (there  is  no  men¬ 
tion  of  such  a  covenant  in  the  Bible)  but  was  made  with* us  in 
Christ,  he  being  given  to  the  people  for  a  covenant,  & c.;  Isaiah 
xlii,  6,  and  xlix,  8. 

God  had  a  sovereign  right  to  make  the  first  Adam  and  require  his 
obedience;  and  when  he  fell,  he  had  the  same  sovereign  right  to  raise 
up  the  second  Adam  as  he  had  the  first,  and  to  require  his  obedience. 
But  says  the  deist,  there  would  be  no  moral  justice  to  make  the  in¬ 
nocent  suffer  with  the  guilty.  Allowing  it,  what  then?  If  the  inno¬ 
cent  suffer  voluntarily,  wrho  can  be  impeached  with  injustice?  For 
instance,  if  I  break  a  law,  and  the  penalty  is,  pay  five  pounds  or  take 
the  lash,  if  I  cannot  advance  the  money,  I  must  take  the  stripes. 
But  a  gentleman  steps  up  and  voluntarily  suffers  the  loss  of  five  pounds 
out  of  his  own  pocket,  nobody  can  be  censured  writh  injustice.  At 
the  same  time  the  law  giving  full  satisfaction  would  have  no  further 
demand;  and  of  course  I  should  be  extricated  from  the  punishment. 
So  Christ  our  second  Adam,  our  second  head  and  representative,  was 
raised  up  to  heal  the  breach  that  Adam  made.  For  this  purpose  he 
stepped  right  into  the  shoes  of  the  first  Adam,  between  that  law  of 
moral  innocence,  that  Adam  was  required  to  keep  for  us,  and  kept 
it  even  as  Adam  was  required  to  keep  it.  H^w  did  he  keep  it? — 
First,  by  a  passive  obedience,  having  no  will  of- his  own,  abstract 
from  what  that  law  required.  Secondly,  by  an  active  obedience, 
doing  what  the  law  did  require  during  the  thirty-three  years  which 
he  resided  in  this  vale  of  tears.  And  thirdly,  by  voluntarily  laying 
down  his  life  to  suffer  in  our  lieu,  what  we  must  have  suffered  in 
Adam  if  he  did  not  do  it.  Observe,  it  wras  not  the  divinity  of 
Christ  that  suffered,  but  the  manhood.  And  where  the  Bible  calls 
Christ  the  son  of  God,  it  does  not  allude  to  his  Godhead  as  God, 
but  manifestation,  as  we  read,  Gal.  iv,  4,  Heb.  x,  5,  and  i,  5-6, 
John  xv,  13  and  x,  18,  that  “he  was  made  or  born  of  a  woman, 
who  was  the  first  in  the  transgression,  and  made  or  born  under  the 
law,  as  no  man  came  into  the  world  as  we  are  informed  Christ  did, 
&c.,”  Luke  ii,  .35.  But  says  one,  prove  that  he  did  it  voluntarily? 
Very  well — Christ  saith:  “Greater  love  than  this  hath  no  man,  that 
he  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends;5’  and  “I  lay  down  my  life  fot 
the  sheep.55  Again:  “  No  man  taketh  my  life  from  me,  I  have  powet 
to  lay  it  down,  and  power  to  take  it  up  again.55 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


359 


Now,  if  no  man  took  Christ’s  life  from  him,  then  their  nailing 
him  to  the  tree  did  not  cause  him  to  die;  if  not,  then  it  must  have  been 
something  else;  and  of  course  the  sin  of  the  world.  Again,  we  read 
that  Christ  was  beared  in  that  he  feared;  and  that  he  pleased  not 
himself,  but  gave  himself  a  ransom.”  Heb.  v,  7;  Rom.  xv,  3,  4, 
Tim.  ii,  6,  Luke  xxii,  42,  and  Heb.  xii,  2.  He  forthe  joy  that  was 
6et  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set 
down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.  Again,  he  said 
in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane:  “Not  my  will  but  thine  be  done,”  &c., 
which  certainly  argues  that  he  had  a  human  will;  and  when  he  thus 
gave  up  voluntarily,  &c.,we  find  that  the  sin  of  the  world  was  laid 
upon  him,  and  caused  him  to  cry  out:  “My  soul  is  exceeding  sor¬ 
rowful,  even  unto  death,”  and  lie  never  spoke  extravagantly,  and  the 
agony  of  his  mind  caused  the  very  blood  to  gush  through  the  pores 
of  his  skin,  and  ran  down  like  drops  of  sweat,  and  by  his  dying  so 
much  sooner  than  malefactors  do  in  general  when  crucified,  the  gov¬ 
ernor  appeared  to  have  been  astonished,  and  marvelled  if  he  were 
already  dead,  and  could  hardly  believe  the  account  till  he  had  called 
the  centurion  and  had  it  from  his  own  mouth.  Mark  xv,  41,  45.  I 
herefrom  infer,  that  as  no  man  took  his  life  from  him,  and  as  he 
died  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature,  that  something  out  of  the 
course  of  nature  killed  him;  which  must  have  been  the  sin  of  the 
world.  And  when  he  had  suffered  so  much  as  what  was  necessary 
to  suffer,  even  unto  death,  the  law  which  Adam  broke  had  full  sat¬ 
isfaction  on  him;  and  having  full  satisfaction,  it  had  no  further  de¬ 
mand.  On  the  third  day,  the  Divinity  raised  the  humanity  from  the 
dead,  by  which  means  life  and  immortality  are  brought  to  light  by 
the  gospel;  and  glory  be  to  God. 

We  read  nothing  about  John  the  Methodist,  nor  John  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  in  ail  the  bible,  but  read  of  John  the  Baptist;  but  what  did 
he  say?  Johni,  29;  he  sayeth,  “behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.” 

Observe,  the  sin  of  the  world  was  the  sin  of  Adam,  as  he  was  the 
representative  of  the  world,  and  Christ  the  second  Adam,  John 
says,  took  it  away.  How?  By  atoning  for  it,  &c.  Now,  if  John 

5 reached  up  that  Christ  took  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  then  all 
olm’s  people  ought  to  preach  it  up;  and  if  he  took  it  away,  then  it 
does  not  lie  upon  us;  and  if  not,  then  we  do  not  feel  the  guilt,  only 
the  effect,  which  is  the  evil  corrupt  nature  instinct  within,  and  not 
the  guilt.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Thus,  you  see  the  first  covenant  of  works  was  made  with  us  in 
our  first  head,  and  the  second  covenant  with  us  in  our  second  head, 
Christ. 

According  to  Isa.liii,  6,  “all  we  like  sheep  are  gone  astray,  &c., 
and  the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  him  (Christ)  the  iniquity  of  us  all.’7 


360 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


Observe,  John  did  not  say  the  sins  of  the  world,  but  sin,  the  sin¬ 
gular,  and  the  prophet  Isaiah  doth  not  say  iniquities ,  but  iniquity , 
which  have  alluded  to  the  fall  of  man.  Therefore  the  plaster  is 
as  large  as  the  wound,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  As  we  read  Rom. 
v,  18,  therefore  as  by  the  offence  of  one,  judgment  came  upon  all 
men  unto  condemnation;  even  so,  not  uneven ,  by  the  righteousness 
of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  r  ‘o  justification  of  life. 
Observe  the  words  justification  and  rege  .eration  are  not  synono- 
mous  as  some  use  them,  but  are  of  different  meanings.  Regenera- 
tion  signifies  to  be  born  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  i.  e.,  to  be  purified 
within  by  its  inspiration,  and  to  become  holy  and  Godlike,  &c. — 
But  justification  signifies  to  acquit  and  look  upon  as  free  from  guilt. 
And  now  if  the  free  gift  from  God  by  Christ,  came  upon  all  men, 
unto  justification  of  life,  I  herefrom  would  infer,  that  God  hath 
justified  all  men  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  i.  e.,  acquitted  them  from 
what  is  called  the  guilt  of  original  sin,  and  looks  upon  them  free 
therefrom  as  they  came  into  the  world. 

If  I  deny  there  was  such  a  person  as  Christ  on  this  earth  eigh¬ 
teen  hundred  years  ago,  I  should  deny  three  things.  1st.  Our  dates. 
2d.  AU  sacred;  3d.  The  greatest  part  of  profane  history,  which 
historians  in  general  would  not  be  willing  to  give  up.  If  I  allow 
there  was  such  a  person  as  Christ,  I  must  acknowledge  his  miracles; 
and  to  deny  his  miracles,  would  be  giving  the  histories  the  lie,  and 
of  course  destroy  their  authority.  If  I  allow  his  miracles  I  must 
allow  his  sacred  character  also;  for  it  is  inconsistent  with  reason  to 
believe  that  God  would  aid  and  assist  a  liar,  or  an  impostor,  to  do 
the  mighty  deeds  which  we  are  informed  Christ  did. 

.  There  is  an  inward  feeling  of  the  mind,  as  well  as  an  outward 
feeling  of  the  body.  For  instance — sometimes  my  mind  is  calm, 
yet  I  feel  pain  of  body;  at  other  times,  my  body  is  well,  and  I  feel 
pain  of  mind;  which  feelings  are  as  perceptible  as  the  wind  blowing 
upon  the  body,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Again,  a  man  walking 
alone,  spies  the  wild  beast  of  the  forest  and  feels  his  hair  to  rise 
and  his  flesh  to  crawl  upon  his  bones.  What  is  the  cause  of  this 
feeling?  It  must  be  the  fears  in  his  mind,  originating  from  a  view 
of  his  danger;  and  perhaps  likewise  he  may  feel  the  powers  of  his 
limbs  to  fail,  and  sit  down  under  the  shock.  Now  allowing  the 
above,  why  should  it  be  thought  strange,  if  people  were  to  fall  un¬ 
der  the  mighty  power  of  God  operating  upon  the  human  mind. 

But,  says  one,  it  is  inconsistent  with  reason  to  adopt  the  idea  that 
God  will  work  in  this  form;  but  I  say,  hush!  There  cannot  be  a 
law  without  a  penalty,  and  we  know  that  we  are  accountable  to 
God  for  our  moral  conduct,  for  we  feel  it  in  our  breasts;  and  when 
we  do  wrong,  we  feel  misery;  and  living  and  dying  therein,  shall 
carry  our  misery  to  eternity  with  us;  as  death  only  separates  the 


CHAIM  OF  LORENZO. 


361 


soul  from  the  body;  but  doth  not  change  the  disposition  of  the  mind. 

Again,  through  the  medium  of  organs  my  spirit  can  convey  an 
idea  to  the  spirit  of  another  and  make  him  angry  or  wrathful,  or 
please  him  with  novelty  and  make  him  laugh  and  feel  joyful.  If 
so,  then,  spirit  can  operate  on  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter, 
and  convey  ideas — and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  so,  why  not  the 
Divine  Spirit  operate  on  the  human  mind,  and  give  an  inward  con¬ 
viction,  &c.,  of  right  and  wrong?  If  we  are  accountable  to  God, 
then  we  are  rewardable  or  punishable  according  to  our  behavior  and 
capacity — and  of  course,  a  day  of  accounts  must  take  place  when 
these  rewards  and  punishments  must  be  actually  given.  From  this 
I  argue  there  is  such  a  thing  as  moral  evil  arid  good,  or  vice  and 
virtue,  and  of  course,  there  is  a  road  to  shun,  and  a  particular  one  in 
which  we  ought  to  walk — therefore  it  is  necessary  to  have  a  guide. 
And  now  the  question  arises,  what  guide  is  necessary?  Some  say 
the  Alcoran:  but  there  is  more  proof  for  the  belief  of  the  writings 
of  Moses,  than  for  those  oi  Mahomet.  Moses  got  a  whole  nation 
of  people  to  believe  that  he  led  them  through  the  Red  Sea,  by  dry¬ 
ing  it  up  before  them,  &c.;  likewise  got  them  to  erect  a  monument 
in  remembrance  that  they  actually  saw  it,  viz:  to  kill  the  paschal 
lamb  and  eat  him  with  bitter  herbs,  and  walk  with  their  staffs  in 
their  hands  on  a  certain  night  of  the  year;  which  monument  is  now 
standing,  and  has  been  annually  observed  among  them  for  some 
thousands  of  years,  though  for  near  eighteen  centuries  they  have 
been  scattered  as  a  nation.  Now  it  is  evident,  the  most  ignorant 
people  could  not  be  imposed  upon,  and  made  to  believe  that  they 
saw  a  river  dry  up,  if  they  never  did  see  it  dry — and  likewise  to  get 
them  to  erect  a  monument  of  stone  in  remembrance  that  they  saw  it, 
if  they  never  did.  But  Moses  left  this  proof  of  his  mission,  which 
the  other  did  not;  therefore  there  is  more  reason  to  credit  him  than 
Mahomet — and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Another  says,  reason  is  the  surest  and  only  guide.  This  I  deny, 
because  the  greatest  divines,  so  called,  disagree;  as  you  may  find, 
that  out  of  about  three  hundred  and  seventy  denominations,  thirty- 
one  take  the  scripture  to  prove  their  doctrines  by;  yet  out  of  these 
thirty-one,  neither  two  agree  with  regard  to  their  religious  tenets  or 
opinions:  yet  one  says  I  am  right  and  you  are  wrong;  another,  no, 
you  are  wrong  and  I  am  right;  here  steps  up  a  deist  and  says,  all  re¬ 
ligion  is  counterfeit,  and  the  reason  why  they  so  disagree,  is  be¬ 
cause  no  consistent  system  can  be  formed  on  the  Christian  plan. — 
Answer.  Your  objection  proves  too  much,  and  not  solid.  For, 
first,  to  say  all  religion  is  counterfeit,  is  inconsistent;  because,  coun¬ 
terfeit  religion  implies  a  false  one,  and  there  cannot  be  a  false  one, 
except  there  be  one  to  falsify,  and  if  there  be  one  to  falsify,  before  it 
is  falsified,  it  must  be  genuine;  therefore  to  say  all  religion  is  false, 


362 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


is  proving  too  much,  and  just  argues  that  there  is  a  genuine  one — as 
there  cannot  be  such  a  thing  as  falsehood  without  truth,  of  course 
counterfeit  is  the  opposite  of  genuine. 

Again,  reason  alone  is  not  a  sufficient  guide  without  revelation; 
because,  when  reason  was  to  determine  the  number  of  gods,  she  said 
there  were  about  thirty  thousand — and  in  this  our  day,  the  men  of 
the  greatest  acquired  information  and  strongest  powers  of  mind  who 
deny  revelation,  of  whom  some  Doctors  and  Lawyers,  &c.,  may 
be  included,  disagree  in  their  ideas  on  divine  things,  and  that  which 
is  in  connexion  with  them,  as  much  as  the  ministers  and  preachers; 
whereas  if  reason  was  a  sufficient  guide,  I  suppose  they  would  agree 
and  come  into  one  particular  channel,  &c. 

Some  say  that  the  Bible  is  revelation,  but  deny  that  there  is  any 
in  this  our  day,  saying  the  Bible  is  sufficient  without  the  influence 
of  God’s  Spirit.  But  observe,  I  believe  in  the  scriptures  as  much 
as  any  person,  &c.  But  with  regard  to  the  influence  of  the  Spirit, 
I  believe  it  is  strictly  necessary;  for  supposing  I  was  to  cast  a  look 
at  the  print  and  paper,  what  would  be  the  benefit,  except  I  realized 
the  truth  of  what  is  contained  ‘herein:  and  how  can  I  realize  it  but 
by  the  influence  of  the  same  Spirit  which  dictated  its  writings? — 
Surely  we  read  that  no  man  can  call  Jesus  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  that  the  natural  man  understandeth  not  the  things  of  the 
Spirit,  for  they  are  spiritually  discerned,  Rom.  viii,  9;  1  Cor.  ii,  11, 
12,  13,  14,  15,  16;  xii,  3;  Rev.  xix,  10. 

Why  is  it  that  the  men  of  the  greatest  natural  and  acquired  abili¬ 
ties,  get  to  be  Deists?  They  say  it  is  reason,  and  that  the  more 
weak  and  ignorant  part  embrace  religion;  this  is  pretty  true,  viz: — 
Their  reason  makes  them  Deists,  and  why?  There  are  certain  ideas 
which  must  be  taken  through  certain  mediums,  in  order  to  have  a 
right  and  just  conception  of  them,  and  otherwise,  would  cause  a 
person  to  run  into  absurdities;  for  instance,  I  heard  of  a  blind  man, 
who  hearing  persons  talk  about  colors,  informed  them  that  he  thought 
he  could  describe  what  the  color  of  red  was  like,  viz:  the  sound  of  a 
trumpet.  This  absurdity,  that  red  was  like  the  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
originated  by  attempting  to  catch  the  idea  through  the  medium  of 
the  ear.  Equally  absurd  would  be  the  idea  of  sounds,  if  taken 
through  the  medium  of  the  eye.  So  these  Deists  attempt  to  con¬ 
ceive  just  and  accurate  ideas  of  revealed  religion  by  natural  reason, 
which  leads  them  into  an  absurdity,  and  causes  them  to  conclude 
that  it  is  imagination,  deception,  or  hypocrisy  in  those  who  attend 
to  it:  whereas,  if  they  would  conceive  of  it  through  a  different  chan¬ 
nel  or  medium,  viz:  the  inward  sensations  or  convictions  of  the 
mind,  &c. — if  they  would  give  due  attention  to  the  same  as  sincere 
enquirers  after  truth,  they  wo.  ld  feel  the  Spirit  of  truth  bearing 
witness  to,  or  of  the  truth,  to  convince  and  correct,  &c.,  and  theii 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


363 


Deism  would  flee  away.  O,  may  God  cause  the  reader  to  reflect  on 
what  1  have  just  observed,  and  turn  attention  within  your  breast, 
and  weigh  the  convictions  of  your  mind  for  eternity. 

If  there  be  no  such  thing  as  inspiration,  how  could  the  prophets 
foretel  future  events,  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature?  Some 
people  say,  the  prophecies  were  written  in  prophetic  language,  after 
the  things  took  place,  but  that  is  unreasonable  to  suppose,  for  if  they 
were,  they  were  wrote  as  late  down  as  what  the  New  Testament 
dates  back,  and  if  so,  then  both  Testaments  came  on  the  carpet 
about  one  time.  How  could  you  impose  the  one  Testament  on  the 
learned  people,  without  the  others;  seeing  their  close  connexion? — 
B  it  as  the  Jews  acknowledge  the  Old  Testament,  and  disallow  the 
New,  I  therefrom  argue,  that  the  Old  Testament  was  written  some¬ 
time  previous  to  the  New,  of  course  previous  to  the  things  being 
transacted,  which  were  predicted.  It  must,  therefore,  have  been  by 
divine  inspiration.  But  says  one,  the  word  Revelation,  when  ap¬ 
plied  to  religion,  means  something  immediately  communicated  from 
God  to  man;  that  mari  tells  a  second,  the  second  a  third,  &c.,  &c., 
it  is  revealed  to  the  first  only ,  to  the  rest  it  is  mere  hear-say. 

And  if  the  Bible  was  revealed  once,  it  was  not  revealed  to  me; 
to  me,  therefore  it  is  hear-say.  Answer — Allowing  the  above,  yet 
if  a  man  tells  me  it  is  revealed  to  him,  that  my  father  is  dead,  &c., 
and  the  same  Spirit  which  revealed  it  to  him,  accompanies  his  words 
with  energy  to  my  heart,  then  it  is  revelation  to  me  as  well  as  to 
him,  and  not  bare  hear-say.  Consequently,  if  the  same  Spirit  which 
dictated  the  writing  of  the  Bible,  attends  the  same  with  energy,  then 
it  is  not  hear-say,  but  revelation;  because  we  have  a  divine  convic¬ 
tion  of  the  truths  therein  contained.  And  the  sincere  of  different 
persuasions,  find  something  in  the  Bible  to  attract  their  attention, 
above  any  other  book,  and  even  the  Deists,  when  conscience  begins 
to  lash  them,  find  something  in  the  Bible  to  attract  their  minds,  of 
the  truth  of  which,  the  conduct  of  a  number  to  be  found  on  this 
continent  might  be  adduced. 

Neither  can  I  believe  all  will  be  saved:  for  in  Mark  iii.,  29,  we 
are  informed  of  a  certain  character,  which  hath  never  forgiveness, 
but  is  in  danger  of  eternal  damnation;  which  they  could  not  be 
in  danger  of,  if  there  be  no  such  thing;  and  in  Luke  xvi.,  we  read 
(not  a  parable,  but  a  positive  matter  of  fact,  related  by  Christ  him¬ 
self,  who  knew  what  was  transacted  in  eternity,  as  well  as  in  time,) 
concerning  a  rich  man,  who  died  and  went  to  hell;  and  there  was  a 
separation  between  him  and  the  good  place;  and  if  one  be  lost,  uni- 
versalism  is  not  true.  We  feel  in  our  breast,  that  we  are  accounta¬ 
ble  to  God,  and  if  so,  then  rewardable  or  punishable,  according  to 
our  behavior  and  capacity,  and  of  course  a  day  of  accounts  must 
take  place,  when  the  rewards  or  punishments  are  given.  Some  say 


364 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


we  have  all  our  punishment  here.  In  reason  I  deny  it;  for  the  bene¬ 
fit  of  religion  is  to  escape  punishment,  and  if  so,  none  have  punish¬ 
ment  but  the  vicious;  but  as  many  of  the  most  virtuous  have  suffered 
the  most  cruel,  tormenting,  lingering  deaths,  as  may  be  said,  for 
years,  in  matters  of  tender  conscience;  while  others  have  lived  on 
dowry  beds  of  ease,  and  thus  die;  from  this  I  argue,  that  the  punish¬ 
ment  is  to  come  hereafter. 

Can  I  suppose  these  thinking  powers  which  constitute  the  soul 
and  make  us  sensible,  active  and  rational,  and  prevent  the  corporeal 
body  from  returning  to  its  mother  dust  from  day  to  day,  will  cease 
to  exist  when  I  am  dead,  or  fallen  asleep,  or  gone  into  a  state  of 
nonentity,  by  annihilation?  Nay,  I  rather  must  believe,  this  im¬ 
mortal  doth  still  exist;  I  say  immortal,  because  I  do  not  see  how 
Jiose  qualities  can  be  subject  to  decay,  considering  their  nature, 
though  I  acknowledge  whilst  acting  upon  organs,  there  may  be 
heaviness,  in  consequence  of  mortality,  which  is  the  effect  of  sin, 
but  when  disembodied,  shall  appear  in  their  strength.  As  a  proof 
of  future  existence  of  this  thinking  power,  I  ask,  why  is  it  that  so 
many  well  informed  people  shrink  at  the  thought  of  death,  seeing  it 
is  the  common  lot  of  all  mankind?  I  ask,  is  it  barely  the  thoughts 
of  dying,  which  makes  them  turn  their  attention  to  various  objects, 
to  divert  their  minds  from  reflecting?  Nay,  but  a  conviction  of  the 
realities  of  an  awful  eternity.  Again,  if  a  limb  of  mine  be  dissect¬ 
ed  or  taken  off,  does  that  depreciate  an  eighth  or  sixteenth  part  of 
my  soul?  Nav,  I  am  as  rational  as  ever;  therefore  if  my  soul  can 
exist  without  a  part  of  the  body,  why  not  exist  without  the  whole 
or  any  part  of  it?  I  have  known  men,  who  have  lost  their  limbs, 
feel  an  itching  and  put  down  their  hands  to  rub;  I  ask  what  was  the 
cause  of  that  sensation,  seeing  the  foot  or  leg  was  gone? 

If  all  go  to  heaven  as  soon  as  they  die,  it  being  looked  upon  as  a 
piece  of  humanity  to  relieve  the  distressed,  would  it  not  be  right  for 
me  to  end  all  the  sorrows  of  those  I  can,  who  are  in  trouble?  And 
does  not  this  open  a  door  to  argue,  that  murder  is  humanity,  and 
thereby  send  them  to  heaven?  But  says  one,  I  will  acknowledge 
future  punishment,  but  it  is  not  so  long,  nor  so  bad  as  it  is  repre¬ 
sented  by  some;  for  we  read  of  the  resurrection,  when  all  mortal 
bodies  shall  be  raised,  of  course  become  immortal,  ancf  spiritual; 
and  corporeal  tire  and  brimstone  cannot  operate  on  a  spiritual  body, 
and  of  course  the  punishment  is  but  the^horror  of  a  guilty  con¬ 
science.  And  the  word  forever,  frequently  in  the  scripture,  being 
of  a  limited  nature,  it  may  be  inferred  the  punishment  is  not  eternal. 
Answer:  Allowing  that  the  punishment  is  only  the  horror  of  a 
guilty  conscience  (  which  will  bear  dispute,)  yet  I  think  that  hor¬ 
ror  to  the  mind,  will  be  found  equal  to  fire  and  brimstone  to  the  ma¬ 
terial  body;  for  frequently  I  have  been  called  upon  to  visit  people 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


365 


on  sick  beds,  who  have  told  me  that  their  pain  of  body  was  great, 
but  their  pain  of  mind  so  far  exceeded  it,  as  to  cause  them  to  forget 
their  pain  of  body  for  hours  together,  unless  some  person  spoke 
particularly  to  them  concerning  it.  Again  you  know  what  horror 
you  have  felt  for  a  short  space,  for  one  crime.  Now,  supposing  all 
the  sins  that  ever  you  committed,  in  thought,  word  or  deed,  in  public 
and  in  private,  were  set  in  array  before  you,  so  that  you  could  view 
all  of  them  at  one  glance.  And  at  the  same  time,  that  conscience 
were  to  have  its  full  latitude,  to  give  you  the  lash:  would  not  the 
horror  which  here  causeth  people  to  forget  their  temporal  pain, 
while  there  is  hope;  be  worse  than  fire  to  the  body,  when  hope  is 
forever  fled? — for  when  hope  is  gone,  there  is  no  support. 

And  the  idea  that  the  punishment  is  not  eternal,  because  the  word 
forever ,  sometimes  in  scripture  is  of  a  limited  nature,  I  think  will 
not  do;  because  the  duration  of  certain  words,  are  bounded  by  the 
duration  of  the  things  unto  which  they  allude.  For  instance,  the 
servant  shall  serve  his  master  forever  in  Moses’  law.  The  word 
forever,  was  bounded  by  the  life  of  the  servant.  And  where  it  re¬ 
lates  to  mortality,  it  is  bounded  by  mortality;  of  course  where  it  re¬ 
lates  to  immortality,  it  is  bounded  by  immortality;  and  when  it  re¬ 
lates  to  God,  it  is  bounded  by  the  eternity  of  God— and  as  we  are 
informed  in  several  parts  of  scripture,  after  the  mortality  is  done 
away,  that  the  wicked  shall  be  banished  forever  from  the  presence 
of  God,  the  word  forever,  and  the  word  eternal  must  be  synony¬ 
mous,  having  one. and  the  same  meaning,  as  endless!  being  bounded 
by  the  eternity  of  God,  and  the  endless  duration  of  the  immortal 
soul,  &c.,  Matthew  xxv,  41,  46,  2  Thess.  i,’9;  Revelation  xix,  3, 
Judge,  7. 

And  observing  the  doctrine  of  particular  election  and  reprobation 
to  tend  to  presumption,  or  despair,  and  those  who  preached  it  up,  to 
make  the  Bible  clash  and  contradict  itself  by  preaching  somewhat 
like  this: — 

“  You  can  and  you  can’t — You  shall  and  you  shan’t — You 
will  and  you  won’t — And  you  will  he  damned  if  you  do — And 
you  will  be  damned  if  you  don’t.” 

Thus  contradicting  themselves,  that  people  must  do,  and  yet  they 
cannot  do,  and  God  must  do  all,  and  at  the  same  time  invite  them  to 
come  to  Christ. 

These  inconsistencies  caused  me  to  reflect  upon  my  past  experi¬ 
ence,  and  conclude  that  the  true  tenor  of  the  Bible  did  not  clasn,  of 
course  that  a  connect  chain  should  be  carried  on  through  that  book, 
and  the  medium  struck  between  the  dark  passages,  which  literally 
contradict,  and  reconcile  them  together  by  explaining  scripture  by 
scripture;  and  by  striving  so  to  do,  I  imbibed  what  here  follows:  1st, 
That  Election  is  a  Bible  doctrine,  but  not  an  elect  number,  for  1 


366 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


cannot  find  that  in  the  Bible,  but  an  Elect  Character,  viz:  Ha 
who  becomes  a  true  penitent,  willing  to  be  made  holy  and  saved  by 
free  grace,  merited  only  by  Christ.  And  on  the  other  hand,  instead 
of  a  reprobate  number,  it  is  a  reprobate  character,  namely:  he  who 
obstinately  and  finally  continues  in  unbelief,  shall  be  cast  off. 
Thus  one  may  discover,  that  it  is  an  election  and  reprobation  of 
characters,  instead  of  numbers,  0C3“and  you  cannot  deny  it.  But 
the  following  scriptures  demonstrate  undeniably,  that  God,  instead 
of  reprobating  any,  is  willing  to  receive  all,  (2  Pet.  iii,  9,  Ezek. 
xxxiii,  11,  1  Tim.  ii,  3,  4,  2  Cor.  v,  10.)  Secondly,  that  Christ 
instead  of  dying  only  for  a  part,  the  prophets,  angels,  Christ  and  the 
apostles  positively  affirm,  that  salvation  by  his  merits  is  possible 
for  all — (Gen.  xxiii,  14,  Isaiah  liv,  6,  Luke  ii,  10,  John  iii, 
18,  17;) — Thirdly,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  doth  not  strive  with  apart 
only,  as  some  say,  a  special  call,  but  strives  with  every  man  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  hardness  of  his  heart,  while  the  day  of  mercy  lasts— 
(John  ii,  9,  and  xvi,  8,  compare  vi,44,  with  xii,  33.)  Again,  there 
is  a  gospel  for  and  an  invitation  to  all — OCj^and  you  cannot  deny 
it — Mark  xvi,  15,  Matt,  xi,  28.  Again  there  is  a  duty;  which  we 
owe  to  God,  according  to  reason,  conscience  and  scripture,  and  there 
are  glorious  promises  for  our  encouragement  in  the  way  of  duty, 
and  awful  tbreatenings  in  the  way  of  disobedience;  (CPand  you 
cannot  deny  it;  Prov.  xxviii,  13,  Matt  v,  2  to  8,  vii,  24  to  28, 
Isa.  i,  16  to  20,  Isa.  ix,  17.  And  now  to  affirm  that  a  part  were 
unconditionally  elected  for  heaven,  and  can  never  be  lost,  what  need 
was  there  of  a  Saviour?  To  save  them  from  what?  And  if  the 
rest  have  no  possibility  of  salvation,  who  are  benefitted  by  Christ? 
Or  what  did  tie  come  for?  Not  to  benefit  the  elect  or  reprobate,  but 
to  accomplish  a  mere  sham,  a  solemn  nothing.  This  reminds  me 
of  a  story  I  heard,  concerning  a  negro  who  had  just  returned  from 
meeting — his  master  said,  “Well  Jack,  how  do  you  like  the  minis¬ 
ter!”  “Why  massa,  me  scarcely  know,  for  de  minister  say,  God 
makey  beings,  calla  man,  he  pickey  out  one  here,  one  dare,  ar  d 
givey  dem  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  da  can’t  be  lost.  He  makey  all  de 
rest  reprobate,  and  givey  dem  to  de  devil,  da  can’t  be  saved.  And 
de  devil  he  go  about  like  a  roaring  lion,  seeking  to  get  away  some  a 
Christ’s  and  he  can’t.  De  minister  he  go  about  to  get  away  some 
de  devils  and  he  can’t;  me  dony  which  de  greatest  fool,  the  preacher 
or  the  devil.” 

It  is  evident  that  the  devil  and  I  he  damned  in  hell  do  not  believe 
in  the  doctrine  of  eternal  decrees;  for  it  is  the  nature  of  sinners  to 
strive  to  justify  themselves  in  evil,  and  cast  the  blame  elsewhere. — 
This  is  evil  practice,  therefore  came  from  an  evil  source,  and  conse¬ 
quently  from  the  devil.  When  Adam  fell  and  God  called  to  him 
he  cast  the  blame  on  the  woman;  God  turning  to  her,  she  cast  the 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


367 


blame  on  the  serpent;  God  turned  to  him  and  he  was  speechless. 
Now  if  he  had  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  decrees,  does  it  not  ap¬ 
pear  evident,  that  he  would  have  replied?  “Adam  was  not  left  to 
the  freedom  of  his  own  will,  he  was  bound  by  the  decrees,  and  we 
have  only  fulfiled  the  decrees  and  done  thy  will,  and  thou  oughtest 
to  reward  us  for  it.”  But  he  was  speechless,  and  knew  nothing  of 
such  talk  then,  therefore  it  must  be  something  he  has  hatched  up 
since — as  saith  the  poet: 


“There  is  a  Reprobation  plan, 

Some  how  it  did  arise; 

By  the  Predestinarian  clan 
Of  horrid  cruelties. 

They  do  hold,  God  hath  decreed, 
Whatever  comes  to  pass; 

Some  to  be  damned,  some  to  be  freed, 
And  this  they  call  free  grace. 

This  iron  bedstead  they  do  fetch 
To  try  our  hopes  upon; 

And  if  too  short,  we  must  be  stretch’d, 
Cut  off,  if  we’re  too  long. 

This  is  a  bold  serpentine  scheme, 

It  suits  the  serpent  well; 

Ifhe  can  make  the  sinner  dream 
That  he  is  doomed  to  hell. 


The  plan  is  this — they  hold  a  few, 
They  are  ordain’d  for  Heaven, 

They  hold  the  rest  accursed  crew, 
That  cannot  be  forgiven. 

Or  ifhe  can  persuade  a  man, 
Decree  is  on  his  side; 

Then  he  will  say  without  delay, 
This  cannot  be  untied. 

He  tells  one  sinner  he’s  decreed, 
Unto  eternal  bliss; 

He  tells  another,  he  can’t  be  freed, 
For  he  is  doomed  to  miss. 

The  first  he  bindeth  fast  in  pride, 
The  second  in  despair; 

Ifhe  can  only  keep  them  tied, 
Which  way  he  does  not  care.” 


It  appeareth  by  the  rich  man’s  desiring  his  five  brethren  to  be 
warned,  lest  they  come  to  hell  with  him,  &c.,  Luke  xvi,  that  he 
did  not  believe  their  states  to  be  unalterable  fixed  by  God’s  decrees; 
for  if  he  did,  why  did  he  request  their  warning  saying,  “if  one 
rose  from  the  dead  they  would  repent?”  &c.  It  appeareth  likewise, 
that  if  God  had  decreed  all  things,  that  his  decrees  are  as  ancient  as 
his  knowledge;  and  that  he  foreknows  it  will  be  so,  because  he  has 
decreed,  &c.  This  opens  a  door  to  argue,  that  there  was  a  time 
when  God  was  ignorant  and  knew  nothing.  For  a  decree  is  an  act 
of  the  mind,  and  there  cannot  be  an  action,  without  there  being  a 
particular  time,  when  that  action,  took  place;  if  so,  then  if  God 
hath  decreed  all  things,  it  must  be,  that  there  was  a  time  when  God 
had  passed  those  decrees;  and  if  so,  then  there  was  a  time  when  the 
decrees  were  not  passed;  and  if  God  did  not  foreknow  any  thing  un¬ 
til  he  decreed  it,  then  there  was  a  time  when  God  knew  nothing. 
This  is  the  truth — CCFand  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Whatever  is,  or  exists  abstract  from  God,  is  finite.  How  or  what 
God  conceives  or  knows  of  himself,  or  the  manner  of  his  knowing, 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  fathom  till  the  day  of  eternity.  But  relative 


368 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


to  his  knowledge,  as  it  concerns  his  creatures,  I  think  the  term  infi¬ 
nite  improper,  lor  lie  can  know  no  more  than  what  hath  been,  is,  and 
will  be  (for  there  is  no  more  to  know)  which  are'only  finite  in 
any  and  every  sense  whatever.  Therefore  to  attempt  to  build  an 
eternal  covenant  by  arguing  or  attempting  to  conceive  his  infinite 
knowledge  is  a  contradiction.  For  first,  the  term  knowledge  im¬ 
plies  a  power  of  perception,  to  know  and  comprehend  the  existence 
of  qualities,  or  things,  &c., — therefore  in  this  sense,  when  you  speak 
of  the  knowledge  of  God  relative  to  creation  or  his  creatures  in  the 
sense  they  speak,  you  must  necessarily  bound  God’s  knowledge  by 
finity.  I  now  refer  only  to  the  act  or  circumference  of  the  act,  not 
to  the  power  or  capacity,  for  only  God  is  infinite,  of  course,  to  ap¬ 
ply  the  word  infinite,  &c.,  to  argue  great  knowledge,  is  a  contradic¬ 
tion;  CCFand  you  cannot  deny  it,  because  there  cannot  be  an  infinite 
finite. 

And  now  to  talk  about  God’s  foreknowledge  or  decreeing  all 
things  from  all  eternity,  appears  a  nonsensical  phrase:  because  to 
say  from  (as  the  word  from  implies  a  place  of  starting)  all  eternity, 
implies  eternity  had  a  beginning;  and  as  some  use  an  unmeaning 
expression,  to  convey  an  idea  of  unbeginning  time,  for  the  want  of 
language  it  is  nonsense  to  attempt  to  build  an  argument  thereon; — 
for  it  is  argued  in  the  foregoing,  that  God  is  eternal;  we  may  admit 
with  propriety  that  he  possesseth  all  the  attributes  that  are  ascribed 
to  him;  and  yet  it  is  inconsistent  to  say  that  the  first  thing  that  ever 
God  made  was  time,  and  in  time  he  made  all  things,  and  probably 
the  angelic  creation  was  previous  to  men.  God  hath  blessed  us 
with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  (not  out  of  him,)  according 
as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
that  we  should  be  hoiy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love — 
Eph.  i,  3,  4,  5 — verse  9,  10,  hath  reference  to  building  up  Zion  in 
Christ,  not  in  the  universalist’s  sense,  but  upon  earth,  &c.  Now 
many  attempt  to  make  God  the  author  of  sin;  but  sin  is  not  a  creature 
as  many  falsely  think,  it  is  the  abuse  of  good.  And  to  say  that  God 
who  is  good,  abuses  good,  is  the  highest  blasphemy  that  we  could  im¬ 
peach  Deity  with;  therefore  he  cannot  be  the  author  of  it;  consequent¬ 
ly  it  must  have  come  from  another  source.  Now  we  must  admit  the 
idea  that  there  was  a  time  when  there  was  no  creature,  but  the  Creator 
only;  and  declarative  glory  could  never  redound  to  God,  except  that 
finite  accountable  intelligerices  were  created;  (for  what  should  de¬ 
clare  his  glory;)  his  justice  and  goodness  could  never  be  shown 
forth  in  rewards  and  punishments,  except  such  accountable  beings 
were  made;  and  of  course  must  have  remained  in  solemn  silence: 
therefore  declarative  glory,  arising  from  his  attributes,  Rev.  iv,  11, 
by  intelligencies,  it  appears  that  angels  were  created;  and  we  must 
suppose  they  were  all  happy,  holy,  and  good  at  first,  seeing  this  is 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


369 


the  nature  of  God,  (as  all  argue  from  the  Christian  to  the  Deist.) 
As  likeness  doth  beget  likeness,  and  every  cause  produces  its  own 
effect;  and  as  we  are  informed  that  the  devil  sinneth  from  thebe- 
ginning,  and  that  some  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own 
habitation,  and,  sinned;  and  w'ere  cast  down  to  hell,  &c.,  2  Pet.  ii, 
4,  Judge  6,  Romans  iv,  15,  1  John  iii,  4,  8.  And  so  we  read 
where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  transgression.  It  must  be  that  the 
angels  had  a  law  to  keep,  and  power  sufficient  to  keep  or  break  the 
law;  or  else,  how  could  they  be  accountable?  and  if  they  were  not, 
they  could  not  be  rewardable,  and  if  not,  then  not  praise  nor  blame 
worthy.  But  says  one,  allowing  that  God  did  make  such  pure, 
intelligible,  accountable  beings,  and  had  a  sovereign  right  to  de¬ 
mand  their  obedience,  seeing  they  were  dependent:  what  should  in¬ 
duce  a  holy  being  to  sin  against  God,  especially  as  there  was  no  evil 
in  him  or  them,  nor  yet  any  to  tempt  him?  Answer — suppose  I 
were  walking  along  in  meditation,  in  a  great  field;  of  a  sudden  I  cast 
a  look  forward,  and  can  see  no  end  to  it,  it  would  be  natural  for  me 
to  stop  and  look  back  the  way  from  whence  I  came.  So,  in  my 
opinion,  the  angels  were  looking  into  futurity — they  could  discover 
no  end  to  eternity,  and  it,  would  be  natural  for  them  to  reflect  on 
time  past.  They  could  remember  no  time  when  they  had  nef  exis¬ 
tence,  any  more  than  I  can.  This  would  open  a  door  for  self-temp¬ 
tation  to  arise  in  thought,  “How  do  we  know  but  we  are  eternal  with 
God?  and  why  should  we  be  dependent  on  him,  or  be  accountable  to 
him?”  In  order  to  find  out  whether  they  were  dependent  or  inde¬ 
pendent,  the  only  method  was  to  try  their  strength,  by  making  head 
against  the  King  of  Heaven,  by  a  violation  of  his  command. 

Now,  evil  is  the  abuse  of  good ,  and  the  first  abuse  of  good  was  the 
origin  of  evil ,  and  as  their  commandment  was  good,  the  evil  con¬ 
sisted  in  the  abuse  of  it;  and  the  natural  consequence  of  breaking  the 
same,  would  be  to  convert  them  into  devils — as  the  consequence  of 
murder  is  death.  From  this  we  may  not  see,  that  God  made  the  devil 
but  he  made  himself  a  devil.  Now  it  appears  to  me  impossible 
for  God  to  show  the  devils  mercy,  consistent  with  the  principles  of 
reason  and  justice;  for  I  may  sin  against  my  equal,  and  in  the  eyes  of 
the  law,  the  crime  is  looked  upon  as  a  trifle;  the  same  crime  against 
a  government,  would  forfeit  my  liberty,  if  not  my  life.  Thus  the 
magnitude  of  a  crime  is  not  looked  upon,  according  to  the  dignity  of 
the  offender,  but  according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offended.  Of  course* 
a  finite  being  sinning  against  an  infinite  God,  there  is  an  infinite  de¬ 
merit  in  the  transgression;  of  course  justice  demands  infinite  satis¬ 
faction.  A  finite  being  can  make  finite  satisfaction  only,  although 
the  crime  demands  an  infinity  of  punishment — a  finite  being  can¬ 
not  bear  an  infinity  of  punishment  at  once;  therefore  the  punishment 

Z 


370 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


must  be  made  up  in  duration,  and  of  course  be  eternal,  that  it  may 
be  adequate  to  the  crime. 

But,  says  one,  Why  was  not  a  mediator  provided  for  fallen  an¬ 
gels  as  well  as  fallen  men?  Answer — it  was  impossible,  in  the 
reason  and  nature  of  things;  for  when  mankind  fell  it  was  by  the 
action  of  one,  and  they  multiply.  So  the  Godhead  and  Manhood 
could  be  united,  as  in  the  person  of  Christ;  but  not  so  with  the  devils, 
for  they  were  all  created  active  beings,  and  each  stood  or  fell  fo; 
himself,  and  of  course  was  actually  guilty,  and  therefore  must  have 
actual  punishment,  except  a  mediator  was  provided;  which  could 
not  be,  for  the  devils  do  not  multiply;  therefore  the  Godhead  and 
devilhood  could  not  be  joined  together.  But  supposing  it  could,  yet, 
says  Paul,  without  shedding  of  blood  there  can  be  no  remission,  and 
spirits  have  no  blood  to  shed;  and  upon  this  ground  it  appears,  that 
the  devil’s  restoration  or  redemption  must  fall  through. 

The  scripture  which  sayeth,  Rom.  ix,  11,  &c.,  “  Th^  children 
being  yet  unborn,  having  done  neither  good  or  evil,  that  the  pur¬ 
pose  of  God,  according  to  election,  might  stand,  it  was  said  unto 
ner,  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger;  as  it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I 
loved  and  Esau  have  I  hated.”  Any  person  by  examining  Genesis 
xxv.  C3,  and  Mai.  i.  1,2,  may  see  that  Paul’s  talk  doth  not  mean 
their  persons,  but  that  undeniably  it  must  be  applied  to  their  posteri¬ 
ty.  And  to  apply  them  the  other  way,  as  though  one  was  an  elect, 
the  other  a  reprobate,  on  purpose  to  be  damned,  without  a  possibili¬ 
ty  of  escape,  is  a  plot  of  the  devil,  to  blindfold  mankind  by  a  mul¬ 
titude  of  words  without  knowledge.  For  no  such  inference  can  be 
drawn  from  that  passage,  that  Jacob  was  made  for  salvation,  and 
Esau  for  damnation.  But  observe,  it  must  be  applied  to  their  pos¬ 
terity:  see  Genesis  xxv.  23.  “  And  the  Lord  said  to  Rebecca,  two 

nations  are  in  thy  womb,  and  two  manner  of  people,  &,c.,  shall  be 
separated  from  thy  bowels;  and  the  one  people  shall  be  stronger  than 
the  other  people,  and  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger.”  Which 
came  to  pass  in  the  reign  of  king  David,  when  the  Edomites  were 
brought  into  subjection  to  the  Israelites.  (2  Sam.  viii.  14 — 1  Chron. 
xviii,  13,)  and  that  passage,  “  Jacob  have  I  loved,  and  Esau  have 
I  hated,”  was  not  spoken  before  the  children  were  born,  but  hundreds 
of  years  after  they  were  dead,  by  Mai.  i.  1,  2.  Now,  cannot  any 
person  who  is  unprejudiced,  plainly  discover,  that  the  word  “Jacob” 
here  means  the  Jewish  nation,  which  God  saw  fit  to  exalt \o  high 
national  privileges;  because  Christ  wTas  to  come  through  that  lineage, 
&c.  And  as  to  “ Esau  have  I  hated ” — the  word  hate  in  scripture, 
frequently  means  loving  in  a  less  degree,  &c.,  for  instance — Christ 
sayeth,  except  a  man  hate  his  father,  mother,  and  his  own  life 
also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple — the  word  hate ,  here  means  lov¬ 
ing  in  a  less  degree,  as  we  are  to  love  God  supremely;  and  leu* 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO 


371 


Savors  in  a  less  degree,  as  belonging  to  him.  So  the  passage,  “Esau 
have  I  hated,”  meaneth,  that  God  did  not  see  fit  to  exalt  the  Edom¬ 
ites  to  so  high  national  privileges  as  the  Jews;  yet  they  were 
the  next  highest,  for  their  land  was  given  to  them  for  a  possession, 
which  the  Jews  were  not  permitted  to  take  from  them,  as  they  were 
going  from  Egypt  to  Canaan,  (Deut.  ii.  4,  5,)  and  that  passage, 
(Heb.  xii,  16,)  which  sayeth,  that  “Esau  was  rejected,  and  found 
no  place  of  repentance,  though  he  sought  it  carefully  with  tears,” 
we  must  not  therefrom  infer,  that  it  was  God  who  rejected  him,  be¬ 
cause  he  was  a  reprobate,  but  his  father  Isaac. 

Take  notice,  at  a  certain  time  Esau  went  out  hunting,  and  on  his 
return  home,  being  at  the  point  to  perish  with  hunger,  came  into 
Jacob’s  tent,  and  desired  refreshment;  but  Jacob  attempted  to  make 
Esau’s  extreme  his  opportunity  to  grow  rich,  and  to  cheat  him  out 
of  his  birth-right  for  a  mess  of  pottage;  and  Esau;  rather  than  starve, 
promised  to  give  it  up;  and  who  can  blame  him,  considering  his 
distress.  All  that  a  man  hath,  will  he  give  for  his  life,  sayeth 
Satan;  (CT’this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it,  ( Gen.  xxv.  30, 
&c. )  But  there  is  no  account  that  ever  Jacob  got  the  birth-right, 
but  by  Esau’s  continuing  with  his  father,  and  being  so  rich,  on  Ja¬ 
cob’s  return:  it  appears  that  he  lived  with  his  father,  and  was  heir 
to  the  inheritance.  Jacob  got  not  any  thing  from  Esau;  but  Esau 
got  a  present  from  him.  After  this  Isaac  was  determined  to  bless 
and  commanded  him  to  get  venison  for  that  purpose;  and 


<sau. 


while  he  was  going  for  it,  Rebecca  told  Jacob  to  kill  kids,  &c.,  and 
he  should  get  the  blessing.  He  saith,  “  I  shall  get  a  curse  instead 
of  a  blessing;” — she  said,  “the  curse  be  on  me,”  &c.,  and  it  ap¬ 
pears  as  though  she  got  it,  as  it  was  the  means  of  her  losing  her 
idol’s  company  during  her  life  time;  for  there  is  no  account  of  her 
being  alive  at  his  return.  Scarcely  had  he  told  his  lies  to  Isaac,  and 
withdrawn,  when  Esau  came  in,  and  thereby  blind  Isaac  perceived 
the  deception  in  full,  and  began  to  tremble  exceedingly,  by  which 
Esau  perceived  what  had  passed,  and  immediately  lifted  up  his  voice 
and  wept,  and  sought  after  repentance;  not  for  himself,  [for  he  had 
nothing  to  repent  of*,]  but  in  his  father  Isaac.  But  Isaac  would 
not  take  back  the  blessing,  but  said,  Jacob  is  blessed,  and  shall  be 
blessed,  [Gen.  xvii.  &c.]  From  this  loss  of  the  blessing,  some 
people  think  that  Esau  was  reprobated  and  damned;  but  Paul  saith, 
Heb.  xi,  20,  by  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau  concerning 
things  to  come.  Some  forget  to  read  that  Esau  was  blessed  as  well 
as  Jacob,  though  not  in  so  great  a  degree,  and  how  could  he  be 
blessed  by  faith  if  he  were  reprobated?  Gen.  xxvii,  39,  40. — 
Esau  was  blessed  with  four  things;  the  first  two  were  like  a  part  of 
Jacob’s,  viz:  the  dew  of  Heaven,  and  the  fatness  of  the  earth — 
thirdly,  by  his  sword  he  was  to  live — and  fourthly,  when  he  should 


3T2 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


have  dominion,  he  was  to  break  Jacob’s  [or  Jewish]  yoke  from 
off  his  neck,  which  came  to  pass  in  the  reign  of  Jehoram,  the  son  of 
Jehoshaphat,  2  Chron.  xxi.  8 — 10.  And  now  to  show  the  incon¬ 
sistency  of  thinking  that  Esau  served  Jacob  the  younger,  it  doth  ap¬ 
pear  that  Jacob  served  Esau;  and  moreover,  that  Jacob  had  no  reli¬ 
gion  when  he  attempted  to  cheat  and  lie,  that  being  contrary  to  the 
spirit  of  Christianity.  But  it  appears  that  he  got  converted  after¬ 
wards,  when  on  his  way  to  Padan-aram;  he  lay  to  rest  in  the  woods, 
and  in  the  night  he  had  a  vision,  in  which  he  saw  a  ladder,  the  top 
reaching  to  heaven,  &c.  Now,  as  the  ladder  had  two  sides,  it  rep¬ 
resents  the  Godhead  and  Manhood  of  Christ,  and  the  rounds,  the 
different  degrees  of  grace.  If  Jacob  had  been  pious,  doubtless  he 
would  have  realized  the  presence  of  God  being  there  to  protect 
him  from  the  wild  beasts;  but  his  expression,  “the  Lord  was  in  this 
place,  and  I  knew  it  not,”  argueth  ignorance.  Secondly,  he  adds, 
it  is  no  other  than  the  house  of  God  and  the  gate  of  Heaven;  which 
is  the  language  of  young  converts. — -  Thirdly,  he  made  a  vow,  if  God 
would  give  him  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  and  bring  him 
back  in  peace,  that  God  should  be  his  God;  which  certainly  implies 
that  he  did  not  serve  God  before,  as  he  did  afterwards.  Genesis 
xviii,  15. 

Observe,  first,  Jacob  served  Esau,  was  afraid  of  him,  and  ran 
from  home  twenty  years,  through  scenes  of  sorrow,  and  had  his 
wages  changed  not  less  than  ten  times. — Secondlv,  when  he  sat  out 
to  return,  his  past  conduct  created  such  fears  in  his  breast,  that  he 
dared  not  see  Esau’s  face,  until  by  messengers  he  inquired  “may  I 
come  in  peace?”  And  understanding  that  Esau  with  a  body  of  men 
was  coming  to  meet  him,  his  sleep  departed  from  him.  He  divided 
his  host  in  two  bands,  and  wrestled  all  night  in  prayer-;  and  such 
fear  surely  denotes  guilt.  Thirdly,  he  sent  a  number  of  messengers 
with  presents,  and  a  message  to  Esau,  calling  him  lord,  as  if  him¬ 
self  was  the  servant.  Fourthly,  Esau  bowed  not  at  all;  but  Jacob 
bowed  not  once,  nor  twice  only,  but  seven  times;  and  then  cried  out, 
“I  have  seen  thy  face,  as  though  I  had  seen  the  face  of  God.”  Now 
if  Esau  was  a  reprobate,  how  could  his  face  have  been  as  God’s? 
nay,  it  would  have  been  as  the  devil’s.  But  as  they  had  a  joyful 
meeting  together,  like  two  Christian  brethren,  that  had  been  some 
time  absent,  I  therefore  conclude,  that  Jacob  saw  the  image  of 
God  in  his  brother  Esau;  and  in  that  sense,  Esau’s  face  might  be 
said  to  be  as  the  face  of  God,  and  in  no  other.  And  as  to  the  general 
tenor  of  Esau’s  conduct,  I  therefore  conclude,  that  Esau  died  in 
peace;  and  if  ever  I  can  be  so  happy  as  to  get  to  glory,  I  expect  to 
meet  Esau  there  as  well  as  Jacob.  [Gen.  xxxii.  and  xxxiii,  &c. 

If  I  believed  all  things  were  decreed,  I  must  suppose  that  Pharaoh 
did  the  will  of  God  in  all  things,  seeing  God  decreed  all  his  thoughts, 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


373 


words  and  actions:  and  the  will  being  the  determining  faculty ,  it 
must  be,  that  whatever  God  decrees,  he  wills:  therefore  Pharoah 
did  the  will  of  God  according  to  that  doctrine,  C CF"  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  If  the  scripture  be  true,  then  Pharaoh  doing  the  will  of  God, 
according  to  that  doctrine,  must  be  saved  according  to  the  intima¬ 
tion  of  Christ;  that  whoever  doeth  the  will  of  God  is  his  brother, 
sister  and  mother — observe,  if  all  Pharaoh’s  conduct  was  decreed,  he 
did  as  well  as  he  could,  and  Peter  as  bad  as  he  could;  according  to 
that  doctrine  then,  which  is  the  most  praise  or  blame  worthy?  Again, 
if  God  decreed  Pharaoh’s  conduct,  did  he  not  decree  it  right;  and  if 
so,  could  it  be  wrong?.  If  not  there  was  no  sin,  consequently  no 
punishment;  unless  you  say  a  man  is  punishable  for  doing  right. — 
Again,  if  God  decreed  Pharaoh  should  do  as  he  did,  why  did  he 
command  him  to  act  to  the  reverse?  Does  he  decree  one  thing  and 
command  another?  If  so,  then  you  make  God’s  decrees  and  com¬ 
mandments  clash;  for  according  to  that  doctrine  God’s  revealed 
will  is  that  we  should  obey:  and  decreed  will  is  that  we  should  dis¬ 
obey.  Thus  you  make  out  that  God  has  two  wills  right  opposite 
to  each  other,  which  makes  God  divided  against  himself.  Christ 
intimates,  that  which  is  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand.  If 
so,  then  Deity  being  divided  must  fall,  and  of  course  the  works  of 
nature  sink,  and  go  to  ruin.  Thus  we  see  the  inconsistency  of 
dividing  and  subdividing  God’s  will. 

There  is  no  account  of  Pharaoh’s  heart  being  more  hardened  than 
others,  until  he  became  hardened;  but  it  appeareth  from  Rom.  v. 
19,  20,  that  the  hearts  of  all  people  are  alike  hard  by  nature.  Well, 
saith  one,  what  is  the  meaning  of  that  scripture,  “  For  the  same 
purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  show  forth  my  power  in 
thee.  And  will  harden  his  heart,  and  he  shall  not  let  the  people 
go,”  &c.  Answer — the  Lord  raised  Pharaoh  up.  Up  from  what? 
From  the  dust  unto  a  child,  from  a  child  to  a  man,  to  be  a  king  on 
the  throne;  that  he  might  show  forth  his  power  in  him.  And  he 
raised  up  you,  and  me,  and  all  mankind,  for  the  same  purpose,  viz: 
To  show  forth  his  power  in  us,  if  it  be  not  for  that,  what  is  it  for? 
We  read  in  several  places  that  the  Lord  hardeneth  Pharaoh,*  and 
yet  that  Pharaoh  hardened  himself.  How  could  that  be?  God  do 
it!  and  yet  Pharaoh  do  it!  We  read  that  the  Lord  afflicted  Job, 
and  yet  that  Satan  did  it,  (Job  xix,  21.  ii,  7,)  and  that  the  Lord 
moved  David  to  number  Israel,  and  yet  that  Satan  did  it,  &c.,  (2 
Sam.  xxiv,  1,  1  Chron.  xxv,  1,)  and  that  Solomon  built  the  temple, 
and  yet  tells  how  his  many  workmen  did  it.  Thus  we  see  there  is 
a  first  cause,  as  saith  the  poet: — 

“  No  evil  can  from  God  proceed, 

’Twas  only  suffered,  not  decreed; 

As  darkness  is  not  from  the  sun. 

Nor  mounts  the  shades  till  he  is  gone.” 


374 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


Matter  when  it  is  moved  by  another  cause  cannot  stop  of  itself, 
and  wrhen  stopped  cannot  move  of  itself.  But  as  we  have  the  pow¬ 
er  of  action,  the  same  as  I  give  out  my  appointment  months  before 
hand,  and  then  fulfil  it,  it  is  evident  that  we  are  prophets  or  else 
agents.  To  adopt  the  idea  of  prophecy,  you  will  not,  and  if  not, 
you  must  acknowledge  agency,  which  material  substance  without 
thinking  power  does  not  possess.  From  this  I  argue  that  there  is 
something  in  man  abstract  from  matter,  which  is  spirit,  which  some 
call  the  soul,  and  which  makes  him  sensible  and  rational.  And  to 
suppose  the  soul  to  be  a  part  of  God  is  inconsistent,  because  God  is 
completely  happy,  as  is  acknowledged  from  the  Christian  to  the 
Deist.  Therefore,  if  my  soul  were  a  part  of  him,  I  should  have  one 
continued  stream  of  happiness. 

But  as  I  have  frequently  felt  unhappy  in  mind,  I  herefrom  argue 
that  my  soul  is  spirit  abstract  from  God. 

Some  people  have  an  idea  that  the  squIs  of  infants  come  right 
pure  from  the  hand  of  God  by  infusion  into  the  body,  and  that  the 
body  being  of  Adam’s  race,  pollutes  the  soul,  and  causes  it  to  be¬ 
come  impure,  just  as  if  the  body  governed  the  mind.  Allowing 
the  above — When  did  God  make  the  soul  of  the  child  that  was  born 
yesterday?  Why,  says  one,  within  the  course  of  a  few  months 
past.  Hush,  I  deny  it;  for  the  Bible  says,  Gen.  ii.  1,2,  3,  that  God 
finished  the  heavens  (that  is  the  starry  heavens)  and  earth,  and  all 
the  host  of  them,  and  God  rested  from  the  works  of  the  creation  on 
the  seventh  day — he  hath  not  been  at  work  in  creating  new  souls  ever 
since.  Therefore  your  idea  that  God  makes  new  souls  daily,  falls 
to  the  gronnd;  and  you  cannot  deny  it  if  the  Bible  be  true. 

But,  says  one,  their  souls  were  made  in  the  course  of  six  days. 

Where  then  have  they  been  ever  since?  Laid  up  in  a  store  house 
in  heaven?  If  they  were,  they  were  happy;  if  so,  what  kind  of  a 
being  does  this  represent  the  Almighty,  especially  if  connected  with 
the  opinion  of  some  who  suppose  that  there  are  infants  in  hell  not 
more  than  a  span  long! 

First.  God  made  Adam  happy  in  Paradise,  and  these  infantile 
souls  happy  in  a  store  house,  then  wrhen  Adam  falls  prohibits  adul¬ 
tery,  and  at  the  same  time  previously  decrees  that  they  shall  com¬ 
mit  it  to  produce  an  illegitimate  body,  and  he  to  help  them  on  to 
perfect  the  illegitimate,  ilkes  one  of  these  pure  souls,  infuses  it  into 
the  body,  and  the  body  pollutes  it,  causes  it  to  become  impure,  and  is 
now  a  reprobate  for  hell  fire.  Thus  you  see  some  people  represent 
God  as  making  souls  pure  and  keeping  them  happy  some  thousands 
of  years,  then  damning  them  for  a  sin  they  never  committed  !  And 
now  the  difference  between  this  Being,  if  any  such  there  be,  that 
dealeth  thus  with  his  creatures,  and  him  that  we  call  the  devil,  I 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


375 


leave  you  to  judge.  God  help  you  to  look  at  it  in  the  scale  of  equali¬ 
ty,  and  see  whether  the  above  be  right  or  wrong. 

But,  says  one,  where  do  you  think  the  souls  come  from? 

As  Adam  was  the  first  man,  I  must  suppose  from  reason  ana 
scripture,  he  got  his  soul  right  from  God,  as  there  was  no  other 
source  for  him  to  derive  it  from;  but  Eve  was  taken  out  of  Adam, 
and  there  is  no  account  of  her  receiving  her  soul  right  from  God; 
and  if  not,  I  must  suppose  the  whole  of  her  was  taken  from  Adam, 
and  of  course  she  got  her  soul  from  him  as  well  as  her  body.  And 
as  we  read  that  the  souls  of  Jacob’s  children,  Gen.  xlvi.  26, 
were  in  Jacob’s  loins,  and  came  out,  &c.,  I  herefrom  infer,  that 
they  were  not  laid  up  in  a  store  house  in  heaven,  but  came  by  natu¬ 
ral  generation  of  the  parents,  as  well  as  the  body.  Well,  sa7s  one, 
estimate  the  value  of  the  soul  by  mechanism. 

First.  Some  people  prize  a  thing  according  as  who  made  it;  if 
one  mechanic  made  it,  they  prize  it  so  much  worth;  but  if  another 
made  it  they  would  prize  it  higher,  because  it  was  made  by  a  more 
perfect  workman.  If  we  prize  the  soul  by  this  standard,  it  must  be 
considered  as  valuable,  because  it  was  made  by  the  perfectest  of  the 
perfect,  and  the  wisest  of  the  wise,  him  that  cannot  err,  God  Al- 
mighty. 

Secondly.  Some  people  value  a  thing  according  to  its  duration. 
If  the  soul  be  valued  cm  that  ground,  it  must  be  prized  high,  for  it 
being  spirit,  it  is  immortal  and  must  endure  as  long  as  eternal  ages 
pass  away. 

Thirdly.  Some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  the  case  of  it; 
If  the  soul  be  prized  on  this  ground,  it  must  be  esteemed  as  valuable, 
for  a  certain  time,  it  is  said,  five  millions  were  offered  to  any  one 
who  would  contrive  a  machine  that  would  perform  perpetual  motion, 
and  yet  none  have  been  able  to  do  it;  yet  in  the  construction  of  the 
case  of  the  soul,  which  is  the  body,  there  is  more  wisdom  discover¬ 
able  than  all  the  wisdom  of  the  mechanics,  in  all  the  machinery  on 
the  face  of  this  terraqueous  globe. 

.If  the  case  is  thus  wisely  and  beautifully  made,  how  valuable 
must  the  soul  be  which  the  body  is  made  to  contain! 

Fourthly.  Some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  what  it  costs: 
If  the  soul  be  prized  according  to  this  medium,  it  must  be  valuable, 
for  if  any  smaller  ransom  than  the  blood  of  Christ  could  have  pur¬ 
chased  immortal  souls  from  the  curse  of  a  broken  law,  doubtless 
God  would  have  accepted  the  offering.  Some  people  say  that  “one 
drop  of  Christ’s  blood  is  sufficient  to  save  a  soul,”  which  idea  I 
condemn,  because  the  magnitude  of  the  crime  is  not  looked  upon 
according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offender,  but  according  to  the  dignity 
of  the  offended.  Therefore,  a  finite  being  sinning  against  an  infinite 
God«  there  is  an  infinite  demerit  in  the  transgression,  and  justice 


87  6 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


demands  infinite  satisfaction.  But  a  finite  being  can  make  finite 
satisfaction  only,  therefore  there  needs  a  mediator  between  a  rebel 
creature  and  the  Creator,  which  could  be  formed  no  way  but  by  the 
two  natures  being  joined  together,  that  is  to  say,  the  finite  and  the 
infinite,  or  in  other  words,  the  Godhead  and  manhood,  or  Divinity 
veiled  in  humanity. 

But  here  comes  up  a  deist,  and  says,  hush  Lorenzo,  it  is  inconsis¬ 
tent  to  adopt  the  idea  that  divinity  and  humanity  can  be  joined  to¬ 
gether,  as  you  talk,  in  the  person  of  Christ.  But  I  say,  hush;  it  is 
no  more  inconsistent  with  reason  to  adopt  the  idea  that  divinity  and 
hun  anity  can  be  joined  together,  than  to  adopt  a  former  one  which 
is  se  ‘-evident,  viz:  that  spirit  and  matter  can  be  joined  together, 
and  f'c.  m  a  man,  which  idea,  or  how  it  is  I  cannot  comprehend,  yet 
self-evident  matter  of  fact  puts  it  beyond  all  doubt,  that  spirit  and 
matter  are  joined  to  form  man,  and  you  cannot  deny  it — and  of 
course  the  idea  that  divinity  and  humanity  can  be  joined  together  in 
the  person  of  Christ,  may  be  admitted  according  to  reason.  The 
manhood  being  offered  up  under  an  infinite  influence  of  the  Divini¬ 
ty,  the  sacrifice  would  be  of  infinite  merit  according  to  the  trans¬ 
gression  and  the  demands  of  justice.  But  to  return.  I  cannot  sup¬ 
pose  that  Christ  would  have  done  any  thing  superfluous  for  man’s 
redemption,  and  of  course,  that  one  drop  of  his  blood  is  sufficient  to 
cleanse  a  soul  or  save  a  world,  is  inconsistent, as  though  a  conside¬ 
rable  part  of  what  he  did  was  superfluity,  &c.,  and  of  course  in 
atoning  for  what  is  called  original  sin,  I  must  believe  that  nothing 
needless  was  done;  if  not,  then  Christ  did  no  more  than  what  was 
really  necessary;  and  if  so,  the  idea  that  one  drop  of  his  blood,  &c., 
to  cleanse  a  soul,  is  inconsistent.  And  if  the  demerit  of  one  trans¬ 
gression  demands  infinite  satisfaction,  then  the  atonement  made  for 
that  would  be  a  sufficiency  for  all  the  world,  or  ten  thousand  times 
as  many:  for  what  greater  satisfaction  could  be  made  than  that 
which  is  infinite?  Therefore,  the  human  nature  being  offered  a 
sacrifice  by  the  influence  of  the  Divinity,  for  the  sin  of  the  world, 
which  was  the  sin  of  Adam,  the  sacrifice  or  ransom  in  some  sense 
may  be  considered  as  infinite,  it  being  offered  under  an  infinite  influ¬ 
ence  of  the  Divine  Spirit;  therefore,  the  satisfaction  would  be  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  transgression,  and  of  course,  in  doing  that,  there  would 
be  a  sufficient  provision  for  all  the  actual  sins  of  men,  considering 
the  nature  of  it,  and  how  unbounded  it  is.  Therefore,  the  soul, 
when  prized  according  to  what  it  cost,  must  be  considered  very 
valuable. 

But  again,  fifthly.  Some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  the 
scarcity  of  it.  If  a  thing  is  very  plenty,  they  would  give  so  much 
for  it;  but  if  it  were  more  scarce,  they  would  give  much  more,  &c. 
So  immortal  souls  are  plenty,  and  }ret  very,  very  scarce,  for  ea 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


377 


man  hath  but  one,  each  woman  but  one.  O  sinner!  if  thou  lose  thy 
soul,  thou  losest  thy  all,  thou  hast  nothing  left.  God  help  thee  to 
consider  seriously,  and  stimulate  thee  to  improve  thy  time,  which 
is  on  the  wheel,  for  eternity  accordingly! 

The  soul,  which  we  perceive  governs  our  body,  as  the  body  with¬ 
out  the  soul  is  a  lifeless  lump  of  clay,  we  find  from  experience  hath 
a  memory,  which  is  the  power  of  reflection  or  recollection,  to  call 
past  things  to  remembrance,  &c.  Again,  it  hath  an  understanding, 
which  is  a  power  to  comprehend  and  realize  things  as  they  are. 
Again,  it  hath  a  will,  which  is  the  power  of  choosing  and  determining. 

We  also  have  passions,  one  of  which  is  love,  inclining  us  to  that 
which  appears  delightsome.  Anger  is  another  passion,  which  im¬ 
plies  dislike  or  opposition  to  a  thing  that  is  odious  in  our  minds. 
Also  we  have  fear  when  danger  we  behold.  Also  joy,  when  pleas¬ 
ure  or  happiness  we  possess.  There  are  five  outward  senses  by 
which  we  distinguish  objects  or  qualities;  these  are  inlets  of  know¬ 
ledge  to  the  mind,  and  only  through  them  can  we  receive  ideas, 
except  by  inspiration,  which  is  an  outward  conviction  wrought  by 
another  Spirit.  These  five  senses  are  hearing,  seeing,  tasting 
smelling  and  feeling. 

Reason  saith,  that  mankind  are  agents  or  else  prophets;  for  they 
can  foretel  some  things,  and  then  fulfil  them.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  so,  then  it  may  be  said  with  propriety, 
that  the  Lord  hardened  the  heart  of  Pharaoh,  and  yet  that  Pharaoh 
hardened  himself,  even  as  mankind  are  hardened  in  this  our  day, 
&c.  Observe,  first,  the  Lord  called  to  Pharaoh  by  favor,  and  gave 
him  a  kingdom.  Secondly,  the  Lord  called  by  commandments,  and 
Pharaoh  would  not  obey  by  saying,  “  I  know  not  the  Lord,  neither 
will  I  let  Israel  go.’5  Then  the  Lord  called  thirdly,  by  miracles; 
but  Pharaoh  reasoned  against  them  in  a  diabolical  way,  by  setting 
the  magicians  to  work.  Then,  fourthly,  God  called  by  affliction; 
then  Pharaoh  made  a  promise  to  obey  God,  and  let  the  Jews  de¬ 
part,  if  the  affliction  might  be  removed;  but  when  the  judgment  was 
removed,  Pharaoh  broke  his  promise;  therein  he  was  to  blame,  and 
you  cannot  deny  it;  for  by  breaking  his  promise,  his  heart  would 
naturally  become  harder,  like  metal  when  melted  it  is  tender,  and 
when  grown  cold  is  harder  than  before,  and  of  course  requires  a 
hotter  fire  to  melt  it  again,  so  it  required  a  heavier  judgment  to  ope¬ 
rate  on  Pharaoh;  and  God  would  send  it,  and  Pharaoh  would 
promise  and  break  them,  till  ten  afflictions  passed  away;  and  when 
the  first  born  was  slain  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  by  evil  angels,  as  David 
in  the  Psalms  tells  you,  Pharaoh  was  shocked,  and  let  the  Jews 
depart.  He  pursued  them,  and  God  permitted  him  to  be  taken  in 
his  own  folly,  and  drowned  in  the  Red  Sea.  Thus  we  find  how  God 
hardened  Pharaoh’s  heart,  and  yet  how  he  hardened  himself  by 


378 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


disobedience;  and  so  in  this  our  day  it  may  be  said,  that  God  hardens 
some,  and  yet  they  harden  themselves,  as  follows:  First,  God  calls 
by  prosperity  or  favors,  and  yet  many  enjoy  them  without  a  feeling 
sense  from  whom  they  flow.  Secondly,  God  calls  by  command¬ 
ments;  an  inward  monitor,  telling  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong; 
but  some  do  not  give  attention  thereto,  which,  if  they  would,  they 
would  hear  the  voice  more  and  more  distinctly,  till  at  length  it  would 
become  their  teacher.  Thirdly,  God  calls  by  miracles;  the  opera¬ 
tion  of  his  Spirit  perhaps  under  preaching,  or  some  other  cause,  and 
they  have  thought,  if  I  could  always  feel  as  I  do  now  I  would  soon 
be  a  Christian;  or  if  all  my  companions  would  turn  and  serve  the 
Lord,  I  would  gladly  go  with  them  to  Heaven.  But  through  inat¬ 
tention,  those  serious  impressions  which  I  call  miracles,  soon  wear 
off.  A  miracle  is  something  done  out  of  the  common  course  of 
nature,  by  the  operations  of  the  power  or  Spirit  of  God.  Therefore, 
O!  reader,  it  was  not  the  minister  who  made  you  have  those  feelings, 
but  the  power  of  God;  therefore,  in  some  sense,  you  have  been  call¬ 
ed  upon  miraculously,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Fourthly,  God  calls 
by  affliction,  and  when  people  are  taken  sick,  and  view  death  near, 
they  make  vows  and  promises,  and  think  how  good  they  will  be  if 
God  will  spare  them  and  raise  them  up.  But  when  they  are  recov¬ 
ered,  they  ( Pharaoh  like )  too  soon  forget  their  promises,  and  break 
their  vows,  and  hereby  become  harder  than  before,  and  can  do  things 
without  remorse,  which  once  they  would  have  felt  the  lash  of  con¬ 
science  for.  And  that  preaching,  which  once  would  make  impres¬ 
sions  on  their  mind,  strikes  their  hearts  and  bounds  back  like  a  stone 
glancing  against  a  rock.  This  character  is  what  may  be  termed 
a  Gospel  hardened  sinner.  Thus  you  may  discover  that  this  plan 
clears  the  Divine  character,  and  casts  the  blame  on  the  creature, 
where  it  ought  to  be  cast;  whereas,  the  opposite  would  cast  the  blame 
directly  on  God,  if  he  decreed  it  so;  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  Although  Christ  hath  promised  once  to  draw  all  men 
unto  him  [not  to  drag,  for  bait  draws  birds,  yet  they  come  volunta¬ 
rily]  yet  he  never  promises  to  draw  them  a  second  time,  but  on  the 
other  hand  positively  saith:  My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with 
man.  And  again,  because  I  have  called  and  ye  have  refused,  but  ye 
have  set  at  nought  my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproofs,  I 
also  will  laugh  at  your  calamity,  and  mock  ssrhen  your  fear  cometh. 
Ephraim  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him  alone.  And  the  language 
of  a  reprobate  is,  “the  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and  we 
are  not  saved.”  Jer.  viii,  20,  Prov.  i,  24,  25,  26,  Gen.  vi,  3. 

As  the  Lord  requireth  a  right  sacrifice  in  the  path  of  [revealed] 
duty,  those  who,  like  Cain,  bring  a  wrong  offering,  the  fruit  of  the 
ground,  instead  of  the  firstling  of  the  flock,  like  Abel,  must  expect, 
like  Cain,  to  be  rejected,  Gen.  iv,  7;  for  God  says,  behold  I  have 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


379 


set  life  and  death  before  you,  choose  you  this  day  whom  you  will 
serve,  &c.,  Josh,  xxiv,  15,  one  thing  is  needful,  and  Mary  hath 
chosen  the  good  part.  We  do  not  read  God  chose  it  for  her;  this  is 
the  truth  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Even  as  we  read  in  John  iii, 
19,  that  this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light,  &c.  Oh!  reader,  pre¬ 
pare  to  meet  thy  God ! 

Objection.  Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay  of  the  same 
lump,  to  make  one  vessel  to  honor,  and  another  to  dishonor? 

Answer.  A  potter  never  makes  any  vessel  on  purpose  to  destroy 
it;  for  the  most  dishonorable  one  in  family  sickness  is  as  useful  as  the 
honorable  tea-cup  in  time  of  health.  Neither  doth  God  make  any 
on  purpose  for  destruction,  but  all  mankind  are  useful,  if  they  get 
the  spirit  of  their  station,  and  fill  up  that  sphere  for  which  they  are 
qualified.  For  without  servants  there  can  be  no  masters;  without 
subjects,  no  rulers;  without  commonalty,  no  quality;  and  any  one 
may  observe  that  David  was  elected  or  set  apart  to  be  king,  Jeremiah 
and  Samuel  to  be  prophets,  &c.,  and  any  discerning  eye  may  easily 
discover  that  Paul’s  election  [Rom.  ix,]  was  not  an  election  to  future 
happiness,  but  of  temporal  advantages;  and  yet  those  not  so  positive 
but  what  the  privileges  might  be  forfeited  and  lost  by  sin,  as  you 
may  find,  1  Chron.  xxviii,  9,  10.  If  thou  serve  him  with  a  perfect 
heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind,  he  will  be  found  of  thee;  but  if  thou 
forsake  him,  he  will  cast  thee  off  forever.  Deut.  xxx,  15,  19, 
Moses’  dying  declaration  was,  that  the  children  of  Isrsel  must  obey, 
and  if  they  would,  all  needful  blessings  they  should  have,  but  if 
rebellious  should  be  cursed  and  scattered,  &c.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  And  observe,  Paul  when  talking  about  the 
clay  and  potter,  alludes  to  Jer.  xviii,  where  the  prophet  was  com¬ 
manded  to  see  the  potter  work,  &c.  And  then  God  says,  verse  6, 
cannot  I  do- with  you  as  this  potter,  O  house  of  Israel,  oic.  Again, 
verse  7,  at  what  instant  I  shall  speak  concerning  a  nation  or  kingdom, 
to  pluck  up,  pull  down,  or  destroy  it;  if  that  nation  against  whom 
I  have  pronounced,  “turn  from  their  evil,  I  will  repent  of  the  evil  I 
thought  to  do  unto  them.”  “At  what  instant  I  shall  speak  con¬ 
cerning  a  nation  or  kingdom,  to  build  or  plant  it,  if  it  do  evil  in  my 
sight,  that  it  obey  not  my  voice,  then  will  I  repent  of  /he  good 
wherewith  I  said  I  would  benefit  them.” 

Now  observe,  if  God  be  unchangeable,  as  Paul  saith,  God  cannot 
lie,  then  he  is  bound  by  his  immutability  or  the  law  of  his  nature, 
to  perform  his  promises  to  the  obedient,  and  his  threatenings  against 
the  disobedient;  and  this  is  the  truth  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Ob¬ 
jection.  Bible  language  is,  I  will,  and  you  shall,  and  the  promises 
are  yea  and  amen,  without  any  ifs  or  ands. 

Answer.  To  take  the  promises  without  the  condition ,  is  a  prac¬ 
tice  of  Satan,  Luke,  iv,  10, 12,  which  he  made  use  of  to  the  Lord 


380 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


to  get  him  to  fall  down  from  the  battlement  of  the  temple,  and  thereby 
tempt  God,  and  presume  on  God,  because  of  the  promise  which  the 
devil  intended  he  should  think  to  be  unconditional  and  so  bear 
him  up  in  a  way  of  disobedience.  Whereas,  our  Saviour  knowing 
the  path  of  duty  to  be  the  way  of  safety,  replied:  ’Tis  written,  thou 
shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God.  For  in  the  way  of  obedience 
there  is  a  promise  of  preservation,  and  in  the  way  of  disobedience  a 
threatening  of  destruction;  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny 
it.  Therefore  to  cut  these  two  little  letters  if  out  of  the  Bible, 
which  make  such  a  great  significant  word,  is  wrong;  seeing  it  is  fre¬ 
quently  in  scripture,  and  frequently  there  are  conditions  implied  in 
the  Bible,  though  not  expressed;  for  instance,  David,  when  at  Keilah, 
1  Sam.  xxiii,  &c.,  inquired  of  the  Lord  whether  Saul  would  come 
down,  and  the  men  of  the  city  deliver  him  up,  and  the  Lord  an¬ 
swered  in  the  affirmative.  Here  is  no  condition  expressed,  yet  there 
is  one  implied;  for  David  left  the  city  and  fled  to  the  wilderness;  so 
Saul  came  not  down,  neither  did  the  people  deliver  him  up.  Again, 
God  said  to  the  Ninevites,  by  Jonah,  yet  forty  days  and  Nineveh 
shall  be  overthrown.  Now,  if  you  say  all  threatenings  are  without 
conditions,  you  give  God  the  lie;  for  the  city  was  spared  in  conse¬ 
quence  of  their  believing  God,  and  turning  from  their  evil  ways, 
Jonah  iii,  5,  10.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Again, 
Ezek.  xxxiii.,  &c.  There  is  a  condition  implied  and  explained 
undeniably,  though  not  so  fully  expressed  at  the  first,  concerning  the 
righteous  and  wicked  man,  which  you  may  read  at  your  leisure;  this 
is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Objection.  Says  one,  “God 
will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,”  &c.  Answer: 

“God  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  willy 
Come  think  you  who  they  be  ; 

’Tis  every  one  that  loves  his  Son, 

And  from  their  sins  do  flee  ; 

’Tis  every  one  that  doth  repent, 

And  truly  hates  his  sin  : 

’Tis  every  one  that  is  content, 

To  turn  to  God  again. 

And  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth , 

Come  think  you  who  they  be? 

’Tis  every  one  that  hates  his  Son, 

Likewise  his  liberty. 

’Tis  ev’ry  one  that  in  sin  persist, 

And  do  outstand  their  day  ; 

Then  God  in  justice  leaves  them  to 
Their  own  hearts’  lusts  a  prey.” 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


881 


Objec.  “My  people  shall  be  made  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power, 
says  one.  Answer:  That  is  home-made  scripture;  for  the  Almighty 
doth  not  so  speak,  but  kind  David  (Psa.  cx,  3,)  speaks  to  the  Al¬ 
mighty,  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power.  He 
doth  not  say,  they  shall  be  made  willing;  the  word  made,  is  not 
there,  neither  has  it  any  business  there.  Again,  those  little  words 
in  italic  letters  were  not  in  the  original,  but  wrere  put  in  by  the 
translators  to  make  what  they  think  to  be  sense  in  the  English  lan¬ 
guage,  and  those  little  words,  shall  he ,  are  in  italic  letters,  of  course 
put  in  by  the  translators,  now  I  leave  them  out,  and  in  lieu  thereof, 
put  in  the  word  are ,  and  then  read  it,  Thy  people  are  willing  in 
the  day  of  thy  power.  Now  is  the  day  of  God’s  power,  and  now 
his  people  are  willing;  they  are  always  a  willing  people.  It  is  the 
reprobate  character  that  is  unwilling  that  God’s  will  should  be  done. 
This  is  the  truth,  0C2F"  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  ( Mat.  vii,  24 — 26, ) 
Objec.  Christ  did  not  pray  for  all  mankind,  Answer.  That’s 
a  lie,  for  John  xvii,  9,  First,  Christ  prayed  for  his  disciples;  Sec¬ 
ondly,  ver.  20,  for  those  wTho  should  believe  on  him  through  their 
word;  and  thirdly,  for  the  whole  world,  (ver.  21 — 23,)  thus,  that 
the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me.  Again,  that  the  world 
may  know  that  thou  has  sent  me,  and  this  doth  not  mean  A-double 
L-part.  Objec.  Paul  says,  Rom.  viii.,  Whom  God  foreknew 
he  predestinated,  called,  justified,  and  glorified,  &c.  Here  is  no 
condition  expressed;  of  course,  it  appeareth  that  he  glorified  all  that 
he  justified,  called,  predestinated,  and  foreknew,  &c.  Answer: — 
If  that  be  taken  just  as  it  stands,  without  any  condition  whatever, 
it  will  follow  that  Universalism  is  true,  or  else,  that  we  are  all  rep¬ 
robates.  For  God  foreknows  one  as  much  as  another,  in  every 
sense  of  the  word, land  of  course  foreknows  all  mankind;  and  now, 
if  all  that  he  foreknows,  predestinates,  calls,  justifies  and  glorifies, 
without  any  condition,  in  any  shape  or  sense,  it  undeniably  argues 
the  universal  salvation  of  every  son  of  Adam.  This  is  the  truth, 
CG“  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Or  else,  if  you  take  the  Apostle  uncon¬ 
ditionally,  as  he  speaketh  in  the  past  tense,  then  no  more  can  be  glo¬ 
rified.  Therefore  we  are  al*l  reprobates,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 
But  it  is  my  opinion  that  Paul  is  only  rehearsing  a  catalogue  of 
states,  as  they  take  place  in  succession.  And  to  take  any  particular 
part  of  the  Bible,  in  the  face  and  eyes  of  twenty  scriptures  more, 
any  doctrine  may  thereby  be  proved:  and  thus  we  find  any  such 
means,  have  sprung  up  the  many  sentiments  in  the  earth.  People, 
desirous  to  get  to  heaven  in  an  easier  way  than  God  hath  pointed 
out,  will  hew  out  an  opinion  of  their  own,  a  broken  cistern  that  can 
hold  no  water,  and  will  twist  and  bend  the  scripture  to  their  senti¬ 
ment;  and  sometimes  will  have  to  grind  the  same  and  put  it  into  a 
press,  and  press  out  a  construction  of  their  own.  But  this  will  not 


382 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


do,  scripture  must  be  explained  by  scripture,  and  that  according  to 
reason,  so  as  not  to  make  it  clash,  but  rather  correspond  with  trua 
Christian  experience. 

Objec.  We  read,  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life,  be¬ 
lieved.  Answer:  true,  but  the  word  ordained  signifies,  set  apart 
as  a  minister  for  his  office.  Thus  Jeremiah  was  set  apart  a  prophet. 
And  David  saith,  the  Lord  hath  set  apart  him  that  is  godly  for 
himself.  Psal.  iv,  3.  And  there  is  no  account  of  any  being  set 
apart  for  the  Lord’s  self,  but  the  godly.  No  man  is  godly,  or  god¬ 
like,  but  the  believer;  therefore,  none  are  ordained,  or  set  apart  for 
heaven,  but  those  that  believe.  Besides,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
were  written  some  time  after  the  things  took  place,  and  of  course  is 
all  written  in  the  past  tense.  Ordained,  is  in  the  past  tense,  and  so 
is  believed,  and  there  is  no  account  of  one  being  prior  to  the  other. 
But  it  may  be  said,  as  many  as  believed  were  then  ordained  to 
eternal  life,  as  none  are  ordained  or  set  apart  to  eternal  life,  but  the 
saints;  no  man  is  a  saint  except  he  believes.  For  he  that  believeth 
not  is  condemned  already,  saith  Christ.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  one 
believes,  he  is  free  from  condemnation,  and  of  course  set  apart  for 
heaven,  and  not  before;  he  being  in  Christ  now  by  the  act  of  faith. 
Now  observe,  Peter  talks  about  elect  in  Christ,  not  out  of  him. 
Paul  saith,  2  Cor.  v,  17,  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  crea¬ 
ture,  &c.,  and  Rom.  viii,  1,  saith,  there  is  now  (not  yesterday  or 
to-morrow)  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus; 
who.  walk  not  after  the  flesh  hut  after  the  Spirit ,  (fc .,  which 
implies  there  is  condemnation  to  those  who  are  not  in  Christ,  but 
walk  after  the  flesh  and  not  after  the  Spirit.  And  Paul  saith,  they 
which  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  are  none  of  his,  Rom.  viii,  9, 
And  John  saith,  he  that  committeth  sin  is  of  tUfe  devil,  2  John,  iii, 
8,  and  again,  no  man  can  call  Jesus  ] 

But  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit 

God. 

Query.  If  all  things  are  decreed  right,  is  it  not  evident  that  there 
is  no  such  a  thing  as  sin  or  guilt?  For  it  cannot  be  wrong  to  fulfil 
right  decrees.  Consequently  there  can  be  no  redemption,  for  there 
is  nothing  to  redeem  them  from;  consequently  if  mankind  think 
they  have  sinned  and  are  redeemed,  their  thoughts  must  be  a  decep¬ 
tion,  and  are  imaginary;  and,  of  course,  their  praising  God  for  re¬ 
deeming  love  is  folly — for  they  praise  him  for  that  which  he  never 
did.  Now  supposing  this  imaginary,  false,  mistaken  idea,  that 
they  “had  been  sinners  and  were  redeemed”  was  removed,  and  they 
so  enlightened  as  to  discover  that  nothing  according  to  right  decrees 
had  ever  taken  place  wrong,  & c.  How  would  the  heavenly  host 
be  astonished  to  think  that  they  had  been  deceived?  What  silence 
immediately  ensue! 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


383 


Some  people  hold  to  falling  from  grace,  which  I  think  is  wrong, 
for  say  they,  if  we  were  always  to  be  in  the  light,  we  should  grow 
proud;  therefore  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  have  a  darkness  to 
make  us  feel  our  weakness  and  dependence.  From  this  it  appears, 
that  they  think  a  little  sin  is  necessary  for  the  perfecting  of  the 
saints,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Now  to  hold  a  thing  necessary 
implies  holding  to  it}  the  same  as,  I  think,  doing  duty,  or  perfec¬ 
tion  in  love  to  be  necessary,  therefore  I  hold  to  it.  Thus  you  see 
they  hold  to  falling  from  grace,  which  I  think  wrong.  Yet  I  adopt 
the  idea  that  a  man  can  fall  from  grace  according  to  conscience , 
reason  and  scripture ,  which  idea  some  people  think  to  be  danger¬ 
ous;  but  I  think  it  is  not  naturally  attended  with  such  bad  conse¬ 
quences  as  the  other;  for  if  a  man  thinks  he  is  safe,  he  is  not  apt  to 
look  out  for  danger,  whereas  if  he  think  there  is  danger,  he  is  apt, 
like  the  mariner,  to  look  out  for  breakers.  Again,  supposing  I  have 
religion,  I  think  I  can  fall  so  as  to  perish  everlastingly.  Here  is 
another  man  with  the  same  degree  of  religion,  believing  once  in 
grace  almays  in  grace.  Now  if  my  idea  of  the  possibility  of 
falling,  &c.,  be  false,  his  sentiment,  if  true,  will  certainly  reach 
me,  so  I  am  safe  as  he.  But  supposing  his  doctrine  to  be  false  and 
mine  true,  he  is  gone  for  it,  and  mine  will  not  reach  him. 

So  you  see  I  have  two  strings  to  my  bow  to  his  one.  This  is  the 
truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Now,  reader,  observe,  as  I  heard  of 
a  seine  on  Rhode  Island  that  caught  a  shoal  of  fish,  and  for  fear 
of  the  escape  of  some,  a  number  of  seines  encircled  the  enclosed, 
so  that  they  could  not  escape,  and  if  any  did  escape  the  first  or 
second  net,  the  others  should  catch  them,  &c.  So  you  may  plainly 
discover  as  I  have  linked  the  above  doctrines,  if  some  of  my  ideas 
are  false,  the  other  ideas  of  so  many  seines  will  catch  me.  Once  in 
grace ,  always  in  grace ,  or  Predestination,  or  Universalism,  or  De¬ 
ism  with  Atheism.  But  if  they  are  false,  those  characters  are 
gone,  if  they  have  nothing  else  to  depend  upon  but  principles — yet 
I  still  may  be  safe.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Again — it  is  evident,  in  reason’s  eye,  that  the  more  light  a  person 
hath,  if  he  abuse  the  same,  the  greater  is  the  sin  and  guilt.  There¬ 
fore  in  justice  the  condemnation  and  punishment  must  be  propor¬ 
tioned,  according  to  the  saying  of  Christ,  “He  that  knoweth  his 
master’s  will,  and  doth  it  not  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes;” 
whereas,  he  that  committeth  things  worthy  of  stripes,  and  knoweth 
not  his  master’s  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes.  Thus  you 
^ee  it  is  required  according  to  what  a  man  hath,  and  not  according 
to  what  he  hath  not.  As  we  read  every  man  is  to  be  rewarded  ac¬ 
cording  to  his  works ,  or  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  Rev.  xxii,  12, 
and  xiv,  13. — Luke  xii,  47,  &c.  Now  scripture  proof  that  a  man 
may  fall  from  grace,  runneth  thus:  “  If  any  man  draw  back ,  my 


384 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.  The  backslider  in  heart  shall 
be  filled  with  his  own  ways,”  &c.  Now  if  a  man  were  in  a  high 
pillory,  it  would  be  nonsense  for  one  to  cry  out,  “hold  tight,  stand 
and  hang  fast,  for  if  you  fall  it  will  hurt  you,”  if  there  be  no  danger 
of  his  falling,  and  more  so,  if  there  be  not  a  possibility  of  it.  If  so, 
then  how  much  greater  nonsense,  for  an  Almighty  God  to  give  us  his 
will,  with  many  cautions  as  needless  as  the  above,  there  being  no 
danger,  nor  even  a  possibility  of  danger.  And  yet  he,  like  some 
passionate  parents,  who  say  to  their  children,  if  you  do  so  and  so, 
I’ll  whip  you,  I’ll  burn  you  up,  I’ll  skin  you,  and  turn  you  out  of 
doors,  &c.,  and  yet  have  no  intention  to  perform  the  threatenings, 
but  do  lie  to  them.  Just  such  a  character  some  people  seem  to  rep¬ 
resent  the  Lord  in.  When  he  cautions  as  follows:  Gen.  ii,  17.  In 
the  day  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die,  (Serpent-like) 
say  they — Gen.  iii.  4,  Ye  shall  not  surely  die.  But  it  is  evident 
that  God  is  in  earnest  in  the  following  threatenings:  Rev.  xxii,  19, 
If  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  the  prophe¬ 
cy,  God  shall  take  awray  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life  and  out  of 
the  Holy  City ,  &c.  There  is  no  account  of  a  sinner’s  having  a 
part  in  the  book  of  life,  or  Holy  City,  but  the  saint.  For  it  is  holi¬ 
ness  that  gives  the  title,  Heb.  xii,  14.  Again,  hold  fast,  that  no 
man  take  thy  crown,  &c.,  Rev.  iii,  11.  Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life,  and  he  that  endureth  to 
the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved,  Rev.  ii,  10,  Mark  xiii,  13.  Jude 
tells  us  of  some  whose  fruit  whithereth,  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by 
the  roots.  Now  it  is  evident  that  a  sinner  is  but  once  dead,  then 
these  must  have  been  once  alive  in  the  scriptural  sense,  or  else  how 
could  the  fruit  whither,  or  they  be  twice  dead  and  be  plucked  up  by 
the  roots?  ver.  12.  Again — there  is  a  sin  unto  death,  which  we  are 
not  commanded  to  pray  for — compare  ]  Johnv,  16-17,  with  Heb. 
x,  26  to  31.  Again,  Peter  tells  us  of  some  that  have  forgotten  that 
they  were  purged  from  their  old  sins,  and  even  escaped  the  pollu¬ 
tions  of  the  world,  through  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  &c.,  and  yet 
are  entangled  therein.  And  saith  he,  it  had  been  better  for  them  not 
to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than  after  they  knew  it, 
to  turn  from,  &c.,  2  Pet.  i,  9,  and  ii,  20,  &c.,  to  the  end,  how 
could  they  have  forgot  that  which  they  never  knew?  Again,  Heb. 
vi,  4  to  7,  what  higher  attainments  can  one  have  than  are  here  men¬ 
tioned;  and  2  Peter,  iii,  17,  if  any  man  thinketh  he  standeth,  let  him 
take  heed  lest  he  fall.  1  Cor.  x,  12,  Rom.  xi,  20 — 24,  Heb.  iv,  1. 
Observe,  there  were  six  hundred  thousand  Jews,  all  well,  active, 
men,  &c.,  which  came  out  of  Egypt  with  Moses,  and  one  was  in 
fair  a  way  for  Canaan  as  another,  and  God  promised  as  positively 
to  carry  them  to  the  promised  land,  as  ever  he  promised  to  carry  the 
saint  from  earth  to  heaven;  only  four  got  through  the  wilderness, 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


385 


Aaron  and  Moses  died  on  the  mountains,  and  Caleb  and  Joshua 
reached  the  desired  country.  But  all  the  others,  who,  it  appears, 
were  once  favorites  of  heaven,  from  Paul’s  talk,  1  Cor.  x,  3,  4,  as 
Paul  saith,  they  all  drank  of  Christ,  the  Spiritual  Rock,  and  yet 
some  of  them  tempted  him,  &c.,  ver.  9,  and  thus  they  all  by  sin 
fell  in  the  wilderness.  And  Paul  addeth  moreover,  that  these  things 
happened  unto  them  for  examples,  and  were  written  for  our  admoni¬ 
tion.  Now  what  need  of  saints  being  admonished,  if  there  be  no 
danger  of  losing  the  spiritual  land  of  rest?  Paul  was  afraid  of  falling, 
ix,  27.  But  observe  though  God  had  promised  to  carry  the  Jews 
to  Canaan,  &c.,  yet  there  was  a  condition  implied,  Numb,  xiv,  34, 
and  ye  shall  know  my  breach  of  promise.  That  was  a  condition  im¬ 
plied,  though  not  fully  expressed  before.  Gen.  xvii,  8,  28;  xiii, 
50,  xxiv,  25;  Heb.  xi,  2;  Exod.  iii,  16,  17;  Leviticus  xxvi,  27, 
28,  &c.  Hark!  If  you  will  not  for  all  this  hearken  unto  me,  saith 
God,  but  walk  contrary  unto  me,  then  I  will  walk  contray  unto 
you  also  in  fury,  and  I,  even  I,  will  chastise  you  seven  times  for  your 
sins.  Now  if  all  things  were  decreed  right  straight  forward,  how 
could  the  Jews  walk  contrary  to  God?  And  if  not,  how  could  God 
walk  contrary  to  them?  God  help  thee  to  consider  this  if  there  be 
no  condition  implied;  and  likewise,  Exod.  xiii,  17;  Numb,  xiv,  21, 
22,  23,  24,  &c.  Because  those  men  which  have  seen  my  glory, 
and  miracles  which  I  did  in  Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness,  and  have 
tempted  me  now  these  ten  times,  and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice, 
surely  they  shall  not  see  the  land  which  I  swear  unto  their  fathers, 
&c.,  verse  36.  God  help  you  to  take  warning  by  the  Jews,  for  it 
is  evident,  that  according  to  the  words  of  Moses,  Deut.  xxviii,  that 
great  blessings  were  promised  if  the  nation  would  obey,  and  curses 
in  consequence  of  disobedience,  which  ideas  were  conlirmed  in 
the  dying  speech  of  Joshua,  xxiv,  20,  which  was  fulfilled  according 
to  the  book  of  Judges.  When  it  went  well  with  the  Jews,  we  find 
that  they  were  serving  God;  but  when  they  did  evil  God  sold  them 
into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  God  help  thee  to  compare  the 
promises  and  threatenings  in  Deuteronomy,  with  the  book  of  Judges, 
&c.  And  observe  God’s  dealings  thenceward,  and  apply  that  to 
Matt,  vii,  24,  &c.,  and  observe  the  gospel,  for  we  are  to  take  warn¬ 
ing  by  God’s  dealings  with  the  ancients,  and  square  our  lives  ac¬ 
cordingly,  because  to  judgment  we  must  come,  and  be  judged  with 
strict  justice,  and  receive  sentence  accordingly;  either  “come  ye 
blessed,”  or  “depart  ye  cursed,”  Matt,  xxv,  34,  41,  &c.  Now 
observe,  if  I  am  guilty,  I  must  have  pardon  here,  and  then  if  my 
life  from  the  day  of  forgiveness  brings  forth  good  fruit  from  a  holy 
heart,  it  is  right;  consequently  the  reward  must  ensue  accordingly. 
But  if  I  turn,  and  willingly  love  sin  again,  my  conduct  flowing  from 

Aa 


386 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


that  evil  desire,  thus  living  and  dying,  my  sentence  must  be  accord¬ 
ingly,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  true  justice.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Read  attentively  about  the  good  and  evil 
servants,  from  Matt,  xxiv,  46  to  48,  and  xviii,  23,  &c. 

Observe,  Paul  exhorts  Timothy  to  war  a  good  warfare,  holding 
faith  and  a  good  conscience,  which  sayeth  he,  some  having  put 
away  concerning  faith,  have  made  shipwreck;  of  whom  is  Hyme- 
neus  and  Alexander,  1  Tim.  i,  19.  John  xv;  Christ  sayeth,  I  am 
the  true  vine,  and  my  father  is  the  husbandman;  every  branch  in  me 
that  beareth  not  fruit,  he  taketh  away,  (observe,  he  could  not  take 
them  away  unless  they  were  there, )  and  every  branch  that  beareth 
fruit,  he  purgeth  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  Now  ye  are 
clean,  through  the  word  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you.  Observe, 
a  sinner  is  not  clean,  but  filthy.  But  if  these  were  made  clean 
thro’  the  word  of  Christ,  as  just  mentioned,  then  they  were  saints, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it;  verse  4,  “abide  in  me  and  I  in  you.  As 
the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine,  no 
more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me;  1  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branch¬ 
es,  &e.;  verse  6,  “If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a 
branch,  and  is  withered,”  &c.  Observe,  a  sinner  is  not  compared 
to  a  green  tree,  but  a  dry;  this  could  not  wither  except  it  were  green 
and  a  branch  once  withered,  it  is  hard  to  make  it  green  again,  &c., 
but  they  ate  gathered  and  burned;  verse  7,  8.  “If  ye  abide  in  me, 
and  my  words  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done 
unto  you;  herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit,  so 
shall  ye  be  my  disciples;”  verse  9,  continue  ye  in  my  love.  Now 
ye  may  see  that  the  five  little  letters  that  are  herein  inclosed,  which 
too  many  people  overlook,  and  which  fixes  the  sense  of  a  great  many 
scriptures,  running  parallel  through  the  bible,  &c.,  viz:  “If  and 
eth.”  Now  the  bible  runneth  thus:  if  ye  do  so  and  so,  I  will  do 
so  and  so;  and  if  ye  do  so  and  so,  I  will  do  so  and  so,  &c.  And 
again,  “ed”  past  tense,  we  find  but  little  in  the  bible.  But  the 
scripture,  instead  of  making  a  yesterday  Christian,  it  maketh  a 
present,  every  day  Christian.  Thus  he  that  believeth,  seeth,  un- 
derstandeth,  knoweth,  pursueth,  watcheth,  hath,  enjoyeth  and  en- 
dureth;  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it,  for  the  bible  doth 
not  inquire  what  I  was  yesterday,  but  what  I  am  now .  Objection. 
Christ  saith,  my  sheep  hear  my  voice,  they  follow  me,  and  shall 
never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand,  &c., 
John  x,  27,  28.  Answer;  here  the  saint  is  represented  by  the  sim¬ 
ilitude  of  a  sheep,  hearing  and  following  a  shepherd;  and  observe 
the  promise  is  made,  as  before  observed,  to  a  certain  obedient  char¬ 
acter,  and  here  the  promise  is  to  those  that  hear;  hearing  doth  not 
mean  stopping  your  ears,  of  being  careless  and  inattentive;  but  it 
implieth  giving  strict  attention  to  the  object  which  requireth  the 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


387 


same;  and  following  likewise,  doth  not  mean  running  the  other  way, 
but  a  voluntary  coming  after.  Therefore,  there  is  a  condition  im¬ 
plied  and  expressed  in  this  passage,  viz:  hear  and  follow ,  and  the 
promise  is  to  that  character;  of  course  a  backslider  doth  not  imitate 
it,  and  of  course  cannot  claim  the  promise  but  what  he  may  perish; 
may  turn  away  according  to  Ezekiel  xxxiii,  18:  “When  the  right¬ 
eous  (man)  turneth  from  his  righteousness,  and  committeth  iniqui¬ 
ty,  he  shall  even  die  thereby.” 

Obj.  The  death  there  spoken  of  is  temporal.  Answer:  I  deny 
it,  for  the  body  will  die,  whether  you  sin  or  not;  and  God  when  he 
meaneth  the  body,  doth  not  say  the  soul,  but  positively  declares, 
“the  soul  that  sinneth  it  shall  die.” — Chapter  xviii,  4. 

Objec.  But  the  righteous  man  there  spoken  of,  is  a  self-righteous 
man.  Ans.  I  deny  it,  for  he  is  pronounced  a  righteous  man  by 
God  himself,  and  how  can  he  be  righteous  in  the  judgment  of  God, 
without  saving  faith?  God  doth  not  call  a  wicked  man  good,  nor  a 
good  man  evil;  yet  you  say,  that  he  who  God  here  pronounceth 
righteous,  is  only  self-righteous,  a  Pharisee.  Oh!  scandalous  for 
any  man  to  twist  the  sciptures  thus!  Now  look  at  it  in  your  own 
glass;  self-righteousness  being  wickedness,  we  will  style  it  iniquity, 
and  the  man  an  iniquitous  man,  and  then  read  it,  “when  an  iniquit¬ 
ous  man  turneth  away  from  his  iniquity,  and  committeth  iniquity, 
for  his  iniquity,  &c.,  shall  he  die;”  read  the  above  twice  over,  and 
then  sound  and  see,  if  there  be  any  bottom  or  top  according  to  your 
exposition.  Leaving  your  shameless  construction,  I  pass  on  to  an¬ 
swer  another  objection,  which  may  be  urged  from  Rom.  viii,  38, 
39,  where  Paul  sayeth,  “I  am  persuaded  that  neither  death  nor  life, 
nor  angels,  principalties,  powers,  things  present  or  to  come,  nor 
height  or  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  God.” 

Observe,  though  Paul  speaks  of  a  second  cause  not  being  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  enjoyment  of  God’s  love;  yet  he  doth  not  say 
but  what  we  may  separate  ourselves  by  disobedience,  which  is  sin. 
Sin  is  not  a  creature,  as  some  people  falsely  think;  but  sin  is  a  non¬ 
conformity  to  the  will  of  God.  If  you  still  say  that  sin  is  a  crea¬ 
ture,  I  ask  you  what  shape  it  is  in,  or  what  color  it  is  of,  or  how 
many  eyes  or  wings  it  hath,  or  whether  it  crawls  like  a  snake?  Paul 
doth  not  term  it  a  creature,  but  agreeth  with  St.  John,  where  he 
saith,  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law,  and  where  there  is  no 
law  there  is  no  transgression;  and  being  not  without  law  to  God,  but 
under  the  law  of  Christ.  The  Christian  still  feeleth  himself  con¬ 
scientiously  accountable  unto  God,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  1  John 
iii,  4,  Rom.  iii,  20,  iv,  15;  1  Cor.  ix,  21,  for  we  read,  not  that  a, 
good  man  falleth  into  sin  every  day,  and  still  is  in  the  way  to  Heav¬ 
en,  being  a  child  of  God,  but  to  the  reverse;  1  John  iii,  8,  “he  that 


388 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil,”  Johnviii,  34,  “whosoever  commit- 
teth  sin  is  the  servant  of  sin,”  v.  36,  “if  the  Son  therefore  shall 
make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed.”  Rom.  vi,  18;  “being  then 
made  free  from  sin,  ye  become  the  servants  of  righeousness;  v.  22, 
23,  but  now  being  made  free  from  sin,  &c.,  for  the  wages  of  sin  is 
death.” 

Any  person  by  reading  the  Ixxxix  Psalm,  may  plainly  discover, 
that  the  promise  made  therein  to  David,  as  in  the  person  of  Christ, 
was  not  altogether  without  condition,  by  comparing  the  promise 
from  verse  19  to  29,  &c.,  to  38.  From  that,  either  there  is  a  con¬ 
tradiction  in  the  Psalm,  or  else  a  condition  must  be  allowed;  for  one 
part  saith,  that  his  seed  and  throne  shall  endure  forever;  and  an¬ 
other  part,  “thou  hast  cast  his  throne  to  the  ground;”  v.  36,  44. 
But  observe,  most  people  when  quoting  this  Psalm  to  prove,  once  in 
grace  always  in  grace,  read  thus,  v.  33,  “nevertheless  will  I  not  ut¬ 
terly  take  from  them,  nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail,”  which  is  a 
wrong  quotation;  he  does  not  say  in  the  plural,  he  will  not  take  it 
from  them,  but  in  the  singular,  will  not  utterly  take  from  him,  that 
is,  from  Christ  Jesus,  as  David  frequently  represents  Christ;  com¬ 
pare  this  Psalm  with  1  Chron.  xxviii,  6,  7,  1  Kings  ix,  4  to  9, 
where  undeniably  you  will  find  the  condition. 

Objec.  “I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love,”  and  “he  that 
believeth  hath  everlasting  life.”  Answer.  The  life  there  spoken 
of  is  the  love  of  God,  which  is  called  everlasting,  because  it  is  his 
eternal  nature,  which  all  those  that  believe,  enjoy;  yet  God  being 
holy,  cannot  behold  iniquity  with  allowance;  of  course  his  justice 
cries  against  it,  and  demands  satisfaction.  It  must  be  that  if  I  lose 
that  life,  that  the  nature  of  it  does  not  change,  but  returns  to  God 
who  gave  it,  by  my  outsinning  the  day  or  reach  of  mercy,  &c.  But 
says  one,  can  a  man  sin  beyond  the  love  of  God,  or  out  of  the  reach 
of  mercy?  Answer.  We  read  that  God  loved  the  world,  and  yet 
that  there  is  a  sin  unto  death,  which  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray 
for,  when  one  committeth,  John  iii,  16,  17,  1  John  v.  16.  Those 
who  may  read  the  above,  that  have  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  religion, 
in  their  own  souls  when  they  are  faithful  to  God  they  feel  his  love, 
and  enjoy  the  light  of  his  countenance;  and  a  mountain  of  troublo 
appears  as  a  hill,  and  he  surmounts  it  with  delight,  and  cries  in  the 
poets  language: 

Give  joy  or  grief,  give  ease  or  pain, 

Take  life  or  friends  away; 

But  let  me  find  them  all  again 
In  that  eternal  day. 

They  feel  the  truth  of  Christ’s  words,  John  viii,  12,  “he  that 
fplloweth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of 
life.”  But  when  they  let  down  their  watch,  their  strength  departs 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


389 


like  Sampson’s,  when  shorn,  and  their  enemies  get  the  better.  A 
bill  of  trouble  appears  as  a  mountain,  and  they  feel  as  one  forsaken; 
and  on  reflection,  conscience  lays  the  blame  not  on  God,  like  the 
doctrine  of  decrees,  but  on  them;  and  they  have  no  peace  until  they 
repent,  and  do  their  first  work,  viz:  To  go  to  God  as  a  criminal,  and 
yet  as  a  beggar,  broken  hearted,  willing  to  part  writh  the  accursed 
thing;  then  they  find  the  Lord  to  lift  upon  them  the  light  of  his 
countenance,  and  their  peaceful  hours  return.  They  take  their 
harps  from  the  willows,  and  cry  like  the  ancients,  “our  soul  is  es¬ 
caped,  as  a  bird  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler;  the  snare  is  broken, 
and  we  are  escaped.” 

Query.  Who  ever  fell  from  grace?  Answer.  We  are  informed 
1  Sam.  xv,  17,  that  when  Saul  was  little  in  his  own  eyes,  God  ex¬ 
alted  him  to  be  king  over  Israel,  and  x,  6,  when  Samuel  annointed 
him,  he  said:  “The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  will  come  upon  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  prophecy,  and  shalt  be  turned  into  another  man,”  &c.; 
verse  9,  we  read,  moreover  God  gave  him  another  heart,  &c.,  and 
what  sort  of  a  heart  God  gives,  I  leave  you  to  judge.  And  God 
seemed  to  prosper  Saul  while  he  was  humble,  xiii,  12.  It  appear- 
eth  after  two  years  his  heart  got  lifted  up  with  pride,  and  the  Lord 
sent  him  to  utterly  destroy  the  Amalekites,  and  all  things  belonging 
thereto,  according  to  the  commandment  by  Moses;  but  Saul  rebelled 
and  committed  a  sin  thereby,  which  was  as  the  sin  of  witchcraft 
and  idolatry,  xv,  23,  after  this  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  departed  from 
him,  and  afterwards  Saul  slew  himself  in  the  field  of  battle.  And 
we  read,  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him;  and  that  mur¬ 
derers  hereafter  shall  be  shut  out  of  the  Holy  City,  xvi,  14,  and 
xxxi,  4,  1  John  iii,  15,  Rev.  xxii,  15.  But,  says  one,  wras  not  Da¬ 
vid  a  man  after  God’s  own  heart,  when  committing  adultery  and 
murder?  Answer.  No,  for  God  hath  not  the  heart  of  an  adulterer, 
nor  a  murderer.  And  again,  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding 
in  him,  1  John  iii,  15. 

And  supposing  David  wras  a  man  after  God’s  own  heart  wrhen 
feeding  his  father’s  sheep,  that  is  no  sign  he  was  when  committing 
adultery  and  murder,  any  more  than  if  I  were  honest  seven  years 
ago,  and  then  turned  a  thief,  am  honest  still  because  I  was  once; 
this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  But  observe,  the  Lord 
was  displeased  with  David,  being  angry  with  the  wicked  every  day; 
and  there  is  no  account  that  the  Lord  put  away  David’s  sin  until 
he  confessed  it,  &c.,  2  Sam.  xi,  27,  xii,  13;  and  all  backsliders  who 
sincerely  repent  may  receive  pardon,  as  David  did.  But  yet  there 
is  no  scripture  that  saith,  they  shall  be  brought  to  repentance  irresis- 
tably,  whether  they  will  or  not;  for  God  will  have  volunteers  for 
heaven,  or  none  at  all,  Rev.  xxii,  14,  17.  We  cannot  with  reason 
suppose  that  a  king  would  send  an  enemy  with  an  embassage 


390 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


to  rebels,  but  a  friend;  neither  can  we  suppose  with  propriety, 
that  God  or  Christ  would  call  an  enemy,  a  child  of  the  devil,  to  go 
and  preach  and  do  miracles,  but  a  friend.  Yet  we  find  in  Matt,  x, 
that  Judas  with  the  others,  was  positively  called,  and  commanded 
to  preach,  and  had  power  to  raise  the  dead,  heal  the  sick,  and  cast 
out  devils,  &e.  And  the  twelve  went  out  and  returned,  &c.  It 
speaks  of  them  collectively  but  not  individually,  doing  miracles  till 
after  Christ’s  resurrection.  Chap,  xix,  Peter  saith,  we  have  forsa¬ 
ken  all,  (not  I)  and  followed  thee,  what  shall  we  have  therefore? 
Christ  answereth,  verse  28,  verily,  or  certainly,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  ye  which  have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration,  when  the  son 
of  man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  shall  also  sit  upon 
twelve  thrones,  judging  the  tribes  of  Israel.  Now  I  ask,  how  they 
could  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration,  except  they  were  regenera¬ 
ted,  i.  e.,  born  again?  Doth  it  not  mean  Judas  for  one,  seeing 
there  were  twelve  apostles,  twelve  thrones  and  twelve  tribes?  A 
throne  for  each;  but  it  appeareth  that  the  thrones  were  promised  on 
conditions  of  overcoming,  Rev.  iii,  21,  and  that  Judas  forfeited  his 
.  title  by  disobedience,  &c.  But  saith  one,  I  thought  Judas  was 
raised  up  for  the  very  purpose  to  betray  Christ,  and  was  always  a 
wicked  man.  Answer.  Many  people  think  so,  through  the  preju¬ 
dice  of  education,  and  set  up  their  opinion  for  the  standard,  and 
attempt 'to  bend  the  scripture  to  it,  but  that  will  not  do;  for  truth 
will  stand  when  error  falls,  and  of  course  our  tenets  should  corres¬ 
pond  with  the  bible,  which  doth  not  say,  that  Judas  was  always 
evil;  but  Christ  conveys  an  idea  to  the  reverse,  when  referring  John 
xiii,  18,  to  Psalm  xli,  9,  where  David  is  speaking  of  Judas,  as  in 
the  person  of  Christ,  and  saith,  “Mine  own  familiar  friend,  in 
whom  I  trusted,  which  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  his  heel 
against  me.”  Here  Judas  is  not  one  styled  Christ’s  friend,  but  his 
familiar  one,  in  whom  he  trusted.  Now,  can  we  suppose  with 
propriety,  that  Christ  would  be  familiar  with  the  deceitful,  and  put 
confidence  in  them?  No!  methinks  he  would  have  set  a  better  ex¬ 
ample. 

Object.  Christ  says,  John  vi,  70,  “Have  I  not  chosen  you 
twelve,  and  one  of  you  is  a  devil?” 

Ans.  Sometimes  Christ  spoke  as  a  man,  and  sometimes  as  God, 
and  God  frequently  speaks  of  things  that  are  not  as  though  they 
were;  for  instance,  Rev.  xiii,  8,  we  read  that  Christ  was  a  lamb 
slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  yet  he  was  not  actually 
slain  till  four  thousand  years  after. 

Again,  God  said  to  Abraham,  I  have  made  thee  a  father  of  many 
nations,  when  he  was  the  father  of  but  one  child,  Ishmael.  So 
Christ,  foreseeing  as  God,  that  Satan  would  enter  into  Judas^  spoke 
in  as  if  it  was  the  present  tense,  though  it  were  not  really  so  for 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


391 


some  time  after;  there  was  more  trust  put  in  Judas  than  in  the  other 
apostles,  he  being  made  treasurer.  We  have  repeated  accounts  of 
Peter,  James  and  John  sinning;  but  no  account  that  Judas  did  until 
six  days  before  the  passover,  John  xii,  Mark  xiv,  3.  When  our 
Lord  was  in  the  house  of  Simon  the  leper,  which  appears  to  be 
Judas’  father’s  house,  in  came  a  woman  to  anoint  Christ,  & c.,  and 
it  appears  that  Judas  felt  a  thievish ,  covetous  disposition  to  arise; 
and  from  that,  no  doubt,  he  was  called  a  thief,  and  had  the  bag,  for 
he  was  never  called  a  thief  before:  and  Christ  gave  him  a  gentle  re¬ 
buke,  and  it  appears  that  Judas  got  affronted,  by  his  complying  with 
a  suggestion  of  Satan.  Satan  was  not  really  in  him  yet,  but  only 
tempted  him .  And  going  out  the  same  day,  he  made  a  bargain,  John 
xiii,  2,  and  Mark  xiv,  10,  (like  some  ministers)  saying,  what  will 
ye  give  me  and  I  will  deliver  him  unto  you.  Some  people  make 
scripture,  and  say,  whom  Christ  loves,  he  loves  to  the  end.  To 
the  end  of  what?  There  are  no  such  words  in  the  bible.  John 
xiii,  I,  we  read  thus:  “When  Jesus  knew  that  his  hour  was  come, 
that  he  should  depart  out  of  this  world  unto  the  Father,  having  lov¬ 
ed  his  own  which  were  in  the  world,  he  loved  them  unto  the  end;” 
namely,  the  night  in  which  the  sacrament  was  instituted,  Judas  be¬ 
ing  present,  &c.,  received  the  sop,  after  which  Satan  entered  him, 
ver.  27.  And  now  it  may  be  said  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word, 
that  he  was  a  devil,  and  not  before,  unless  you  allow  of  his  being 
one  before,  and  another  entering  him  now;  and  so  making  a  double 
devil  of  him;  and  what  sort  of  a  being  that  may  be,  I  cannot  tell. 

Object.  I  think  if  Judas  had  regeneration,  or  was  ever  a  friend 
to  Christ,  as  you  talk  from  Matt,  xix,  28,  29,  and  Psa.  xli,  9,  that 
he  is  gone  to  glory.  Ans.  No,  he  has  not,  for  Christ  affirmed, 
“woe  to  that  man,  it  had  been  good  for  him  that  he  had  never  been 
born.”  Mark  xiv,  21,  Luke  xxii,  21,  22.  Again,  we  read  Judas 
murdered  himself;  and  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him 
Object.  I  do  not  think  one  that  is  given  to  Christ  can  be  lost. — 
Ans.  Then  you  do  not  believe  the  bible,  for  we  read,  John  xvii, 
12,  that  Judas  was  given  to  Christ,  and  yet  he  is  lost,  and  styled  a 
son  of  perdition,  which  means  a  son  of  destruction;  and  Acts  i,  24, 
25,  where  the  eleven  surviving  apostles  chose  Matthias  to  fill  up 
Judas’  sphere,  no  more  nor  less  than  what  Judas  did,  they  prayed 
thus,  “Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  men,  show  wheth¬ 
er  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen,  that  he  may  take  part  of  this  min¬ 
istry,  and  apostleship,  from  which  Judas  by  transgression  fell.” — 
Now  if  Judas  were  always  a  devil,  wdiich  could  not  be,  for  there 
must  have  been  a  time  when  he  began  to  be  one,  why  would  they 
choose  a  good  man  to  fill  a  devil’s  place?  Observe,  there  were 
twelve  parts  of  the  ministry,  and  the  apostles  being  accountable 
persons  to  God,  Judas  fell  by  transgression,  for  where  there  is  no 


392 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


law,  there  is  no  transgression.  Now  what  did  he  fall  from?  An 
old  profession?  To  fall  from  an  old  profession,  is  no  transgression 
at  all;  for  transgression  is  sin,  which  implies  the  violation  of  a 
known  law;  of  course,  falling  by  transgression,  implies  losing  some¬ 
thing  which  is  valuable,  bv  misconduct.  This  is  the  truth,  and 
you  cannot  deny  it.  But,  says  one,  I  do  not  like  your  talk,  for  you 
destroy  my  comfort;  and  it  is  a  discouraging  doctrine  against  get¬ 
ting  religion,  if  one  thinks  they  can  lose  it  after  they  get  it.  Ans. 
I  might  on  the  other  hand,  or  in  any  other  case  say,  that  it  is  dis¬ 
couraging  against  getting  money,  or  buying  this  farm,  or  that  horse, 
for  perhaps  it  may  be  squandered,  lost,  or  die;  therefore  I  would 
not  try  for  them.  What  would  you  think  of  the  man  who  would 
stop  and  be  negligent  at  such  objections?  People  temporally  do  not 
term  such  things  discouraging,  so  as  to  flee;  and  methinks  none 
will  make  that  reply,  but  those  who  live  and  plead  for  a  little  sin; 
one  leak  will  sink  a  ship. 

Object.  Solomon  was  a  wise  man,  and  yet  did  many  things 
wrong;  and  yet  wrote  Ecclesiastes  afterward,  from  which  we  may 
infer,  no  doubt,  he  is  happy.  Ans.  Solomon,  no  doubt,  was  a 
wise  man,  above  all  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  yet  became  the 
greatest  fool  by  abusing  his  wisdom;  for  after  that  God  had  done 
so  much  for  Solomon,  Solomon  turned  and  committed  sin;  and  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  Mosaic  law,  was  worthy  of  temporal  death  in  five 
respects:  First,  he  made  an  affinity  writh  Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt. 
Secondly,  took  his  daughter  to  be  his  wife.  Thirdly,  made  affinity 
with  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre.  Fourthly,  fell  in  love  with  heathenish 
women,  who  turned  his  heart  from  God.  Fifthly,  fell  into  idolatry. 
He  had  four  gods  that  he  worshipped  himself,  and  others  for  his  wives. 
When  Solomon  was  young,  we  read  the  Lord  loved  him;  but  now  he 
was  old,  wfe  read  the  Lord  was  angry  with  him,  and  he  is  angry  wTith 
the  wicked  every  day.  The  Lord  endeavored  to  reclaim  Solomon 
— first,  by  mercy,  and  then  by  affliction;  and  raised  up  three  adver¬ 
saries  for  that  purpose;  but  Solomon  would  not  hear,  but  went  on  a 
step  farther,  and  attempted  to  kill  Jeroboam,  who  arose  and  fled  to 
Egypt;  and  as  the  scripture  leaves  Solomon,  he  died  in  that  state, 
with  murder  in  his  heart,  as  he  attempted  to  slay  the  innocent;  and 
ho  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him.  And  there  is  no  ac- 
count  of  Solomon’s  repentance,  but  that  he  died  in  his  sins;  and  our 
Lord  intimates,  that  if  we  die  in  our  sins,  where  he  is,  wre  cannot 
come.  And  David’s  dying  -words  to  Solomon  were,  “If  thou  seek 
the  Lord,  he  will  be  found  of  thee;  but  if  thou  forsake  him  he  will 
cast  thee  off  forever.”  Solomon  sought  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord 
appeared  to  him  twice;  afterwards  he  forsook  God,  and  there  is  no 
account  of  his  return  as  before  observed;  and  as  for  believing  that 
Ecclesiastes  was  written  afterwards,  I  do  no  more  Lelieve  Solomon 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


393 


could  write  when  he  was  dead,  than  I  believe  I  could;  and  to  evade 
this  answer,  and  say  Solomon  wrote  it  when  he  was  old,  I  reply,  it  is 
no  more  than  any  old  man  who  swears  and  gets  drunk  can  do,  to  cry 
out  vanity  of  vanities,  &c.,  when  their  lives  are  burdensome;  but 
what  makes  the  beauty  of  Ecclesiastes  is,  to  see  that  a  young  man 
could  cry  out  vanity,  which  is  so  contrary  to  nature,  when  nature  is 
so  fond  of  it;  and  as  for  the  book  of  Proverbs  any  person  may  dis¬ 
cover  it  was  written  before  the  building  of  the  temple,  by  turning 
to  1  Kings  iv,  32,  and  before  much  of  his  wickedness.  You  need 
not  say,  that  I  said,  that  Solomon  is  gone  to  hell.  I  did  not  affirm 
so;  but  I  take  Solomon  where  the  scripture  doth,  and  leave  him 
where  the  scripture  doth,  in  the  hand  of  a  merciful  God,  asking 
why  the  bible  is  so  particular  to  mention  all  the  good  conduct  of 
Solomon,  and  then  this  bad  conduct;  if  he  repented,  why  was  not 
that  put  down?  Turn  to  the  history  of  Josephus,  and  it  leaves  Sol- 
mon,  if  possible,  in  a  worse  situation  than  the  bible  doth. 

Some  people  blame  me  for  holding  to  perfection,  and  at  the  same 
time  they  hold  to  it  stronger  than  me;  and  moreover,  for  not  holding 
to  the  final  perseverance  of  the  saints,  which  assertion  I  think  is 
wrong,  for  I  think  there  is  danger  of  falling  away:  therefore  I  hold 
to  perseverance,  and  they  cannot  deny  it.  But  they  hold  a  man 
cannot  get  rid  of  sin.  Here,  therefore,  they  hold  to  persevering  in 
sin,  and  thay  hold  to  a  falling  from  grace  of  course,  this  is  the 
truth  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Some  have  heard  ministers  pray  to 
God,  that  the  people  might  be  sanctified  from  all  sin;  and  then  told 
them  that  they  could  not  get  rid  of  all  sin;  this  was  a  clash.  Peo¬ 
ple  frequently  feel  good  desires  from  God  to  get  rid  of  “all  sin,” 
James  i,  17,  and  yet  think  they  cannot  obtain  the  blessing,  so  pray 
in  unbelief  for  it.  We  read  that  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin; 
therefore,  if  I  hold  with  them,  I  should  pray  thus,  “Lord,  save  me 
from  part  of  my  sins  now,  and  at  death  take  them  all  away.”  But 
this  does  not  correspond  with  the  Lord’s  prayer,  which  commands 
us  to  pray  that  God’s  kingdom  may  come,  and  his  will  be  done, 
&c.,  as  in  heaven,  and  we  delivered  from  evil. 

The  kingdom  of  God,  we  read,  is  not  meat  and  drink;  but  right¬ 
eousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  Paul  saith,  this 
is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification;  and  if  a  man  be  deliv¬ 
ered  from  all  evil,  there  is  no  sin  left.  And  what  is  the  benefit  to 
pray  for  it,  if  we  cannot  have  it?  But  in  obedience  to  the  com¬ 
mandment  to  pray  for  deliverance  from  evil,  Paul  besought  God  to 
sanctify  the  Thessalonians  wholly,  and  to  preserve  their  whole  spirit, 
soul  and  body  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  Christ,  1  Thes.  v,  23; 
and  again,  v,  16,  to  18,  he  commandeth  them  to  rejoice  evermore, 
pray  without  ceasing,  in  every  thing  give  thanks,  for  this  is  the  will 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you.  Matt,  v,  48,  Christ  saith, 


394 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


be  ye  perfect,  eveh  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect,  i.  e., 
for  a  man  in  our  sphere,  as  perfect  as  God  is,  for  God,  in  his  sphere. 
Again,  be  ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy.  Again,  the  commandment  is  to 
love  the  Lord  with  all  our  heart,  soul,  body,  mind  and  strength,  and 
our  neighbor  as  ourself,  &c.  And  blessed  be  God,  the  promise  is 
equal  to  the  commandments;  for  God  hath  bound  himself  by  a  pro¬ 
mise,  Ezek.  xxxvi,  25,  then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  clean,  from  all  your  filthiness  and  from  all  your 
idols  will  I  cleanse  you;  a  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  &c. — 
Again,  Psalm  cxxx,  8,  the  promise  is,  that  Israel  shall  be  redeemed 
from  her  iniquities.  John  viii,  12,  Christ  saith,  he  that  followeth 
me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life.  And 
again,  God  hath  promised  by  the  hand  of  Moses,  thus:  “I  will  cir¬ 
cumcise  thy  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  with 
all  thy  heart,”  &c.,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  And  Paul  speaketh 
of  the  oath  and  promise  of  God,  twro  immutable  things,  in  which 
it  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie.  Now  if  God  cannot  lie,  then  he 
cannot  do  all  things,  especially  that  which  is  contrary  to  his  nature; 
if  so,  then  the  above  mentioned  promises  are  equal  to  the  command¬ 
ments,  and  God  is  bound  by  the  law  of  his  nature  to  perform  the 
same.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Objection.  David  saith:  “There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one.” 
Answer.  True,  yet  we  read  about  righteous  Abel,  and  Lot’s  right¬ 
eous  soul,  2  Peter  ii,  8,  Matt,  xxiii,  35.  Objection.  Solomon 
saith,  “there  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not.”  Answer.  True,  but  John 
saith:  “He  that  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin.”  Object. 
Paul  saith:  “I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin;  yet  he  was  a  saint.” 
Answer.  Paul  addeth  elsewhere,  “that  the  carnal  mind  is  enmitv 
against  God,  and  is  not  subject  to  his  law,  neither  indeed  can  be, 
and  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death.”  Again,  “Christ  came  to  save 
sinners,  &c.,  of  whom  I  am  chief.”  Now  to  take  these  expressions 
together  just  as  they  stand,  you  might  prove  that  Paul  was  one  of  the 
worst  ot‘  men  in  the  way  to  death,  and  at  the  same  time  one  of  the 
best  apostles  in  the  way  to  life.  Though  Paul  saith,  I  am  carnal, 
sold  under  sin,  yet  it  cannot  be  that  he  was  speaking  of  himself,  as 
a  holy  apostle,  but  was  describing  or  rehearsing  the  language  of  one 
under  the  law,  as  you  may  see,  Rom.  vii,  1,  “I  speak  to  them  that 
know  the  law,”  &c.;  but  chap,  viii,  1,  2,  Paul  saith,  there  is  there¬ 
fore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who 
walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit,  for  the  law  of  the  spirit 
of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.”  And  now,  if  Paul  was  made  free  he  could  not  be  groan¬ 
ing  under  bondage  at  the  same  time,  unless  you  can  reconcile  liberty 
and  slavery  together.  Paul  saith  in  one  place,  “I  robbed  other 
&hurches.”  Now  to  take  this  passage  just  as  it  stands,  you  might 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


395 


Erove  that  Paul  was  a  robber;  if  so,  would  not  the  government  hang 
im  if  he  was  here,  as  they  hang  robbers,  &c. 

And  to  take  any  particular  passage  you  may  prove  almost  any 
doctrine,  if  it  be  not  taken  in  connexion  with  the  context,  or  general 
tenor  of  scripture.  But  as  the  bible  in  general  doth  not  plead  for 
sin,  but  condemneth  it,  commanding  us  to  be  holy  in  heart  and  life, 
&c.;  therefore  we  should  not  plead  for  sin  as  though  we  loved  it,  and 
rolled  it  under  our  tongue  as  a  sweet  morsel,  but  should  be  scriptori- 
ans  or  bible  men;  for  Paul  telleth  the  Romans,  to  whom  some  think 
Paul  made  allowance  for  a  little  sin,  inferring  it  from  the  7th  chap¬ 
ter;  but,  by  the  by,  they  should  remember  that  Paul  talketh  thus, 
“being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  chap,  v,  1,  vi, 
18,  22,  he  saith,  “being  made  free  from  sin,  &c.,  and  being  now 
made  free  from  sin,  etc.  Well,  says  one,  wrhat  next?  Answer. 
Any  person  by  reading  the  epistles  of  John  may  find  a  sufficiency 
of  proof  to  convince  any  candid  mind  that  the  doctrine  of  Christian 
perfection  in  love,  is  a  bible  doctrine.  Query.  How  far  can  a  man 
be  perfect  in  this  life? 

Answer.  A  man  may  be  a  perfect  sinner  by  the  help  of  satan, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Now,  if  a  man  can  be  a  perfect  sinner, 
why  not  a  perfect  saint?  Shall  we  not  allow  as  much  power  to 
God  to  perfect  his  children  in  his  own  nature,  which  is  love,  as  the 
devil  has  power  to  perfect  his  in  sin.  But  says  one,  answer  the  for¬ 
mer  question,  and  likewise,  who  ever  attained  what  you  are  talking 
about?  Very  well;  I’ll  tell  you;  I  think  a  man  cannot  be  perfect  as 
God,  except  it  be  for  men  in  our  sphere,  as  God  is  for  God  in  his 
sphere;  for  absolute  perfection  belongs  to  God  alone;  neither  as  per¬ 
fect  as  angels,  or  even  Adam  before  he  fell,  because  I  feel  the  effect 
of  Adam’s  fall;  my  body  being  mortal  is  a  clog  to  my  soul,  and 
frequently  tends  to  weigh  down  my  mind,  which  infirmity  I  do  not 
expect  to  get  rid  of  until  my  spirit  returns  to  God;  yet  I  do  believe 
that  it  is  the  privilege  of  every  saint,  to  drink  in  the  spirit  or  nature 
of  God,  so  far  as  to  live  without  committing  wilful,  or  known,  or 
malicious  sins  against  God,  but  to  have  love  the  ruling  principle 
within;  and  what  we  say  and  do,  to  flow  from  that  divine  principle 
of  love  within,  from  a  sense  of  duty,  though  subject  to  trials,  temp¬ 
tations  and  mistakes  at  the  same  time;  and  a  mistake  in  judgment 
may  occasion  a  mistake  in  practice;  I  may  think  a  man  more  pious 
than  he  is,  and  put  too  much  confidence  in  him,  and  thereby  be 
brought  into  trouble.  Now  such  a  mistake  as  this,  and  many  other 
similar  ones  I  might  mention,  you  cannot  term  sin  with  propriety; 
for  when  Eldad  and  Medad  prophesied  in  the  camp,  Joshua  mista¬ 
king  in  his  judgment,  thinking  they  did  wrong,  occasioned  a  prac¬ 
tical  mistake,  requesting  Moses  to  stop  them,  which  was  not  gr?r>t- 
ed.  Obst  rve,  one  sin  shut  Moses  out  of  Canaan,  of  course  one  sin 


396 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


must  have  shut  Joshua  out;  but  as  God  said,  “Joshua  wholly  fol 
lowed  him,”  and  wholly  not  being  partly,  and  as  he  entered  Canaan, 
from  that  circumstance,  I  argue  that  a  mistake  flowing  from  love 
is  not  imputed  as  a  sin.  Again,  as  we  are  informed,  that  Christ 
was  tempted  in  all  respects  like  as  we  are,  Heb.  iv,  15,  yet  without 
sin,  and  can  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  &c. — 
Again,  as  wTe  are  commanded,  James  i,  2,  to  count  it  all  joy  when 
we  fall  (not  give  way)  into  divers  temptations.  And  if  the  devil, 
or  wicked  men,  tempt  me,  and  I  reject  and  repel  the  temptation  with 
all  my  heart,  how  can  it  be  said  that  I  sin?  Am  I  to  blame  for  the 
devil’s  conduct?  I  can  no  more  prevent  my  thoughts  than  I  can 
prevent  the  birds  from  flying  over  my  head;  but  I  can  prevent  them 
from  building  nests  in  my  hair. 

Some  people  expect  purgatory  to  deliver  them  from  sin;  but  this 
would,  methinks,  make  discord  in  heaven.  Others  think  that  death 
will  do  it.  If  death  will  deliver  one  from  the  last  of  sin,  why  not 
two ,  why  not  all  the  world  by  the  same  rule?  So  universalism  will 
be  true,  and  death  have  the  praise  and  Jesus  Christ  be  out  of  the 
question!  But  death  is  not  called  a  friend,  but  is  styled  an  enemy, 
and  it  does  not  change  the  disposition  of  the  mind.  All  that  death 
does  is  to  separate  the  soul  from  the  body;  therefore,  as  we  must  get 
rid  of  the  last  of  sin,  either  here  or  hereafter,  and  as  but  few  in 
America  allow  of  purgatory,  I  suppose  it  must  be  here.  If  so,  then 
it  is  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body,  consequently  it  is  in  time,  of 
course  before  death.  Now  the  query  arises  how  long  first?  Why, 
says  one,  perhaps  a  minute  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body.  Well, 
if  a  minute  before,  why  not  two  minutes,  or  an  hour;  yea,  a  day,  a 
week,  a  month,  or  a  year,  or  even  ten  years  before  death,  or  even 
now?  Is  there  not  power  sufficient  with  God,  or  efficacy  enough  in 
the  blood  of  Christ?  Certainly  the  scripture  saith,  al]  things  are 
now  ready,  now  is  the  accepted  time,  and  behold  now,  not  to-mor¬ 
row,  is  the  day  of  salvation.  To-day  if  you  will  hear  his  voice. 
Remember  now  tl\y  creator  in  the  days,  &c.,  and  there  being  no 
encouragement  in  the  bible  for  to-morrow,  now  is  God’s  time,  and 
you  cannot  deny  it.  Observe  examples;  by  faith  Enoch  walked  with 
God,  not  with  sin,  three  hundred  years,  and  had  the  testimony  that 
he  pleased  God,  Gen.  v,  22,  Heb.  xi,  5,  Caleb  and  Joshua  wholly 
(not  partly)  followed  the  Lord;  Numbers  xxxii,  11,  12,  Job  like¬ 
wise,  God  said  was  a  perfect  man,  and  you  must  not  contradict  him; 
and  though  satan  had  as  much  power  to  kill  Job’s  wife,  as  to  destroy 
the  other  things,  as  all  except  Job’s  life  was  in  his  hands,  but  he 
thought  he  would  spare  her  for  an  instrument,  or  a  torment.  Job  i, 
12,  22,  and  ii,  9,  10,  David  was  a  man  after  God’s  own  heart,  when 
feeding  his  father’s  sheep,  not  when  he  was  committing  adultery;  1 
Sam.  xiii,  14,  and  xvi,  7,  11;  2  Sam.  xii,  13,  Zachariasand  Elizabeth 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


397  # 


were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all  the  command¬ 
ments,  blameless;  Luke  i,  5,  6;  Nathaniel  was  an  Israelite  indeed, 
in  whom  there  was  no  guile,  John  i,  47;  John  speaking  of  himself, 
and  those  to  whom  he  wrote,  “herein  is  our  love  made  perfect,  and 
perfect  love  casteth  out  fear,”  1  John  iv,  17,  18;  again,  of  the 
seven  churches  of  Asia,  five  had  some  reproof,  but  two  had  no 
reproof  at  all,  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia;  why  not  if  they  had  a  little 
sin,  the  latter  was  highly  commended,  Rev.  ii,  8,  9,  and  iii,  7,  and 
so  on. 

Query — Must  we  not  get  rid  of  all  sin  before  we  go  to  glory?  Do 
we  not  feel  desires  for  it?  Did  not  God  give  us  those  desires? — 
Does  he  not  command  us  to  pray  for  it?  Should  we  not  look  in  ex¬ 
pectation  of  receiving?  God  help  thee,  without  prejudice,  to  con¬ 
sider  the  above  impartially,  as  a  sincere  inquirer  after  truth,  let  it 
come  from  what  it  may,  intending  to  improve  conscientiously,  as  for 

eternity — Amen - .  Says  one,  do  you  think  a  man  can  know 

his  sins  forgiven  in  this  life,  and  and  have  the  evidence  of  his  accep¬ 
tance  with  God?  Answer.  We  are  informed  that  Abel  had  the 
witness  that  he  was  righteous — Gen.  iv,  4,  Heb.  xi,  4,  Enoch  had 
the  testimony,  v,  5,  Job  said,  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and 
though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him,  Job  xix,  25.  David 
said,  come  unto  me  all  ye  that  fear  the  Lord,  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  he  hath  done  for  my  soul.  As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west, 
so  far  hath  the  Lord  separated  our  sins  from  us.  Psalm  lxvi,  16. 
Peter  said,  John  21,  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee,  John 
saith,  he  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  witness  in  him¬ 
self,  1  John  v,  10,  and  Matt,  i,  25,  Jesus  shall  save  his  people  not 
in,  but  from  their  sins.  Again,  John  iii,  8,  the  wind  bloweth 
where  it  lisieth,  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  &c.,  so  is  every  one 
that  is  born  of  the  spirit.  The  wind,  though  we  do  not  see  it,  we 
feel  and  hear  it,  and  see  the  effects  it  produces,  it  waves  the  grass; 
so  the  Spirit  of  God,  we  feel  it,  it  gives  serious  impressions,  and 
good  desires  within  our  breast  for  religion.  Again,  we  hear  it,  an 
inward  voice  telling  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong:  and  the  more 
attention  one  gives  to  the  inward  monitor,  the  more  distinctly  they 
will  hear  the  sound,  till  at  length  it  will  become  their  teacher. — 
Again,  we  may  see  the  effect  it  produces,  some  that  have  been  proud 
and  profligate,  get  reformed  and  become  examples  of  piety,  which 
change  money  could  not  have  produced.  Says  one,  I  will  acknowl¬ 
edge  the  ancients  could  talk  of  this  knowledge,  but  inspiration  is 
now  done  away,  therefore,  it  is  nonsense  to  expect  any  such  thing 
in  this  our  day.  Answer — We  read,  Jeremiah  xxxi,  33,  34,  of  a 
time  when  all  shall  know  the  Lord  from  the  lest  to  the  greatest. — 
Now,  if  there  hath  been  a  time  past,  when  people  have  known  God, 
and  a  time  to  come  when  all  shall  know  him,  which  time  is  not  ye! 


398 


CHAIN  OF  LORENZO. 


arrrived.  Isa.  xi,  9,  Heb.  ii,  14.  Why  may  not  people  know  him 
in  this  our  day?  Nature  has  not  changed,  nor  God;  and  if  matter 
still  can  operate  on  matter,  why  not  spirit  upon  spirit?  Some  people 
are  so  much  like  fools,  that  they  think  they  are  not  bound  in  reason 
to  believe  any  thing  except  they  can  comprehend  it.  This  idea 
centres  right  in  Atheism;  for  the  thing  which  comprehends,  is  always 
greater  than  the  thing  comprehended.  Therefore,  if  we  could  com^ 
prehend  God,  we  should  be  greater  than  he,  and  of  course  look  down 
upon  him  with  contempt:  but  because  we  cannot  comprehend  him, 
then  according  to  the  above  ideas  we  must  disbelieve  and  reject  the 
idea  of  a  God.  The  man  who  so  acts,  supposes  himself  to  be  the 
greatest,  he  comprehending  all  other  men  or  things,  and  of  course 
he  is  God;  and  many  such  a  god  there  is,  full  of  conceit.  Observe, 
I  can  know  different  objects  by  the  sensitive  organs  of  the  eye,  ear, 
&c.,  and  tell  whether  they  are  animate  or  inanimate;  and  yet  how 
my  thinking  powers  get  the  idea,  or  comprehend  the  same  through 
the  medium  of  matter,  is  a  thing  I  cannot  comprehend;  yet  it  being 
such  a  self-evident  matter  of  fact,  I  must  assent  to  the  idea. 

But  says  one,  who  knows  these  things  in  this  our  day?  Ans.  The 
Church  of  England  prayeth  to  have  the  thoughts  of  their  heart 
cleansed  by  the  inspiration  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit,  and  with  the 
church  of  Rome,  acknowledgeth  what  is  called  the  Apostle’s  creed, 
a  part  of  which  runneth  thus:  I  believe  in  the  communion  of  saints, 
and  in  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  Again,  the  above  ideas  are  in  the 
Presbyterian  Catechism,  which  saith,  that  the  assurance  of  God’s 
love,  peace  of  conscience,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth  accom¬ 
pany  or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and  sanctification  in  this 
life,  not  in  the  life  to  come. 

Agreeably  to  the  above,  the  Baptists  when  going  to  th°  water,  tell 
howT  this  assurance  was  communicated  to  their  souls,  and  when,  &c. 
The  Quakers  likewise  acknowledge  that  the  true  worship  is  in  spirit 
(not  in  the  outward  letter,)  and  in  truth,  (not  in  error;)  and  many 
other  proofs  might  be  brought,  but  let  one  more  suffice,  and  that  is 
in  your  own  breast.  Y ou  feel  the  witness  and  reproof  sometimes  for 
doing  wrong;  now  why  may  we  not  on  the  principles  of  reason,  ad¬ 
mit  the  idea  of  a  witness  within,  like-wise  of  doing  right;  also  of 
pardon  from  God  through  Christ,  and  acceptance.  And  now  I  have 
as  good  a  right  to  dispute  whether  there  was  any  such  land  as  Canaan, 
as  you  have  to  dispute  revealed  religion;  for  if  I  credit  it,  it  is  by 
human  information,  and  you  have  as  strong  proof  about  revealed  re¬ 
ligion.  And  such  proof  as  this  in  other  affairs,  in  common  courts 
of  equity,  would  be  allowed;  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 


REFLECTIONS 

ON  THE 

IMPORTANT  SUBJECT  OF  MATRIMONY. 


“Marriage  is  honorable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled.  But  whoremon* 
geTs  and  adulterers  God  will  judge.” — Heb  xiii,  4. 

Various  are  the  opinions  with  regard  to  the  subject  before  us. — 
Some  people  tell  us  it  is  not  lawful  for  men  and  women  to  marry, 
and  argue  thus  to  prove  it;  “It  is  living  after  the  flesh;  they  that 
live  after  the  flesh  shall  die,  [by  which  is  meant  separation  from 
God,]  therefore  they  who  live  together  as  husband  and  wife  shall 
die.”  Now,  the  premises  being  wrong,  the  conclusion  is  wrong 
of  necessity;  for  living  together  as  husband  and  wife  is  not  living 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  God’s  ordinance,  as  is  evident  from  Matt, 
xix,  4,  5,  6 — “And  he  answered,  and  said  unto  them,  have  ye  not 
read,  that  he  which  made  them  at  the  beginning,  made  them  male 
and  female,  and  said,  for  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  twain  shall  be  one 
flesh?  Wherefore,  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh.  What 
therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  no  man  put  asunder.”  In 
these  words  Christ,  our  great  lawgiver,  refers  to  Genises  ii,  24, 
which  at  once  proves  that  the  paradisical  institution  is  not  abro¬ 
gated.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  until  the  words  of  the 
text  were  written,  people  lived  together  as  husband  and  wife,  and 
had  divine  approbation  in  so  doing,  as  is  easily  proven  from  the 
word  of  God.  Some  people  have  an  idea  we  cannot  be  as  holy 
in  a  married  as  in  a  single  state.  But  hark!  Enoch  walked 
with  God  after  he  begat  Methuselah,  three  hundred  years,  and  begat 
sons  and  daughters.  Gen.  v,  22,  Heb.  xi,  5.  Now  if  Enoch,  under 
that  dark  dispensation,  could  serve  God  in  a  married  state,  and  be 
fit  for  translation  from  earth  to  heaven,  why  not  another  person  be 
equally  pious,  and  be  filled  with  “righteousness,  and  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,”  under  the  gospel  dispensation,  according 
to  R  om.  xiv,  17?  But  admitting  it  is  right  for  common  people  to 

399 


400 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


marry,  is  it  right  for  the  clergy  to  marry?  Answer — I  know  that 
too  many  think  it  is  not,  and  are  ready  to  conclude  that  whenever  a 
“preacher  marries,  he  is  backslidden  from  God;”  hence  the  many 
arguments  made  use  of  by  some  to  prevent  it.  When  I  hear  per¬ 
sons  who  are  married  trying  to  dissuade  others  from  marrying,  I 
infer  one  of  two  things;  that  they  are  either  unhappy  in  their  mar¬ 
riage,  else  they  enjoy  a  blessing  which  they  do  not  wish  others  to 
partake  of.  The  Church  of  Rome  have  an  idea  that  the  Pope  is 
St.  Peter’s  successor,  and  that  the  Clergy  ought  not  to  marry.  But 
I  would  ask  if  it  was  lawful  for  St.  Peter  to  have  a  wife,  why  not 
lawful  for  another  Priest  or  Preacher  to  have  one?  But  have  we 
any  proof  that  Peter  had  a  wife?  In  Matt,  viii,  14,  we  read  as 
follows:  “And  when  Jesus  was  come  into  Peter’s  house,  he  saw 
his  wife’s  mother  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever.”  Now  how  could 
Peter’s  wife’s  mother  be  sick  of  a  fever,  provided  he  had  no  wife? 
and  as  we  have  no  account  that  Christ  parted  Peter  and  his  wife, 
I  infer  that  he  lived  with  her  after  his  call  to  the  apostleship,  ac¬ 
cording  to  Rom.  vii,  2,  for  “the  woman  who  hath  an  husband  is 
bound  by  the  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he  liveth;”  now  if 
Peter’s  wife  was  “bound”  to  him,  how  could  he  go  off  and 
leave  her,  as  some  people  think  he  did?  The  words  of  the  text 
saith,  “marriage  is  honorable  in  all.”  But  how  could  it  be  honor¬ 
able  in  all  if  it  were  dishonorable  in  the  priestly  order?  For 
they  form  a  part;  of  course  are  included  in  the  word  A  double  L. 
In  the  first  epistle  written  by  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  iv  chap.,  we  read 
thus:  “Now  the  spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times 
some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and 
doctrines  of  devils;  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy;  having  their  con¬ 
science  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron;  forbidding  to  marry  and  com¬ 
manding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  re¬ 
ceived  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the 
truth.”  Observe,  forbidding  to  marry  is  a  doctrine  of  devils,  there¬ 
fore  not  of  divine  origin;  of  course  not  to  be  obeyed,  for  we  are 
under  no  obligations  to  obey  the  devils;  but,  in  opposition  to  them, 
to  enjoy  all  the  benefits  of  divine  institutions.  Marriage  is  a  di¬ 
vine  institution,  therefore  the  benefits  of  matrimony  may  be  enjoy¬ 
ed  by  them  that  believe  and  know  the  truth.  Having  brietiy  but  fully 
shown  that  matrimony  is  lawrful,  I  shall  proceed  to  elucidate  the 
words  of  the  text.  In  doing  which  I  shall, 

First,  show  what  matrimony  is  not. 

Secondly,  what  it  is. 

Thirdly,  point  out  some  of  the  causes  of  unhappy  marriages, 
and  conclude  with  a  few  words  of  advice. 

Resuming  the  order  proposed,  I  come  in  the  first  place  to  show 
what  matrimony  is  not. 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


401 


1st.  Two  persons  of  the  same  gender,  dressed  in  the  garb  of  the 
sexes,  deceive  a  magistrate  or  minister,  and  have  the  ceremony  per¬ 
formed,  which  is  no  marriage,  but  downright  wickedness,  which 
some  have  been  audaciously  guilty  of. 

2d.  There  are  certain  beings  in  the  world  in  human  shape,  and 
dress  in  the  garb  of  one  of  the  sexes,  but  at  the  same  time  are  not 
properly  masculine  nor  feminine;  of  course  not  marriageable. — 
They  enter  into  matrimonial  engagements  with  persons  of  one  of  the 
sexes,  and  the  formal  ceremony  is  performed;  this  is  not  matrimony 
but  an  imposition;  forasmuch  as  the  design  of  matrimony  cannot  be 
answered  thereby. 

3d.  Sometimes  a  banditii  catch  two  persons  and  compel  them 
ceremonially  to  marry  at  the  point  of  the  sword,  to  save  their  lives; 
but  this  is  not  matrimony;  for  it  is  neither  sanctioned  by  laws  divine 
nor  human;  neither  are  they  obligated  by  such  laws  to  live  together. 

4th.  Some  men  have  a  plurality  of  women,  but  they  cannot  be 
married  to  them  all;  for  if  the  first  marriage  was  lawful,  the  others 
are  not,  “for  two”  saith  he  ( not  three)  “shall  be  one  flesh;”  more¬ 
over,  when  two  persons  enter  into  marriage,  they  promise  to  forsake 
ill  others,  and  be  true  to  each  other  while  they  both  shall  live; 
therefore  are  not  at  liberty  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  other  per¬ 
sons. 

5th.  Sometimes  persons  who  are  married,  without  just  cause  leave 
their  companion,  take  up  with  another  person  and  live  with  him  or 
her;  this  is  not  matrimony,  but  adultery,  and  all  such  persons  may 
expect  to  meet  with  God’s  disapprobation  in  eternity;  “for  such 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.” 

6th.  Two  persons  living  together  as  husband  and  wife,  and  yet 
feeling  at  liberty  to  forsake  the  present,  and  embrace  another  object 
at  pleasure;  this  is  not  matrimony  but  whoredom;  and  “whoremonr 
gers  and  adulterers  God  will  judge.”  Yet  we  may  here  observe-, 
in  many  parts  of  the  world,  the  political  state  of  affairs  is  such, 
that  two  persons  may  live  together  by  mutual  consent  as  husband  and 
wife,  where  there  is  no  formal  ceremony  performed,  and  yet  be  jus¬ 
tified  before  God,  which  was  the  case  with  the  Jews,  (instance  also 
if  some  were  cast  away  upon  an  Island)  but  this  is  not  the  case  in 
America,  except  among  the  colored  people,  or  heathen  tribes,,  as  will 
be  more  fully  shown  under  the  next  head,  in  which  I  am  to  show, 

Secondly,  What  matrimony  is. 

Some  people  believe  in  a  decree,  commonly  called  a  lottery,  viz; 
That  God  has  determined  in  all  cases,  that  particular  men  and  wo¬ 
men  should  be  married  to  each  other,  and  that  it  is  impossible  they 
should  marry  any  other  person.  But  I  say  hush!  for  if  that  be  the 
case,  then  God  appoints  all  matches;  but  I  believe  the  devil  appoints 
a  great  many;  for  if  God  did  it,  then  it  would  be  done  in  wisdom, 

Bb 


402 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


and  of  course  it  would  be  done  right;  if  so,  there  would  not  be  so  many 
unhappy  marriages  in  the  world  as  there  are.  If  one  man 
steals  or  runs  away  with  another  man’s  wife,  goes  into  a  strange 
country  and  there  marries  her,  did  God  decree  that?  What  made 
God  Almighty  so  angry  with  the  Jews  for  marrying  into  heathen 
families;  and  why  did  the  prophet  Nehemiah  contend  with  them, 
curse  them,  pluck  off  their  hair,  and  make  them  swear  that  they 
would  not  give  their  daughters  to  the  Ammonites,  as  we  read  in  the 
13th  chapter  of  Nehemiah,  if  he  appointed  such  matches?  Again, 
why  did  John  the  Baptist  exclaim  so  heavily  against  Herod  for 
having  his  brother  Philip’s  wife?  If  it  was  necessary,  he  could 
not  help  it;  therefore  John  talked  very  foolishly  when  he  said  it 
■was  not  lawful ,  for  that  was  to  say  it  was  not  lawful  to  do  what 
God  had  decreed  should  be  done.  Notwithstanding  I  do  not  believe 
in  lottery,  so  called,  yet  I  believe*  that  persons  who  are  under  the 
influence  of  divine  grace,  may  have  a  guide  to  direct  them  to  a  per¬ 
son  suitable  to  make  them  a  companion,  with  whom  they  may  live 
agreeably;  but  this  can  only  be  done  by  having  pure  intentions,  pay¬ 
ing  particular  attention  to  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  within, 
and  the  opening  of  Providence  without;  being  careful  not  to  run  so 
fast  as  t@  outrun  your  guide,  nor  yet  to  move  so  slow  as  to  lose  sight 
thereof. 

But  to  return.  Marriage  consists  in  agreement  of  parties,  in 
union  of  heart,  and  in  a  promise  of  fidelity  to  each  other  before 
God;  “forasmuch  as  he  looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according 
to  intention,”  1  Sam.  xvi,  7.  As  there  is  such  a  thing  as  for  per¬ 
sons  morally  to  commit  adultery  in  the  sight  of  God,  who  never  ac¬ 
tually  did  so,  Matt,  v,  28,  so  persons  may  be  married  in  his  sight, 
who  never  had  the  formal  ceremony  performed.  Observe,  marriage 
is  a  divine  institution;  was  ordained  bv  God  in  the  time  of  man’s 
innocency,  and  sanctioned  by  Jesus  Christ  under  the  gospel.  He 
graced  a  marriage  feast  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  turned  water 
into  wine,  John  ii,  1.  Now  that  marriage  consists  not  barely  in 
the  outward  ceremony  is  evident;  for  this  may  be  performed  on  two 
persons  of  either  sex,  and  yet  no  marriage;  for  the  benefits  resulting 
from  marriage  cannot  be  enjoyed  through  such  a  medium.  If  mat¬ 
rimony  is  the  formal  sentence,  who  married  Adam  and  Eve?  and 
what  was  the  ceremony  by  which  they  were  constituted  husband 
and  wife?  But  if  Adam  and  Eve  ivere  married  without  a  formal 
ceremony,  then  something  else  is  matrimony  in  the  sight  of  God: 

*1  apprehend  that  every  person  who  is  marriageable,  and  whose  duty 
it  is  to  marry — there  is  a  particular  object  they  ought  to  have — but  I  be¬ 
lieve  it  possible  for  them  to  miss  that  object,  and  be  connected  with  one 
that  is  improper  for  them — one  cause  of  so  many  unhappy  families. — 
there  is  a  providence  attending  virtue,  and  a  curse  attending  viced 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


403 


of  course  it  must  be  an  agreement  of  parties  as  above.  Yet  it  is 
necessary  to  attend  to  the  laws  of  our  country,  and  have  a  formal 
ceremony  performed,  which  is  the  evidence  of  matrimony.  For 
we  are  commanded  to  “be  subject  to  every  ordinance  of  man,  for 
the  Lord’s  sake,”  Peter  ii,  13.  St.  Paul  saith — “Let  every  soul 
be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers,  for  there  is  no  power  but  of  God; 
the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  by  God.  Whosoever,  therefore, 
resisteth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God:  and  they  that 
resist  shall  receive  to  themselves  damnation,  Rom.  xiii,  1,  2. — 
Moreover,  without  this  outward  evidence  it  cannot  be  known  who 
are  married  and  who  are  not;  so  that  men  could  leave  their  wives 
and  children  to  suffer;  deny  they  ever  engaged  to  live  with  such  wo¬ 
men,  and  having  no  proof  thereof,  they  could  not  be  compelled  by 
any  law  to  provide  for  such  women  and  children.  Once  more,  un¬ 
less  the  law  is  complied  with,  the  woman  cannot  be  considered  as 
his  lawful  wife,  ( for  what  makes  her  his  lawful  wife  is  compliance 
with  the  law,)  of  course  the  children  are  not  lawful;  then  it  follows 
they  are  adulterers  and  adultresses;  their  children  are  illegitimate; 
and  after  the  death  of  the  man,  the  woman  and  children  cannot  heir 
Ids  estate  if  he  dies  without  a  will. 

Question.  If  two  persons  contract  a  marriage,  and  have  pledged 
their  fidelity  to  each  other  before  God,  are  they  justifiable  in  break¬ 
ing  that  marriage  contract? 

Ans.  If  one  has  acted  the  part  of  an  imposter,  told  lies,  and  de¬ 
ceived  the  other,  this  is  not  marriage,  but  an  imposition;  of  course 
the  person  so  imposed  on,  is  justifiable  in  rejecting  such  deceiver! — 
But  if  they  both  make  statements  in  truth,  are  acquainted  with  each 
other’s  character,  dispositions,  practices  and  principles,  and  then, 
being  in  possession  of  such  information,  voluntarily  engage  before 
God  to  live  together  as  man  and  wife,  unless  something  wicked, 
more  than  was  or  could  be  reasonably  expected,  transpires  relative 
to  one  or  the  other  of  the  two  persons  so  engaged,  the  person  who 
breaks  such  contract  cannot  be  justifiable  before  God!  For  I  think 
l  have  clearly  proved  such  contract  to  be  marriage  in  his  sight;  and 
Christ  saith  “whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife  except  it  be  for 
fornication,  and  shall  marry  another,  committeth  adultery;  and 
whoso  marrieth  her  which  is  put  away,  (for  fornication)  doth 
commit  adultery,”  Matt,  xix,  9.  From  this  passage  it  is  evident 
that  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  a  man  may  put  away  his  wife, 
marry  another,  and  yet  be  justifiable  in  the  eye  of  the  divine  law. 
Moreover,  if  a  man  put  away  his  wife  for  any  other  cause  save  for¬ 
nication,  and  utterly  refuseth  to  live  with  her,  she  is  at  liberty  to 
marry,  but  he  is  not.  This  I  think  is  what  St  Paul  meaneth  in  1 
Cor.  vii,  15,  “But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let  him  depart;  a  bro¬ 
ther  or  sister  is  not  under  bondage  in  such  cases,”  i.  e.,  they  are  free 


404 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


from  the  law,  for  that  is  what  they  were  bound  by;  of  course  at  lib¬ 
erty  to  marry  again,  for  the  innocent  are  not  to  suffer  for  the  guilty. 
Admitting  the  above  to  be  correct,  how  many  such  adulterers  and 
adultresses  are  there  in  the  world?  And  what  a  dreadful  account 
will  thousands  have  to  give  in  the  day  of  eternity,  for  the  violation 
of  their  most  sacred  promise!  But  one  is  ready  to  say,  I  was  not 
sincere  when  I  made  those  promises.  Then  you  dissembled  to  de¬ 
ceive,  and  told  lies*  to  ensnare  the  innocent;  like  the  Devil  when  he 
transformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  the  greater  shall  be 
your  damnation.  “For  all  liars  shall  have  their  portion  in  the  lake 
that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,5’  Rev.  xxi,  8.  Many  men  will 
work  an  hundred,  schemes  and  tell  ten  thousand  lies  to  effect  the 
most  develish  purposes,  and  after  their  ends  are  answered,  turn 
with  disdain  from  the  person  deceived  by  them,  and  make  themselves 
merry  to  think  how  they  swept  the  pit  of  hell  to  accomplish  their 
design.  “But  whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  will  judge.55  It 
appears  furthermore,  that  the  Jews  considered  a  mutual  contract  as 
above — Marriage  and  Sacred — as  is  evident  from  Deut.  xxii,  22, 
28.  “If  a  damsel,  that  is  a  virgin,  be  betrothed  unto  a  husband, 
and  a  man  find  her  in  a  city  . and  lie  with  her?  then  ye  shall  bring 
them  both  out  unto  the  gate  of  the  oily,  and  ye  shall  stone  them 
with  stones  that  they  die;  the  damsel  because  she  cried  not,  being 
in  the  city,  and  the  man  because  he  humbled  his  neighbor’s  wife.55 
Now  observe,  the  woman  is  called  a  virgin ,  and  yet  a  man’s  wife , 
because  she  was  betrothed,  that  is  engaged  to  him  by  solemn  con¬ 
tract.  Take  notice  the  punishment  inflicted  on  such  as  broke  their 
marriage  contract,  was  death — whereas  there  was  no  such  punish¬ 
ment  inflicted  on  those  who  were  not  betrothed;  as  you  may  read  in 
the  same  chapter,  verse  28,  29.  Why  this  difference  in  their  pun¬ 
ishment?  Ans.  Because  the  crime  was  aggravated  by  the  viola¬ 
tion  of  the  marriage  contract.  God  is  the  same  in  justice  now,  that 
he  was  then;  and  crimes  are  not  less  under  the  gospel  than  they  were 
under  the  law.  “Let  them  that  read  understand.”  In  the  gospel 
as  recorded  by  St.  Matthew,  this  is  farther  verified,  Matt,  i,  18, 19, 
20,  as  exemplified  in  Mary  the  mother  of  Christ,  and  Joseph;  for 
before  they  came  together  she  is  styled  his  wife,  and  he  her  hus¬ 
band.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Strange  to  think 
what  numbers  in  the  world  for  the  sake  of  human  flesh  and  a  little 
of  this  perishable  world’s  goods,  will  persuade  their  friends  or  chil¬ 
dren,  to  sin  against  God  by  breaking  their  marriage  contract!  The 

*A  man,  I  do  not  mean  to  say  a  gentleman,  in  the  West,  sought  the  destruction 

of  an  innocent - ,  and  to  accomplish  his  designs,  ‘‘wished  that  heaven  might 

never  receive  his  soul  nor  the  earth  his  body,  if  he  did  not  perform  his  contract,’ 
and  afterwards  boasted  of  his  worse  than  diabolical  act;  but  God  took  him  at  hia 
wortl — for  he  was  shot  by  an  Indian,  and  rotted  above  ground! 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


405 


Devil  can  but  tempt ',  but  mortal  men  compel !  I  am  here  speaking 
of  contracts  where  there  is  no  lawful  objection. 

Thirdly.  To  point  out  some  of  the  causes  of  unhappy  marriages. 

Here  I  would  observe,  that  divine  wisdom  hath  ordained  marri¬ 
age  for  several  important  ends:  1st.  For  the  mutual  happiness  of 
the  sexes  in  their  journey  through  life,  and  as  a  comfort  and  sup¬ 
port  to  each  other.  2d.  That  souls  may  be  propagated  agreeably 
to  the  divine  will,  capable  of  glorifying  and  enjoying  Him  forever. 
3d.  As  the  man  without  the  woman  or  the  woman  without  the 
man,  is  not  in  a  capacity  to  provide  for  a  family,  divine  wisdom 
hath  wisely  ordained  their  mutual  aid,  in  providing  for,  instructing, 
and  protecting  offspring,  as  guardian  angels  who  must  give  account. 
Beside  the  reason  assigned  by  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii.  But  to  return, 
I  would  observe, 

1st.  Too  many  marry  from  lucrative  views;  their  object  is  not 
to  get  a  suitable  companion  who  will  sweeten  all  the  ills  of  life,  but 
to  get  a  large  fortune,  so  that  their  time  may  be  spent  in  idleness 
and  luxury;  that  they  may  make  a  grand  appearance  in  the  world, 
supposing  that  property  will  make  them  honorable.  Thi^  being 
the  leading  motive  they  direct  their  attention  to  an  object,  which,  if 
it  was  not  for  property,  would  perhaps  be  looked  upon  by  them 
with  contempt,  and  profess  the  greatest  regard  for  the  person,  while 
the  property  is  the  object  of  their  affections.  Perhaps  the  person  is 
old;  the  ideas  are — “This  old  man  or  woman  cannot  live  long;  then 
all  will  be  mine,  and  I  shall  be  in  such  circumstances  that  I  can 
marry  to  great  advantage;”  forgetting  there  are  other  people  in  the 
world  just  of  their  own  opinion.  The  contract  is  made,  the  sham 
marriage  is  performed,  there  is  a  union  of  hand  but  not  of  heart: 
in  consequence  of  \\  hich  they  are  not  happy  together.  The  de¬ 
ceived,  on  finding  out  the  deception,  wishes  a  reversion  in  vain 
which  the  other  must  sensibly  feel,  for  sin  hath  its  own  punishment 
entailed  to  it;  therefore  the  curse  of  God  follows  such  impure  in¬ 
tentions.  I  appeal  to  those  who  have  married  from  these  incentives 
whether  these  things  are  not  so. 

2d.  Some  people  take  fancy  for  love;  they  behold  a  person  whom 
they  should  almost  take  to  be  an  angel  in  human  shape,  (but  all  is 
not  gold  that  glitters, )  through  the  medium  of  the  eye  become  ena¬ 
mored;  and  rest  not  until  the  object  of  their  fancy  is  won.  Beauty 
being  but  skin  deep ,  sickness  or  age  soon  makes  the  rose  to  wither; 
they  are  then  as  much  disappointed  as  the  miser  who  thought  he 
had  ten  thousand  guineas  all  in  gold,  but  after  counting  them  over 
every  day  for  twelve  months,  the  gilt  wore  off,  by  which  means  he 
discovered  his  gold  was  all  tarnished  copper;  of  course  it  lost  its 
value  in  his  esti  nation.  So  when  beauty  fades,  the  foundation  of 


406 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


happiness  being  gone,  and  seeing  nothing  attracting  to  remain,  it  is 
not  uncommon  for  an  object  more  beautiful  to  be  sought. 

3d.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  for  persons  to  marry  for  love ,  and 
yet  be  unhappy.  Did  I  say  marry  for  love?  Yes — but  not  their 
own  love:  on  y  the  love  of  their  parents  or  friends.  For  instance, 
two  persons  of  a  suitable  age,  character,  disposition,  &c.,  form  at¬ 
tachments  of  the  strongest  nature,  are  actuated  by  pure  motives,  are 
united  in  heart,  and  enter  into  the  most  solemn  engagements  to  live 
together  during  life'*  the  parents  being  asked,  utterly  refuse  to  give 
their  daughter,  without  any  sufficient  reason  for  such  refusal.  In 
the  next  place  they  strive  to  break  the  marriage  contract,  as  made 
by  the  two  young  people.  Perhaps  the  man  has  not  property  enough 
to  please  them,  for  worth  is  generally  ( though  improperly)  estima¬ 
ted  by  the  quantity  of  property  a  person  possesses;  instead  of  his 
character,  his  principles,  his  practices,  &c.  In  order  to  effect  their 
wishes,  every  measure  they  can  invent  is  pushed  into  operation,  (and 
it  is  frequently  the  case  that  family  connexions,  and  even  strangers 
interfere,  who  have  no  business  so  to  do;  but  fools  will  he  med¬ 
dling)  to  change  the  woman’s  mind  and  make  had  impressions  on 
the  same  with  regard  to  the  object  of  her  affections;  they  strive  by 
placing  their  diabolical  optic  to  her  eye,  to  make  her  view  every 
thing  in  the  worst  light  they  possibly  can;  promise  great  things  if 
she  will  break  it  off:  ( “all  these  things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt 
fall  down  and  worship  me,”  said  the  devil  once:)  threaten  to  place 
the  black  seal  of  reprobation  upon  her  if  she  fulfils  her  engage¬ 
ments.  Here  her  mind  becomes  as  a  “troubled  sea  which  cannot 
rest;”  she  is  at  a  loss  to  know  what  is  duty — she  loves  her  parents; 
also  the  man  to  whom  her  heart  is  united — her  affections  are  placed 
— her  honor  is  pledged — she  spends  restless  rights  and  mournful 
days  to  know  how  to  decide!  Critical  but  important  period!  Her 
present,  and  perhaps  eternal  peace  depends  upon  the  decision!  After 
many  struggles  with  her  own  conscience,  at  length  through  power¬ 
ful  persuasion  she  yields  to  the  wishes  of  others — betrays  her  trust , 
breaks  her  marriage  contract,  deserts  her  best  friend,  and  pierces 
herself  through  with  many  sorrows.  Does  this  decision  give  peace 
of  mind?  By  no  means!  She  is  pained  at  the  very  heart,  and  flies 
to  some  secret  place  to  give  vent  to  the  sorrow  she  feels.  Follow 
her  to  the  lonely  apartment — behold  her  there  as  pale  as  death — her 
cheeks  bedewed  with  tears!  What  mean  those  heavy  groans! — 
What  mean  those  heart-breaking  sisdis?  What  mean  those  floods 
of  briny  tears  poured  forth  so  free,  as  if  without  consent!  She  was 
torn  from  the  object  of  all  her  early  joy!  The  ways  of  God  “are 

*Some  people  say  the  bargain  should  be  conditional,  thus: — “If  my 
parents  love  you  well  enough,  I  will  have  you.”  This  just  proves  the 
point  in  hand,  that  they  must  marry  for  their  parents’love,  not  their  own 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


407 


pleasantness,  and  all  bis  path  are  peace,”  but  she  finds  nothing  save 
sorrow  in  the  way  and  path  which  she  has  taken — therefore  she  is 
not  in  the  way  she  ought  to  have  went.  Another  man  pays  his  ad¬ 
dresses  to  her,  by  no  means  calculated  to  make  her  a  suitable  com¬ 
panion — but  he  has  large  possessions,  and  this  being  the  object  her 
parents  and  friends  have  in  view,  they  do  and  say,  all  they  can  to 
get  her  consentable.  But  parents  should  remember,  that  they  can 
no  more  love  for  their  children  than  they  can  eat  and  drink  for  them. 
Through  their  intreaties  she  is  prevailed  on  to  give  him  her  hand, 
while  her  affections  are  placed  on  another.  Thus  she  marries  for 
love  of  her  parents-^and  enters  with  a  heavy  heart  into  the  nuptial 
bond.  They  have  laid  a  foundation  to  make  her  unhappy  while  she 
lives;  and  may  I  not  say,  more  than  probable  to  procure  her  future 
misery!  For  how  can  she  be  happy  with  a  man  whom  she  does 
not  love!  “How  can  two  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed?” — 
Where  there  is  no  agreement  there  can  be  no  union,  and  where  there 
is  no  union  there  can  be  no  happiness.  As  the  parents  are  not  so 
immediately  concerned  therin  as  the  child,  they  act  very  improper¬ 
ly  in  over-persuading  their  child  to  marry.  For  if  she  is  unhappy 
in  such  marriage,  she  will  have  cause  to  reflect  on  them,  and  place 
her  misery  to  their  account;  while  she  waits  for  the  hour  to  come  to 
end  her  existence,  and  terminate  the  misery  which  she  feels.  Mar¬ 
riage  was  intended  for  the  mutual  happiness  of  the  sexes — for  the 
woman  was  given  to  the  man  to  be  “an  help  meet  for  him,”  Gen. 
ii,  18.  Marriage  is  an  emblem  of  that  union  which  subsists  be¬ 
tween  Christ  and  his  Church,  Eph.  v,  32.  Solomon  saith,  “Who¬ 
so  findeth  a  wife,  findeth  a  good  thing,  and  obtaineth  a  favor  of  the 
Lord,”  Prov.  viii,  22.  Again  “a  prudent  wife  is  from  the  Lord,” 
Prov.  xix,  14.  I  therefore  conclude  that  a  happy  marriage  is  the 
greatest  blessing  and  consolation  which  can  be  enjoyed  on  this  side 
of  eternity,  next  to  the  love  of  God  in  the  soul.  Of  course  an  un¬ 
happy  marriage  is  the  greatest  curse  which  is  endured  on  this  side 
of  hell,  next  to  the  horrors  of  a  guilty  conscience. 

If  the  woman  is  under  age,  she  may  perhaps  be  justifiable  on  that 
account;  but  if  she  is  of  age  it  argues  imbecility ;  for  she  has  as 
much  right  to  act  for  herself,  as  her  parents  have  to  act  for  themselves: 
of  course  should  have  a  judgment  and  soul  of  her  own!  If  the 
fault  is  altogether  in  herself,  she  proves  at  once  she  is  not  to  be  con¬ 
fine*  ■  in;  and  I  would  pronounce  that  man  blessed  who  has  escaped 
a  W'  >man  of  so  mean  a  principle — for  such  a  thing  has  scarcely  been 
known  among  heathens. 

Quitting  this,  I  pass  on  to  observe,  that  many  make  themselves 
unhappy  after  marriage.  I  shall  1st,  Notice  some  things  in  the  con¬ 
duct  of  men.  2dly,  In  the  conduct  of  women.  3dly,  Point  out 
some  complex  cases.- 


408 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


1st.  It  frequently  happens  that  wicked  men  pay  their  addresses 
to  religious  women;  and  in  order  to  accomplish  their  desire,  pre¬ 
tend  to  have  a  great  regard  for  piety,  promise  to  do  all  in  their  pow¬ 
er  to  assist  them  on  their  way  to  Heaven,  and  call  God  to  bear  wit¬ 
ness  to  a  lie  that  they  will  be  no  hindrance  to  them,  &c.,  and  many 
go  so  far  as  to  put  on  the  outward  garb  of  religion  that  they  may 
the  more  easily  betray  with  a  kiss !  But  shortly  after  marriage  the 
wolf  sheds  his  coat  and  openly  disavows  his  dislike  to  the  ways'of 
godliness,  and  either  directly  or  indirectly  declares  that  his  wife 
shall  not  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  gospel.  Here  the  wife  is  con¬ 
vinced  of  the  insincerity  of  his  promise;  which  makes  her  doubt 
the  sincerity  of  his  affection  for  her;  the  house  becomes  divided, 
and  the  foundation  of  their  future  misery  inlaid,  and  it  will  be  a 
mercy  of  God,  if  they  are  not  a  means  of  peopling  the  regions  of  the 
damned,  and  at  last  go  down  to  the  chambers  of  death  together. — 
2dly.  Some  men  pretend  to  respect  their  wives — the  wife  looks  up 
to  her  husband  as  her  head  for  protection,  and  as  a  reasonable  wo¬ 
man  expects  him  to  redress  her  grievances.  But  alas;  how  is  she 
disappointed?  For  he  approbates  that  in  others  which  he  could  pre¬ 
vent  without  any  loss  of  property,  or  character;  and  appears  to  de¬ 
light  in  her  misery.  Instance  those  who  have  religious  wives,  and 
suffer  drinking,  swearing,  frolicking,  gambling,  etc.,  about  their 
houses.  Is  it  not  natural  for  such  women  to  conclude  their  hus¬ 
bands  have  a  greater  regard  for  such  wicked  beings  than  themselves! 
If  so,  how  can  my  husband  have  that  regard  for  me  which  he  ought 
to  have?  And  what  becomes  of  that  scripture  which  sayeth,  “so 
ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies:  he  that  loveth  his 
wife,  loveth  himself.55  Eph.  v,  28.  Again,  Col.  iii,  19,  “Hus¬ 
bands  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against  them.55  3dly.  A 
great  many  men  stay  away  from  home  unnecessarily ,  spend  their 
time  in  drinking,  &c.,  expending  their  money  in  the  taverns,  which 
might  go  to  the  support  of  their  families,  while  their  wives  have  not 
the  necessaries  of  life,  and  are  laboring  night  and  day  to  keep  their 
children  from  starving.  Thus  many  families  are  brought  to  disgrace 
and  misery  by  the  wickedness  of  husbands.  But  one  is  ready  to 
say,  I  provide  well  for  my  famiiy;  and  am  I  not  at  liberty  to  go  and 
come  when  I  please?  Yes,  as  far  as  is  expedient,  but  no  farther,  if 
you  do  not  want  to  forfeit  your  wife’s  confidence.  I  ask  what  must 
be  the  feelings  of  a  woman  left  in  such  a  case,  when  she  knows  her 
husband  has  no  lawful  business  to  detain  him  from  home?  What 
conclusion  can  she  more  rationally  draw  than  this:  “My  company 
is  disagreeable  to  him,  therefore  he  is  determined  to  have  as  little  of 
it  as  possible.  The  society  of  others  is  more  pleasing  to  him  than 
that  of  his  family;  therefore  he  seeks  pleasure  abroad!55  Here 
grounds  are  given  for  her  to  suspect  his  virtue  and  it  is  very  common 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


409 


for  women  to  think  such  men  have  their  misses  from  home,  which 
is  too  often  the  case.  Reflect  for  a  moment  what  must  be  the  sensa¬ 
tions  of  a  delicate  woman,  to  hear  that  her  bosom  friend  lies  intoxi¬ 
cated  among  the  swine  in  the  streets.  I  am  certain  from  observa¬ 
tion  that  no  woman  can  be  happy  with  a  drunken  man;  therefore  I 
am  bold  to  say  wherever  you  see  such  a  thing,  you  see  an  unhappy 
family — and  except  such  persons  repent  and  get  forgiveness,  they 
will  assuredly  be  damned,  however  rich,  honorable  and  wise  they 
may  be.  For  St.  Paul  ranks  drunkenness  among  the  works  of  the 
flesh,  and  positively  declares,  “they  who  do  such  things  shall  not 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,”  Gal.  v.  Therefore  I  would  advise 
all  young  ladies,  if  they  wish  to  be  happy  in  time  or  eternity,  to 
avoid  such  young  men  as  hanker  about  the  taverns,  and  have  not 
respect  enough  for  their  own  characters  to  raise  them  above  a  level 
with  the  beasts!  For  beasts  do  not  get  drunk.  They  who  get 
drunk  when  young,  are  apt  to  be  sots  when  old.  Moreover,  a  great 
many  sins  flow  from  that  of  drunkenness,  a  few  of  which  I  shall  here 
mention.  1st,  It  brings  on  disorders  to  their  destruction,  which, 
2d,  prevent  their  usefulness  as  worthy  members  in  society.  3d,  Short¬ 
ens  their  days,  which  is  a  species  of  murder,  the  most  heinous  of  all 
crimes.  4th,  A  bad  example  before  others.  5th,  Procures  a  family 
scandal.  6th,  his  money  is  laid  out  for  that  which  is  worse  than 
if  thrown  into  the  fire — which,  7th,  Prevents  his  usefulness  as  a 
charitable  man.  8th,  Is  a  breach  of  God’s  law.  9th,  Quenches 
the  Divine  Spirit.  10th,  Exposes  his  family  to  want.  11th,  Lia¬ 
ble  to  bring  a  burden  on  the  country.  12th,  Deprives  him  of  the 
power  of  reason;  which,  13th,  Makes  him  liable  to  injure  his  friends 
and  commit  every  horrid  depredation.  And  such  men  as  will  get 
drunk  and  then  abuse  their  wives,  do  not  deserve  the  name  of  men, 
for  they  have  not  the  principle  of  men,  but  may  be  called  the  devil’s 
swill-tub  walking  upright;  and  such  deserve  a  dose  of  eel  tea,  i.  e., 
spirituous  liquor  in  which  a  living  eel  has  been  slimed.  4thly, 
There  are  men  who  break  contract  by  defiling  the  marriage  bed — 
but  this  is  thought  to  be  no  scandal  by  many  who  are  guilty. 

Paley  observes  that  on  the  part  of  the  man  who  solicits  the  char¬ 
ity  of  a  married  woman,  it  certainly  includes  the  crime  of  seduction, 
and  is  attended  with  mischief  still  more  extensive  and  complicated; 
it  creates  a  new  sufferer,  an  injured  husband  upon  whose  affection 
is  inflicted  a  wound,  the  most  painful  and  incurable  that  human  na¬ 
ture  knows.  The  infidelity  of  the  woman  is  aggravated  by  cruelty 
to  her  children,  who  are  generally  involved  in  their  parents’  shame, 
and  always  made  unhappy  by  their  quarrel.  The  marriage  vow  is 
witnessed  before  God,  and  accompanied  with  circumstances  of  sol¬ 
emnity  and  religion  which  approach  to  the  nature  of  an  oath.  The 
married  offender  therefore,  incurs  a  crime  little  short  of  perjury,  and 


410 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


the  seduction  of  married  women  is  little  less  than  subordination  of 
perjury.  But  the  strongest  apology  for  adultery  is  the  prior  trans¬ 
gression  of  the  other  party;  and  so  far  indeed,  as  the  bad  effects  of 
adultery  are  anticipated  by  the  conduct  of  the  husband  or  wife  who 
offends  first,  the  guilt  of  the  second  offender  is  extenuated.  But  this 
can  never  amount  to  a  justification,  unless  it  could  be  shown  that  the 
obligation  of  the  marriage  vow  depends  upon  the  conviction  of  re¬ 
ciprocal  fidelity;  a  construction  which  appears  founded  neither  in 
expediency,  nor  in  terms  of  the  vow,  nor  in  the  design  of  the  legis¬ 
lature,  which  prescribed  the  marriage  rite.  To  consider  the  offence 
upon  the  footing  of  provocation  therefore,  can  by  no  means  vindi¬ 
cate  retaliation.  “Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,”  it  must  ever 
be  remembered,  was  an  interdict  delivered  by  God  himself.  This 
crime  has  been  punished  in  almost  all  ages  and  nations.  By  the 
Jewish  law  it  was  punishable  with  death  in  both  parties,  where 
either  the  woman  was  married,  or  both.  Among  the  Egyptians, 
adultery  in  the  man  was  punished  by  a  thousand  lashes,  with  rods, 
and  in  the  woman  by  the  loss  of  her  nose.  The  Greeks  put  out  the 
eyes  of  the  adulterers.  Among  the  Romans  it  was  punished  by 
banishment,  cutting  off  the  ears,  noses,  and  sewing  the  adulterers  in 
sacks,  and  throwing  them  into  the  sea;  scourging,  burning,  &c.  In 
Spain  and  Poland  they  were  almost  as  severe.  The  Saxons  for¬ 
merly  burnt  the  adulteress,  and  over  her  ashes  erected  a  gibbet, 
whereon  the  adulterer  was  hanged.  King  Edmund,  in  this  kingdom, 
ordered  adultery  to  be  punished  in  the  same  manner  as  homicide. — 
Canute  ordered  the  man  to  be  banished,  and  the  woman  to  have  her 
nose  and  ears  cut  oft4. 

Now  take  notice,  a  man  of  good  'principles  thinks  as  much  of 
his  word  as  his  oath ,  therefore  will  be  true  to  his  engagements,  and 
will  fulfil  that  promise  made  before  witnesses,  “to  forsake  all  other 
women,  and  keep  to  his  wife  only,  so  long  as  they  both  shall  live,  to 
live  with  her  after  God’s  holy  ordinance.”  Now  I  ask,  is  adultery 
God’s  ordinance?  No,  for  he  forbids  adultery,  Exod.  xx,  14;  he 
who  breaks  his  most  sacred  engagements,  is  not  to  be  confided  in. 
Matrimonial  engagements  are  the  most  sacred;  therefore  he  who 
breaks  his  matrimonial  engagements  is  not  to  be  confided  in.  5thly, 
Some  men  have  an  unhappy  temper;  are  morose  and  peevish;  and 
though  their  wives  do  all  they  can,  or  as  they  may,  it  is  impossible 
to  please  them.  They  are  easily  angered,  view  a  mote  until  it  looks 
as  large  as  a  mountain;  one  word  brings  on  another,  at  length  they 
proceed  from  words  to  blows,  until  they  become  so  large  that  one 
Led  cannot  hold  them  both.  Many  of  our  eyes  and  ears  have  been 
witnesses  to  this  shameful  conduct;  the  jarring  string  of  discord  rur^s 
hrough  all  the  family,  they  live  like  devils  incarnate,  and  if  a  person 
lappens  to  be  in  the  family  who  has  never  been  used  to  such  conduct, 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


411 


would  he  not  be  almost  led  to  think  he  had  gotten  into  the  territories 
of  the  damned?  What  is  here  said  of  the  man,  is  applicable  to  a 
great  many  women.  A  wounded  bird  will  flutter.  There  are  too 
many  causes  for  me  to  cite  under  this  head;  I  leave  your  minds  to 
take  them  in,  while  I  pass  on  the  next  thing  under  consideration, 
which  was  to  notice  some  things  in  the  conduct  of  women  which 
make  unhappy  marriages. 

1st.  There  are  some  women  who  are  so  unfortunate  as  to  miss  the 
path  of  virtue  prior  to  their  being  married.*  Now,  although  they 
may  pass  for  virgins ,  they  are  not  such  in  reality,  any  more  than 
base  metal  is  genuine.  And  notwithstanding  they  may  deceive  a 
man  until  the  marriage  knot  is  tied,  that  imposition  may  be  known 
in  future,  Deut.  xxii.  This  being  the  case,  it  is  impossible  for  the 
man  to  love  her  as  he  ought,  or  otherwise  would;  here  is  a  source 
from  whence  misery  flows  in  the  very  beginning,  as  Solomon  saith; 
Prov.  xii,  4,  “A  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  (or  ornament)  to  her 
husband;  but  she  that  maketh  ashamed  is  as  rottenness  in  his  bones.55 
He  must  know  that  one  person  at  least  knows  this  as  well  as  himself; 
this  causes  him  to  be  ashamed,  while  she  becomes  as  rottenness  in 
his  bones,  for  the  impression  is  not  easily  worn  off.  I  hope  these 
observations  will  not  be  forgotten  by  my  female  readers,  whose  vir¬ 
tue  yet  remains  clear  and  sound  as  the  crystal  glass. 

2d.  God  has  placed  the  man  as  governor  in  the  family,  and  he 
is  styled  the  “head  of  the  woman,55  Eph.  v.  23.  Now  there  are 
some  women,  though  they  promise  to  live  after  God’s  ordinance, 
they  are  not  willing  to  do  it,  but  wish  to  be  head  themselves, 

•Fornication,  whoredom,  or  the  act  of  icontinency  between  single  persons;  for  if 
either  of  the  parties  be  married,  it  is  adultery.  While  scripture  gives  no  sanction 
to  those  austerities  which  have  been  imposed  on  men  under  the  idea  of  religion,  so, 
on  the  other  hand,  they  give  no  liberty  for  the  indulgence  of  any  propensity  that 
would  either  militate  against  our  own  interest  or  that  of  others.  It  is  vain  to  argue 
the  innocency  of  fornication  from  the  natural  passions  implanted  in  us,  since 
“marriage  is  honorable  in  all,”  and  wisely  appointed  for  the  prevention  of  those 
evils  which  would  othe&wise  ensue;  and  besides,  the  existence  of  any  natural  pro¬ 
pensity  in  us,  is  no  proof  that  it  is  to  be  gratified  without  any  restrictions.  That 
fornication  is  both  unlawful  and  unreasonable  may  easily  be  inferred,  if  we  consider, 
1,  That  our  Saviour  expressly  declares  this  to  be  a  crime,  Mark  vii,  21  to  23.  2, 

That  the  scriptures  declare  that  fornicators  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  1 
3or.  vi,  9,  Heb.  xii,  16,  Gal.  v,  19 — 23.  Fornication  sinks  into  a  mere  brutal  com¬ 
merce,  a  gratification  which  wras  designed  to  be  the  cement  of  a  sac~ed,  generous, 
and  tender  friendship.  4,  It  leaves  the  maintenance  and  education  of  children,  as 
to  the  father  at.  least,  utterly  unsecured.  5,  It  strongly  tempts  the  guilty  mother 
to  guard  herself  from  infamy  by  methods  of  procuring  abortion,  which  may  not 
only  destroy  the  child  but  often  the  mother.  6,  It  disqualifies  the  deluded  crea¬ 
tures  to  be  either  good  wives  or  mothers,  in  any  future  marriage,  ruining  that  mod¬ 
esty  which  is  the  guardian  of  nuptial  happiness.  7,  It  absolutely  disqualifies,  the 
man  for  the  best  satisfactions — those  of  truth,  virtue,  innocent  gratifications,  ten¬ 
der  and  generous  friendship.  8,  It  often  perpetuates  a  disease  which  may  be  ac¬ 
counted  one  of  the  sorest  maladies  of  human  nature,  and  the  effects  of  which  are 
paid  to  visit  the  constitution  of  even  distant  generations 


412 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


according  to  the  vulgar  saying,  put  the  petticoat  on  the  man  and 
wear  the  breeches  themselves, ,  claiming  superior  equality* — what¬ 
ever  is  to  be  done  they  must  give  directions;  the  man  durvt  not  bar¬ 
gain  without  leave,  and  if  he  does,  his  wife’s  tongue  runs  as  though 
it  would  never  stop.  What  does  it  argue?  It  argues  great  straight 
I,  and  little  crooked  u — that  the  woman  thinks  herself  possessed  of 
great  wisdom,  and  her  husband  ignorant  in  the  extreme,  and  sets 
him  aside  as  a  mere  cypher.  But  so  far  is  this  from  being  a  trait 
of  wisdom,  that  it  proves  the  reverse,  for  a  wise  woman  will  reve¬ 
rence  and  obey  her  husband  according  to  Eph.  v,  22,  23,  1  Pet,  iii; 
1.  Moreover  it  argues  self-importance,  to  see  people  climbing  to 
the  highest  seat  of  power,  where  they  have  no  business.  Self-im¬ 
portance  flows  from  ignorance.  If  the  man  is  a  man  of  sense  and 
spirit,  he  is  not  willing  to  give  up  that  which  properly  belongs  to 
him,  viz:  the  reign  of  government;  of  course  the  contest  which  be¬ 
gins  in  words  frequently  ends  in  blows.  Thus  many  women  by 
assuming  to  themselves  a  prerogative  which  does  not  belong  to 
them,  make  unhappy  families.  Women,  by  indulging  a  mean 
opinion  of  their  husbands,  become  ashamed  of  them;  but  this  can 
happen  in  no  case  where  there  is  not  a  want  of  information  and 
judgment.  If  you  can  stoop  in  marrying  him,  do  not  indulge  the 
thought  that  you  added  to  his  respectability;  never  tell  him  “you 
lifted  him  out  of  the  ashes,”  for  it  will  be  hard  for  you  to  extricate 
yourself  from  this  difficulty.  “If  you  stooped  of  necessity  because 
you  could  get  no  one  else,  the  obligation  is  on  your  own  side;  and 
if  you  could  get  a  better  companion  why  did  you  marry  him?  If 
you  stooped  of  choice,  who  ought  to  be  blamed  but  yourself?  Be¬ 
sides,  it  will  be  well  to  remember  when  you  became  his  wife  he 
became  your  head,  and  your  supposed  superiority  was  buried  in 
that  voluntary  act.” 

3d.  There  are  many  young  women,  who  in  order  to  marry  well, 
appear  very  mild,  very  affectionate  and  very  decent  in  their  persons, 
houses,  &c.,  frequently  using  an  air  of  affection,  and  speaking  with 
faultering  voices.  Some  young  gentleman  wishing  to  get  a  com¬ 
panion  of  this  description,  offers  his  hand  to  one  of  these  “ jack - 
daws  dressed  in  peacock  feathers;”  the  nuptials  are  celebrated,  her 
wishes  are  answered,  the  cloak  is  laid  aside  and  she  soon  appears 
what  she  is  in  reality.  The  innocencjr  of  the  lamb  is  lost  in  the 
fierceness  of  the  lion,  the  affection  of  the  dove  in  the  cruelty  of  the 
ostrich,  and  the  cleanliness  of  the  sheep  in  the  filthiness  of  the  swine. 
These  properties  are  bad  in  the  abstract,  but  far  worse  when  they 
meet  together.  Filthiness  is  the  fruit  of  laziness.  Go  to  the  house 
where  a  lazy  woman  bears  rule,  examine  the  floor,  the  furniture, 

*“Whip  my  dogs  because  my  dogs  did  not  watch  my - .  Give  my 

dogs  no  supper.  My  cart ! ! ! !” 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


413 


the  bedding,  the  linen,  the  children,  and  last  of  all  herself  \  and  see 
what  an  agreement  thoughout  the  whole;  every  thing  is  out  of  fix, 
and  if  she  is  a  professor  of  religion,  you  may,  without  erring  far, 
form  a  rational  judgment  of  the  state  of  her  soul,  from  the  appear¬ 
ance  of  her  body.  Laziness  is  inconsistent  with  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity;  for  St.  Paul  told  the 
Thessalonians  to  note  such  “a  man,  and  have  no  company  wTith 
him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed,”  2  Thess.  iii,  14.  Moreover  a  lazy 
Christian  is  as  great  a  solecism  as  an  honest  thief,  a  sober  drunk¬ 
ard,  a  chaste  harlot,  a  holy  devil.  But  it  may  be  asked,  what 
are  the  evils  which  accrue  from  dirty  houses,  &c?  I  answer,  1st. 
If  a  gentleman  or  lady  visit  you,  they  have  no  appetite  to  eat  or 
drink  in  your  houses;  and  what  are  your  feelings  when  you  are  cer¬ 
tain  of  the  cause?  2d.  They  can  have  no  satisfaction  in  your  beds, 
they  smell  so  offensive ,  and  are  so  infested  with  hungry  night  ivalk- 
ers ,  which  thirst  for  human  blood.  3d.  The  very  disagreeableness 
of  the  air  causes  them  to  wish  to  make  their  escape,  lest  they  should 
be  seized  with  putrid  or  malignant  fevers,  which  might  terminate 
in  death.  4th.  Many  diseases  originate  therefrom,  which  are  pro¬ 
ductive  of  the  most  fatal  consequences  to  the  family.  5th. ‘  There¬ 
by  you  transmit  a  curse  to  your  children,  for  the  children  in  common, 
pattern  after  their  parents,  and  as  they  do  with  you,  so  will  they  do 
when  they  get  to  themselves.  Therefore  says  one,  “Take  care  of 
the  breed.”  There  is  no  excuse  sufficient  to  justify  those  who  are 
able  to  work  and  live  in  dirt,  where  water  is  plenty,  and  may  be  had 
for  nothing.  Therefore  I  would  advise  all  persons  who  value  their 
health,  to  shun  such  places  as  they  would  a  city  where  the  plague 
is  in  full  rage.  Now  if  a  man  is  thus  taken  in,  how  can  he  be  hap¬ 
py,  provided  he  has  never  been  occustomed  so  to  live?  And  if  he 
has,  by  seeking  a  woman  from  whom  he  expected  better  things,  he 
clearly  evinces  his  dissatisfaction  in  that  manner  of  life.  But  find¬ 
ing  out  the  deception,  he  has  no  heart  to  work,  takes  to  drink  to 
drown  his  sorrow.  Here  we  behold  another  cause  of  family  misery, 
or  unhappy  marriages.  4th.  It  sometimes  is  the  case,  that  the 
wife,  for  want  of  due  consideration,  as  it  relates  to  his  constitution 
and  inclination,*  treats  him  as  an  husband  with  neglect,  which 
makes  a  bad  impression  on  his  mind  that  is  not  easily  erased,  but 
tends  to  wean  his  affections  from  f^er,  and  expose  him  to  the  temp¬ 
tation  of  others,  till  she  becomes  a  burden,  and  he  wishes  her  out  of 
the  way  as  a  rival.  Thus  she  is  blind  to  her  own  happiness,  and 
procures  her  own  destruction.  Quitting  this,  I  pass  on  to  the  third 
thing  under  consideration;  in  which  I  am  to  point  out  some  complex 
cases,  in  which  either  party  may  be  guilty.  And  1st.  That  odious 

*See  Dr.  Clark’s  Commentary,  1  Cor.  vii,  2,  beginning  at  the  words 
*‘ln  the  Jewish  Constitutions,”  and  ending  with  the  word  “sense.” 


414 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


practice  of  talking  about  each  other  behind  their  back,  and  endea 
voring  to  expose  each  other’s  faults  to  the  world.  If  they  are  one 
flesh,  he  that  exposes  his  wife,  exposes  himself  also.  How  then 
can  the  family  be  respectable?  This  comes  to  her  ears,  and  she 
feels  disposed  to  retaliate,  and  presently  the  whole  neighborhood  is 
filled  with  things  which  ought  never  to  have  been  known,  only  by 
themselves.  Men  and  women  both  have  their  foibles ,  therefore 
ought  to  look  over  each  other’s  faults,  and  put  the  best  construction 
possible  on  each  other’s  conduct,  and  exercise  that  charity  which 
thinketh  no  evil.  Therefore  should  never  unnecessarily  expose 
each  other’s  faults,  but  support  each  other’s  character  as  far  as  truth 
and  propriety  will  admit.  St.  James  saith,  “the  tongue  is  full  of 
deadly  poison,  and  sets  on  fire  the  course  of  nature.”  Need  we 
wonder  then  if  it  sets  on  fire  whole  families  where  it  is  not  curbed? 
2d.  Sometimes  it  is  the  case  that  one  of  them  has  been  married 
before.  I’ll  say  the  woman.  Her  present  husband  treats  her  well, 
but  if  at  any  time  she  gets  crossed ,  she  cries  out:  “Ah,  I  once  had 
a  husband,  he  did  not  treat  me  as  you  do;  there  never  was  such  a 
man  as  he  was,  but  he  is  gone  now.”  And  as  apt  as  not  tell  fifty 
lies  about  his  goodness  before  she  stops,  and  more  than  likely  her 
present  husband  is  better  than  the  first  ever  was.  Now  it  is  very 
certain  that  this  makes  a  bad  impression  on  the  mind,  and  if  it  is  not 
done  purposely  to  hurt  feelings,  the  best  apology  which  can  be  made 
for  such  conduct  is  weakness  or  ignorance.  Whatever  women  or 
men  think  in  such  cases,  if  they  value  their  peace,  they  should  keep 
their  thoughts  in  their  own  breasts;  for  a  small  needle  may  occasion 
a  great  deal  of  pain  if  stuck  in  the  heart.  And  “behold!  how  great 
a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth.”  Such  a  line  of  conduct  as  the  above, 
cannot  but  chill  the  affection  of  your  companion  towards  you,  of 
course,  as  he  esteems  or  disesteems  you,  so  his  treatment  towards 
you  will  be. 

Mrs. - could  not  forgive  God  Almighty — but  wept  night  and 

day  at  the  grave.  The  recruiting  sergeant  strove  to  soothe  her,  ap¬ 
parently  in  vain  at  first:  ideas  were  formed  favorable — when  he,  to 
be  off,  observed  that  he  was  a  deserter  from  the  army,  and  <ai  hun¬ 
dred  pounds  were  offered  to  any  one  who  would  place  his  head  on  a 
pole  at  the  fork  of  the  roads;  she  replied,  we  will  dig  up  my  hus¬ 
band,  and  cut  off  his  head ,  and  place  it  on  the  pole,  and  they  will 
think  ’tis  yours,  and  give  over  the  search — and  many  a  such  “cut 
off  my  husband’s  head,”  there  is  immediately  after  a  great  fuss. 

3d.  There  are  instances  of  one  or  the  other’s  having  a  parent  or 
child  who  comes  to  live  in  the  family,  the  other  treats  the  person  ill, 
this  touches  in  a  very  tender  part,  feelings  are  hurt,  at  length  it  is 
productive  of  bad  consequences,  the  evil  seed  is  sown,  it  springs  up, 
it  becomes  a  great  tree,  it  bears  abundance  of  fruit,  and  yields  a 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


415 


never  ending  crop  of  misery.  4th.  Jealousy ,  which  is  sometimes 
founded  in  truth,  and  sometimes  in  error.  However,  jealousy  is 
such,  properly  or  improperly  founded;  and  where  it  takes  place,  all 
conjugal  affections  are  destroyed;  for  confidence  once  lost  can  hardly 
ever  be  regained. 

As  there  is  such  a  thing  as  family  likeness,  so  there  is  a  family 
temper,  and  as  the  bodies  of  offspring  often  feel  the  effects  of  paren¬ 
tal  sensations,  commonly  called  marks,  as  from  frights,  fear,  scare, 
grief,  and  whatsoever  improperly  exercises  the  mind  as  desire,  which 
effects  the  offspring  often  exhibit;  therefore  the  disposition  should 
be  sweetened  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  kept' in  an  even  frame  and 
under  proper  exercise! — and  husbands  should  be  careful  how  they 
treat  their  wives!  O  man  attend  to  this! 

1st.  I  would  advise  all  young  people,  male  and  female,  to  get  re¬ 
ligion;  by  which  you  will  be  better  qualified  to  do  your  duty  to 
your  God  and  yourselves,  being  under  the  influence  of  Divine 
grace;  if  you  keep  an  eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God,  you  may  have 
a  guide  to  direct  you  to  a  person,  such  as  will  make  you  a  partner, 
who  will  be  willing  to  share  with  you  all  your  sorrows.  Do  not 
look  so  much  to  property  nor  beauty  as  good  sense,  virtue  and  piety. 
Avoid  as  much  as  possible  the  company  of  such  as  are  not  afraid 
to  sin  themselves;  knowing  that  if  it  is  in  their  power,  they  will  lead 
you  into  that  gulph  of  iniquity  which  has  swallowed  up  thousands 
— “evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners,55  or  rather  good 
morals,  as  is  intended,  and  a  companion  of  fools  shall  be  destroyed. 
Get  a  person  who  will  love  you  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God. — 
This  foundation,  if  beauty  and  fortune  fail,  standeth  sure;  and  then 
you  need  not  fear  that  such  a  companion  will  desert  you  in  the  day 
of  trouble.  If  you  both  love  God,  it  will  be  impossible  for  you  not 
to  love  each  other.  This  being  the  case,  you  may  always  have  a 
paradise  at  home,  and  the  more  happy  in  each  other’s  company,  than 
with  any  other  person  beneath  the  canopy  of  heaven.  As  many  of 
our  young  friends  have  been  called  from  time  to  eternity  before  they 
had  time  to  settle  themselves  in  the  world,  it  ought  to  be  a  warning 
to  you  not  to  put  off  your  return  to  God  until  you  get  married,  for 
before  that  time  comes  you  may  be  numbered  with  the  dead,  and  lie 
down  between  the  clods  of  the  valley;  and  if  without  religion  you 
are  cut  off  in  the  bloom  of  youth,  how  soon  will  all  your  earthly 
joys  come  to  an  end,  and  an  eternity  of  misery  commence!  But  if 
you  get  and  keep  religion,  whether  you  marry  or  not,  it  shall  be  well 
with  you.  If  you  marry  such  person  as  I  advise,  when  your  corn- 
companion  dies  you  may  have  a  well  grounded  hope,  that  the  ever- 
faithful  companion  of  all  your  cares  is  gone  to  rest  in  “Abra- 
lam’s  bosom;55  and  after  serving  God  together  in  time,  you  may 


416  REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 

spend  an  eternity  of  pleasure  together  in  praising  God  and  the 
Lamb. 

Perhaps  some  will  say,  the  subject  is  too  plain  and  tends  to  hurt 
delicate  feelings!  But  let  it  be  remembered  that  it  is  not  more  plain 
than  important.  And  delicacy  must  give  way  to  propriety,  when 
truth  and  matter  of  fact  demand  it.  Moreover,  some  delicate  peo¬ 
ple  have  prejudices  which  are  founded  in  error,  and  yet,  when  mat¬ 
rimony  is  treated  plainer  in  romantic  novels,  will  greedily  relish  and 
digest  it!  Observe,  they  exhibit  characters  which  no  where  in  real 
life  exist,  and  yet  young  minds  are  too  frequently  captivated,  and 
thereby  form  an  idea - ;  and  must  of  course  be  disap¬ 

pointed,  and  consequently  made  unhappy,  perhaps  for  life.  This 
is  one  of  the  many  evils  of  novels  to  society! 

2d.  I  would  advise  such  as  have  companions,  to  consult  each 
other’s  happiness,  both  as  it  relates  to  time  and  eternity.  As  hus¬ 
bands,  love  your  wives;  and  as  wives,  see  that  you  reverence  your 
husbands;  try  to  find  out  each  other’s  dispositions,  consider  your  own 
weakness,  and  think  not  any  thing  too  hard  to  be  done  by  you  to 
render  each  other  happy,  except  the  giving  up  of  your  conscience. 
If  heaven  has  blessed  you  with  a  good  companion,  esteem  it  as  the 
greatest  temporal  blessing  which  can  be  enjoyed,  and  be  very  care¬ 
ful  not  to  abuse  so  good  a  gift;  remember  that  eternal  things  are  con¬ 
nected  therewith,  and  if  you  misuse  your  companion  you  will  have 
to  render  an  account  to  God  for  the  same;  for  God  will  bring  every 
work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or 
whether  it  be  evil.” 

Never  put  your  property  out  of  your  hand  to  be  dependent  on 
your  children — for  they  will  not  feel  nor  do  with  you  as  you  with 

them  when  children!  the  son  that  must  be  hired - to  reform 

will  deny - the  loan  of  a  horse — the  old  man  must  walk 

on  foot;  and  is  used  and  wished  out  of  the  way  as  a  piece  of  useless 
lumber!!  I 

Set  no  example  before  your  children  but  what  is  worthy  for  them 
to  copy  after;  but  use  your  united  parental  iufluence*  to  preserve 
their  morals,  and  stimulate  them  to  noble  principles.  Mothers  par¬ 
ticularly  are  bound  by  the  strongest  obligations  ( however  few  may 
realize  it)  to  preserve  the  chastity  and  virtue  of  their  daughters;  for 
on  this  in  a  great  measure,  depends  much  of  their  welfare  for  time, 
if  not  for  eternity;  and  as  a  woman  without  a  character  is  like  a 
body  without  a  soul,  of  course  female  education  ought  not  to  be  neg¬ 
lected. 

If  you  have  a  bad  companion,  you  made  your  own  contract,  or 
at  least  consented  thereunto;  therefore  make  the  best  you  can  of  a 
bad  bargain;  and  avoid  every  measure  as  far  as  possible,  to  answer 
in  the  eternal  wrnrld,  which  might  tend  to  make  you  more  unhappy. 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


417 


If  you  have  religion,  walk  with  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  in  all 
the  ways  of  God  blameless.  If  you  have  no  religion,  your  own 
consciences  testify  that  all  is  not  well  with  you,  and  God  himself 
is  witness  to  the  many  promises  you  have  broken.  Therefore  it  is 
high  time  for  you  to  begin  to  think  more  seriously  on  your  latter 
end  for  many  of  you  are  past  the  meridian  of  life;  your  sun  is  going 
down  in  death.  Others  hover  around  the  shores  of  time,  but  one 
step  between  you  and  the  bar  of  God.  With  others  the  sun  of  life 
will  go  down  at  noon;  eternal  things  depend  upon  life’s  feeble 
strings!  Heaven  lost,  is  lost  forever!  Careless  men!  Prayerless 
women!  Why  will  you  die?  Are  you  greedy  of  eternal  pain? — 
What  harm  did  God  ever  do,  that  you  are  determined  not  to  be  rec¬ 
onciled  to  him?  Are  you  so  in  love  with  sin,  that  you  will  risk 
the  loss  of  heaven,  and  the  torment  of  hell  for  a  momentary  enjoy¬ 
ment?  O!  be  wise — seek  salvation — fly  from  the  gathering  storm! 
Believe  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  thou  wilt  be  saved.  So  shall  you  enjoy 
peace  and  life,  tranquility  in  death,  and  crowns  of  victory  in  eterni¬ 
ty.  Serious  consideration  is  the  first  step  in  matters  of  religion, 
with  a  fixed  resolution  to  avoid  whatever  you  discern  to  be  wrong; 
having  your  mind  in  a  studious  frame  of  inquiry  after  God’s  will, 
to  do  it.  Never  lie  down  to  rest  without  committing  yourself  into 
the  protection  of  kind  Providence;  and  as  you  awake  give  thanks 
to  the  hand  that  has  kept  }rou;  thus  begin,  spend  and  close  every 
day  with  God;  then  he  will  be  thy  father  and  thy  friend  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Amen. 

Most  evils  prevalent  in  society  have  their  origin  from  the  influ¬ 
ence  of  example,  by  which  children  are  contaminated,  and  the  seeds 
are  sown  in  the  prejudice  of  their  education,  to  the  great  injury  of 
themselves  and  others,  beyond  any  possible  calculation! 

The  poor  opinion  which  mankind  entertain  of  each  other,  and 
the  little  confidence  they  are  pleased  to  place  in  strangers,  as  well 
as  acquaintance,  exemplify  the  truth,  which  shows  the  corruption 
of  their  very  raising.  For  example;  the  two  first  things  generally 
learned  to  children,  in  their  infancy,  is  to  be  deceitful  and  lie. — 
The  mother  is  going  out,  the  children  cry  to  go  too;  the  mother 
promises  to  bring  them  “pretties,”  with  no  intention  to  perform; 
the  child  is  deceived  and  disappointed,  and  confidence  is  forfeited. 
“  I  will  whip,”  &c.,  “  if  you  don’t  hush;”  but  the  child  is  not 
influenced,  knowing  the  scare  crow. 

Thus  being  learned  to  deceive  and  lie,  he  becomes  expert  at  the 
trade,  and  then  must  be  whipped  for  the  very  things  the  parents  have 
taught  him,  whereas  it  the  example  had  been  good,  and  all  foolish, 
wicked,  evil  improprieties  were  discountenanced  by  a  proper  line 
of  conduct,  then  a  blessing  would  be  transmitted  to  posterity,  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  promise,  and  as  exemplified  by  Abraham. 

Cc 


418 


REFLECTIONS  ON  MATRIMONY. 


It  is  a  rarity  that  a  young  woman  goes  to  the  leeward  with  a  broken 
***,  provided  the  seeds  of  modesty,  innocence  and  virtue,  are  sown 
in  the  mind  at  an  early  age;  whereas  those  mothers  who  do  not 
watch  over  their  daughters,  as  “guardian  angels,”  are  apt  to  let 
them  run  at  random;  hence  many  get  the  ankles  scratched,  if  no 
more!  Fathers  and  sons  may  also  take  a  hint! 

o 

The  tyranny  of  parents,  as  well  as  too  great  liberty,  is  equally 
pernicious,  also  their  being  divided  in  their  family  government; 
likewise  backbiting,  flattery,  &c. 

But  remember  the  day  of  retribution,  and  conduct  yourselves  ac¬ 
cordingly!  For  first  impressions  are  most  durable,  therefore  the 
propriety  and  necessity  of  beginning  right,  to  end  well;  as  the  con¬ 
sequence  of  a  starting  wrong,  you  will  forever  continue  in  error. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  “consideration,”  and  a  proper  exercise 
of  “judgment,”  as  rational  creatures,  who  need  Divine  assistance, 
for  which  we  should  look  accordingly. 

The  voice  of  whisper  reported  of  a  certain  pair,  who  had  no 
heir  for  seven  years.  The  man  made  a  certain  proposition  to 
a  neighboring  widow  lady.  The  conditions  of  which  were,  that 
he  should  come  in  the  dark,  and  go  in  the  dark;  bring  cloth  and 
money,  &c.  The  widow  privately  informed  the  man’s  wife  of 
tne -whole  affair,  with  the  arrangements  therewith  connected. 
And  it  was  agreed  the  wife  should  occupy  the  bed,  &c. ;  which 
concerted  plan  succeeded.  Tap,  tap,  at  the  window,  at  the 
appointed  hour.  The  man  is  admitted — fulfills  the  conditions — 
retires  in  due  time. 

The  wife  in  circumlocution  arrives  at  home  in  due  season  to 
make  all  appear  as  if  she  had  remained  at  home,  but  at  length 
produces  the  booty  from  her  friend,  and  begins  to  cut  the  cloth 
for  garments  ;  and  desires  her  husband  to  accompany  her  to 
the  store  to  buy  trimmings,  &c.,  with  the  money  in  her  hand, 
received  from  a  friend!  His  feelings  and  cure  may  be  more 
easily  imagined  than  described,  in  the  mind  of  fancy  !  W  lat 
was  the  result  ?  but  an  heir  in  due  time. 

Here,  then,  a  man  committed  adultery  with  his  own  wife, 
according  to  national,  civil,  ecclesiastical,  and  common  law. 
Because  it  is  the  motive ,  or  intention  which  gives  character  to  the 
action.  Therefore,  the  following  are  true  marks  by  which  to 
estimate  real  worth.  1st,  honesty.  2d,  civility.  3d,  industry 
4th,  economy.  5th,  humanity.  6th,  even  disposition  7th 
good  religion,  vital  piety  in  the  soul. 


A  NALECTS 


UPON 


NATURAL,  SOCIAL  AND  MORAL  PHILOSOPHY, 


General  Washington,  in  comparing  those  days  of  ignorance, 
wwen  people  tamely  submitted  to  the  galling  yoke  of  tyranny  and 
priest-craft  with  modern  times,  when  men  took  the  liberty  to  sus¬ 
pect  the  propriety  of  the  creed  of  “  passive  obedience  and  non- 
resistance, dropped  the  following  reflection:  “But  this  seems  to 
be  the  age  of  wonders,  and  it  is  reserved  for  intoxicated  and  lawless 
France,  for  purposes  of  Providence  far  beyond  the  reach  of  human 
ken,  to  slaughter  her  own  citizens,  and  disturb  the  repose  of  all  the 
world  besides.” 

When  we  reflect  on  past  occurrences,  on  the  awful  revolutions 
of  the  present  day,  and  those  big  events  now  probably  at  the  door, 
any  person  who  thinks  for  himself,  and  is  not  callous  to  all  impor¬ 
tant  things,  must  feel  a  degree  of  interest. 

It  is  a  self  evident  matter  of  fact,  that  there  has  been,  and  there 
still  is,  a  great  deal  of  deceit,  oppression  and  consequent  misery  in 
the  world. 

It  is  equally  certain,  that  there  is  such  a  thing  in  the  world  as 
“natural  evil.”  And  natural  evil  must  be  the  effect  or  consequence 
of  “moral  evil,”  (Gen.  iii,  17,  Rom.  v,  12,)  otherwise  all  our 
ideas  of  goodness  and  justice  are  chimerical.  It  therefore  may  be 
taken  for  granted,  and  our  own  experience  and  observation  will  jus¬ 
tify  the  conclusion  that  all  things  are  not  right  in  the  present  condi¬ 
tion  of  the  human  family.  To  be  a  little  more  particular,  I  will  for  a 
moment  consider  man  in  an  individual,  social  and  moral  capacity. 

First.  Individually;  one  seeks  to  take  care  of  himself  only,  as 
charity  is  said  to  begin  at  home.  And  as  long  as  self  is  served,  he 
may  make  pretensions  to  friendship,  but  when  interest  ceases,  the 
case  is  altered. 

Again,  one  is  a  poor  outcast,  perishing  in  the  streets,  while  an¬ 
other  is  revelling,  having  more  than  heart  could  wish;  but  because 

419 


420 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


of  the  trouble  will  not  give  the  stranger  an  asylum  or  afford  him 
wherewithal  to  allay  his  hunger,  not  expecting  a  reward.  One  is 
in  trouble,  another  is  merry  at  his  distress.  One  commands,  be¬ 
cause  it  is  his  pleasure,  and  another  must  obey  however  hard  and 
imperious  the  command.  One  claims  the  country  for  his  own,  and 
all  the  others  must  pay  him  for  the  privilege  to  live  in  it,  or  else 
suffer  banishment.  One  hath  thousands,  gained  by  the  labor  of 
others,  while  another  hath  not  the  assurance  of  a  day’s  provision, 
nor  money  to  procure  the  coarsest  raiment,  much  less  the  promise 
of  a  friend  in  the  day  of  adversity. 

Secondly.  Socially;  there  is  a  body  of  men  called  gentlemen 
or  nobility.  There  is  another  grade  called  peasants.  The  first 
will  possess  the  country,  and  feel  and  act  more  than  their  own  im¬ 
portance;  while  the  latter  are  put  on  a  level  with  the  animals,  and 
treated  as  an  inferior  race  of  beings,  who  must  pay  these  lords  a 
kind  of  divine  honor,  and  bow,  and  cringe  and  scrape. 

The  will  of  the  one  must  be  the  law,  and  it  must  be  the  pleasure 
of  the  other  to  obey.  And  it  is  the  policy  and  interest  of  the  for¬ 
mer,  to  keep  the  latter  in  subjection  and  ignorance.  For  if  they 
were  permitted  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  themselves,  they 
would  overthrow  their  rulers. 

Here  the  question  will  arise,  how  such  differences  came  to  exist 
among  men?  Another  question  also  arises;  can  the  motives  of  men 
who  thus  conduct  themselves  in  the  world,  be  “just  and  good?” 

A  third  question  also  arises;  if  men  be  actuated  by  motives  in 
objects  and  ends;  and  in  particular  in  their  actions  and  dealings 
with  their  fellow  men,  who  can  doubt  whether  there  be  such  a  thing 
as  “  moral  evil”  in  the  world?  Every  purpose  must  be  weighed 
and  willed  in  the  heart,  before  it  is  acted  out.  Of  course,  to  take 
from  another  his  substance  without  his  consent,  or  giving  him  an 
equivalent,  is  contrary  to  every  rule  of  equity. 

Thirdly.  Morally;  some  people  invade  the  Divine  rights  by  pre¬ 
scribing  “  articles  of  faith,”  and  binding  the  conscience  of  man  in 
all  things  to  religion,  under  the  most  severe  penalties  that  human 
ingenuity  could  invent. 

When  we  reflect,  therefore,  upon  the  actions  of  men,  taken  as 
they  stand  in  relation  to  one  another,  wre  are  led  to  inquire,  how 
they  may  comport,  first,  with  our  “personal  rights;”  secondly  with 
our  “social  rights;”  and  thirdly,  with  our  “moral  rights,”  as  estab¬ 
lished  by  the  “law  of  nature.” 

OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATURE. 

I  here  would  observe,  that  all  our  rights,  whether  personal,  social, 
or  moral,  are  the  graces  of  the  Governor  of  the  Universe,  and  es¬ 
tablished  primarily  in  the  great  and  universal  “law  of  nature.” 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


421 


It  is  a  self  evident  truth,  that  all  men  are  born  equal  and  inde¬ 
pendent;  and  as  individuals,  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  cer¬ 
tain  unalienable  rights;  among  which  are  lite,  liberty,  the  use  of  pro¬ 
perty,  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  with  the  privileges  of  private  judg¬ 
ment. 

These  principles  being  admitted,  it  will  follow,  that  as  the  wants 
or  necessities  of  mankind  and  their  duties  are  equal,  so  their  rights 
and  obligations  are  equal  also.  Hence  our  rights,  duties  and  obli¬ 
gations  are  the  same  in  each  and  in  all. 

The  “rights  of  man,”  when  applied  to  an  individual,  are  called 
“personal  rights;”  considered  as  he  stands  in  relation  to  his  fellow 
creatures,  they  are  called  “social  rights;”  and  considered  as  he 
stands  in  relation  to  his  Creator,  they  are  called  “  moral  rights.” 

OF  PERSONAL  RIGHTS. 

Personal  rights,  are  those  benefits  or  privileges  which  appertain 
to  man  in  right  or  by  virtue  of  his  existence.  Of  this  kind  are  all 
the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights  of  the  mind;  and  also  all  those 
rights  of  acting  as  an  individual  for  his  own  comfort  and  happiness, 
which  are  not  injurious  to  the  natural  or  personal  rights  of'  others; 
of  course  the  rights  of  the  mind,  religious  liberty,  freedom  and  in¬ 
dependence  cannoc  be  taken  from  a  man  justly,  but  by  his  own  con¬ 
sent;  except  only  when  taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator  who  gave 
them,  or  when  forfeited  to  society  by  some  misdemeanor. 

The  human  family,  which  is  divided  into  nations,  is  composed 
of  individuals.  And  as  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the 
parts  collectively  form  one  whole;  of  course  in  their  individual  ca¬ 
pacity,  they  are  naturally  free  and  independent,  and  endowed  by 
their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights  and  privileges,  such  as 
life,  liberty,  pursuit  of  happiness,  and  the  right  of  private  judgment 
in  moral  duty. 

They  are  equal  and  independent  in  their  individual  capacity. — 
This  is  called  the  “  law  of  nature,”  established  primarily  by 
the  Governor  of  the  Universe;  of  course  differences  and  distinctions 
are  rather  the  result  of  art  in  which  the  order  of  things  is  inverted; 
and  by  which  mankind  are  deprived  of  their  personal  and  just  rights, 
than  of  any  natural  modification  of  things.  And  hence  the  “ nick 
names,”  or  unmeaning  and  empty  titles  in  the  old  world. 

Such  distinctions  arise,  therefore,  from  a  self  created  authority, 
or  an  usurped  authority,  which  of  course  must  be  considered  as  an 
unjust  tyranny.  For  any  thing  given  by  the  God  of  nature  only, 
can  be  remanded  by  none  but  him  alone;  consequently  for  one  to 
take  it  from  another,  without  his  consent,  or  without  giving  an 
equivalent,  is  to  deprive  him  of  his  personal  rights,  and  must  be  an 
infringement  upon  natural  justice. 

All  men  may  be  considered  thus  equally  free,  and  independent  in 


422 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


their  individual  capacity;  but  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  they 
are  certainly  dependent  upon  each  other.  And  none  more  so  than 
those  who  consider  themselves  the  most  independent.  Because  the 
Governor  of  the  Universe  hath  determined,  as  wre  see  in  the  order 
of  nature,  that  health  and  laziness  cannot  dwell  together;  so  a  man 
must  not  be  a  stoic  nor  a  machine,  but  an  active  being.  Therefore 
the  “laws  of  nature”  are  fixed,  that  self  interest  shall  be  a  stimulus, 
or  moving  spring  to  action.  Hence  there  are  some  things  which 
man  cannot  do  or  subsist  without,  as  food,  water,  &c.,  &c.,  conse¬ 
quently  self-preservation  is  called  the  “  first  law  of  nature”  in  point 
of  duty. 

But  there  are  some,  yea,  many  things  we  cannot  perform  ourselves; 
we  are  of  course  dependent  on  others  for  their  assistance  and  help; 
such  is  the  case  in  different  operations  of  mechanism,  agriculture  and 
commerce.  Each  of  these  is  mutually  connected,  and  dependent 
on  each  other.  Therefore  if  I  derive  advantage  from  others,  wdiy 
should  others  not  derive  some  benefit  from  me  in  return?  This  is 
equal  and  right,  of  course  it  is  just  and  proper.  If  therefore,  I 
withhold  that  advantage  which  1  could  bestow  on  society,  it  is  an 
infringement  upon  natural  justice.  Of  course  we  must  account  to 
the  Author  of  nature,  for  the  neglect  or  abuse  of  those  natural,  or 
personal  and  social  privileges,  bestowed  by  him,  and  enjoyed  by  us. 

OF  SOCIAL  RIGHTS. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively  form 
one  whole,  so  to  judge  correctly  of  social  principles  we  must  view 
them  as  they  apply  naturally,  individually,  collectively,  and  pros¬ 
pectively.  As  our  “  personal  rights”  are  the  same,  so  are  our  obli¬ 
gations  the  same.  And  hence  our  rights  and  obligations  are  natu¬ 
rally  and  necessarily  reciprocal. 

To  derive  the  benefit  of  society  collectively  and  individually, 
there  is  need  for  general  rules,  for  the  regulation  of  the  whole.  And 
how  shall  general  rules  be  formed,  but  by  general  consent?  It  is 
therefore  our  true  interest  as  individuals  to  be  involved  and  con¬ 
nected  with  such  regulations,  as  may  be  formed  for  the  benefit  and 
safety  of  our  “  personal  rights;”  and  such  as  prudence  dictates,  as 
necessary  to  guarantee  them  from  usurpation. 

Our  personal  rights,  privileges  and  obligations  being  equal,  we 
have  each,  as  an  individual,  a  right  to  claim  a  voice  in  the  forma¬ 
tion  of  those  general  rules;  and  personal  duty  arising  from  the  “law 
of  nature”  calls  upon  us  collectively  to  act  our  part  as  individuals; 
and  there  would  be  an  infringement  upon  natural  justice,  to  neglect 
the  right  of  suffrage. 

“  Social  rights,”  are  those  which  appertain  to  man,  in  right  of 
his  being  a  “member  of  society.”  Every  “social  right”  has  for  it* 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


423 


foundation  some  “personal  right”  pre-existing  in  the  individual, 
arising  from  the  law  of  nature,  but  to  the  enjoyment  of  which  his 
individual  power  is  not,  in  all  cases,  sufficiently  competent.  Of 
this  kind  are  all  those  which  relate  to  security  and  protection. 

From  this  short  review,  it  will  be  easy  to  distinguish  between 
that  class  of  “personal  rights”  which  a  man  retains  after  entering 
into  society,  and  those  which  he  throws  into  the  common  stock  as 
a  member  of  society. 

The  personal  rights  which  he  retains,  are  all  those  in  which  th?* 
power  to  execute,  is  as  perfect  in  the  individual,  as  the  right  itself. 
Among  this  class,  as  is  before  mentioned,  are  all  the  intellectual 
rights,  or  rights  of  the  mind;  consequently  religion,  and  the  privi¬ 
lege  of  private  judgment,  are  some  of  those  rights. 

The  “personal  rights,”  which  are  not  retained,  are  all  those  in 
which,  though  the  right  is  perfect  in  the  individual,  the  power  to 
execute  them  is  defective.  They  answer  not  this  purpose.  A  man 
by  the  “law  of  nature”  has  a  personal  right  to  judge  his  own  cause; 
and  as  far  as  the  right  of  the  mind  is  concerned,  he  never  surren¬ 
ders  it.  But  what  availeth  it  to  him  to  judge,  if  he  has  not  the 
power  to  redress?  He  therefore  deposites  this  right  in  the  common 
stock  of  society,  and  takes  the  arm  of  society,  of  which  he  is  a  part, 
in  preference,  and  in  addition  to  his  own. 

Society  grants  him  nothing.  Every  man  is  a  proprietor  in  soci¬ 
ety,  and  draws  on  the  capital  as  a  matter  of  right. 

From  these  premises  a  few  certain  conclusions  will  follow. 

First.  That  every  social  right  grows  out  of  a  personal  right;  and 
is  founded  on  the  “law  of  nature,”  or,  in  other  words,  it  is  a  “per¬ 
sonal  right”  exchanged  agreeable  to  natural  justice. 

Secondly.  That  civil  power  derived  from  society,  when  applied 
to  the  body,  is  called  political,  but  when  applied  individually,  is 
called  civil  authority.  This  power  v7hen  properly  considered  as 
legal  authority,  is  made  up  of  the  aggregate  of  that  class  of  the  per¬ 
sonal  rights  of  man,  which  becomes  defective  in  the  individual,  in 
point  of  pow7er,  and  answers  not  his  purpose;  but  when  collected  to 
a  focus,  become  competent  to  the  purpose  of  every  one. 

Thirdly.  That  the  pov7er  produced  from  the  aggregate  of  per¬ 
sonal  rights,  imperfect  in  powrer  in  the  individual,  cannot  be  appli¬ 
ed  to  invade  the  personal  rights,  which  are  retained  in  the  individ¬ 
ual,  and  in  which  the  power  to  execute  is  as  perfect  as  the  right 
itself  without  intruding  on  natural  justice;  seeing  the  rights  are 
personal  only  and  can  concern  no  body  else. 

Thus  wre  have  seen,  man  traced  as  a  natural  individual,  to  a  mem¬ 
ber  of  society;  and  observed  the  qualities  of  the  personal  rights  re¬ 
tained,  and  those  wThich  are  exchanged  for  social  rights. 

Those  principles,  when  digested  and  properly  applied,  show  the 


424 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


origin  and  foundation  of  the  only  true  and  proper  fountain  of  gov¬ 
ernment,  which  is  properly  speaking,  the  “personal  social  compact.’ 
Because  mankind  in  their  individual  capacity,  arc  equally  free  ana 
independent,  by  the  law  of  nature,  as  established  by  its  author. 
Therefore  the  facts  must  be,  that  the  individuals  themselves,  each 
in  his  own  personal  and  sovereign  right,  entered  into  a  compact, 
not  with  a  government,  but  with  each  other*,  to  produce  a  govern¬ 
ment.  And  this  is  the  only  mode,  in  which  governments  have  a 
right  to  arise,  and  the  only  principles  on  which  they  ought  to  exist, 
or  possibly  can  exist  agreeably  to  natural  justice. 

It  is  a  self-evident  fact,  that  the  people  are  the  original  and  only 
true  and  proper  source  from  whom  a  government  can  be  deduced, 
and  spring  into  existence,  on  just  and  equitable  principles,  agreea  • 
bly  to  the  law  of  nature,  because  the  people  existed  before  any  gov¬ 
ernment  came  to  exist.  Of  course  society,  on  social  principles, 
have  a  right  to  three  things. 

First.  To  form  their  own  government. 

Second.  To  choose  their  own  rulers. 

Third.  To  cashier  them  for  misconduct. 

Hence  it  follows;  first,  that  the  authority  of  rulers  is  only  delegat¬ 
ed  authority.  Secondly,  that  they  are  accountable  to  the  fountain 
from  which  they  derived  it.  And  thirdly  that  they  are  not  to  serve 
themselves,  but  society,  whose  servants  they  are,  and  by  whom 
they  are  employed  and  paid  for  their  sei  vices. 

OF  MORAL  RIGHTS. 

“Moral  rights”  are  the  personal  privilege  to  think,  and  judge,  and 
act  for  one’s  self  in  point  of  moral  duty.  This  is  the  more  plain 
and  clear,  as  no  one  is  concerned  but  God  the  judge,  and  the  indi¬ 
vidual  man,  as  a  responsible  agent. 

For  what  right  hath  any  man  to  meddle  with  that  which  does  not 
concern  him? 

Moral  duties  are  the  result  of  moral  law,  which  is  the  divine 
prerogative  alone;  and  man  hath  no  right  to  invade  the  moral  duty 
of  another;  for  this  is  the  right  of  the  divine  government.  No  man 
therefore,  nor  set  of  men,  have  r.  right  to  infringe  upon  or  bind  the 
conscience  of  another.  Man  therefore,  as  a  rational  creature,  must 
be  convinced  before  he  can  be  converted,  in  order  to  act  consistently 
as  an  agent  accountable  to  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  Universe. 
Consequently  submission  of  will  to  a  compulsatory  power,  in  mat¬ 
ters  of  religion,  in  repugnance  to  the  dictates  of  tender  conscience, 
is  nothing  but  an  empty  show,  a  piece  of  hypocrisy,  without  any 
mixture  of  moral  goodness  or  genuine  virtue. 

All  natural  religious  establishments,  or  churches  established  by 
/aw,  have  been  a  curse  to  mankind,  and  a  pest  to  society.  Vice 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


425 


and  corruption  in  religion  are  encouraged  and  upheld,  and  virtue  lies 
dep  rest.  If  a  man  from  a  principle  of  duty  would  support  religion 
voluntarily,  by  being  compelled  to  do  it,  he  is  prevented  the  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  showing  the  virtue  of  his  heart,  and  the  influence  of  his 
example  is  lost.  If  his  religion  be  different  from  that  established 
by  law,  his  conscience  is  bound  and  he  is  prevented  from  support¬ 
ing  his  own  religion  by  taking  away  from  him  that  which  he  would 
give  to  his  own  minister  for  the  support  of  those  in  whom  he  does 
not  believe.  Law-religion,  will  cause  people  to  be  hypocrites,  but 
cannot  cure  them  of  error.  A  man  must  be  convinced  in  his  judg¬ 
ment,  by  evidence  to  his  understanding,  before  he  is  converted  in 
his  heart.  Of  course,  to  form  articles  of  faith,  for  people  to  sub¬ 
scribe  under  severe  penalties,  is  not  founded  upon  common  sense, 
nor  on  equitable  principles.  For  it  supposes  people  capable  of  be¬ 
lieving  without  reason  or  evidence,  is  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature 
and  repugnant  to  natural  justice,  in  as  much  as  all  men  are  free  and 
independent,  in  their  individual  capacity,  and  of  course  their  rights 
and  privileges  are  equal,  to  think  and  to  judge,  and  also  to  act  for 
themselves,  in  point  of  moral  duty,  and  in  all  matters  of  opinion  in 
religion. 

Suppose  that  one  man  believes  in  one  God,  another  believes  in 
ten,  what  is  that  to  the  first?  “It  neither  picks  his  pockets  nor 
breaks  his  legs;55  of  course,  why  should  he  persecute  him?  Perse¬ 
cution  is  contrary  to  natural  justice,  inasmuch  as  it  assumes  a  power 
which  no  mortal  can  claim,  it  being  the  Divine  right  only  to  judge 
in  such  cases.  But  nevertheless  moral  duty  from  pity,  and  a  con¬ 
cern  for  his  welfare,  may  excite  a  man  to  strive  to  convince  another 
for  his  good,  to  shun  the  error  and  find  the  happy  road. 

Universal  right  of  conscience  is  given  by  the  author  of  nature, 
who  is  the  moral  governor  of  the  human  family.  And  such  liberty 
of  conscience  ought  to  be  established  in  every  land. 

“Toleration,”  therefore,  places  itself  not  between  man  and  man, 
nor  between  church  and  church,  nor  between  one  denomination  of 
religion  and  another,  but  between  God  and  man;  between  the  being 
who  worships,  and  the  being  who  is  worshipped;  and  the  same  act 
of  assumed  authority,  by  wThich  it  “tolerates”  man  to  pay  his  wor¬ 
ship,  it  presumptuously  and  blasphemously  sets  itself  up  to  “tole¬ 
rate”  the  Almighty  to  receive  it. 

Intolerance  assumes  to  itself  the  right  of  withholding  liberty  of 
conscience.  Toleration  assumes  the  right  of  granting  it.  Both 
are  despotism  in  their  nature.  Man  worships  not  himself  but  his 
maker ;  and  liberty  of  conscience  which  he  claims,  is  not  for  the 
service  of  himself  but  of  his  God.  In  this  case,  therefore,  we  must 
necessarily  have  the  associated  ideas  of  two  beings;  the  mortal 


426 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


who  renders  the  worship,  and  the  immortal  being  who  is  wor¬ 
shipped. 

Suppose  a  bill  was  brought  into  any  legislature,  entitled  an  “Act 
to  tolerate  or  grant  liberty  to  the  Almighty,  to  receive  the  worship 
of  a  Jew  or  a  Turk,”  or  “to  prohibit  the  Almighty  to  receive  it,” 
all  men  would  startle  and  call  it  blasphemy.  There  would  be  an 
uproar.  The  presumption  of  “toleration  in  religious  matters  would 
then  present  itself  unmasked.  But  the  presumption  is  not  the  less, 
because  the  name  of  “man”  only  appears  to  those  laws;  for  the 
associated  ideas  of  the  worshipper  and  the  worshipped  cannot  be 
separated.  Well  may  one  exclaim:  “Who  then  art  thou  vain  dust 
and  ashes:  by  whatever  name  thou  art  called,  whether  an  Emperor 
or  a  King,  a  Bishop  or  a  State,  or  any  thing  else,  that  obtrudes 
thine  insignificance,  between  the  soul  of  man  and  its  Maker? — 
Mind  thine  own  concerns.  If  he  believes  not  as  thou  believest,  it 
is  a  proof  that  thou  believest  not  as  he  believeth,  and  there  is  no 
earthly  power  can  determine  between  you.” 

With  respect  to  what  are  called  denominations  of  religion,  if 
every  one  is  left  to  judge  of  his  own  religion,  there  is  no  such  a 
thing  as  a  religion  that  is  wrong.  But  if  they  are  to  judge  of  each 
other’s  religion,  there  is  no  such  a  thing  as  a  religion  that  is  right, 
and  therefore  all  the  world  is  right  or  all  the  world  is  wrong.  But 
with  respect  to  religion  itself,  without  any  regard  to  names,  and  as 
directed  from  the  Universal  Family  of  mankind  to  the  Divine  ob¬ 
ject  of  all  adoration,  it  is  man  bringing  to  his  Maker  the  fruits  of  his 
heart,  and  the  grateful  tribute  of  every  one  is  accepted,  “Like  as  a 
father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.” 
He  looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  intentions,  “of  af 
truth  is  no  respector  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation,  he  that  feareth 
God  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  with  him.”  It  is  re¬ 
quired  of  a  man  according  to  what  is  given  him,  whether  “one,  two 
or  live  talents,”  “and  he  that  knoweth  his  master’s  will,  and  doeth 
it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes,”  for  “where  there  is  no 
law,  there  is  no  transgression;”  “sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law.” 
Man  is  under  a  Moral  Law,  the  law  of  the  mind,  of  right  and 
wrong.  There  is  a  moral  duty,  and  a  moral  obligation  on  the  man 
to  perform  that  duty.  If  he  does  not  perform  it  he  falls  under  con¬ 
demnation,  which  lie  is  conscious  of,  for  not  acting  as  well  as  he 
knew  how;  hence  the  propriety  of  the  words,  “This  is  the  condem¬ 
nation,  that  light  has  come  into  the  world,  and  men  love  darkness 
rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil.”  Man  is  a  rational 
agent,  actuated  by  motives;  his  actions  are  deliberate,  and  his  mo¬ 
tives  of  two  kinds,  good  and  evil;  one  is  called  “moral  good,” 
the  good  principle  existing  in  the  mind;  the  other  is  called  “moral 
evil,”  because  the  spirit  of  the  mind  is  bad,  and  the  intention  of  the 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


427 


mind  is  to  do  wrong,  which  motive  is  not  right,  not  agreeable  to 
natural  justice  and  moral  obligation;  because  men  have  equal  rights 
and  wants,  so  their  duties  and  obligations  are  equal  in  their  social 
capacity,  as  established  in  the  “Law  of  Nature,”  by  the  Creator 
and  Governor  of  the  world;  of  course  there  is  need  for  a  definite 
rule  by  which  to  measure  our  duties  towards  each  other,  because  if 
our  rights  and  obligations  are  the  same  and  equal,  then  we  are  to 
expect  no  more  than  we  can  justly  claim,  or  would  be  willing  to 
bestow,  agreeable  to  that  which  is  just  and  equal;  and  hence  the 
command  which  is  agreeable  to  the  “Law  of  Nature;”  “Love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself,”  which  is  always  agreeable  to  the  “Moral 
Law,”  and  corresponds  with  the  rule,  “as  ye  would  that  others 
should  do  to  you,  do  you  even  so  to  them;  for  this  is  the  Law  and 
the  prophets,”  or  what  the  Law  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets  and 
Jesus  Christ  taught,  which  ought  therefore  to  be  the  leading  prin¬ 
ciple  of  every  heart,  and  the  rule  of  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  every 
one  in  practice,  in  our  action  and  dealings  with  mankind  in  all 
things  whatever. 

Here  the  “moral  law”  and  the  “law  of  nature”  and  the  “rule  of 
practice,”  all  correspond  and  harmonize  together,  in  securing  the 
“social  rights,  obligations  and  duties  of  man  which  have  the  Al- 
mighty  for  their  Author,  to  whom  man  is  accountable.”  Of  course 
man  ought  to  be  actuated  by  noble  principles,  conforming  himself 
accordingly,  seeing  his  eternity  depends  upon  it. 

But  to  deprive  man  of  the  right  to  think  and  judge,  and  act  for 
himself,  in  point  of  moral  duty,  is  an  infringement  on  the  Creator’s 
government,  as  well  as  on  natural  justice,  and  contrary  to  every  rule 
of  right,  and  is  attended  with  complicated  misery  to  the  human 
family.  It  creates  broils,  animosities  and  contentions  in  society, 
and  raises  a  domineering  spirit  in  one,  and  a  spirit  of  resentment  and 
resistance  in  another;  and  thus  more  blood  hath  been  shed  in  conse¬ 
quence  of  such  a  line  of  proscription  and  practice,  than  from  all 
other  sources  put  together;  and  hath  been  attended  with  more  ap¬ 
parent  cruelty  and  misery  to  mankind,  than  all  other  things  whatso¬ 
ever.  Therefore,  such  national  establishments  of  religion,  are  well 
styled  the  Whore  of  Babylon,  or  the  “Mother  of  Harlots,  and  the 

abomination  of  the  earth.”  The  mother,  must  be  the  old  W - , 

and  if  she  be  a  “mother”  who  can  her  daughters  be,  but  the  cor¬ 
rupt,  established  Protestant  churches,  which  came  out  of  her,  and 
have  not  forgot  to  tread  in  her  steps  of  persecution,  towards  those 
who  differ  from  them  in  opinion?  And  hence  they  are  said  to  be 
“ drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  Saints  and  Martyrs,”  which  God, 
as  a  just  Governor,  will  cause  to  be  visited  on  them  in  their  turn, 
that  the  earth  may  revert  to  its  original  and  proper  owner,  and  the 
inhabitants  know  that  his  kingdom  is  over  all . 


428 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


OF  GOVERNMENT. 


From  what  authority  shall  one  person  or  a  body  of  men,  have 
power  and  exercise  a  command  over  others? 

It  must  be  obtained  in  one  of  these  three  ways.  1st.  It  must 
be  the  gift  of  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  Universe.  2d.  It 
must  be  delegated  by  the.  people.  3d.  It  must  be  self  created  or 
usurped.* 

OF  DIVINE  DELEGATION. 


First.  With  regard  to  that  authority,  which  is  said  to  be  the  gift 
of  the  Creator,  and  derived  from  the  Governor  of  the  Universe  as 
his  delegated  power.  It  hath  not  for  its  foundation  or  support, 
either  scripture  or  common  sense. 

Before  any  conclusion  can  be  admitted,  certain  facts,  or  first 
principles  or  data  must  be  established  or  admitted  for  its  confirmation. 

The  error  of  those  who  reason  by  precedents  drawn  from  anti¬ 
quity  respecting  the  Rights  of  Man,  is,  that  they  do  not  go  far 
enough  into  antiquity.  They  do  not  go  the  whole  way;  they  stop 
in  some  of  the  intermediate  stages,  of  a  hundred  thousand  years, 
produce  what  was  then  done  as  their  precedent.  This  is  no  author¬ 
ity  at  all.  If  we  travel  still  farther  into  antiquity,  we  shall  find  a 
direct  contrary  opinion  and  practice  prevailing.  And  if  antiquity 
is  to  be  authority,  a  thousand  such  authorities  may  be  produced, 
successively  contradicting  each  other.  But  if  we  proceed  on,  we 
shall  at  last  come  out  right;  we  shall  come  to  the  time  when  man 
came  from  the  hands  of  his  Maker. 

What  was  he  then?  Man!  Man  was  his  high  and  only  title,  and 
a  higher  cannot  be  given  him. 

We  have  now  gone  back  to  the  origin  of  man  and  to  the  origin 
of  his  rights.  As  to  the  manner  in  which  the  world  has  been  gov¬ 
erned  from  that  day  to  this,  it  is  no  farther  any  concern  of  ours, 
than  to  help  us  to  make  a  proper  use  of  former  errors  and  suitable 
improvements  upon  ancient  history.  Those  who  lived  an  hundred 
or  a  thousand  years  ago  were  then  moderns  as  we  are  now.  They 
had  their  ancients,  and  those  ancients  had  others,  and  we  shall  be 
ancients  in  our  turn.  If  the  mere  name  of  antiquity  is  to  govern 
in  the  affairs  of  life,  the  people  who  are  to  live  an  hundred  or  a 
.thousand  years  hence,  will  be  as  much  bound  to  take  us  for  a  pre¬ 
cedent,  as  we  are  to  take  as  a  precedent  those  who  lived  an  hundred 
or  a  thousand  years  ago. 

The  fact  is,  that  an  appeal  to  antiquity,  may  prove  any  thing, 
and  establish  nothing.  It  is  authority  against  authority,  still  ascend¬ 
ing  till  we  come  to  the  divine  origin  of  the  Rights  of  Man  at  the 


*By  the  Creator’s  “Law  of  Nature,”  is  man  a  Cosmopolite,  or  the 
local  property  of  another? 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


429 


creation.  Here  our  inquiries  find  a  resting  place,  and  reason  finds 
a  home.  If  a  dispute  about  the  Rights  of  Man  had  arisen  at  the 
distance  of  an  hundred  years  from  the  creation,  to  this  source  of  au¬ 
thority  they  must  have  referred;  and  to  the  same  source  of  authori¬ 
ty,  we  must  now  refer. 

The  genealogy  of  Christ  is  traced  to  Adam.  Why  not  trace  the 
Rights  of  Man  up  to  his  creation?  The  answer,  is:  “That  upstart 
governments,”  through  ambition  founded  in  moral  evil,  have  arisen 
and  thrust  themselves  between,  to  unmake  man,  and  trample  upon 
all  his  precious  rights,  to  keep  him  in  profound  ignorance,  that  they 
may  be  served  at  his  expense. 

If  any  generation  of  men  ever  possessed  the  right  of  dictating 
the  mode  by  which  the  world  should  be  governed  forever,  it  was  the 
first  generation  that  existed;  and  if  that  generation  did  not,  no  suc¬ 
ceeding  generation  can  show  authority  for  so  doing.  The  illuminat¬ 
ing  and  divine  principle  of  the  equal  rights  of  man  (for  it  has  its 
origin  from  the  Maker  of  man)  relates  not  only  to  living  individu¬ 
als,  but  to  all  generations  of  men  succeeding  each  other.  Every 
generation  is  equal  in  rights  to  the  generation  which  preceded  it, 
by  the  same  rule  that  every  individual  is  born  equal  in  rights  to  his 
cotemporary. 

Every  history  of  the  creation,  and  every  traditionary  account, 
whether  from  the  lettered  or  unlettered  world,  however  they  may 
vary  in  their  opinion  or  belief  of  certain  particulars,  all  agree  in 
establishing  one  point,  the  unity  of  man .  By  which  I  mean  that 
all  men  are  born  equal  and  with  equal  natural  rights,  in  the  same 
manner  as  if  posterity  had  been  continued  by  creation  instead  of 
generation.  The  latter  being  only  the  mode  by  which  the  former 
is  carried  forward;  and  consequently,  every  child  born  into  the  world 
must  be  considered  as  deriving  its  existence  from  God.  The  world 
is  as  new  to  him,  as  it  was  to  the  first  man  that  existed,  and  his  na¬ 
tural  rights  are  of  the  same  kind. 

The  Mosaic  account  of  creation,  whether  taken  as  Divine  author¬ 
ity,  or  merely  as  historical,  fully  maintains  the  unity  or  equality 
of  man.  The  following  expression  admits  of  no  controversy: — 
“And  God  said,  let  us  make  man  in  our  own  image.  In  the  image 
of  God  created  he  him,  male  and  female  created  he  them.”  The 
distinction  of  the  sexes  is  pointed  out,  but  no  other  distinction  is 
implied.  If  this  be  not  divine  authority,  it  is  at  least  historical 
authority,  and  shows  the  equality  of  man  so  far  from  being  a  mod¬ 
ern  doctrine,  to  be  the  oldest  on  record. 

It  is  also  to  be  observed,  that  all  the  religions  known  in  the 
world,  are  founded,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  man,  on  the  unity  of 
man,  as  being  all  of  one  degree.  Whether  in  heaven  or  hell,  or  in 
whatever  state  man  may  be  supposed  to  exist  hereafter,  the  bad  and 


430 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


good  are  the  onl;y  distinctions.  Nay,  even  the  laws  of  government 
are  obliged  to  slide  into  this  principle,  by  making  degree  to  consist 
in  crimes,  and  not  in  persons. 

This  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  truths,  and  it  is  our  highest  in¬ 
terest  to  cultivate  it.  By  considering  man  in  this  light,  it  places 
him  in  a  close  connection  with  his  duties,  whether  to  his  Creator, 
or  the  creation,  of  which  he  is  a  part;  and  it  is  only  when  he  for¬ 
gets  his  birth  or  origin,  or  to  use  a  more  fashionable  phrase,  “his 
birth  and  family,”  that  he  becomes  dissolute. 

The  distinction  of  the  sexes  only,  is  mentioned  at  the  creation  of 
man.  Hence,  the  man  was  considered  as  the  head  of  his  family; 
and  so  established  by  the  law  of  custom,  which  gave  rise  to  the 
simple  Patriarchical  government. 

But  so  far  are  the  scriptures  from  justifying  the  idea  that  monar¬ 
chy  is  the  “delegated  power  of  God,”  that  they  speak  directly  to 
the  reverse.  They  inform  us  that  the  Jews  were  the  peculiar  peo¬ 
ple  of  God,  and  “they  desired  a  King  to  reign  over  them,  to  be 
like  all  the  nations  round  about,”  after  they  had  been  a  common¬ 
wealth  for  several  hundred  years.  And  a  king  they  obtained,  as  a 
judgment  for  their  “moral  evil;”  and  he  proved  a  scourge  for  their 
national  sin. 

Thus,  “the  nations  round  about,”  had  kings  at  an  early  period. 
The  Israelites  also  desired  to  have  one,  and  a  king  was  given  them 
as  a  judgment.  We  may  therefore  conclude  that  monarchy  had  its 
origin  in  some  wisdom  which  was  not  divine. 

Here  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  his  dispen¬ 
sations  to  nations  and  people,  accomplishes  many  great  ends  with 
very  simple  means.  Hence  when  one  “social  compact”  is  remov¬ 
ed,  in  justice,  for  sin,  a  way  is  then  opened  for  another  as  a  matter 
of  mercy.  This  was  manifested  in  the  overthrow  of  Babylon,  for 
the  relief  and  return  of  the  Jews  to  Jerusalem  to  rebuild  the  tem¬ 
ple.  So  also,  Saul  was  removed  for  a  better  man  to  reign  in  his 
stead.  Hence  if  there  be  kings,  it  is  better  to  have  good  men  than 
bad  ones.  Therefore  the  Christians  were  commanded  to  pray  for 
them,  as  well-wishers  and  friends  to  mankind,  who  wished  for 
peace  in  the  land. 

It  could  have  been  no  difficult  thing,  in  the  early  and  solitary 
ages  of  the  world,  while  the  chief  employment  of  man  was  that  of 
attending  flocks  and  herds,  for  a  banditti  of  ruffians  to  overrun  a 
country,  and  lay  it  under  contribution.  Their  power  being  estab¬ 
lished,  the  chief  of  the  band  contrived  to  lose  the  name  of  robber 
in  that  of  monarch;  and  hence  the  origin  of  monarchy  and  kings. 

Those  bands  of  robbers  having  “parcelled  out  the  world,”  and 
divided  it  into  dominions,  began,  as  is  naturally  the  case,  to  quar- 
••el  with  each  other.  What  at  first  was  obtained  by  violence,  was 


KIGHTS  OF  MAN.  431 

considered  by  others,  as  proper  and  lawful  to  be  taken,  and  a  seconc 
plunderer  succeeded  the  first. 

They  alternately  invaded  the  dominions  which  each  had  assign¬ 
ed  to  himself,  and  the  brutality  with  which  they  treated  each  other, 
explains  the  original  character  of  monarchy;  it  was  ruffian  torturing 
ruffian.  The  conquerer  considered  the  conquered,  not  as  his  pris¬ 
oner,  but  his  property.  He  led  him  in  triumph,  rattling  in  chains, 
and  doomed  him  at  pleasure,  to  slavery  or  death.  As  time  obliter¬ 
ated  the  history  of  their  beginning,  their  successors  assumed  new 
appearances,  to  cut  off  the  entail  of  their  disgrace,  but  their  princi¬ 
ple  and  object  remained  the  same.  What  at  first  was  plundered, 
assumed  the  softer  name  of  revenue,  and  the  power  originally  usur¬ 
ped,  they  affected  to  inherit. 

The  career  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  Alexander  the  great,  Julius  and 
Augustus  Cesar,  Mahomet,  William  the  conqueror,  Cromwell  and 
Bonaparte,  with  their  concomitants,  are  enough  to  exemplify  the 
propriety  of  the  remarks  already  made. 

Monarchical  government,  when  considered  as  the  delegated  powr- 
er  of  God,  supposes  an  hereditary  succession;  and  of  course  the  will 
of  the  monarch,  with  his  successors,  must  be  binding,  not  only  on 
the  present  generation,  but  also  on  those  which  are  to  come.  To 
suppose  that  the  will  of  those  who  existed  once,  but  are  now  dead, 
can  be  binding  on  the  generations  yet  to  come,  is  ridiculous.  One 
is  out  of  the  world,  and  the  other  not  in  it,  and  of  course  they  are 
two  non-entities ,  which  can  never  meet  in  this  world,  and  therefore 
can  by  no  means  form  obligations  for  one  another,  agreeably  to  nat¬ 
ural  justice.  Moreover,  the  government  is  for  the  benefit  of  the 
people,  and  not  the  people  for  the  government.  Hence,  it  must  be 
calculated  so  as  to  answer  every  purpose  of  government.  But 
monarchy  is  not  calculated  so  to  do,  but  by  the  aid  or  assistance  of 
an  Aristocracy,  and  additional  oppression,  whereby  the  generalty  of 
the  people  must  be  kept  in  fear  and  profound  ignorance,  by  tyrannical 
laws,  to  prevent  the  “spirit  of  inquiry,”  the  “liberty  of  speech”  and 
of  the  “press;”  which  shows  that  their  works  are  bad,  and  that  they 
“love  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil!”  Of 
course  it  is  not  the  most  excellent  way,  because  it  supposes  one  man 
to  have  more  sense  and  wisdom  than  all  the  nation  beside;  whereas 
hereditary  succession  is  as  liable  to  have  a  fool  as  a  wise  man  fora 
governor;  and  more  so,  when  degeneration  is  rendered  certain  by 
confining  their  intermarriages  exclusively  to  royal  blood. 

The  more  this  suject  is  investigated,  the  more  the  absurdity  of 
it  will  appear.  It  is  inconsistent,  both  with  scripture  and  common 
sense.  It  is  contrary  to  every  principle  both  of  moral  goodness 
and  natural  justice.  It  cannot  stand  the  test  of  a  comparison  with 
the  moral  law.  the  law  of  nature  or  the  rule  of  practice. 


432 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


OF  THE  POPE’S  POWER. 

If  the  progressive  power  of  the  Pope,  and  the  almost  incredible 
height  to  which  it  grew,  the  summit  appearing  so  stupendous  with 
a  pompous  show,  be  compared  with  the  “law  of  nature,”  and  the 
character  of  the  Almighty,  the  idea  of  monarchy  or  tyrannical 
power  as  being  the  delegated  power  of  God,  will  sink  into  contempt. 

Moral  obligation  and  duty  having  great  influence  on  the  mind 
and  practice  of  man,  religion  was  made  use  of  as  a  tool  to  answer 
the  purposes  of  ambitious  and  designing  men;  hence  the  origin  of 
“religion  established  by  law.”  But  in  order  to  accomplish  the 
end,  the  charge  must  be  committed  only  to  an  ingenious  few,  who 
are  fitted  and  qualified  for  the  purpose  by  every  possible  instruction; 
while  all  the  rest  must  be  kept  in  the  greatest  possible  ignorance, 
that  they  may  be  the  more  manageable. 

The  executors  of  the  work  being  more  ingeniously  qualified  and 
the  minds  of  the  people  prepared,  a  deception  might  easily  be  prac¬ 
tised  where  none  were  permitted  to  think  and  judge  and  act  for 
themselves.  Hence  the  origin  of  the  Pagan  Heroes,  and  Mytholo¬ 
gy,  and  Oracles,  and  Priests. 

Under  tyranny  and  oppression,  which  prohibit  liberty  of  con¬ 
science,  and  bind  the  people  in  eternal  ignorance,  the  mental  powers 
of  men  are  so  impaired,  and  their  moral  faculties  are  so  darkened, 
that  reason  will  not  do  its  office.  And  hence  mankind  become  cred¬ 
ulous  to  a  degree  which  in  this  enlightened  day,  is  hardly  to  be 
believed. 

Constantine  the  great,  in  order  to  secure  the  influence  of  Chris¬ 
tian  ministers  in  his  favor,  and  thereby  establish  his  unbounded  pow¬ 
er,  in  and  over  the  Roman  Empire,  abolished  Paganism,  and  estab¬ 
lished  Christianity  as  the  National  Religion.  And  from  thence  the 
ministry  became  a  species  of  trade  and  traffic  down  to  this  time. 

Every  valuable  and  important  institution  is  capable  of  abuse;  and 
not  any  thing  more  so  than  religion;  but  there  is  a  distinction  to  be 
made  between  the  thing  itself  and  the  abuse  of  it.  Religion  is  a 
good  thing;  but  from  one  small  abuse  of  it  may  originate  important 
consequences.  Constantine,  in  order  to  accomplish  his  own  purpo¬ 
ses,  erected  the  image  of  the  Saviour  on  the  cross,  and  carried  it  in 
the  front  of  his  army,  to  lead  on  the  van  of  nominal  Christians. 
The  image  of  the  virgin  Mary  found  its  way  to  follow  after;  and 
hence  all  the  abomination  of  images,  &c.,  in  the  Christian  church. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  the  temptation  of  gain  and  gran¬ 
deur,  arising  out  of  the  “religious  law  establishment”  of  Constan¬ 
tine,  many  of  the  heathen  priests  and  others  became  professional 
Christians,  either  for  the  name,  or  for  the  “loaves  and  fishes.” — 
Of  course,  “moral  evil”  took  the  lead,  and  the  church,  so  called* 
went  on  the  road  to  ruin. 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


433 


In  those  days  of  yore,  when  the  people  were  taught  that  the  will 
of  a  tyrant  should  be  considered  as  the  delegated  power  of  God,  and 
reverentially  obeyed  accordingly,  few  pretended  to  think  and  act  for 
themselves,  except  the  true  worshippers  of  God,  who  acted  from 
conscientious  motives.  The  multitude  were  sadly  imposed  upon. 
The  bare  say-so  of  the  Priest  was  received  as  divine  truth,  and  im¬ 
postors  became  influential,  and  were  respected.  It  was  difficult  to 
cope  with  popular  opinion,  which  was  founded  in  long  established 
habits,  backed  by  civil,  and  supported  by  ecclesiastical  authority, 
till  at  length  the  power  of  the  established  clergy  became  more  re¬ 
spectable  and  influential  than  the  civil  authority,  and  began  to  take 
the  lead,  and  bear  rule  accordingly;  domineering  over  those  who 
had  been  their  promoters,  until  affairs  were  entirely  transposed,  so 
that  the  civil  law  and  authority  were  only  used  as  tools  by  the  Ec¬ 
clesiastics,  to  answer  their  own  ends,  as  the  Priests  were  formerly 
used  to  support  the  tyrannical  power  of  ambitious  usurpers. 

Credulous  people,  still  chained  by  despotism  and  ignorance,  re¬ 
tained  their  prejudices.  With  them  tyranny  was  humanity,  and  was 
reverenced  as  the  delegated  power  of  God.  And  if  a  Priest  should 
say  that  a  “  horse  was  a  cow,”  or  a  “ham  of  bacon  was  a  fish,”  he 
must  not  dispute  it,  but  must  believe  the  say-so  of  the  Priest,  in 
opposition  to  his  own  senses. 

At  length,  one  was  exalted  above  his  fellows,  and  as  an  expres¬ 
sion  of  his  power  and  dignity,  was  styled  “  Bishop  of  Bishops,  or 
Universal  Bishop,”  and  claimed  all  the  world  for  his  own,  so  that 
no  King  or  Potentate  could  reign  but  by  his  consent,  as  he  was  to 
be  considered  the  successor  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  who  was  consti¬ 
tuted  the  Vicegerent  of  the  Almighty  upon  earth.  Thus  the  right 
to  determine  ail  disputes,  and  to  bestow  crowns  and  kingdoms  at 
pleasure,  and  to  make  new  laws,  &c. 

The  crown  of  France,  possessed  by  Henry  IV.,  was  adjudged  to 
Rudolph,  his  competitor,  by  the  power  and  decision  of  the  Pope, 
who  also  claimed  the  kingdom  of  Spain,  as  the  patrimony  of  St. 
Peter,  by  virtue  of  some  old  deeds,  which  he  pretended  were  lost. 

The  claim  not  being  disputed,  a  tax  or  annuity  was  the  resuit. 
Hence  the  origin  of  “  Peter  Pence,”  known  in  different  countries 
to  a  late  day. 

The  titles  of  “  Most  Christian  Majesty,”  and  “  Most  Catholic 
Majesty,”  were  the  result  and  donation  of  this  self-claimed  Vice¬ 
gerent  power.  Also  “  Defender  of  the  Faith,”  was  another  spuri¬ 
ous  gift  from  the  same  self-claimed  authority,  as  a  reward  for  merit 
in  writing  a  book  in  favor  of  the  Vicegerency,  by  Henry  VIII, 
of  England. 

The  crown  of  England  was  adjudged  to  the  king  of  France, 

‘  Dd 


434 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


unless  king  John  would  comply  with  the  Vicegerent’s  requisition, 
which  was  dorte  to  save  the  kingdom. 

The  idea  became  so  popular,  that  the  sanction  and  confirmation 
of  this  “  spurious”  Vicegerent  was  so  necessary  to  make  good  and 
valid  any  kingly  authority,  that  the  king  of  Denmark  sent  to  Rome 
to  obtain  the  blessing  of  confirmation,  in  and  over  his  kingdom. 

The  son  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  posted  off  to  Rome  also,  to 
be  confirmed  in  what  he  expected  to  inherit  by  virtue  of  his  father. 
And  “  the  world  wandered  after  the  beast!” 

A  law  of  “  inquisition”  was  enacted  by  the  Ecclesiastical  court 
to  destroy  “  heresy ;”  that  is,  all  who  dare  to  think  and  judge  and 
act  for  themselves. 

The  art  of  printing  was  considered  witchcraft,  and  the  inventor 
was  punished  as  a  wizzard,  and  his  colleague  only  escaped  by 
proving  it  to  be  mere  mechanism. 

A  gentleman  who  started  the  present  theory  of  astronomy,  was 
adjudged  to  die  for  heresy,  because  he  apprehended  the  earth  to  be 
like  a  ball,  when  the  pretended  vicegerent  affirmed  it  to  be  like  a  ta¬ 
ble  upon  legs ,  and  a  recantation  was  necessary  to  save  his  life. — 
And  all  who  believed  in  the  “  antipodes ”  were  excommunicated 
by  Pope  Gregory  VII. 

Difference  of  opinion  was  heresy,  and  the  consequence  was  re¬ 
cantation  or  death.  And  doubtful  cases  were  put  to  the  torture,  to 
compel  them  to  give  evidence  against  themselves. 

If  a  man  should  speak  the  truth,  it  would  be  considered  and  con¬ 
strued  as  a  libel,  if  in  opposition  to  popular  and  commonly  received 
opinion.  And  the  greater  the  truth  the  greater  the  libel,  or  heresy, 
of  course. 

Many  dead  bodies  were  raised,  and  their  coffins  chained,  to  pre¬ 
vent  them  from  giving  leg-bail  while  they  were  excommunicated 
and  cursed  to  eternal  misery,,  with  “  bell  book  and  candle  light,” 
and  then  consigned  to  the  flames  as  culprits,  or  heretics,  who  were 
to  be  burnt  alive.  What  a  pompous  show,  what  a  farce,  and  a 
mockery  of  common  sense! 

The  fallacious  ideas  that  “  tyranny  is  the  delegated  power  of 
God,”  and  that  ignorance  is  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  society, 
are  now  happily  excluded  from  the  United  States,  and  ought  to  be 
banished  out  of  the  world. 

THE  DAWN  OF  LIBERTY. 

The  bishop’s  power  arrived  at  its  zenith,  had  so  intoxicated  him 
that  he  fell  asleep.  This  spurious  vicegerent  wTho  was  so  charita¬ 
ble  as  to  give  crowns  and  kingdoms  not  his  own,  to  obtain  money 
and  popularity  from  his  courtiers,  and  enlarge  his  own  power  and 
influence,  bestowed  two  things  more  than  formerly,  which  began  to 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN.  * 


435 


awaken  up  “common  sense.”  The  first  was  countries  of  which  he 
had  never  heard;  and  secondly,  pardon,  not  only  for  sins  past  and 
present,  but  also  for  those  which  wrere  to  come.  The  first  laid  the 
foundation  for  enterprise.  It  excited  inquiry  after  true  philosophic 
information,  and  i  n  provements  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  The  lat¬ 
ter  paved  the  way  for  the  discovery  of  truth  in  Divinity. 

One  quarter  of  the  world,  by  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  for  the 
benefit  of  rising  generations  of  men,  for  several  thousands  of  years, 
had  remained  an  uncultivated  wilderness.  A  land  magnificent  for 
its  stupendous  and  lofty  mountains;  its  numerous  and  extensive 
rivers;  its  expanded  lakes  or  inland  seas,  with  a  soil  superior  to 
that  of  any  country  in  the  ancient  known  world  is  discovered.  A 
new  world  appears;  the  theatre,  designed  by  the  governor  of  the 
Universe,  for  the  display  of  some  important  and  grand  design  wor¬ 
thy  of  himself. 

Tyranny  had  unmanned  the  people;  but  the  spirit  of  enterprise 
and  discovery  being  excited,  and  the  countries  which  might  be  dis¬ 
covered  being  conferred  upon  the  fortunate  adventurer  by  the  spuri¬ 
ous  vicegerent,  which  was  considered  sufficient  to  give  a  good  and 
sufficient  title  to  any  discovered  countries,  many  thousands  embark¬ 
ed  in  the  undertaking.  Supported  by  this  authority,  they  consid¬ 
ered  not  the  countries  only,  but  the  people  also  who  inhabited  those 
countries,  as  their  property,  and  treated  them  as  an  inferior  race  of 
beings,  doomed  them  at  pleasure  to  both  slavery  and  death.  Such 
wTas  the  degraded  state  of  the  human  mind.  So  much  was  an  uni¬ 
versal  revolution  wanting  for  the  amelioration  of  man! 

On  the  other  hand,  the  selling  of  pardons,  or  granting  indulgen¬ 
ces  for  sins  to  come,  opened  a  door  for  all  manner  of  vice,  so  offen¬ 
sive  to  virtuous  minds,  as  to  excite  a  spirit  of  detestation  and  ab¬ 
horrence.  And  “common  sense”  awoke  from  its  lethargy,  and 
paved  the  way  for  what  is  called  the  “  reformation.”  Martin  Luther 
bore  testimony  in  Germany  against  the  Pope.  And  the  Pope  in 
his  turn,  poured  out  “bulls”  with  fury.  Their  disputes,  aided  by 
the  art  of  printing,  produced  an  almost  universal  reflection  among 
the  people,  attended  with  a  spirit  of  inquiry  and  research  after  truth. 
And  thus  after  a  sleep  of  several  hundred  years,  the  people  were 
awakened,  and  began  to  think  and  judge  for  themselves.  But  com¬ 
mon  sense  had  become  so  much  blinded  bv  the  darkness  of  ignorance, 
that  she  only  “viewed  men  as  trees  walking.”  And  such  were  the 
prejudices  of  the  people  of  the  old  world,  that  there  was  not  a  place 
among  them  where  the  “rights  of  man”  could  be  peaceably  enjoyed 
agreeably  to  the  “  law  of  nature.” 

Mark  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the 
world,  that  the  discovery  of  America  was  so  long  delayed;  and  that 
at  length  it  happened  at  such  an  important  era  of  the  world 


433 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


The  two  grants  of  the  vicegerent,  viz:  That  by  which  unheard  of 
countries  were  given  away,  and  that  by  which  indulgences  for  sin 
were  given  to  purchasers;  both  were  conferred  about  the  same  time; 
and  the  discovery  of  America,  and  the  reformation  in  Germany, 
followed  very  shortly  after  the  same  period  of  time;  all  of  which 
co-operated  in  effecting  a  revolution  in  the  theory  both  of  Astronomy 
and  Divinity.  The  earth  was  no  longer  considered  by  thinking 
men,  as  a  table  upon  legs.  And  the  vicegerency  was  treated  with 
contempt  as  an  imposition  upon  mankind;  and  the  Bishop  was  soon 
stripped  of  one  third  of  his  dominions.  But  nevertheless,  the  spir¬ 
it  of  persecution  still  prevailed  among  the  different  sects,  until  the 
innocent  Quakers  appeared  in  the  days  of  Fox.  It  could  not  be 
otherwise,  it  will  ever  attend  all  law  religion.  John  Calvin  was 
the  cause  of  M.  S.  being  put  to  death,  for  mere  matters  of  opinion, 
and  Melancthon  justified  him  in  it.  Martin  Luther  wrote  to  the 
magistrates  to  punish  some  who  differed  from  him,  which  after¬ 
wards  gave  great  uneasiness.  Hence,  many  thousands  who  were 
waked  up,  “  flew  to  the  wilderness  of  America,”  hoping  there 
peaceably  to  enjoy  those  rights  bestowed  upon  them  by  the  God  of 
Nature.  But  the  spirit  and  prejudice  of  education,  so  deeply  root¬ 
ed  was  hard  to  be  eradicated.  Hence,  some  who  had  fled  from  the 
intolerant  hand  of  persecution,  became  oppressive  themselves,  and 
others  in  turn  had  to  suffer.  Four  Quakers  were  put  to  death,  mere¬ 
ly  for  indifferent  matters  of  religion.  And  from  the  old  idea  that 
religion  could  not  be  maintained  unless  upheld  by  civil  power,  those 
who  had  come  hither  to  enjoy  their  opinions,  began  to  form  “  reli¬ 
gious  establishments,  by  laws  of  their  own.”  At  length,  how¬ 
ever,  they  were  better  informed  and  their  progeny  better  taught, 
which  laid  a  foundation  for  the  investigation  of  the  “  rights  of 
man,”  and  the  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  “  law  of  nature.” 

As  virtue  and  religion,  and  the  arts  and  sciences  have  gone  hand 
and  hand  together;  so  dissipation  and  destruction  succeed  each  other. 
These  things  are  observable  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  five  succeeding 
nations;  the  Jews,  Babylonians,  Medes  and  Persians,  Greeks  and 
Romans,  who  succeeded  each  other  in  their  turns. 

Persecution  drove  the  first  settlers  to  America,  and  oppression 
pursuing  them  still,  gave  rise  to  the  spirit  of  inquiry.  Ail  that 
energy  of  soul,  with  which  man  is  endowed  by  the  God  of  Nature 
was  roused,  and  they  were  determined  to  enjoy  as  much  of  nature’s 
law,  as  by  their  exertions  they  could  secure.  From  this  sprung  the 
outlines  of  our  national  character. 

As  ignorance  and  severity  are  necessary  for  the  support  of  tyran¬ 
ny,  to  keep  the  people  in  awe,  so  light  and  information  are  necessa¬ 
ry  to  cut  tlie  sinews  of  a  tyrannical  government,  and  bring  mankind 
into  the  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  their  proper  rights  and  dignity, 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


437 


agreeably  to  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  moral  law,  and  to  the  rule 
of  practice,  as  established  by  the  Governor  of  the  Universe. 

The  laws,  prejudices  and  ignorance  of  mankind  had  been  such, 
that  there  was  not  a  place  in  the  ancient  known  world,  that  admit¬ 
ted  of  the  revolution  to  begin,  which  was  necessary  for  the  emer¬ 
gency  of  man. 

No  place  was  so  ripe,  no  part  in  the  natural  world  so  fitted  as 
America.  Because  of  its  infancy,  the  people  would  hear  instruc¬ 
tion  as  a  child  who  wishes  to  acquire  a  perfect  education.  But 
those  of  the  old  countries  of  monarchy,  imagined  themselves  to 
have  arrived  at  the  summit  of  political  perfection;  of  course  there 
is  no  occasion  for  further  inquiry.  Religious  bigotry  also  was  an¬ 
other  great  hindrance,  which,  through  the  prejudice  of  church  and 
state,  had  mighty  influence.  Besides  the  minds  of  the  people  were 
so  degraded,  the  moral  faculty  was  so  debased,  they  were  not  pre¬ 
pared  to  act  with  that  prompt  and  deliberate  firmness,  which  was  re¬ 
quired  in  so  great  a  work.  From  all  these  considerations,  such 
persons  who  had  the  clearest  heads  and  best  hearts  which  those  days 
afforded,  fled  to  America.  Determined  not  to  receive  things  as  a 
matter  of  fact  on  the  bare  say-so  of  others,  when  repugnant  to  com¬ 
mon  sense;  they  were  men,  they  had  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  took 
the  liberty  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  themselves.  And  as  that 
was  not  admissible  in  the  old  world,  they  had  energy  and  enterprise 
enough  to  come  to  the  new  world  and  enjoy  their  opinions.  Thus 
the  spirit  of  independence  in  embryo,  migrated  with’our  ancestors, 
when  they  emigrated  to  this  happy  land. 

One  thing  is  worthy  of  observation,  which,  though  of  small  be¬ 
ginning,  produced  noble  consequences.  William  Penn,  the  cele¬ 
brated  Quaker,  in  his  regulations  for  Pennsylvania,  contrary  to  the 
practice  of  all  other  countries,  required  no  particular  test  or  religious 
opinion  as  a  qualification  for  office,  but  encouraged  all  societies  to 
settle  in  the  state,  making  all  equally  secure  and  eligible  to  any  of¬ 
fice  and  dignity  which  their  worth  and  virtue  might  deserve. 

The  persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  Massachusetts,  was  the  effect 
or  relics  of  prejudices  brought  from  the  old  world.  But  the  death 
of  those  four  innocent  sufferers,  tended  in  its  consequences  to  check 
religious  bigotrv,  and  it  lowered  away. 

The  various  opinions  which  emigrated  were  a  check  upon  each 
other,  and  laid  a  foundation  for  a  mutual  forbearance;  which  were 
exemplified  by  Providence  and  Rhode  Island! 

Lord  Baltimore  also,  who  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  being  provo¬ 
ked  to  jealousy,  became  liberal  towards  emigrants  of  different  opin¬ 
ions,  and  gave  them  encouragement  to  settle  in  his  colony.  And 
since  the  revolution,  the  oppressive  tobacco  laws  have  been  repealed 
both  in  Maryland  and  Virginia;  which  put  the  established  clergy 


438 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


on  a  level  with  other  denominations.  New  Hampshire  and  Ver¬ 
mont  have  likewise  laid  aside  the  clerical  yoke.  But  Massachusetts 
and  Connecticut  retain  a  tincture  of  the  old  w - ;  which  is  a  de¬ 

parture  from  the  law  of  nature,  and  a  violation  of  moral  obligation, 
and  an  infringement  upon  natural  justice.  Though  some  of  their 
laws  have  been  modified  in  a  small  degree. 

And  the  liberal  spirit  of  Penn,  so  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature, 
the  moral  law,  and  the  rule  of  practice,  prevailed  in  the  land,  until 
the  law  of  nature  established  by  the  Governor  of  the  Universe — 
that  is,  an  universal  liberty  of  conscience  was  established,  (by 
the  confederation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Federal  Government.) 
This  done,  nothing  further  is  wanting,  but  that  the  moral  law  of 
love  should  be  written  in  every  heart.  44  Thou  shaltlove  thy  neigh¬ 
bor  as  thyself,”  and  the  rule  of  practice  be  seen  in  the  conduct  of 
each  and  every  individual,  44  as  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto 
you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them,”  that  golden  rule  of  practice,  which 
was  the  law  of  Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  the  injunction 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

Before  all  things  can  be  right  in  the  humam  family,  the  moral 
law  must  reign  in  all  parts.  Before  that  can  exist  universally,  the 
law'  of  nature  must  be  revived  and  restored,  to  reign  in  all  nations; 
and  that  it  may  be  so,  the  rule  of  practice  must  be  attended  to  from 
principle,  because  they  are  connected  with,  and  mutually  dependent 
upon  each  other.  Therefore,  there  is  need  for  a  general  reform  in 
tne  world,  both  in  the  head  and  heart.  For  the  whole  head  is  sick, 
and  the  wrhole  heart  is  faint;  from  the  crowm  of  the  head  to  the  sole 
of  the  foot,  is  full  of  wounds,  bruises  and  putrifying  sores. 

The  discovery  of  America  after  her  dormant  state,  with  the  con¬ 
comitant  circumstances  attending  it,  began  to  cast  great  light  on  the 
dispensations  of  Divine  Providence,  and  shed  a  new  lustre  on  the 
aspect  of  human  affairs. 

The  spirit  of  the  gospel,  or  the  moral  law  of  love,  and  the  law 
of  nature  and  the  rule  of  practice,  have  begun  to  revive,  and  some 
are  running  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  is  increasing.  But  all  things 
are  not  right  yet,  nor  can  they  be,  until  the  personal,  social  and 
moral  rights  of  mankind  are  restored.  When  this  is  done,  there 
will  be  an  end  of  tyrannical  power,  and  established  religion  will 
cease,  and  universal  liberty  of  conscience  will  be  enjoyed  in  the 
love  of  the  Creator,  and  of  mankind.  Then  the  44  wolf  and  the 
lamb  shall  dwell  together,  and  there  will  not  be  any  more  war.” 

The  Almighty  had  long  borne  with  the  nations  of  the  earth,  but 
now  His  controversy  has  begun,  and  happy  will  it  be  for  those  who 
are  prepared  for  the  storm. 

It  is  a  matter  of  rejoicing  with  the  upright  in  heart,  that  they 
have  an  asylum  in  the  day  of  trouble.  But  wheit  will  the  wickec 


> 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


439 


and  proud  oppressors  hide  their  guilty  heads!  The  day  of  vengeance 
is  near,  and  the  five  swords  of  the  Almighty  are  so  visible  in  the 
earth,  that  no  considerate  man  can  deny. the  hand  of  God;  destruc¬ 
tive  insects,  earthquakes,  wars,  pestilence  and  famine.  Though 
people  account  for  these  things  on  natural  principles,  yet  nature  em¬ 
anated  from  the  powrer  of  God,  still  is  under  his  control,  which  to 
the  discerning  eye,  is  visible  in  all  his  works.  Hence  the  words 
of  General  Washington  are  pertinent  to  the  case  in  hand,  “but  this 
seems  to  be  the  age  of  wonders,  and  it  is  reserved  for  intoxicated 
and  lawless  France,  for  purposes  of  Providence  far  beyond  the  reach 
of #  human  ken,  to  slaughter  her  own  citizens,  and  disturb  the  repose 
of  ail  the  world  besides.55 

OF  FORMS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

We  have  no  instance  of  an  elective  monarchy  established  upon 
proper  socir^l  principles.  To  avoid  perpetual  civil  commotion,  it 
has  been  found  necessary  to  make  the  electors  hereditary.  Of 
course  to  confine  the  right  of  suffrage,  in  the  most  important  of  all 
elections,  to  a  few  overgrown  individuals. 

An  hereditary  monarchy  is  both  dangerous  and  absurd.  And  an 
absolute  monarchy,  where  an  individual  is  endowed  with  both  “leg¬ 
islative55  and  “executive  authority,55  is  still  much  more  to  be  feared. 
He  that  is  not  accountable  to  any  body  for  his  conduct,  should  be 
intrusted  by  no  body.  Besides,  hereditary  monarchy,  in  any  form, 
runs  an  equal  risk  to  have  a  fool  as  a  wise  man  for  governor,  and 
more  so,  considering  the  effects  of  limited  intermarriages. 

An  aristocracy  may  secure  to  the  counsels  of  state  a  large  fund 
of  information;  but  at  the  same  time,  it  places  the  people  under 
many  tyrants  instead  of  one.  Besides,  as  they  must  also  be  here¬ 
ditary,  and  be  supported  by  entailed  property,  they  are  disqualified 
for  “legislative  and  executive,55  and  even  for  “judicial  trust,55  inas¬ 
much  as  the  law  of  nature  is  violated  in  their  very  raising.  They 
have  become  unnatural  brothers,  who  consider  their  brethren  as 
beings  of  an  inferior  grade  and  rank  to  themselves;  and  of  course 
from  the  spirit  of  their  education,  they  are  contaminated  with  pre¬ 
judices  and  partiality,  which  wholly  disqualify  them  to  judge  with 
equity  and  humanity  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature. 

“  Democracy,55  in  small  and  petty  societies,  may  apply  and  an¬ 
swer  many  valuable  purposes  to  mankind,  as  in  days  of  old,  where 
the  whole  voice  of  the  people  could  be  obtained,  or  at  least  of  all 
those  concerned.  But  in  a  large  and  extensive  country,  it  would 
become  too  unwieldy.  But  as  the  law  of  nature  on  social  princi¬ 
ples  makes  them  equally  interested  and  entitled  to  a  voice  in  the  for¬ 
mation  of  those  “  prudential  rules 55  made  for  the  regulation  of  the 
whole,  a  representative  form  of  government  presents  itself  as  most 


440 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


appropriate  to  answer  every  purpose.  By  this  method  the  voice  of 
the  people  is  made  over  to  their  representative.  And  hence,  there 
is  a  “personal  and  social  compact,”  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature, 
which  may  be  made  to  suit  the  greatest  nation.  And  provided  the 
world  of  mankind  were  more  enlightened,  it  might  forever  exclude 
the  necessity  of  an  appeal  to  war.  Wars  are  neither  more  nor  less 
than  national  quarrels;  and  when  both  parties  are  sick  and  tired  of 
the  contest,  they  settle  their  differences  through  the  medium  of  a 
convention  of  delegates.  Why  not  take  this  course  in  the  first  in¬ 
stance  and  spare  human  blood? 

This  mode  of  government  will  best  guard  the  people  against  tyran¬ 
nical  imposition  of  both  “church  and  state.”  The  representation 
being  only  for  a  limited  time,  and  then  the  delegate  returns  to  his 
former  sphere,  and  becomes  a  private  citizen,  and  of  course  feels  the 
effects  of  his  own  legislation  as  a  member  of  society.  This  ex¬ 
change  of  public  for  private  life,  like  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the 
sea,  will  tend  to  keep  things  pure,  so  that  the  affairs  of  the  nation 
may  at  all  times  bear  investigation.  Moreover,  it  stimulates  peo¬ 
ple  of  all  classes  to  search  after  truth  and  to  communicate  knowl¬ 
edge.  And  the  interest  of  the  commonwealth  is  made  secure, 
whilst  the  rights  of  individuals  are  safely  guaranteed,  and  sacredly 
kept  by  chosen  men  in  trust,  who  as  faithful  executors,  must  give 
account. 

RIGHT  OF  PROPERTY  HELD  UNDER  MONARCHS. 

In  “monarchical  governments,”  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  treason, 
the  real  estates  are  forfeited  to  the  monarch,  and  the  widow  and 
fatherless  child  is  turned  out  of  doors,  and  the  poor  culprit  himself 
suffers  death.  Now  considering  the  punishment  to  be  proportioned 
to  the  crime,  the  conclusion  must  be,  that  the  land  properly  belongs 
to  the  monarch;  otherwise  why  disinherit  the  wife  and  children, 
seeing  there  is  no  natural  justice  in  making  the  innocent  suffer  for 
the  guilty?  But  as  real  estates  are  made  hereditary  in  a  particular 
branch  of  the  family,  and  subject  to  forfeiture  to  the  crown  in  cases 
of  rebellion  or  treason,  it  is  manifest  that  they  must  have  been  de¬ 
rived  from  the  government,  and  are  only  held  during  good  behavior. 
Of  course  all  la  .ids  originally  were  considered  crown  lands,  no  doubt 
made  so  by  co  iquest  or  usurpation,  and  then  parcelled  out  to  a  few, 
who  should  hold  them  as  tenants  to  the  crown.  These  tenants  had 
their  tenams  also;  and  thus  the  whole  was  dependent  on  the  will 
and  pleasure  of  one  individual. 

OF  REPRESENTATION. 

All  men  being  considered  free  and  independent  in  their  individual 
capacity,  but  dependent  in  their  social  capacity,  the  rights  of  each 
are  equal.  The  first  by  virtue  of  existence,  the  latter  by  virtue  of 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


441 


being  a  member  of  society.  Our  personal  and  social  rights  being 
equal,  neither  of  them  can  be  taken  from  us  but  by  our  own  consent, 
without  infringing  upon  natural  justice,  except  only  when  forfeited 
to  society  by  some  misdemeanor,  or  taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator 
who  gave  them.  Our  rights  being  equal,  as  are  our  privileges;  of 
course  our  rights,  privileges,  duties  and  obligations  are  the  same  in 
each  and  all.  Therefore  the  neglect  of  the  right  of  suffrage  in  any 
individual  is  a  violation  of  social  duty;  that  is,  a  breach  of  one  of 
the  obligations  we  owe  to  society.  By  neglecting  our  social  duties 
we  involve  ourselves  in  a  violation  of  natural  justice,  which  requires 
a  proper  use  and  improvement  of  those  social  blessings,  conferred 
upon  us  by  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  who  will  hold  us 
accountable  for  the  neglect  of  every  relative  duty.  These  are  con¬ 
siderations  not  sufficiently  weighed  by  many;  all  are  deeply  inter¬ 
ested  in  them,  though  many  remain  ignorant  of  it.  And  to  excuse 
ourselves  by  concluding  that  these  things  do  not  concern  us,  though 
our  well  being  is  deeply  concerned,  is  all  of  a  price  with  the  sup¬ 
position,  that  the  will  of  a  tyrant  is  the  order  of  Providence  and 
and  the  delegated  power  of  God. 

As  individuals  and  as  members  of  society,  we  have  a  right  to 
claim  a  voice  in  all  public  deliberations,  and  to  see  to  it  that  we 
have  justice  done  us;  because  our  social  rights  grow  out  of  our  per¬ 
sonal  rights.  Our  own  power  as  individuals,  not  being  equal  to  our 
wants  and  necessities,  we  exchange  a  part  of  our  personal  rights  for 
social  rights,  by  casting  a  part  into  the  common  stock  by  delegation; 
and  hence  our  power  and  will  is  made  over  to  our  representative, 
and  we  take  the  arm  of  society  of  which  we  are  a  part,  for  our  pro¬ 
tection,  in  addition  to  our  own.  So  that  society  grants  us  nothing; 
but  we  draw  on  the  capital  as  a  matter  of  right.  Hence  it  is  self- 
evident,  that  social  or  civil  distinctions  can  be  founded  only  on 
public  utility  agreeable  to  the  rules  of  equity. 

NATURE  AND  DESIGN,  AND  ENACTION  OF  LAW. 

“  Social  rights”  when  protected  by  general  rules  and  applied  to  a 
nation  or  people  as  a  body,  are  called  “politic  d,”  but  when  appli¬ 
ed  to  individuals,  are  called  “civil.”  Hence  the  distinction  be¬ 
tween  “political  and  civil  law.” 

The  end  of  all  political  associations  is  the  preservation  of  the 
natural  and  imprescriptible  rights  of  man;  and  these  rights  are 
“liberty,  property,  security,  and  resistance  of  oppression.”  The 
people  are  essentially  the  source  of  all  sovereignty;  nor  can  any  in¬ 
dividual  or  body  of  men  be  entitled  to  any  authority,  which  is  not 
expressly  derived  from  them.  Civil  liberty  consists  in  doing  what¬ 
ever  does  not  injure  another.  And  the  law  is  an  expression  of  the 
will  of  the  community  for  individual  instruction. 


442 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE  * 


The  law,  of  course,  ought  to  prohibit  such  actions  only  as  are 
hurtful  to  society,  and  to  impose  no  penalties,  but  such  as  are  abso¬ 
lutely  and  manifestly  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  society. 

And  all  citizens  have  a  right  to  concur,  either  personally,  or  by 
their  representatives,  in  the  formation  of  those  general  rules,  which 
might  properly  enough  be  called  the  law  of  prudence. 

The  general  rule,  or  the  law  of  prudence,  should  be  the  same  to 
all,  whether  to  punish  or  protect.  All  being  equally  in  rights,  are 
equally  eligible  to  all  honors,  places,  and  employments,  according 
to  their  different  abilities,  without  any  other  distinction  than  that 
created  by  their  virtue  and  talents. 

OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATIONS. 

Here  it  is  proper  to  remark,  that  there  is  frequently  a  misapplica¬ 
tion  of  terms,  which  gives  improper  conceptions,  leading  the  reader 
or  hearer  to  ascribe  effects  to  causes  which  could  never  produce 
them.  And  so  setting  out  in  error,  they  must  forever  continue  to  be 
wrong.  Thus,  says  one:  “  Reason  teaches  me  this  or  that,”  when 
the  information  was  derived  thrc  jgh  the  channel  of  tradition. — 
Again  nature  works  so  and  so,  when  there  is  no  principle  in  nature 
to  operate  upon  it;  but  is  wholly  the  effect  of  art,  or  the  wrorks  of 
Nature’s  God. 

To  ascribe  that  to  nature  wdiich  belongs  to  art  is  certainly  wrong, 
and  leads  to  confusion.  Every  effect  should  be  ascribed  to  its  orig¬ 
inal  and  proper  cause,  in  order  to  come  to  the  true  knowledge  of 
things  as  they  are,  or  as  they  should  be,  in  a  relative  point  of  view. 

Islands,  for  example,  may  originate  three  ways.  First,  from 
Nature’s  God;  secondly,  from  Nature  herself;  thirdly,  from  art. 
Thus,  the  Island  of  Great  Britianwas  formed  by  Nature’s  God  at 
the  creation.  The  island  of  New  Orleans,  near  twro  hundred  miles 
in  length  and  about  twelve  in  breadth,  was  formed  by  nature.  The 
flood-wood  and  mud  washing  dowTn  from  the  Missouri  and  other 
rivers  into  the  Mississippi,  having  formed  this  island,  and  divided 
the  wrater  that  was  once  an  arm  of  the  sea,  making  Lake  Pontchar- 
train  and  Tuckapaw  Bay.  And  an  artificial  island  is  formed  at 
New  York  for  the  erection  of  a  battery  at  the  junction  of  the  two 
rivers. 

I  have  now  hinted  at  our  rights,  as  existing  by  the  Law  of  Na¬ 
ture,  established  primarily  by  our  Creator,  as  we  individually  stand 
related  to  each  other;  and  also  the  law  of  nations,  which  is  impro¬ 
perly  called  the  Law  of  Nature,  and  is  evidently  the  effect  of  art, 
and  such  as  prudence  dictates  as  necessary  for  general  rules,  for  the 
regulation  of  the  whole,  and  may  writh  greater  propriety  be  called 
the  law  of  prudence.  These  last  being  received  in  some  degree 
among  the  nations,  are  therefore  called  the  law  of  nations.  And 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


443 


indeed  it  might  be  well,  if  they  were  received  more  generally  among 
the  human  family. 


RECAPITULATION. 

We  have  derived  from  the  God  of  nature  certain  unalienable 
rights.  It  is  necessary  to  have  those  rights  guaranteed  against  an 
Usurper. 

Civil  government  is  therefore  necessary.  Prudence  dictates  the 
propriety  of  delegating  to  suitable  persons  so  much  of  those  rights 
as  may  be  necessary  for  the  formation  and  execution  of  that  politi¬ 
cal  machine  which  is  called  government. 

Government,  when  formed,  is  under  obligations  to  act  only  for 
the  public  good  and  general  welfare.  And  tne  principles  of  natural 
justice  and  moral  obligation  will  sanction  the  same,  when  consid¬ 
ered  in  the  relation  to  the  Moral  Governor  of  the  world. 

By  way  of  explanation,  from  what  hath  been  observed,  as  one  of 
the  whole,  I  have  certain  personal  rights  which  cannot  be  taken 
from  me  on  the  principles  of  natural  justice,  without  my  consent. 
I  give  it,  and  by  virtue  thereof,  I  have  a  right  to  expect  and  claim 
in  conjunction  with  others,  certain  privileges  at  the  hand  of  my  gov¬ 
ernment;  that  is,  my  bounty,  viz:  Protection  of  my  person,  charac¬ 
ter  and  property;  and  peaceably  to  enjoy  without  interruption,  the 
use  of  my  liberty,  and  the  privilege  of  seeking  happiness  in  an  in¬ 
nocent  way;  that  is,  where  no  man’s  right  is  invaded,  nor  the  peace 
disturbed.  I  have  also  the  right  and  privilege  of  private  judgment 
in  matters  of  opinion  and  moral  duty  in  the  things  of  God  and  eter¬ 
nity;  things  which  can  concern  no  one  but  myself. 

A  CONTRAST. 

Let  the  foregoing  reflection  be  contrasted  with  the  present  state 
of  the  world,  and  we  shall  distinctly  see  that  all  things  are  not  right 
in  the  world,  and  of  course  that  there  is  need  of  a  great  and  general 
reform,  before  the  head  and  heart,  the  motives  and  conduct  of  men 
will  correspond  with  the  moral  law,  the  law  of  nature,  and  the 
rule  of  practice.  And  it  will  be  well  to  remember  that  all  men  are 
accountable  to  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  not  only  for 
their  motives  and  conduct  toward  each  other,  but  for  their  disposi¬ 
tion  of  heart  towards  Him,  whether  they  be  rulers,  subjects  or  citi¬ 
zens,  if  they  would  meet  the  approbation  of  God  upon  their  souls. 
Let  them  therefore  take  heed  how  they  suffer  considerations  of  in¬ 
terest  or  popularity  to  lead  them  astray,  lest  they  sell  their  eternal 
peace  for  a  transitory  object.  Upstart  governments  may  take  heed 
and  tremble,  and  so  may  all  oppressors  and  workers  of  iniquity, 
seeirg  their  eternity  is  at  stake. 


444 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


OF  PUNISHMENTS. 

It  is  the  certainty  of  punishment,  more  than  the  severity  of  it, 
that  will  have  the  greatest  effect  upon  mankind.  Vigorous  laws, 
properly  apportioned  to  the  nature  of  crimes,  and  well  and  faithfully 
executed,  are  best  for  the  well  being  of  society.  But  as  the  degrees 
of  punishment  must  bear  some  analogy  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
crime,  so  the  heinousness  of  the  offence  with  its  magnitude,  must  be 
taken  into  the  account,  to  judge  properly  what  degrees  of  chastise¬ 
ment  shall  be  inflicted .  in  any  case.  Very  few,  if  any  persons 
should  be  punished  with  death,  because  it  is  taking  that  which  can¬ 
not  be  restored.  And  to  take  that  from  another,  which  we  did  not 
bestow,  and  which  cannot  be  restored,  is  running  near  to  the  preci¬ 
pice  of  doing  unnatural  injustice. 

An  innocent  person  being  suddenly  cut  off,  is  injured  irreparably 
beyond  all  possible  calculation;  for  his  eternity  may  depend  upon  it. 
But  the  variations  of  crime  are  so  great  and  numerous,  that  a  vari¬ 
ety  of  puishments  are  necessary  to  meet  every  case;  hence  the  pen¬ 
itentiary  system  presents  to  view,  as  proper  for  the  subject,  by  ad¬ 
mitting  of  degrees,  both  of  time  and  solitude. 

The  institution  is  humane,  both  in  its  nature  and  consequences. 
The  culprit  is  prevented  from  further  injury  to  society,  and  has 
opportunity  for  reflection;  and  by  learning  to  improve  some  trade, 
he  may  become  an  useful  member  of  society;  and  if  innocent  of  the 
charge,  may  yet  be  restored  to  his  privileges,  which  has  been  exem- 
plified  in  several  cases. 

In  many  cases  the  judge  or  jury,  from  strong  presumptive  proof, 
may  believe  a  man  accused,  to  be  guilty  of  the  charge,  and  as  a 
dangerous  man  to  society  and  to  his  neighborhood,  would  feel  free 
to  send  him  to  the  penitentiary,  when  neither  the  crime  nor  the  evi¬ 
dence  would  justify  them  to  take  his  life.  Hence,  under  sanguina¬ 
ry  laws  many  offenders  would  escape  through  humanity. 

A  few  plain  rules  properly  enforced,  will  prove  of  more  conse¬ 
quence  than  tyrannical  barbarity,  or  despotic  cruelty.  This  is  self- 
evident  to  those  who  reflect  on  the  various  modes  of  family  govern¬ 
ment. 

Those  parents  who  threaten  much,  and  perform  but  little,  and 
promise  some  and  do  nothing,  but  by  fits  and  starts  dealing  out 
blows  without  rule  or  reason,  and  then  only  when  in  a  pet  or  a  pas¬ 
sion,  have  children  who  have  no  confidence  in  what  they  say.  For 
their  inconsistencies  they  are  cordially  despised  by  their  children, 
who  wish  to  get  from  under  their  government.  And  such  children 
become  mere  pests  of  society.  On  the  other  hand,  such  parents  as 
use  few  words,  and  are  firm,  who  act  deliberately,  perform  their 
promises  and  threats,  are  generally  blest  with  obedient;  children, 
who  afterwards  are  a  blessing  to  the  community. 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


445 


The  design  of  punishment  is:  1st,  to  reform  the  person  who 
suffers  it — 2dly,  to  prevent  the  perpetration  of  crimes,  by  deterring 
othera — 3dly,  to  remove  those  persons  from  society,  who  have 
manifested  by  their  tempers  and  crimes,  that  they  are  unfit  to  live 
in  it. 

The  reformation  of  a  criminal  can  never  be  effected  by  a  public 
punishment,  for  the  following  reasons: 

First.  As  it  is  always  connected  with  infamy,  it  destroys  in  him 
the  sense  of  shame,  which  is  one  of  the  strongest  outposts  to  virtue. 

Second.  It  is  generally  of  so  short  duration,  as  to  produce  none 
of  those  changes  in  body  or  mind,  which  are  absolutely  necessary 
to  reform  obstinate  habits  of  vice. 

Third.  Experience  proves  that  public  punishments  have  in¬ 
creased  propensities  to  crime.  A  man  who  has  lost  his  character 
at  a  public  whipping  post,  hath  nothing  valuable  left  to  lose  in  so¬ 
ciety. 

Pain  has  begotten  insensibility  to  the  whip,  and  shame  to  infa* 
my;  these,  added  to  his  old  habits  of  vice,  he  probably  feels  a  spirit 
of  revenge  against  the  whole  community,  whose  laws  have  inflicted 
his  punishment  upon  him,  and  hence  he  is  stimulated  to  add  to  the 
number  and  enormity  of  his  outrages  upon  society. 

Therefore  punishment  will  harden  the  heart,  and  tend  to  qualify 
men  to  be  a  nuisance  to  society,  and  a  pest  to  mankind.  For  a 
man  who  hath  neither  moral  virtue,  nor  a  good  character,  nor  pro¬ 
perty  to  influence  his  actions  and  conduct,  hath  nothing  to  lose  by 
misconduct  but  his  soul;  the  company  of  his  friends,  and  his  liberty 
and  life. 

Hence  the  punishment  should  be  fitted  to  his  case,  and  the  degree 
to  the  nature  of  his  crime  which  the  law  of  equity  requires.  The 
difference  of  crimes  and  the  variations  are  such,  that  the  peniten¬ 
tiary  system  seems  best  fitted  to  it,  and  appears  the  most  suitable 
on  the  principles  of  humanity  and  common  sense,  to  answer  the 
purpose. 

First.  It  admits  of  degrees  both  of  time  in  the  duration,  and 
also  in  the  confinement. 

Second.  It  prevents  the  stupefaction,  or  insensibility  to  every 
sense  of  shame,  or  duty  and  moral  obligation  and  character,  which 
the  ignominy  from  the  pillory  or  whipping  post  begets;  and  also  it 
prevents  the  resentment  or  desire  to  revenge  the  public  infamy. 

Third.  It  prevents  his  bad  example  from  corrupting  society, 
and  gives  him  no  opportunity  of  injuring  others,  was  he  disposed 
to  do  it. 

Fourth.  It  gives  him  time  and  opportunity  for  reflection  and 
repentance,  and  must  naturally  prove  a  stimulus  to  the  mind.  The 
loss  of  friends  and  their  company,  the  loss  of  liberty,  the  idea  of 


446 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


which  is  more  painful  than  the  thoughts  of  death;  and  the  idea  of 
regaining  or  being  restored  to  them  again,  which  is  so  animating 
and  pleasing,  have  a  powerful  operation  and  influence  upon  the 
mind  to  produce  a  reformation.  And  he  may  yet  become  an  useful 
citizen  by  his  trade;  the  injured  also  may  be  indemnified,  and  like¬ 
wise  the  public  expenses  paid. 

The  prs  ;r:ce  of  hanging  for  horse  stealing,  under  the  idea  of  pro¬ 
portioning  the  punishment  to  the  crime,  is  to  suppose,  that  a  man 
is  of  lj  more  value  than  a  horse,  degrading  mankind  down  to  a 
level  with  the  brutes. 

The  frequency  of  public  execution  and  gibbets  in  British  Europe, 
tends  to  harden  the  people,  and  contaminate  the  human  mind.  It 
eradicates  those  soft  principles  of  nature,  implanted  in  the  human 
breast  by  the  Creator,  which  are  so  visible  in  childhood,  until  they 
are  erased  by  a  long  course  of  evil  habits.  The  people  becoming 
hardened,  are  qualified  for  every  evil  work,  so  as  to  sport  with  death 
and  scoff*  at  damnation;  and  hence  the  many  pick-pockets,  robbe¬ 
ries,  and  other  evils  which  transpire  while  viewing  the  awful  scene 
of  execution,  and  which,  if  detected,  would  expose  them  to  a  sim¬ 
ilar  fate. 

There  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  offences,  which  are 
punishable  with  death,  according  to  their  code  of  criminal  laws. 

Now  to  consider  this  subject  properly,  there  appears  not  that  dis¬ 
tinction  observed  between  vice  and  virtue,  which  the  nature  of  the 
case  admits,  and  requires  to  be  made  for  the  welfare  of  society;  and 
of  course,  if  the  human  mind  is  not  properly  informed  and  impres¬ 
sed  with  just  views  of  right  and  wrong,  good  society  cannot  be 
cultivated,  and  the  world  will  remain  as  a  bedlam  under  the  curse 
of  ignorance.  For  according  to  the  fountain,  so  will  be  the  stream. 
Hence  if  the  principle  be  bad,  the  fruit  must  be  bad  also.  There¬ 
fore  the  axe  must  be  laid  at  the  root,  and  the  rubbish,  dissipation 
and  darkness,  arising  from  ignorance,  must  be  removed.  General 
information  must  be  promoted,  and  proper  ideas  implanted  and  cul¬ 
tivated  in  the  mind,  that  people  may  practice  virtue  from  principle, 
as  rational  agents,  who  must  give  account. 

The  propriety  and  importance  of  a  good  and  early  education,  is 
not  considered  by  many.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  whatever  is 
learned  in  youth,  remains  fixed  for  life;  whereas  what  old  people 
learn,  is  like  writing  on  the  sand,  which  is  washed  out  by  the  first 
rain.  Therefore  bend  the  tender  mind,  like  a  young  branch,  the 
way  you  would  have  it  grow,  otherwise  it  will  be  hard  to  effect  by 
art,  what  would  become  easy  and  natural,  if  timely  performed. 

Provided  we  are  not  to  be  governed  on  such  principles,  as  igno¬ 
rance  and  terror  compose,  then  we  must  insist  on  the  opposite  theoiy, 
viz:  general  information  and  proper  motives.  Such  as  are  noble  in 


■RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


447 


their  nature,  and  calculated  in  their  consequences  to  promote  the 
welfare  of  society.  And  every  one  must  strive  to  do  his  part,  both 
in  cultivating  and  practising  the  work. 

The  subject  properly  digested,  shows  the  propriety  of  inculcating 
the  doctrine  of  rirst  principles — our  relation  to  God  and  man.  With¬ 
out  this  how  shall  people  judge  of  natural  justice  and  moral  obliga¬ 
tion?  Or  how  perform  their  moral  duties?  In  proportion  to  the 
ignorance  of  the  people,  vice  and  imposition  have  ever  abounded;' 
whilst  on  the  other  hand,  in  proportion  as  light  has  shown,  true 
dignity  of  soul  has  appeared  in  a  line  of  virtuous  conduct;  natural 
justice  attended  to,  and  the  morai  government  of  the  Supreme  Being 
acknowledged.  In  proportion  as  any  nation  of  people  have  been 
just  and  good,  so  prosperity  has  attended  them,  whilst  the  arts  and 
sciences  have  flourished.  But  when  their  conduct  has  been  revers¬ 
ed,  though  God  may  have  borne  with  them  for  a  season,  the  day 
of  their  visitation  will  come  at  last. 

OP  POLITICAL  EXISTENCE. 

God,  as  the  Creator  and  supporter  of  man  hath  a  right  to  govern 
his  creatures  and  prescribe  the  rule  of  their  actions.  Man,  as  his 
creature  has  a  right  and  it  is  his  duty  and  privilege  to  obey.  In 
eternity  people  must  be  judged  and  rewarded  as  individuals  only; 
But  in  this  world  as  we  exist  socially,  we  have  social  privileges, 
which  are  called  political,  and  national  political  privileges  abused, 
become  a  political  evil;  and  a  political  evil  must  be  cured,  or  it 
must  become  remediless.  And  as  these  privileges  are  for  time  only, 
when  abused,  the  personal  rights  of  mankind  are  infringed  upon, 
contrary  to  the  “  law  of  nature,”  and  natural  justice  calls  for  a 
remedy.  Of  course  there  must  be  a  reform,  or  else  an  overthrow. 
It  is  perfectly  consistent  with  propriety  to  demand  the  former;  the 
latter  is  the  just  visitation  of  a  righteous  Judge!  The  first  is  a  duty 
which  is  in  our  power;  the  latter  always  a  just  dispensation  of  the 
Almighty.  As  it  is  nowhere  said,  that  nations  in  their  political 
capacity  shall  be  judged  in  futurity;  political  evils  must  be  punish¬ 
ed  here. 

Therefore  when  a  government  is  overgrown  in  tyrannical  power 
and  wickedness,  dissipation,  luxury  and  oppression  abound,  and 
unheard  of  cruelties  prevail:  all  manner  oi  debauchery,  drunken¬ 
ness  and  reveling,  with  other  concomitant  vices  and  evils,  so  great 
and  so  many  abound  that  it  may  be  said,  “moral  evil”  reigns  trium¬ 
phant  in  the  land,  and  virtue  cannot  be  found.  Justice  is  trampled 
upon;  moral  obligation  is  despised,  and  mankind  become  like  Bed¬ 
lamites,  and  the  doctrine  of  Atheism  is  the  order  of  the  day. 

Hark!  Let  reason  ask,  does  it  not  comport  with  the  moral  gov¬ 
ernment  of  the  Supreme  Being,  who  is  just  and  wise,  to  overthrow 


448 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


such  political  existence,  as  being  unworthy,  and  thereby  open  a  dooi 
for  another  such  an  one  as  will  secure  to  the  people  the  enjoyment 
of  their  right,  agreeable  to  the  order  of  things,  and  acknowledging 
his  government,  live  agreeable  to  the  moral  law,  the  law  of  nature, 
and  the  rule  of  practice? 

If  all  our  ideas  of  good  and  evil,  of  right  and  wrong,  are  not 
chimerical,  we  must  answer  in  reason,  that  it  would  be  just  to  over¬ 
throw  them  as  a  social  and  political  body,  as  unworthy  of  theii 
privileges,  and  it  would  be  a  mercy  to  the  people  and  to  rising  gen¬ 
erations,  by  some  revolution  to  be  restored  to  their  just  rights. 

The  history  of  the  Egyptians,  from  the  time  of  Joseph  to  Moses, 
with  their  conduct  towards  the  Jews,  and  the  overthrow  of  the 
Egyptians,  with  the  consequent  deliverance  of  the  Israelites,  the 
former  being  necessary  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  latter,  are 
examples  of  this  truth.  How  just  and  merciful,  and  yet  how  wise 
are  the  dispensations  of  Divine  Providence,  in  the  social  and  po¬ 
litical  existence  of  human  affairs. 

The  history  of  the  Jews  from  the  time  of  Moses  to  the  present 
day,  is  a  further  continued  example  of  the  same.  And  taking  ‘moral 
good  and  evil’  as  the  rule  or  criterion  by  which  to  judge  of  expected 
dispensations,  according  to  Deut.  xxviiith  chap.,  any  considerate 
man  may  foretel  the  probable  fate  of  any  nation.  The  present 
state  of  the  Jews  is  a  living  and  standing  monument  of  the  dispen¬ 
sations  of  Divine  Providence.  The  overthrow  of  Babylon,  as 
unworthy  of  a  political  existence,  was  just;  and  yet  it  was  a  mercy 
to  the  Jews,  whose  deliverance  was  connected  with  it.  And  the 
same  observation  would  equally  apply  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  king¬ 
doms  and  empires  in  different  countries  and  ages  of  the  world,  pro¬ 
vided  we  had  light  and  information  enough  to  view  the  hand  of  the 
Lord.  For  these  things  happen  not  by  accident  or  chance,  neither 
do  they  spring  up  from  the  dust;  but  they  happen  under  the  wise 
and  superintending  hand  of  the  Providence  of  God.  And  these 
things  will  continue  until  universal  rights,  obligations  and  duties  are 
universally  regarded,  and  His  kingdom  rules  over  all. 

OF  THE  SPREAD  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

To  judge  correctly  of  things,  we  must  view  them  as  they  ought 
to  be,  as  they  are  now,  and  then  inquire  how  they  became  so. 

First.  The  gospel  was  commanded  by  Jesus  Christ  to  be  preach¬ 
ed  kco  all  nations,’  and  to  ‘every  creature,’  promising  to  be  with  his 
heralds  to  the  ‘end  of  the  world.’  When  the  persecution  arose 
about  Stephen,  the  brethren  were  scattered,  and  were  travelling 
abroad,  preaching  the  word.  The  blessing  of  God  attended  their 
labors,  while  the  Apostles  still  abode  at  Jerusalem.  Hence  the 
command  and  promise,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  was  not  confined 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


449 


and  limited  to  the  twelve  disciples,  but  extended  to  all  the  ministers 
of  Jesus  Christ,  through  all  ages  to  the  end  of  the  world.  There¬ 
fore  if  all  things  were  right,  the  gospel  would  be  received  in  all 
lands  and  in  all  hearts.  But  it  is  not  so;  a  small  part  only  of  the 
world  hear,  and  enjoy  the  heavenly  tidings,  and  that  in  a  very  dark 
degree! 

In  Asia,  which  contains,  as  is  computed,  five  hundred  millions  of 
people,  what  darkness  and  ignorance  prevail?  But  a  few,  very  few, 
who  have  even  the  outward  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Not  even  ex¬ 
cepting  those  countries  and  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa,  as  well  as 
Asia,  which  are  contiguous  to  old  Jerusalem,  where  the  gospel  was 
first  propagated  and  substantiated.  The  Turkish  darkness  and  Ma¬ 
hometanism  triumph,  and  the  name  of  Christian  is  held  in  contempt. 
Of  120,000,000  of  “Christians,”  nominally  so  called  in  Europe, 
how  few  have  just  and  proper  notions  and  ideas  of  things  pertaining 
to  religion?  For  the  greater  part  are  almost  ignorant,  even  of  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity,  as  the  Indians  of  America,  and  of  exper¬ 
imental  religion  as  they  are  as  ignorant  as  the  Hottentots  at  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope?  Or  seven  or  eight  millions  of  people  in 
North  America,  though  most  of  them  have  the  Bible  or  Testament 
in  their  houses,  how  many  are  unacquainted  with  experimental  reli¬ 
gion,  and  even  ignorant  of  the  very  first  principles  of  the  doctrines 
of  Christ?  Though  America  is  favored  with  the  greatest  share  of 
“common  learning,”  amongst  the  common  people,  of  any  nation 
in  the  world,  probably  three  as  to  one,  yet  how  dark  and  ignorant 
still?  What  selfishness  prevails,  and  how  little  is  Natural  Justice 
regarded  in  social  life.  How  little  is  moral  obligation  considered 
in  the  various  transactions  and  concerns  of  life. 

How  few  are  living  for  eternity,  and  conducting  as  they  expect  to 
answer  at  the  bar  of  the  Supreme  Judge?  In  short,  how  few  attend 
to  the  “moral  law”  “to  love  the  Lord  with  all  their  heart,  and  their 
neighbor  as  themselves.”  And  to  the  law  of  nature,  which  coin¬ 
cides  with  the  rule  of  practice,  “as  ye  would  that  others  should  do 
to  you,  do  you  even  so  to  them,”  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  Pro¬ 
phets,  and  is  sanctioned  by  Jesus  Christ. 

Until  the  gospel  is  preached  to  all  mankind,  there  is  some  body 
ought  to  preach  who  does  not;  and  there  are  grand  causes  enough  to 
provoke -the  God  of  Love  to  anger,  towards  those  who  hold  the 
people  in  the  darkness  of  ignorance,  by  cruel  and  wicked  laws. 

Query.  How  happens  it,  that  Mahometanism  rooted  Christian- 
itv  out  of  the  Eastern  world? 

Doubtless  Christianity  was  abused,  perverted  and  so  corrupted, 
that  the  substance  was  lost  in  the  shade,  and  the  name  of  the  thing 
only  remained.  Hence  Mahometanism,  which  admits  of  no  id  datiyq 

Ee 


450 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


was  preferable;  therefore  the  nominal  Christians,  who  were  not  wor¬ 
thy  of  a  political  or»social  existence,  having  forfeited  their  right 
and  privilege  by  sin,  were  justly  scourged — deprived  of  the  gospel 
and  removed  out  of  the  way,  that  a  better  “ism”  might  follow. 

These  ideas  will  “justify  the  ways  of  God  to  man.”  When  a 
social  existence  is  forfeited  by  abuse,  the  people  constituting  it, 
stand  in  the  way  of  their  betters;  and  of  course,  the  Being  who 
“gave,  hath  a  right  to  take  away,”  and  bestow  it  on  such  as  are 
more  worthy.  Justice  is  then  administered  to  the  former  and  mercy 
to  the  latter.  And  that  people  who  possess  the  most  “moral  vir¬ 
tue,”  or  will  answer  the  best  and  most  noble  purposes,  are  the  most 
preferable.  ^I^laerefore,  to  remove  the  vicious  out  of  the  way,  as 
being  hindrances  to  righteousness,  is  good.  Of  two  objects,  good¬ 
ness  and  wisdom  will  prefer  and  choose  the  best,  to  answer  a  good 
and  important  purpose,  and  accomplish  a  noble  end.  Hence  of  two 
“isms”  supported  by  the  arm  of  human  power,  the  one  is  “old  in 
evil  and  very  bad/’  the  other  young  and  more  hopeful;  and  there¬ 
fore,  it  is  consistent  with  wisdom,  justice,  goodness  and  mercy,  to 
prefer  the  latter. 

Many  people  talk  about  the  aplans”  of  the  Almighty!  If  man 
was  perfect  in  wisdom  he  would  need  no  plan.  And  that  which  ar¬ 
gues  imperfection  in  man,  will  not,  cannot  argue  perfection  in  the 
Deity.  Therefore  such  expressions  are  perfect  nonsense  if  brought 
for  any  thing  more  than  a  comparison  or  an  illustration! 

“Morally”  speaking,  whosoever  is  right  must  be  just,  and  who¬ 
soever  is  just  and  right  must  be  good ;  and  whosoever  is  right,  and 
just,  and  good,  must  be  wise;  and  whosoever  is  just  and  righteous, 
and  good  and  wise,  must  be  noble  in  the  superlative  degree!  There¬ 
fore  we  must  unite  these  ideas  of  Justice,  Righteousness,  Goodness 
and  Wisdom,  in  the  moral  character  of  the  Almighty,  in  order  to 
have  any  proper  conceptions  of  his  moral  Government  and  of  his 
noble  dispensations  to  the  social  bodies  of  mankind. 

Some  people,  to  exalt  his  justice,  destroy  his  Goodness  and  mercy, 
and  represent  him  a  mere  Tyrant !  others  speaking  to  exalt  the  pow¬ 
er  of  God,  destroy  his  justice  and  mercy.  Another  exalting  his 
mercy  destroys  his  justice.  Thus  they  split  up  the  Almighty  into 
parts,  ascribing  to  him  certain  ideas  which  they  call  “attributes,” 
formed  in  their  own  conceptions — and  by  extolling  his  power,  or  his 
mercy  or  justice  improperly  bear  false  testimony,  and  give  the  Al¬ 
mighty  a  character  which  is  far  from  the  truth,  as  manifested  either 
in  his  “dispensations”  or  the  “written  word.”  For  instance,  says 
one — “God  is  all  mercy,  he  is  so  good.”  If  he  be  all  mercy, 
where  is  his  justice?  A  Governor  is  so  good  as  to  be  all  mercy, 
and  therefore  will  pardon  every  culprit,  and  suffer  none  to  be  pun¬ 
ished,  however  dangerous  to  society.  Thus  the  innocent  must  suffer, 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN 


451 


and  the  guilty  escape  and  go  free!  Now  to  let  the  guilty  escape 
and  the  innocent  suffer  without  any  possible  remedy,  exhibits  the 
executive  power  as  possessing  neither  mercy,  nor  justice,  nor  good¬ 
ness  in  his  procedure — and  of  course  he  cannot  be  right  or  noble  in 
his  nature  or  dispensations.  A  being  without  mercy,  who  is  unjust 
and  not  good,  but  destitute  of  every  right  and  noble  principle;  and  is 
not  in  possession  of  any  true  or  genuine  wisdom!  This  is  the  pic¬ 
ture  of  the  very  devil  himself. 

But  the  true  character  of  Jehovah,  or  the  manifestation  of  God 
in  Christ — is  uniformly  consistent  with  itself;  agreeable  to  the  prin¬ 
ciples  of  Justice,  and  Righteousness,  and  Goodness,  and  Wisdom, 
and  Mercy — mercy  to  proper  objects  of  mercy — but  to  let  the  inno¬ 
cent  suffer  and  the  guilty  escape,  is  an  unjust  tyranny.  But  mercy 
is  always  dispensed  consistent  with,  or  agreeable  to  the  principles  of 
true  Justice,  when  administered  by  the  Most  High.  If  a  person 
hath  sinned,  pardon  without  repentance  could  never  excite  grati¬ 
tude:  therefore  it  would  be  a  thankless  act,  or  favor  bestowed  upon 
any  culprit  who  remained  impenitent.  Religious  privileges  are  the 
graces  of  God — and  as  a  wise  Governor,  he  expects  and  requires  a 
proper  use  of  them.  Some  people  abuse  these  privileges  by  steal¬ 
ing  a  power,  without  a  right,  which  is  assumption;  and  a  power  pos¬ 
sessed  without  a  right,  is  an  unjust  tyranny.  Nor  here  is  an  abuse 
of  social  rights;  so  that  the  innocent  must  suffer,  by  being  oppressed 
and  deprived  of  their  rights,  who  have  not  merited  such  treatment  at 
their  hands.  Natural  justice  is  infringed  upon,  and  the  Govern¬ 
ment  of  the  Almighty  is  despised.  God  is  said  to  be  “jealous  for 
His  glory,  and  will  not  give  it  to  another.’5  Therefore  for  the 
honor  of  his  Government  and  the  mercy  of  the  injured,  justice  de¬ 
mands  the  removal  of  such  power.  And  such  removal  would  bring 
mercy  to  the  injured,  justice  to  the  guilty,  and  honor  to  his  own 
moral  character. 

As  natural  evil  is  the  effect  or  consequence  of  moral  evil;  as  na¬ 
tions  have  flourished  in  proportion  to  their  virtues,  and  as  judgments 
have  pursued  them  on  account  of  their  wickedness — and  hence, 
“angels  sinned,  and  are  reserved  under  chains  of  darkness  to  the 
judgment  day  to  be  punished.55  Sin  drove  Adam  out  of  Paradise 
— sin  brought  destruction  on  the  Antediluvian  world.  Sin  was  the 
cause  of  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

Of  the  Canaanites,  God  said  “the  iniquity,  &c.,  is  not  yet  full.55 
He  had  a  right  to  demand  their  obedience,  and  to  dispose  of  their 
lives  in  any  manner  he  chose.  God  waited  and  bore  with  them 
near  five  hundred  years  as  a  political  body,  and  then  destruction  to 
the  full  overtook  them  as  a  nation.  Sin  brought  calamities  on  the 
Jews  as  a  nation,  and  they  are  a  standing  monument  thereof  to  this 
day. 


452 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


Again:  as  political  evils  in  social  bodies,  consequent  upon  moral 
evil  in  them  brings  national  destruction;  so  a  social  repentance  and 
political  reform  is  necessary,  to  avert  the  Judgment  of  God,  which 
threaten  impending  danger  over  a  guilty  land.  The  case  of  Nine- 
vah  is  a  striking  example  of  the  dealings  of  God,  with  a  sinful  and 
repenting  people.  The  Jews  frequently  experienced  deliverances 
in  their  social  capacity,  when  a  reform  and  repentance  took  place 
among  them.  If  ten  righteous  persons  had  been  found  in  Sodom, 
the  place  would  have  been  spared  for  their  sakes.  Isaiah  said  “ex¬ 
cept  the  Lord  had  left  unto  us  a  small  remnant  we  would  have  been 
as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah!”  Jesus  Christ  calls  the  righteous  the 
“ salt  of  the  earth.”  And  if  it  were  not  for  the  righteous  that 
now  are,  and  those  that  will  be  in  succession,  it  would  be  inconsis¬ 
tent  with  the  Moral  character  of  the  Almighty,  and  the  nature  of 
his  moral  government,  to  continue  the  world  in  existence! 

The  Jews  were  to  attend  three  feasts  in  a  year,  “Pentecost,  Ta¬ 
bernacles,  and  the  Passover,”  by  the  special  command  of  God. — 
All  the  males  who  were  twenty  years  of  age  and  upwards,  were  to 
appear  thrice  annually  before  the  Lord,  in  one  Congregation  at  Je¬ 
rusalem,  w7hich  would  leave  all  their  borders  defenceless,  and  ex¬ 
posed  to  an  invading  foe.  Their  enemies  in  their  absence  might 
have  laid  their  country  waste,  and  captivated  their  wives  and  chil¬ 
dren,  unless  restrained  by  the  Providence  of  God.  Here  would  be 
a  trial  of  faith,  and  a  proof  of  Providence,  who  for  their  encour¬ 
agement  promised  that  their  enemies  should  not  desire  their  land  at 
such  times,  which  argues  the  superintending  hand  of  Providence 
over  nature  and  over  human  affairs.  The  14th  chap,  of  Ezekiel  is 
pertinent  to  the  same  point  of  doctrine.  When  a  nation  or  people 
have  forfeited  their  political  existence  by  3in,  and  the  sword  of  the 
Lord,  either  beasts,  famine,  sword  or  pestilence,  was  drawn  for  their 
extermination,  “  Though  Noah,  Daniel  and  Job  stood  before  me, 
saith  the  Lord,  they  should  deliver  neither  son  or  daughter,  but 
their  own  souls.”  The  escape  of  Lot  from  the  overthrow  of  Sod¬ 
om,  and  by  the  warning  of  Christ,  the  escape  of  the  Christians  from 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  are  striking  examples  of  salvation, 
and  remarkable  proofs  of  the  providence  of  God. 

of  god’s  repository. 

There  was  but  one  generation  between  Adam  and  Noah — in  as 
much  as  Mathuselah,  the  oldest  man,  connected  them  both  in  a  line 
— again,  Shem  connected  Noah  and  Abraham,  from  whence  a  con¬ 
nect  chain,  down  through  his  posterity  was  transmitted,  recording 
the  dispensations  of  Divine  Providence. 

God  as  a  wise  and  good  being,  wre  may  apprehend,  has  actions 
and  ends  worthy  of  himself — hence  the  Righteous  Disposer  of 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


453 


events  and  the  Universal  Governor.  What  he  doeth  must  be  right , 
just,  good  an  wise.  And  hence  righteousness,  justice,  goodness, 
and  wisdom  reigning  together,  goodness  will  bestow  mercy  where  it 
can  be  done  agreeably  to  justice;  and  wisdom,  and  righteousness  are 
perfect  and  will  not  err,  for  here  is  perfect  and  complete  harmony 
in  the  attributes  of  God,  in  every  case  whatever.  The  fewest  means 
are  employed  to  accomplish  the  most  important  and  noble  ends,  in 
the  display  of  his  justice  against  the  impertinent,  and  his  warnings 
to  rebels.  Hence  privileges  revert  to  the  objects  who  were  injured 
— whilst  the  greatest  possible  good  and  mercy  is  extended  to  future 
and  remote  generations  of  mankind. 

“Moral  evil,”  being  universal  in  a  social  capacity ,  there  was  no 
“moral  virtue”  but  in  individuals,  and  hence  the  necessity  of  virtu¬ 
ous  society.  Therefore,  as  every  thing  must  have  a  beginning, 
Abraham,  the  fifth  life  from  Adam,  Methusalah,  Noah  and  Shem, 
having  come  in  between,  to  connect  the  chain  of  tradition,  by  hav¬ 
ing  a  personal  acquaintance  with  each  other,  until  the  invention  of 
letters  should  furnish  a  record.  Abraham  lived  in  Chaldea,  feared 
the  Most  High,  and  was  enjoined  to  quit  that  part  of  the  country, 
and  come  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  And  God  made  a  “covenant  with 
Abraham.”  Christ  was  on  the  side  of  God.  The  nature  and  ob¬ 
ject  of  the  covenant  was  “Holiness,”  which  Abraham  was  to  “re¬ 
ceive,  practice,  teach  his  family,  and  transmit  to  his  posterity.” — 
Faith  was  the  condition  on  which  the  promised  blessings  were  de¬ 
pendent,  and  circumcision  was  the  seal ;  and  the  blood  of  Christ, 
to  which  it  looked  forward,  and  which  was  comprised  in  the  bless¬ 
ings,  was  to  purify  the  heart,  through  the  faith  of  Abraham,  which 
was  in  fact  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

The  eternal  covenant  between  the  Father  and  the  Son,  to  divide 
the  world  between  Christ  and  Satan,  and  is  no  where  to  be  found  in 
scripture;  but  the  covenant  with  Abraham  was  real.  The  covenant 
was  frequently  intimated,  but  never  confirmed,  until  it  was  actually 
done  with  Abraham. 

The  Apostle  calls  it  a  “man’s  covenant ;”  yet  as  Abraham  was 
brought  into  it  by  faith  and  obedience,  so  must  we.  For  we  are  to 
be  “justified  by  faith,”  and  “without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
God.”  “He  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that 
he  is  a  rewarder  of  those  who  diligently  seek  Him.”  “Hence  in 
this  manner  of  seeking  through  faith,  there  is  a  moral  conformity 
to  the  whole  will  of  God,  from  the  heart,  which  necessarily  implies 
resignation  and  dependence.  Of  course  there  is  an  agreement  be¬ 
tween  the  will  pi  the  creature  and  the  will  of  the  Creator,  at  which 
time  and  place  the  blessing  of  pardon  and  holiness  is  given  by 
Christ,  and  received  by  the  suppliant,  which  is  the  “ new  covenant ” 


454 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


of  grace  wrote  in  the  heart,  and  confirmation  of  the  covenant  made 
with  Abraham. 

Thus  faith  is  the  meritorious  cause  of  our  redemption. 

But  faith  is  the  instrumental  cause  of  our  salvation. 

“  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted,  or  imputed,  to  Him 
for  righteousness.”  Thus  Abraham  was  justified  by  faith,  and  he 
was  called  the  friend  of  God.  And  Abraham  was  circumcised, 
and  those  males  of  his  household  also,  which  was  the  beginning  of 
the  church  of  God,  established  by  faith  upon  earth,  as  a  spiritual , 
personal ,  social  compact. 

From  the  family  of  Abraham  originated  afterwards,  what  was 
called  the  “Congregation  of  the  Lord,”  and  the  “Church  in  the 
Wilderness,”  through  whom  the  “  Oracles ”  were  transmitted  to 
posterity.  As  bad  and  as  rebellious  as  the  Jews  were,  God  chose 
the  best  people  the  world  furnished  at  that  time,  to  prove  and  show 
his  mercy  and  display  his  justice  in  a  visible  and  providential  man¬ 
ner,  to  bring  about  universal  righteousness,  as  a  precious  seed  in  re¬ 
serve,  and  as  a  repository  for  Himself,  to  be  manifested  as  a  stand¬ 
ing  and  living  monument  and  credible  proof  through  all  ages  of  the 
world,  as  a  reasonable  evidence  against  infideli  y.  To  this  day  ip 
Hindoo,  there  are  found  black  and  white  Jews.  One  class  of  them 
is  called  the  “Children  of  Israel”  from  the  Ten  tribes;  the  other  is 
called  the  “Jews”  from  the  tribe  of  Judah! 

On  account  of  “National  Sins,”  “ ten  tribes ,”  were  permitted  to 
separate,  and  become  a  distinct  nation. 

The  Lord  promised  them  his  blessing,  and  an  establishment  and 
a  sure  house ,  if  they  would  fear  obey  and  love  him.  But  they  did 
not;  but  were  vain  idolators,  until  they  became  unworthy  of  a  polit¬ 
ical  existence.  So  the  justice  of  God  removed  them  into  captivity 
by  the  Assyrians,  who  scattered  them  into  all  countries,  and  of  course 
hey  carried  the  writings  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets  with  them. 

And  it  proved  to  be  a  mercy  to  succeeding  generations,  who 
thereby  had  their  minds  impressed  and  prepared  with  expecta¬ 
tions  of  the  Messiah  to  come,  as  the  Savior  of  man,  which  was 
remarkably  exemplified  in  the  language  of  the  Woman  of  Samaria, 
who  said,  “when  the  Messiah  cometh,  he  will  tell  or  teach  us  all 
things.” 

The  writings  of  Moses,  and  the  Psalms,  and  the  Prophets,  which 
were  dispersed  and  conveyed  by  means  of  the  ten  tribes  who  were 
generally  scattered  all  over  the  then  known  world,  prepaid  the  w'ay 
for  the  dispensations  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  spread  thereof,  from 
the  persecution  which  arose  about  Stephen,  is  an  incontestible  proof 
of  its  authenticity.  As  they  were  scattered  at  such  tin  early  period, 
and  were  a  people  who  wrere  held  in  detestation  among  *he  nations 
of  the  earth;  which  is  also  the  fact  at  this  very  day,  there  was  not  the 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


455 


same  temptation  to  counterfeit ,  alter,  and  impose,  as  there  might 
otherwise  have  been.  And  moreover,  if  they  were  disposed  to  do 
it,  there  was  not  the  same  opportunity,  considering  the  enmity  be¬ 
tween  those  at  Jerusalem  and  those  of  the  Samaritan  mountain,  and 
the  dispersed.  Besides,  the  great  number  of  copies  which  they 
must  have  had  among  them,  must  have  enabled  any  one  who  chose, 
to  detect  any  attempt  at  an  imposition. 

And  although  twenty-six  false  Christs  have  appeared  in  different 
ages  of  the  world,  the  folly  of  each  quickly  became  manifest;  for 
error  and  falsehood  can  never  become  truth.  But  the  true  Messiah, 
although  he  met  with  every  opposition,  and  although  he  appeared 
not  in  any  worldly  pomp  or  grandeur,  and  although  his  gospel  was 
contemned,  and  every  method  used  that  human  ingenuity  could  in¬ 
vent,  to  abolish  and  destroy  it  out  of  the  world,  it  still  stands  unsha¬ 
ken.  And  why,  unless  it  had  its  foundation  in  Divinity?  Truth 
will  bear  investigation,  and  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it,  when 
properly  understood.  And  hence  we  have  sufficient  cause  to  be 
thankful  for  the  repository  which  Divine  Providence  hath  favored 
us  with,  by  transmitting  the  account  of  his  former  dispensations  for 
our  perusal,  reflections  and  benefit,  inasmuch  as  we  may  become 
the  heirs  of  the  inheritance,  through  the  Covenant  of  grace,  which 
by  faith  are  partakers  of  the  happy  realms  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

God  is  declared  to  be  a  Spirit.  His  worship  is  required  to  be  of 
that  nature,  viz:  “in  “Spirit  and  in  truth,”  i.  e.,  in  the  heart  and 
really !  For  he  is  said  to  be  the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac, 
and  the  God  of  Jacob!  Thus  making  a  discrimination  amongst 
men,  and  confining  his  spiritual  favors  to  his  faithful  worshippers. 
Thus  also  Paul  declares  that  all  are  not  “Israel  that  are  of  Israel, 
neither  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are  they  all  children.” 
They  must  become  spiritual  children  by  an  act  of  faith,  under  the 
influence  of  love  divine,  inspiring  the  heart  with  peace  and  joy, 
running  through  all  their  conduct.  Or  as  the  scriptures  declare,  “If 
ye  are  Christ’s,  then  ye  are  Abraham’s  seed,  and  heirs  according  to 
the  promise.”  Or,  as  said  Christ,  “If  ye  were  the  children  of 
Abraham,  ye  would  do  the  works  of  Abraham.”  “Abraham  re¬ 
joiced  to  see  my  day,  and  he  saw  it  and  was  glad;”  for  “before 
Abraham  was,  I  am;”  John  viii,  56,  58.  Compare  Gen.xvii,  1,8, 
14;  Rom.  iv,  9  to  13,  &c.;  Gal.  iii,  6  to  15,  shows  1st,  Abraham  is 
called  “the  father  of  the  faithful ,”  and  the  “ heir  of  the  world.” 

Secondly.  Abraham  was  justified  by  faith,  while  in  uncircum¬ 
cision;  and  to  him  was  made  the  first *  promise  of  the  Messiah  to 

*The  thing  was  intimated  and  hinted,  but  never  confirmed  till  the  time 
of  Abraham;  Gen.  iii,  14,  15,  was  not  a  promise,  but  a  threatening  against 
the  serpent.  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  thy 
gecd  and  her  seed,  it  shall  bruise  thy  bead,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel 


456 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


come;  “In  thy  seed  (Christ)  shall  ail  the  families  of  the  earth  bf 
blessed.”  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  to  him 
for  righteousness.  Now  it  was  not  written  for  his  saite  alone,  that 
it  was  imputed  to  him,  but  for  us  also,  to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed, 
if  we  believe  on  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead, 
who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our 
justification,  Rom.  iv,  23  to  25. 

sings  in  Christ  the  seed,  are 
of  the  seed,  are  to  be  receiv- 

Fourthly.  “If  ye  be  Christ’s,  then  are  ye  Abraham’s  seed,  and 
heirs  according  to  the  premise;”  Gallatians  ill,  29. 

Thus  the  true  light  of  moral  virtue  came  by  Revelation,  and  is 
enjoyed  by  divine  inspiration,  operating  on  the  heart,  which  all  men 
are  under  the  restraining  influence  of,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
until  the  day  of  their  visitation  be  past.  But  when  they  become 
incorrigible ,  they  are  unworthy  of  a  social  or  political  existence. 
Hence,  said  Jesus,  “O  Jerusalem!  Jerusalem!  how  often  would  I 
have  gathered  thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather  her  brood 
under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not.  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto 
you  desolate,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me ,  henceforth,  until  ye  shall  say 
“Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.”  And  they 
were  destroyed  and  dispersed,  like  the  Ten  Tribes,  abroad  amongst 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  by  the  Roman  army;  like  as  a  curse  for 
disobedience,  entailed  on  them  to  this  day. 

The  abuse  of  moral  privileges,  by  luxury  and  dissipation,  tends  to 
sink  the  human  mind  into  brutality,  and  destroy  every  principle  that  , 
is  kind,  noble,  generous  and  humane.  The  present  state  of  the  na¬ 
tives  of  Africa  and  America,  are  striking  examples,  and  show  to 
what  a  loiv  ebb  the  moral  faculty  can  be  reduced.  We  see  them 
prefer  a  toy  or  trifling  trinket  to  useful  arts.  In  them  we  see  every 
unkind  disposition  indulged  toward  their  fellow  creatures;  and  stran¬ 
gers  considered  as  enemies,  so  that  almost  every  family  becomes  a 
village,  and  every  village  becomes  a  nation.  And  these  are  almost 
continually  at  war,  destrojung  each  other,  so  as  to  prevent  their  pop¬ 
ulation  from  extending. 

“The  love  of  money”  is  said  to  be  “the  root  of  all  evil.”  The 
spirit  of  it  is  “moral  evil,”  and  the  effect  is  “natural  evil,”  as  the 
necessary  consequence  entailed.  The  love  of  money  led  the  nations 
of  Europe  to  enslave  and  destroy  the  poor  blacks  of  Africa,  and  the 
miserable  Indians  of  America.  And  within  the  space  of  three  cen¬ 
turies,  they  have  destroyed  and  enslaved  together,  as  many  of  those 
unfortunate  creatures,  as  now  exist  in  those  two  quarters  of  the  world; 
nine  millions  have  been  enslaved  from  Africa,  which  is  computed 
to  contain  twelve  millions  of  inhabitants.  And  an  incredible 


Thirdly.  The  promises  of  the  bles 
*  by  faith ,  through  which  the  blessings 
ed  and  enioved. 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


467 


number  also  must  have  been  slain.  The  Spaniards  in  South  Amer¬ 
ica,  enslaved  and  destroyed  alone  twelve  millions,  besides  the  mil¬ 
lions  which  fell  in  the  Isles,  of  which  Hayti  itself  contained 
3,000,000.  But  the  superintending  hand  of  Providence,  which 
overrules  the  actions  of  men  and  devils,  will  no  doubt  bring  good 
out  of  evil.  Most  of  these  unhappy  wretches,  after  being  in  slave¬ 
ry  a  term  of  time,  will  be  affronted  at  the  idea  of  being  sent  back 
to  their  native  shores;  and  many  are  rejoiced  at  their  situation,  mis¬ 
erable  as  it  is,  and  express  gratitude  that  by  this  means  they  have 
found  the  faith  of  Abraham,  in  the  gospel  of  God’s  dear  Son,  to 
bring  them  the  peace  and  joy  of  the  kingdom.  And  why  should 
it  be  incredible  to  believe,  that  one  day  the  gospel  shall  return  to 
their  native  shores,  and  spread  through  A  fric  regions,  and  that  wil¬ 
derness  blossom  like  the  rose? 

The  natural  abilities  of  the  Europeans  and  the  Africans,  perhaps 
admit  of  improvement  equally  alike.  Yet  while  one  is  now  rising 
to  its  highest  excellence ,  the  other  is  but  a  little  superior  to  the 
brute  beasts.  Doubtless  it  is  the  Providence  of  God  attending  the 
improvement  of  one,  while  the  other  is  justly  visited  with  the  en- 
tailment  of  ignorance,  stupidity  and  sloth;  whilst  moral  evil  fills 
their  hearts  and  governs  all  their  actions. 

America,  adorned  and  enriched  with  some  of  the  most  lofty 
mountains,  extensive  rivers,  natural  canals,  and  numerous  fresh  in¬ 
land  seas,  situated  between  two  oceans,  nearly  divided  in  the  centre, 
and  yet  connected  by  a  narrow  isthmus;  enriched  with  almost  every 
species  of  valuable  treasures  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  as  if  to  invite 
the  foreign  emigrant  to  pay  a  friendly  visit;  nevertheless,  lay  undis¬ 
covered  for  several  thousand  years,  as  if  reserved  for  the  era ,  when 
common  sense  began  to  awake  up  from  her  long  slumber.  As  if 
the  Creator’s  wisdom  and  goodness  had  a  New  World  in  reversion 
for  a  new  theatre  for  the  exhibition  of  new  things. 

Here  a  new  philosophy,  both  in  nature  and  in  divinity  was  to  be 
taught  and  embraced.  False  notions  respecting  the  figure  of  the 
earth  and  the  spurious  vicegerency,  were  both  to  be  rejected  vOgeth- 
er.  The  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  and  non-resistance,  was 
then  to  be  suspected  and  go  down  the  hill.  There  seemed  to  be  n« 
place  in  the  political  world,  nor  any  part  of  the  natural  world,  that 
admitted  of  the  change  to  begin  so  thoroughly  as  in  America.  The 
state  of  the  country,  and  the  prejudices  of  the  people  were  both  so 
favorable  for  it. 

And  these  things  are  the  result,  which  are  worthy  of  reflection. 

First.  All  religious  opinions  are  protected;  and  universal  rights 
of  conscience  established;  and  also  a  government  of  representation, 
which  is  elective  only. 

Secondly.  The  dirty  slave-trade ,  in  which  almost  all  Europe, 


453 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


as  well  as  America,  was  engaged,  is  now  forever  at  an  end — no  na- 
tion  protecting  it.  And  in  those  countries  where  slavery  exists, 
they  are  used  more  humanely  than  formerly,  and  instead  of  death  for 
mere  trifles,  the  penitentiary  system  is  adopted. 

Thirdly.  The  spirit  of  inquiry,  the  spirit  of  missionary  is  pre¬ 
vailing,  together  with  the  translation  of  the  scriptures  into  so  many 
new  languages.  Bible,  societies  are  forming  to  disperse  the  holy 
scriptures.  Priestcraft  is  falling,  and  the  power  and  influence  of 
the  established,  corrupt,  and  wicked  clergy,  is  broken  and  tumbling 
down.  Crowned  heads  are  going  out  of  date.  The  whole  world 
is  in  commotion,  and  peace  taken  from  the  earth!  The  animal  cre¬ 
ation  is  proving  a  scourge  in  many  parts,  to  the  human  family. — 
The  wars  may  be  considered  as  the  sword  of  the  Lord;  as  if  the 
Devil  had  come  down  in  great  wrath,  knowing  that  he  hath  but  a 
little  time.  This  brings  scarcity,  which  produces  famine.  And 
famine  will  bring  plague ,  which  already  prevails  in  many  parts  of 
the  world.  Besides,  such  general  and  repeated  shocks  of  earth¬ 
quakes — so  that  sixteen  cities  were  destroyed  in  a  very  short  space 
of  time  ip  South  America.  Thus,  so  many  extraordinary  things  as 
have  transpired  of  late,  and  are  transpiring,  have  not  been  known  in 
the  annals  of  history.  And  there  never  was  a  time,  except  the  era 
which  gave  our  Saviour  birth,  that  was  so  pregnant  with  important 
things,  as  the  day  in  which  we  live. 

May  not  the  “seventh  trumpet”  now  be  sounding,  and  the  “seven 
last  plagues”  be  pouring  out?  Is  not  the  harvest  of  the  earth  ripe 
for  the  reaper  with  the  sharp  sickle?  Then  we  should  swell  the  cry, 
“Thy  kingdom  come — send  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest.” 
Is  not  the  vintage  of  the  earth  ripe  also  to  be  gathered,  and  cast  into 
the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God? 

Are  not  all  the  governments  of  the  old  world  tyrannical,  and  re¬ 
pugnant  to  the  “law  of  nature?”  Is  there  any  government  in  the 
world,  except  America,  that  is  framed  so  as  to  admit  of  amendment? 
Being  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature  and  not  admitting  of  amend¬ 
ments,  are  not  those  governments  in  their  very  first  principles,  of  a 
pernicious  kind,  and  of  an  incorrigible  nature,  founded  in  moral  evil 
Sf>  as  to  perpetuate  the  same  without  any  possibility  of  redress? — 
Why  ought  they  to  exist?  By  what  right  can  they  exist?  Are  they 
worthy  of  an  existence?  Does  not  injured  innocence  cry  against 
them  for  redress  to  the  Governor  of  the  world,  whose  tender  care 
is  over  all  his  works?  Does  not  justice  in  the  law  of  nature,  de¬ 
mand  a  satisfaction  against  them?  Would  not  mercy  be  extended 
from  the  Divine  Governor  to  the  injured,  by  undertaking  their  cause, 
and  restoring  to  them  their  rights,  which  are  unjustly  withheld  by 
those  evil  governments?  Do  not  these  reflections  lead  the  mind  ne¬ 
cessarily  to  conclude,  that  a  powerful  and  Just  Judge  will  undertake 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


459 


the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  and  overwhelm  the  oppressors  with  an 
everlasting  destruction. 

SUMMARY  REVIEW. 

The  law  of  nature,  is  that  relation  which  man  originally  stands 
in  to  his  Creator  and  to  his  fellow  creature. 

In  this  state  all  men  are  equal,  and  naturally  free  and  indepen¬ 
dent,  in  their  individual  capacity,  and  endowed  by  their  Creator 
with  certain  unalienable  rights,  as  life,  liberty,  enjoyment  of  prop¬ 
erty,  pursuit  of  happiness,  and  the  privilege  of  private  judgment. 
In  these  they  are  equal  and  independent,  as  much  as  if  there  was 
none  other  person  upon  earth,  but  the  individual  himself  alone. — 
But  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  they  are  dependent  upon  each 
other.  The  king  is  dependent  upon  his  subjects;  and  the  governor 
on  the  governed;  the  master  on  the  servant,  and  the  servant  on  the 
master;  the  blacksmith  upon  the  carpenter,  and  the  carpenter  upon 
the  blacksmith,  and  both  of  them  upon  the  farmer  for  their  bread; 
and  the  farmer  in  his  turn,  is  dependent  on  them  for  his  mechanism. 
Thus  social  privileges  are  reciprocal;  being  connected  mutually,  they 
are  necessarily  dependent  upon  each  other. 

A  hermit’s  life  in  solitude,  is  the  most  independent  of  any;  and 
yet  what  could  he  do  in  sickness?  He  would  then  be  dependent 
upon  others  for  their  assistance,  to  do  that  for  him  which  he  could 
not  do  for  himself.  Therefore,  the  idea  of  social  independence  is 
a  solecism,  which  has  no  place  in  common  sense. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively  form 
one  whole,  so  the  human  family  are,  and  must  be  considered  socially 
related,  and  collectively  dependent  upon  each  other. 

Hence,  our  rights  and  necessities  being  equal,  so  are  our  obliga¬ 
tions  and  duties  likewise;  and  therefore,  considering  the  rights  of 
man  as  an  individual,  they  are  called  personal  rights.  Consider¬ 
ing  them  in  his  relation  to  his  fellow  creature,  they  are  called  social 
rights;  and  considering  them  in  his  relation  to  his  Creator,  they  are 
called  moral  rights. 

Personal  rights  are  by  virtue  of  existence,  as  life,  liberty,  and  all 
the  intellectual  rights  of  the  mind;  of  course  religion  is  one  of  those 
rights,  as  the  pursuit  of  happiness. 

Social  rights  are  by  virtue  of  being  a  member  of  society;  and  as 
one  of  the  whole,  who  is  interested  in  the  security  of  those  person¬ 
al  rights  against  usurpation,  he  hath  a  claim  in  conjunction  with 
others  for  protection  of  his  property  and  character.  The  right 
itself,  is  good  and  perfect,  by  virtue  of  existence;  but  is  imperfect  in 
point  of  power,  both  in  each  and  all,  in  their  individual  capacity. 
And  hence  the  power  which  is  called  government,  is  made  up  or 
composed  of  all  those  rights  which  are  surrendered  by  the  individ¬ 
uals  themselves,  and  cast  into  the  common  stock,  for  the  better 


460 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


regulation  of  the  whole;  which  is  made  up  or  consists  of  the  aggre¬ 
gate  of  those  rights,  which  though  perfect  in  the  individual  person¬ 
ally,  yet  socially,  answer  not  his  purpose  for  the  want  of  power.— 
And  therefore,  for  the  want  of  personal  power,  for  the  security  of 
personal  rights,  the  right  imperfect  in  power  is  surrendered  and  cast 
into  the  common  stock,  and  so  the  arm  of  society,  of  which  he  is  a 
part,  is  taken  in  preference,  and  in  addition  to  his  own.  The  ag¬ 
gregate  of  those  rights,  imperfect  in  power  in  the  individual,  is  sur¬ 
rendered  to  trustees  in  trust,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people,  to  act  as 
their  representatives  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole.  This  delegated 
power  is  called  government,  and  can  never  be  applied  to  invade 
those  rights  retained,  which  are  sufficiently  perfect  in  the  individ¬ 
ual,  and  for  their  proper  exercise  need  no  political  strength.  Of 
this  kind  are  the  rights  of  life,  limb,  liberty,  and  all  the  intellectual 
powers  or  rights  of  the  mind,  as  study,  pursuit  of  happiness,  private 
judgment,  &.c.  These  things  can  never  be  invaded  by  the  power 
of  the  government,  without  infringing  upon  natural  justice.  Be¬ 
cause  the  power  delegated,  is  to  be  applied  for  the  benefit  and  wel¬ 
fare  of  the  people,  and  not  to  oppress,  domineer  and  tyranize  over 
the  people,  and  make  them  miserable. 

These  observations  show  the  origin  of  government,  and  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  a  Constitution,  to  point  out  what  may,  and  what  may  not  be 
done.  To  make  the  rulers  responsible  for  their  trust  and  conduct, 
and  to  secure  the  admission  of  improvement,  as  experience  may 
point  out  wherein  the  Constitution  is  defective;  and  all  the  laws 
which  are  founded  upon  this,  as  a  charter  given  to  the  delegates  or 
trustees  in  trust,  should  be  an  expression  of  the  will  of  the  people. 
And  those  laws  should  be  as  few  as  is  possible — consistently  with 
the  nature  of  tilings;  and  should  be  founded  on  such  principles  of 
justice  as  will  admit  of  the  greatest  humanity  in  the  suppression  of 
vice,  in  the  maintenance  of  equity,  and  in  the  promotion  of  virtue 
;n  the  land.  *  Therefore  a  proper  distinction  between  vice  and  virtue 
should  be  made,  and  punishment  fitted  and  apportioned  to  the  nature 
of  crimes.  Torture,  barbarity,  and  every  thing  which  has  a  tenden¬ 
cy  to  harden  mankind,  should  be  cautiously  avoided.  Private  re¬ 
venge  should  be  discountenanced  by  civil  law;  and  the  abuse  of 
servants  ought  not  to  be  passed  over  with  such  impunity  as  it  is  in 
many  parts  of  the  world;  but  there  ought  to  be  some  restriction  upon 
Masters,  that  justice  may  take  place  in  the  administration  of  corpo¬ 
real  chastisement.  Ought  not  a  responsibility  be  secured  in  this  as 
well  as  in  any  other  exercise  of  authority?  There  is  something  here 
which  deserves  to  be  seriously  weighed,  when  we  reflect  on  the 
universal  right  of  man. 

Moral  rights  are  the  result  of  moral  law.  And  as  a  Creature  de¬ 
pendent  upon  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  who  enjoins  the 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


401 


obligation  and  prescribes  the  law  and  rule  of  practice,  man  has  a 
right  to  obey,  by  attending  to  the  law,  and  by  keeping  the  rule. — 
And  human  Governments  have  no  right  to  interfere  by  assuming  a 
power  to  tolerate  man  to  pay  his  devotion  to  his  God.  For  before 
any  human  government  existed  in  the  world,  there  was  a  compact 
between  man  and  his  Maker,  which  cannot  be  altered  by  any  human 
laws.  Therefore,  all  laws  ought  to  be  made  in  conformity  to  the 
pre-existing  compact;  otherwise  they  do  mischief  by  making  en¬ 
croachments  upon  the  rights  of  conscience,  and  cause  confusion  in 
society  by  creating  broils  and  animosities — consequently  all  denom¬ 
inations  of  religion  should  be  protected  in  the  peaceable  enjoyment 
of  their  rights.  And  universal  rights  of  conscience  ought  to  be 
established  in  every  land,  agreeable  to  the  Creator’s  law,  primarily 
established  by  Him. 

Rights  imply  privileges;  and  a  priviles  implies  duty,  when  taken 
on  the  ground  of  the  Law  of  Nature,  or  the  Moral  Law,  or  the 
Rule  of  Practice.  And  duties  imply  obligation.  Therefore,  if  by 
the  Law  of  Nature,  one  is  favored  with  the  rights  of  equality  and 
independence,  it  is  his  duty  to  enjoy,  maintain  and  improve  them. 
If  it  be  my  right  to  enjoy  life  and  liberty,  it  becomes  my  duty  to 
preserve  and  improve  them.  If  I  have  a  right  to  enjoy  property  and 
pursue  happiness,  it  is  my  duty  to  pursue  it  properly.  And  also  in 
matters  of  private  judgment,  in  matters  which  concern  me ,  it  is  my 
duty  to  investigate  and  judge  rightly.  Why  is  it  my  duty  to  main¬ 
tain  my  equality  and  independence;  and  to  preserve  my  life  and  lib¬ 
erty;  and  to  enjoy  property  and  pursue  happiness  and  also  to  judge 
in  matters  in  moral  duty?  Equality,  independence,  life,  liberty, 
property,  happiness,  and  the  things  of  private  judgment  in  moral 
duty,  are  the  gifts  of  the  God  of  nature,  and  designed  by  Him  to 
answer  a  purpose  worthy  of  Himself.  Therefore,  to  neglect  them, 
is  to  treat  them  with  indifference;  and  to  be  indifferent  is  to  under¬ 
value  them;  and  to  undervalue  such  important  gifts,  is  to  undervalue 
the  Giver;  and  of  course  to  treat  him  not  with  neglect  only,  but  with 
a  degree  of  contempt  also.  Because  our  all  is  connected  with  it. 
Not  only  our  eternity  hangs  upon  it,  but  also,  all  the  things  of  time! 
and  hence  the  omission,  or  neglect,  prevents  our  accomplishing  that 
noble  purpose  for  which  we  were  designed  by  the  Creator.  There¬ 
fore  we  infringe  upon  the  Law  of  Nature,  by  departing  from  her 
rule,  which  is  the  law  of  God;  and  violate  our  moral  obligation  to 
the  Most  High,  who,  as  a  righteous  Judge,  will  call  all  people  to 
an  account,  “and  reward  them,”  each  individual,  “ according  to 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body.” 

Consequently,  our  equality  and  independence  is  given  us,  as  in¬ 
dividuals,  that  we  may  be  capable  of  thinking,  and  judging,  ana 
acting  in  an  individual  capacity,  and  not  to  be  accountable  for  the 


462 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


misconduct  of  others,  but  live  in  conformity  to  the  moral  law  of 
Love.  Hence  life  is  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  our  right  to  enjoy. 
But  man  has  no  right  to  destroy  it.  To  destroy  our  life,  is  to  in¬ 
fringe  on  Nature’s  Law,  and  violate  the  obligation  we  are  under  to 
Nature’s  God.  Of  course  also  as  means  are  necessary  to  be  used 
for  the  preservation  of  life,  they  must  be  attended  to  accordingly. — 
Liberty  also,  is  one  of  our  rights,  but  it  must  not  be  abused,  but 
used  agreeably  to  Natural  Justice  and  moral  obligation.  The  pur¬ 
suit  of  property  is  a  right,  and  becomes  a  duty,  that  we  may  not  be 
dependent  on  others,  but  have  wherewith  to  help  ourselves,  and 
afford  assistance  to  a  fellow  mortal  in  distress.  Man  was  designed 
by  his  Maker  to  be  happy,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  is  enjoined 
upon  him,  and  it  is  his  duty  to  promote  the  same  in  others.  Hence 
the  object  and  the  right,  and  the  means  and  the  duty ,  are  all  con¬ 
nected  and  stand  in  relation  to  each  other.  The  duty  demands  the 
use  of  the  means  to  improve  the  right,  to  obtain  the  object — happi¬ 
ness.  This  duty  is  a  moral  obligation,  because  enjoined  by  the 
moral  Governor  of  the  world. 

Consequently  all  the  intellectual  powers  of  the  man  are  called 
upon,  and  employed  to  act  as  a  rational  creature  who  must  give  an 
account.  The  Understanding  to  collect  evidence  that  it  may  judge 
correctly.  The  Memory  to  reflect  and  recollect,  for  the  benefit  of 
Judgment.  The  Will  to  consent  only  to  what  is  right,  agreeable  to 
his  best  judgment.  For  man  is  led  by  inclination  sometimes  con¬ 
trary  to  his  judgment,  and  then  he  comes  under  condemnation,  of 
which  he  is  always  conscious  in  a  degree,  conformable  to  his  judg¬ 
ment. 

Man  is  required  to  act  as  a  rational  creature,  and  to  act  from  pro¬ 
per  motives,  and  of  course  to  act  from  a  well  regulated  judgment. — 
And  that  the  judgment  may  be  correct,  the  understanding  must  be 
well  and  properly  informed.  This  implies  a  duty  to  search  for 
truth,  and  weigh  every  evidence,  and  give  it  just  and  proper  weight, 
in  order  to  proceed  righteously — as  for  eternity. 

Moral  Evil,  is  an  improper  motive  or  bad  principle  at  heart.  So 
says  Christ — <;he  that  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath 
committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart.”  The  desire  be¬ 
ing  indulged  and  the  consent  of  the  mind  being  given  to  a  thing  con¬ 
trary  to  a  better  judgment,  against  the  Law  of  Nature.  Sin  is  a 
transgression  of  the  law — and  the  will  of  God  is  the  Moral  Law. 
By  going  contrary  to  it,  a  person  must  forfeit  what  I  choose  to  call 
his  infantile  justification,  mentioned  Romans  v,  18  to  20.  And 
thus  goes  out  of  the  Divine  favor  by  his  own  personal  sin,  into  per¬ 
sonal  condemnation  and  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  and  led  captive  by 
him  at  his  will. 

Hence  there  must  be  a  personal  repentance  for  personal  sin;  and 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


463 


a  moral  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  to  be  reinstated  in  the  Divine 
favor,  as  one  of  the  divine  family.  This  conformity  is  through 
“the  door — the  way”  to  God,  which  is  Christ.  Here  is  pardon 
and  peace  to  be  found  in  such  conformity,  and  faith,  or  what  may 
be  termed  an  assent  or  conformity  to  the  proper  moral  evidence — 
evidence  given  to  the  mind,  (but  not  the  bodily  sense)  is  the  power 
by  which  it  may  be  done.  This  act  of  con  formity  is  the  act  of 
“faith”  which  is  “imputed  for  righteousness/’  Thus,  “a  man  is 
justified  by  faith,  and  hath  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.”  Being  justified  by  faith  from  the  guilt  of  his  own  sins, 
and  having  peace  with  God  through  Christ,  he  has  a  sensible  love 
to  God  from  obligation,  and  a  sense  of  the  love  of  God  towards  him, 
in  the  gift  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  he  hath  acceptance,  and  for 
the  Holy  Spirit  through  the  same  divine  channel,  from  whom  all 
blessings  flow. 

After  justification  by  faith  from  the  guilt  of  his  own  sins,  he  is 
required  to  prove  his  love  to  Christ,  by  walking  in  the  light,  and 
keeping  his  commandments.  Hence  the  commandment  is  to  “Love 
one  another,”  “Love  your  enemies,”  “do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,”  “pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you.” 

Again,  “Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
soul,  mind  and  strength,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself;”  which  im¬ 
plies  that  from  the  heart,  we  should  devote  our  whole  soul,  body  and 
substance  with  all  our  time  and  talents  to  the  glory  of  the  Most 
High  with  a  resignation  to  the  will,  disposal  and  service  of  God 
only;  and  hence  thou  shalt  “love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.”  Who 
is  thy  neighbor?  Thy  friend,  enemy,  acquaintance  and  stranger, 
and  whosoever  is  in  distress,  no  matter  who.  He  is  God’s  creature, 
and  thy  brother  by  the  “Law  of  Nature;”  and  the  “Moral  Law,” 
commands  to  “Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,”  and  also  enjoins  the 
“rule  of  practice:”  “As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do 
ye  even  so  to. them.”  Thus  Moses,  the  Prophets,  and  Jesus  Christ 
teach  the  same  doctrine.  Hence  the  Moral  Law  and  the  Law  of 
Nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice,  on  the  principles  of  equity  and 
obligation ,  are  a  unit! 

Therefore,  said  Christ,  “if  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments.” 
And  one  command  is,  “to  do  good  to  tho&e  who  are  our  enemies,” 
and  “love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.”  The  conduct  of  the  Samaritan 
towards  the  man  who  fell  among  the  thieves,  is  enough  to  prove 
who  our  neighbor  is.  The  Samaritans,  who  taught  to  consider  the 
Jews  as  enemies ,  and  hence  the  woman  questioned  Christ  why  he 
asked  her  for  water. 

The  Samaritan  proved  a  nurse ,  a  servant,  ^nd  benefactor,  by 
providing  an  asylum,  and  taking  him  to  the  Inn,  paying  the  expen¬ 
ses,  without  expecting  any  reward  from  man.  And  the  command 


404 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


was  “go  and  do  thou  likewise.”  But  “if  a  man  doth  not  love  his 
brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath 
not  seen?  Again,  “If  a  man  seeth  his  brother  stand  in  need,  and 
give  not  wherewith  to  supply  his  wants,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him?  Therefore  we  are  commanded  to  “love  in  deed  and 
in  truth ,  and  not  in  word  and  tongue  only.”  Consequently,  to  say 
“be  ye  warmed  and  be  ye  clothed,”  and  like  the  “Priest  and  Levite, 
pass  by  on  the  other  side,”  with  perfect  neglect  or  composure,  is  a 
departure  from  the  Law  of  Nature,  and  the  Moral  Law,  and  the 
Rule  of  Practice,  seeing  our  rights  and  wants ,  duties  and  obliga¬ 
tions  are  equal  in  both  laws,  and  in  the  rule! 

We  are  to  prove  our  faith  and  love  to  Christ,  by  walking  in  the 
light  and  keeping  his  commandments;  and  hence  the  injunction,  “As 
ye  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him.”  And 
thence  our  actions,  flowing  from  faith  and  love ,  are  the  evidences 
or  fruits  of  faith;  hence  said  James,  “show  me  your  faith  without 
works,  and  I  will  show  you  my  faith  by  my  works.”  Then  he 
makes  mention  of  two,  who  were  justified  by  works  flowing  from 
faith;  and  adds,  “as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith 
without  works  is  dead  also.”  Therefore,  we  conclude  that  a  man 
is  justified  by  works  and  not  by  faith  only . 

Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  that  faith  will  never  be  called  in 
question  in  the  day  of  judgment;  there  will  not  be  any  need  for  faith 
then,  because  Christ  who  then  will  be  our  Judge,  will  have  given 
up  the  mediatorial  kingdom  to  the  Father,  and  faith  will  be  brought 
to  sight.  But  the  virtue  of  all  our  deeds  wflll  then  be  put  to  the 
trial,  what  spirit  they  were  of;  and  mankind  will  be  “rewarded  ac¬ 
cording  to  their  works,”  or  “the  deeds  done  in  the  body,”  whether 
they  be  good  or  bad! 

Those  who  “put  away  the  evil  of  their  doings,  and  wash  in  the 
fountain  for  sin,  and  have  made  their  robes  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,”  having  continued  “to  take  up  the  cross  daily,  and  fol¬ 
low  after  him  by  denying  themselves,”  will  stand  acquitted,  but 
“those  who  will  not  have  Christ  to  reign  over  them,”  but  lead  a 
life  of  rebellion,  the  non-conformity  disqualifies  them  for  a  divine 
inheritance,  hence  there  must  be  two  classes  of  different  states  and 
dispositions  of  heart.  And  of  course  on  the  principles  of  moral 
justice,  they  must  have  different  sentences  and  rewards  from  a  right¬ 
eous  Judge.  How  then  can  it  be  said  to  them  agreeably  to  truth,  in 
that  day  of  final  retribution,  “Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you:  for  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me 
meat:  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye 
took  me  in;  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me;  sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye 
came  unto  me  and  visited  me;  inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of 
the  feast  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  me,”  provided  they  have  never  been 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN.  485 

in  the  spirit  of  doing  such  things  to  the  people  of  Christ,  for  his 
sake. 

The  rights  and  obligations  of  all  men  are  equal;  and  so  their 
exposures  and  dangers,  and  necessities,  and  reverses  of  fortune,  and 
hence  the  golden  rule  of  practice,  “as  ye  would  that  others  should 
do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them” — for  the  objects  of  distress  are 
the  representatives  of  that  Lord  Jesus — therefore  they  are  sent  to 
prove  our  love  to  Christ,  a  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of  a  disci¬ 
ple  given  to  one  of  his  little  ones,  shall  not  lose  its  reward;  and  when 
done  from  duty  and  love  to  Christ,  will  be  so  acknowledged  by  him 
in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  is  as  acceptable  to  the  Lord  as  if  it 
had  been  done  in  the  person  of  Christ.  For  “God  looketh  at  the 
heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  intentions;” — therefore  “he  that 
confessethme  before  men,  him  will  I  confess,”  said  Jesus,  “before 
my  father  and  his  holy  angels.”  “And  for  every  idle  word  that 
man  shall  speak,  he  shall  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of 
judgment,” — and  “by  thy  words  thou  shall  be  justified — and  by  thy 
words  thou  shalt  be  condemned,”  Matt,  xii,  36,  37. 

Therefore  man  is  called  to  devote  all  his  time,  soul,  bod;y  and 
substance,  to  the  love  and  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  this 
world,  if  he  would  stand  acquitted  in  the  day  of  accounts.  Of 
course  objects  of  distress  are  to  be  attended  to,  and  not  barely  those 
of  our  own  household,  though  they  ought  not  to  be  neglected,  but 
objects  of  charity  should  be  sought  out.  I  do  not  say,  that  such  as 
are  able  to  work,  and  will  not,  should  receive,  nor  the  man  that  will 
take  your  charity  to  buy  spirits  and  get  drunk — because  to  give  to 
such,  instead  of  its  being  a  charity,  it  is  hiring  or  paying  for  their 
idleness  and  wicked  conduct,  and  encouraging  them  to  persevere  in 
evil.  But  it  would  be  better  to  give  to  ten  impostors,  than  to  deny 
one  real  object  of  distress.  Therefore  remember  the  good  Samari¬ 
tan,  “go  and  do  thou  likewise,”  if  you  profess  to  be  a  follower  of 
Christ,  lest  you  hear  the  sentence  “depart”  with  these  piercing 
words — “I  was  sick,  hungry,  thirsty,  a  stranger,  naked  and  in  prison, 
and  ye  neither  visited,  nor  fed,  nor  gave  me  drink,  nor  clothed  me, 
nor  took  me  in;  inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these,  ye  did  it  not  unto  me — depart  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire 
prepared  (not  for  man)  but  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.”  Matt, 
xxv,  41,  42,  43  and  44.  For  these  only  “who  have  washed  their 

Snot  Christ’s)  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
jamb,  will  stand  before  the  throne  of  God.”  Rev.  vii,  14,  15, 
Isaiah  i,  17,  Zach  xiii,  l!  Therefore  attend  to  the  two  laws  and 
the  rule! 

CONCLUSION. 

Personal  rights  are  by  virtue  of  existence.  Social  rights,  by  vir¬ 
tue  of  being  a  member  of  society.  Moral  rights  by  virtue  of  Moral 

Ff 


466 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 

% 

obligations  to  the  Moral  governor.  Equality  and  independence 
being  the  Law  of  Nature,  from  them  government  should  spring  by 
delegation  and  representation.  But  from  assumption  sprang  tyran¬ 
nical  governments.  And  religious  establishments  by  law,  founded 
on  ignorance  and  false  Moral  obligation,  was  imposed  on  the 
world,  to  answer  the  purposes  of  ambitious  usurpers.  Hence  arose 
the  Papal  power,  as  man  was  not  suffered  to  think,  and  judge,  and 
practice  for  himself;  but  the  nonsense  of  others  must  be  believed 
before  his  own  senses;  which  produced  the  seas  of  blood,  which 
flowed  by  the  intollerant  hand  of  persecution!  At  length  light  broke 
in!  Common  sense  waked  up,  and  embraced  a  new  theory  of  Phi¬ 
losophy,  both  in  Nature  and  Divinity.  The  old  World  being 
chained  did  not  admit  of  a  thorough  and  general  reform;  hence 
America  was  the  only  place  in  the  Political  and  Natural  world, 
that  opened  a  fair  prospect  for  a  begining.  And  such  as  began  to 
think  and  to  judge,  and  to  act  for  themselves,  and  felt  the  spirit  of 
“independence  and  equality  of  man,  which  is  the  law  of  nature,” 
arose  from  their  depressed  state,  and  felt  the  spirit  of  enterprize. — 
They  “flew  to  the  wilderness  of  America,  pregnant  with  the  spirit 
of  freedom  in  embryo ,  in  their  emigration,  when  they  laid  the  foun¬ 
dation,  and  still  mark  the  outlines  of  our  national  character.  Moral 
virtue  came  by  revelation,  and  is  enjoyed  by  inspiration  in  the  heart, 
called  “restraining  grace.”  Hence  the  necessity  of  a  “moral  so¬ 
cial  compact.”  Abraham  and  his  successors  formed  the  beginning 
of  the  true  Church  of  God;  through  whose  succession  the  promised 
Messiah  came.  The  Jews  are  a  standing  monument  of  the  just 
Dispensations  of  Divine  Providence.  Justice,  when  administered 
in  the  removal  of  societies  corrupted  through  moral  evil ,  who  are 
incorrigible,  and  unworthy  of  a  political  existence,  proves  a  mercy 
to  rising  generations.  And  such  revolutions  will  continue,  until  it 
appears  whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  and  his  kingdom  come,  and  reign 
over  all!  The  sword  of  the  Lord  is  drawn  out,  and  the  five  scour¬ 
ges  of  the  Almighty  are  abroad  in  the  earth;  and  O!  that  the  people 
would  learn  Righteousness! 

A  cause  of  a  cause  is  the  cause  of  the  effect  also  which  that 
cause  produces.  And  hence  those  who  injure  others  by  slander  or 
misrepresentation,  are  responsible  for  all  the  consequences  attend¬ 
ing  iq  and  must  answer  it  before  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the  world. 

By  what  right  or  authority  may  one  person  or  a  body  of  men, 
raise  a  persecution  against  another  it  is  not  authorized  in  the  re¬ 
cords  of  Christ,  either  by  his  commands  or  his  example.  And  of 
course  such  a  right  or  power  was  never  delegated  or  sanctioned  by 
him.  Man  could  not  bestow  the  right,  because  he  does  not  possess 
the  authority  to  do*  it,  unless  it  be  “assumed,”  which  is  an  unjust 
tyranny. 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


467 


Persecution,  for  differences  of  opinion  and  modes,  &c.,  in  reli¬ 
gion,  is  an  anti-Christian  spirit:”  and  is  contrary  to  every  “rule  of 
right,”  and  repugnant  to  every  moral  obligation:  and  of  course  it  is 
a  violation  of  the  Law  of  Nature,  as  well  as  of  the  Moral  Law, 
and  of  the  Rule  of  Practice.  Of  course  natural  and  moral  justice 
must  condemn  it. 

Those  people  who  usurp  the  liberty  to  attack  the  absent  charac¬ 
ter  of  others  in  an  unjust  manner,  to  weaken  their  influence  by  de¬ 
stroying  their  reputation,  and  sinking  them  into  contempt  in  public 
estimation,  rejoicing  at  their  misfortune  and  calamity,  as  if  a  very 
great  victory  was  gained,  do  not  know  what  spirit  they  are  of !  It 
would  be  well  for  such  persons  to  study  the  Law  of  Nature,  with  the 
Moral  Law,  and  reconsider  them  by  comparing  them  with  the  Rule 
of  Practice,  examining  their  own  spirit  and  conduct,  and  then  see 
how  they  comport  together,  according  to  love  and  union,  which  is 
enjoined  by  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  if  the  practice  flows 
from  an  unjust  and  unhallowed  spirit  of  jealousy,  from  ambition, 
pride  and  self-will,  the  soul  is  entirely  destitute  of  that  heavenly 
principle,  that  noble  mind,  which  was  in  Christ,  and  which  was  de¬ 
signed  to  reign  in  the  heart  and  practice  of  his  followers,  to  be  made 
manifest  in  their  spirit  and  tempers,  and  shine  forth  in  their  exam¬ 
ple  continually.  And  hence  they  are  to  be  called  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  as  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  cannot  be  hid.  And  it 
would  be  proper  for  such  persons  as  those  to  attend  to  Luke  xi,  35, 
with  the  context.  And  Matt,  vii,  2,  &c.,  as  a  looking  glass. 

Therefore  “let  those  who  name  the  name  of  Christ,  be  careful 
to  depart  from  iniquity,”  and  never  take  the  devil’s  tools,  with 
which  to  do  the  Almighty’s  work. 

But  said  one,  “Master  we  saw  one  casting  out  devils  in  thy  name 
and  we  forbade  him  because  he  followed  not  us.”  Why  do  you 
forbid  him?  “He  followeth  not  with  us.”  Wherein  does  he  differ? 
“In  name,  mode  and  opinion.”  But  do  you  believe  he  is  a  good 
man,  and  that  the  essence  of  the  matter  is  in  him?  O  yes,  “but  he 
followeth  not  with  us.”  Take  care!  forbid  him  not! 

The  lowest  sense  in  which  one  can  be  supposed  to  “cast  out 
devils  in  the  name  of  Christ,”  is  to  be  instrumental  in  the  hands  of 
Christ  by  preaching  the  Gospel,  to  the  awakening  and  conversion 
of  sinners,  from  the  errors  of  their  ways  to  serve  the  living  God. 

Now  if  such  fruit  evidently  appears,  and  if  it  be  manifest  that 
the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  prospers  in  his  hand,  who  durst  set  him- 
selt  up  as  inquisitor  general?  and  as  the  accuser,  witness,,  judge  and 
jury,  to  condemn  such  as  being  nothing  but  shameless  intruders  and 
most  daring  impostors?  But  he  “he  followeth  not  us!”  Hark!— 
Hear  what  the  Master  saith— “forbid  him  not;  for  there  is  no  one 


468 


ANALECTS  UPON  THE 


who  shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name,  that  can  readily  speak  evil  of 
me:  for  he  that  is  not  against  you,  is  for  you.” 

It  is  not  enough  barely  to  say,  I  will  let  him  alone;  for  there  is 
no  neuter  in  this  war.  Therefore  if  you  are  a  follower  of  Christ, 
you  must  prove  you  love  to  him  according  to  your  abilitv.  “For 
he  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.”  And 
in  the  day  of  final  decision,  you  will  hear  the  sentence,  “inasmuch 
as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  unto  me. 
Depart,  &c.” 

Consequently,  that  the  cause  of  Christ  be  not  hindered,  but  that 
his  gospel  take  an  universal  spread,  instead  of  being  actuated  by  a 
short-sighted,  mean,  sinister,  low,  contentious  party  spirit,  we  should 
'  have  a  heart  full  of  love  to  God  and  man,  to  expand  the  mind  with 
that  charity  which  never  faileth,  and  thinketh  no  evil,  but  suffereth 
long  and  is  kind,  is  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated.  And  look 
at  the  universal  or  most  extensive  good ,  and  encourage  those  means 
and  institutions,  most  likely  to  accomplish  the  most  noble  ends 
and  purposes  to  mankind.  And  hence  not  like  the  Jews,  who  long 
looked  with  expectation  for  the  Messiah,  and  when  he  came,  re¬ 
jected  him.  Or,  as  some  others,  who  pray  to  God  to  revive  his 
work,  and  send  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest;  then  oppose 
both  the  work  and  the  means,  which  the  wisdom  of  God  is  pleased 
to  make  use  of  to  accomplish  it.  God  doth  work  and  accomplish 
great  and  important  ends,  by  simple  means,  which  are  noble  and 
worthy  of  himself  to  exhibit  his  “finger,  hand  or  arm,”  of  power 
and  wisdom  to  mankind;  whilst  his  mercy  and  goodness  is  magni¬ 
fied,  and  his  Justice  displayed  to  the  most  ordinary  understanding. 
And  thus,  out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings,  God  will  per¬ 
fect  praise. 

The  Apostle  rejoiced  that  the  Gospel  was  preached  by  those  who 
were  of  a  different  ****»*#*;  he  did  rejoice.  Therefore  forbid  not 
those  whom  God  hath  sent  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  his  dear  Son, 
lest  you  be  fighting  against  God,  and  it  cause  you  tears  of  sorrow 
and  repentance  when  it  is  too  late.  For  the  cause  is  the  Lord’s, 
and  the  eternity  of  mankind  is  connected  therewith,  and  hangs  up¬ 
on  it;  and  “he  that  sees  the  sword  coming,  and  blows  not  the  trum¬ 
pet — the  man  is  taken  away  in  his  iniquity,  but  his  soul  is  required 
at  the  Watchman’s  hand!”  Therefore  “the  Gospel  is  to  be  spread 
into  all  nations,  and  preached  to  every  creature — and  the  Ministers, 
i.  e.,  servants,  should  be  instant  in  season,  and  out  of  season,  to 
reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long  suffering,” — and  swell  the 
cry,  “thy  kingdom  come,”  that  “more  laborers  may  be  sent  into 
the  harvest — and  many  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  be  increas¬ 
ed;”  that  people  may  be  informed  and  turn  from  their  idols — 

4 4 Satan  be  bound  that  the  nations  be  deceived  no  more;  but  the 


RIGHTS  OF  MAN. 


469 


House  of  the  Lord  be  established  in  top  of  the  Mountain,  and  ex¬ 
alted  above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  flow  into  it;  when  the  wolf  and 
the  lamb  shall  dwell  together,  and  the  Leopard  shall  lie  down  with 
the  Kid.  The  Watchman  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  and  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea.”  When 
they  shall  not  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  thy  holy  mount;  the  Nations 
learn  war  no  more;  when  the  “light  of  the  moon  shall  become 
seven  fold,  as  the  light  of  seven  days.”  And  then  the  vice  of  su¬ 
perstition,  and  the  barbarity  of  ignorance  and  tyranny  will  hide 
their  deformed  faces,  being  swept  with  the  besom  of  destruction 
from  the  human  family. 

Natural  evil  is  the  effect  or  consequence  of  moral  evil.  And 
ignorance,  superstition  and  tyranny,  with  impositions  and  wicked 
laws,  have  been,  and  still  are  the  chains  by  which  social  privileges 
are  curtailed.  They  are  the  means  also,  which  have  brought  what 
is  called  Natural  evil,  as  the  necessary  consequence  of  moral  evil, 
upon  society,  in  the  different  ages  and  nations  of  the  world,  which 
hath  been  and  still  is  such  a  curse  to  the  world  of  mankind. 

The  constitution  of  the  United  States  was  framed  by  a  delegated 
confederation,  who  were  chosen  by  the  people  for  that  purpose. — 
The  “constitution,”  when  framed,  was  recommended  by  the  con¬ 
federation  to  the  different  states — each  of  which  voluntarily  receiv¬ 
ed  it  by  their  own  proper  legislative  and  sovereign  authority,  whose 
officers  were  chosen  by  the  people  for  that  purpose — all  of  which 
procedure  is  agreeable  to  natural  justice,  arising  from  the  Creator’s 
law  of  nature!  Which  shows  the  federal  union  deduced  from  dem¬ 
ocratic  principles — which  exhibits  the  difference  between  six  and 
half  a  dozen,  each  state  reserving  to  itself  the  power  to  govern  its 
own  policy — which  shows  that  congress  cannot  legislate  on  slavery 
in  the  south,  or  upon  the  Yankee  law  religion  in  the  north,  of  course 
they  are  State  instead  of  national  crimes,  existing  before  we  became 
a  nation  under  the  k  *  *  *  ! 

General  information,  and  the  spread  of  Moral  Virtue  are  ne¬ 
cessary  antidotes  to  such  obnoxious  principles;  that  the  moral  fa¬ 
culty  may  be  repaired,  and  peace  and  righteousness  reign  in  every 
clime. 

W  hile  inventions  are  increasing,  and  the  arts  and  sciences  are 
improving,  it  may  not  be  amiss  for  all  the  well  wishers  of  Zion  to 
watch  the  openings  of  Providence,  for  the  furtherance  of  truth,  and 
the  spread  of  knowledge  valuable  to  society  among  mankind.  And 
provided  some  suitable  point  should  some  day  be  taken  on  the  Isth¬ 
mus,  which  connects  the  North  and  South  of  the  New  WTorld,  now 
probably  held  in  reversion,  as  a  mercy  to  rising  generations,  to  be  a 
theatre  lor  great  things  to  be  displayed,  worthy  of  its  Author,  and 
there  should  be  the  proper  arrangements  made  for  the  spread  of  the 


470 


ANALECTS,  &c. 


true  knowledge  through  the  whole  world.  How  long  a  space  could 
be  required  to  circumnavigate  and  circumfuse  such  knowledge  of  the 
Causeless  Casuator,  as  would  inspire  all  nations  with  sensations  of 
gratitude  to  the  Redeemer  of  mankind,  whose  commandment  we 
have  for  our  encouragement,  “Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel,  and  lo  I  am  with  you!” 

Buckingham  county,  Virginia, 

August  21,  1812. 


JOURNEY 


FROM 

BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM; 

OR,  THE  ROAD  TO  PEACE. 


The  Journey  of  Life  is  an  important  theme.  All  mankind 
are  equally  interested  in  it;  and  the  happiness  or  misery  of  every 
individual;  necessarily  depends  upon  it. 

Time  may  be  considered  as  the  road,  and  every  day  may  be  com¬ 
pared  to  a  mile,  cutting  off  some  part  of  the  distance. 

Eternity  is  the  country  to  which  all  are  travelling;  sleeping  or 
waking,  they  progress  with  unremitting  speed. 

Childhood  and  youth  are  the  morning  of  life;  the  perfection  of 
manhood  is  the  meridian;  and  the  declension  of  age,  may  be  qalled 
the  evening  shades — when  the  sun  is  lowering  in  the  western  sky, 
and  sable  gloom  prevails! 

The  “experience  of  grace,”  should  be  connected  with  the  Journey 
of  Life;  as  in  eternity,  there  are  two  places  of  destination,  the  states 
of  which  are  very  different  both  in  their  nature  and  enjoyment — one 
being  attended  with  ineffable  pleasure,  the  other  with  weeping, 
wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth! 

As  one  of  the  human  family  upon  the  great  Journey  of  Life, 
travelling  the  road  of  time  to  eternity,  I  am  now  upon  the  way. — 
More  than  twelve  thousand  miles  are  already  gone  over.  The 
morning  of  life  is  passed  away.  The  clock  strikes  twelve — and  the 
evening  shades  will  soon  come  on  apace. 

Are  all  these  things  a  fancy  and  but  a  dream?  Can  imagination 
only  suggest  all  this  as  credible?  Impossible!  life  and  existence  are 
more  than  fable. 

Hearing,  seeing,  smelling,  tasting,  feeling  with  talking  and  walk¬ 
ing,  are  things  which  cannot  admit  of  proof;  being  self-evident, 
they  do  not  admit  of  doubt. 


472 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


Sensible  existence  excites  reflection — whence  inquiries  come! — 
Casting  a  look  in  different  directions,  and,  behold!  nature  with  all 
her  parts,  and  their  relative  concomitants,  presents  to  view,  in  an 
impressive  and  august  mode!  The  mind,  which  constitutes  the 
man,  is  ever  an  inquirer  in  search  after  truth,  when  properly  em¬ 
ployed  upon  a  noble  theme!  Sensations  of  different  kinds  excite 
their  peculiar  inquiries,  and  the  mind  on  reflection,  seeks  for  names, 
fitted  out  to  the  nature  of  things,  intending  to  employ  them  in  its 
investigation  of  causes  and  effects! 

An  Inquirer,  observing  day  and  night,  seed  time  and  harvest, 
summer  and  winter,  months  and  years,  to  succeed  each  other  in 
their  turn,  finds  himself  asking  this  important  question: — Where  am 
I,  and  whence. the  origin  of  all  these  things? 

Truth  some  times  is  self  evident,  and  can  admit  of  no  doubt,  being 
an  object  of  sense;  but  at  other  times,  truth  is  more  latent,  and  can 
only  be  inferred  from  circumstantial  things.  In  the  first  case,  the 
evidence  received  is  positive  knowledge,  but  the  latter  is  only  faith 
in  the  solution  of  queries.  Hence  the  difference  between  the  terms 
“knowledge  and  faith.”  The  first  refers  to  things  present,  which 
are  grasped  by  sense;  the  latter  alludes  to  things  absent,  which  al¬ 
ways  admit  of  dispute. 

The  Sun  is  the  centre,  and  all  the  host  around  both  of  a  first  and 
second  order,  and  their  Eclipses  and  Conjunctions  are  calculable  to 
a  mathematical  demonstration.  Hence  a  few  degrees  east  and  north 
of  the  metropolis  of  Columbia,  in  the  third  Planet  from  the  Sun 
in  rotation,  on  the  terraqueous  theatre  of  human  existence,  Inqui¬ 
rer  found  himself,  and  commenced  his  career — first,  in  sensible  ex¬ 
istence;  and  then  in  reflections,  in  search  after  truth! 

The  sensations  felt  on  beholding  a  compound  of  various  and  dif¬ 
ferent  reflections  of  those  rays  of  light  some  times  visible  in  the 
clouds  opposite  the  sun,  is  termed  colors;  and  under  certain  shades 
and  figures  is  called  “beauty,”  the  power  to  behold  them  is  called 
“sight.” 

The  sensibilities  by  which  we  discern  the  qualities  of  nutriment, 
arising  from  the  different  shapes  of  particles,  exciting  the  sensations 
of  bitter,  sweet,  sour,  &c.,  is  called  “taste.” 

The  power  by  which  we  discern  odoTs,  whether  good  or  bad,  is 
called  “smell.” 

The  vibration  of  the  atmosphere  when  striking  upon  the  ear,  is 
called  sound,  and  the  power  to  discern  the  sound  is  called  “hear.” 

And  the  power  to  discern  objects  by  the  touch  is  called  “feel.” 

These  things  being  object  of  sense,  give  immediate  knowledge; 
which  of  course  is  self-evidence,  and  cannot  possibly  admit  of 
doubt — but  the  origin  and  cause  of  all  those  things  remained  a  se- 
crct;  which  gave  Inquirer  great  uneasiness,  in  painful  suspense, 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


473 


from  conviction  of  interest  in  the  important  relation  of  things;  and 
nothing  short  of  a  solution  of  the  query  could  give  him  proper  sat¬ 
isfaction  on  the  subject. 

Is  it  possible,  says  Inquirer  to  himself,  that  these  things  are  so? 
Have  I  an  existence  which  shall  continue  here  but  for  a  limited  pe¬ 
riod;  and  then  must  I  moulder  to  dust  and  become  food  for  worms, 
and  have  only  a  name  remaining  above  ground!  Solemn  reflection! 
Awful  thought! 

But  to  soothe  these  sensations,  which  give  uneasiness,  the  study 
of  nature  presents  itself  to  call  off  the  mind  from  moral  contempla¬ 
tion,  to  natural  investigation. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  NATURE. 

The  canopy  of  nature,  appears  to  shut  down  in  a  concave  form, 
through  the  limitation  of  sight,  while  the  water  exhibits  a  convex 
shape,  through  the  globular  form  of  the  earth.  Thus  the  large  and 
lowermost  parts  of  the  ship  first  disappear  as  she  sails  from  the 
coast.  But  the  uppermost  parts,  whicli  are  smallest,  first;  appear 
as  she  returns  to  the  shore. 

The  mind  makes  the  man,  and  is  connected  with  its  casket. — 
Which  being  corporeal,  confines  him  to  the  earth,  as  a  prison, 
through  the  power  of  gravitation;  which  principle  prevails  in  all 
material  things,  and  is  called  attraction  of  gravitation. 

This  prison  to  which  man  is  confined,  revolves  with  almost  in¬ 
credible  swiftness,  in  an  annual  revolution,  at  the  rate  of  more  than 
sixty  thousand  miles  an  hour,  whirling  its  inhabitants,  impercepti¬ 
ble  of  motion,  more  than  a  thousand  miles  in  the  diurnal  revolution 
on  its  axis  at  the  same  time. 

The  different  kinds  and  grades  of  beings,  are  so  many,  and  so 
nearly  related  to  each  other,  from  the  most  intelligent  creature  to  the 
lowest  animated  matter,  the  exact  line  of  distinction  between  the 
animal  and  vegetable  commonwealth  is  difficult  to  be  determined. 

The  Ourang  Outang  appears  to  possess  the  organs  of  speech  in 
his  formation;  and  yet  for  some  cause  he  is  deprived  of  that  faculty, 
though  he  differs  from  man  in  anatomy,  in  the  lack  of  the  pan  of 
the  knee  only. 

The  sensitive  plant  has  some  of  the  appearance  of  animation; 
while  some  of  the  sea  fish  scarcely  exhibit  life  of  any  kind.  Some 
are  in  shells,  located,  growing  upon  rocks.  Others,  called  “sun 
fish,”  and  “Portuguese-men-of-war,”  are  floating  on  the  water  or 
near  the  shores,  &c. 

The  perch  in  embryo,  has  been  known  to  produce  more  than 
twenty-eight  thousand  at  a  time,  and  the  cod  upwards  of  three 
millions. 

Eight  thousand  different  kinds  of  insects,  and  six  hundred  species 
ef  birds,  with  the  various  animals  on  land  and  in  the  water,  of  so 


474 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


many  different  shapes,  forms  and  sizes,  with  natures  so  diverse,  and 
yet  abundance  of  food  is  suited  to  the  demands  and  situation  of  the 
whole,  all  of  which  exhibits  a  parental  tender  care,  marked  with 
wisdom,  goodness  and  power,  displayed  through  every  part  of  uni¬ 
versal  nature.  But  the  origin  and  cause  of  all  those  things  still 
remained  a  query  with  the  Inquirer,  whose  research  for  important 
truth  was  not,  could  not  pass  over  things  so  interesting,  with  a  stoi¬ 
cal  indifference. 

The  sun  near  an  hundred  millions  of  miles  from  the  earth;  and 
but  a  step  in  comparison  of  the  distance  to  one  of  the  fixed  stars, 
which  is  allowed  by  philosophers  to  be  so  immense,  that  the  velocity 
of  a  cannon  ball  would  require  at  least  seven  hundred  thousand 
years  to  reach  from  one  to  another.  Admitting  it,  and  that  seven¬ 
ty  two  millions  of  those  stars  are  within  the  sphere  of  astronomical 
calculation.  Moreover,  admitting  each  star  be  a  sun  like  ours, 
in  the  centre  of  a  system,  with  an  equal  number  of  planets  of  a  first 
and  second  order,  and  each  planet  to  be  a  world,  with  as  great  a 
variety  of  beings  as  inhabit  this  earth,  what  must  be  the  aggregate 
number  of  the  whole?  And  what  or  who  could  be  the  author,  and 
upholder,  Governor  and  provider  of  this  stupendous  display?  was 
the  inquirer’s  question  still!  [See  the  “Chain” — Causeless  Causa- 
tor.] 

MISCELLANEOUS  REFLECTIONS. 

The  “jive  senses ”  of  the  body  being  avenues  or  inlets  of  knowl¬ 
edge  to  the  mind;  the  things  of  nature  may  be  examined  contem¬ 
plated  and  reasoned  upon;  but  never  to  satisfaction.  Although  in¬ 
ferences  and  conclusions  may  be  drawn  from  causes  to  effects,  yet 
there  remains  an  hungering  in  the  mind,  which  continues  unsatisfied, 
until  a  proper  object  can  be  found  which  is  perfect  both  in  its  nature 
and  degree;  which  alone  can  afford  moral  consolation. 

Should  the  sun  be  annihilated,  the  effects  produced  by  him  would 
cease,  and  what  would  be  the  consequence  but  unbearable  frost  and 
perpetual  night!  The  rays  from  the  sun,  but  an  inch  in  diameter, 
when  brought  to  a  focus,  are  equally  unbearable,  producing  a  flame! 
What  a  strange  dependency  on  the  sun,  whose  benign  rays  are  wise¬ 
ly  dispensed  and  withheld,  in  such  a  proportionable  manner,  as  to 
answer  every  purpose.  Surely  this  declares  an  overruling  hand! 

From  these  circumstances  the  sun  is  deified  by  many  in  the 
heathen  world;  yet  we  have  no  evidence  that  he  can  quicken  an 
inanimate  substance,  and  cause  it  to  possess  the  power  and  principle 
of  'sense  and  reason.  For  the  Being  who  is  capable  of  such  power 
and  generous  donation,  must  possess  the  principles  of  all  innate 
substance,  and  in  the  nature  of  the  case  must  be  an  Omnipotent 
A  uthor. 

Hundreds  of  comets  in  their  various  orbs,  with  all  the  Heavenly 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


475 


Bodies,  move  in  rotation  and  have  no  infringement  in  their  conjunc¬ 
tion;  but  each  in  order  keeps  its  course,  and  harmonizes  with  the 

whole! 

Could  a  drop  of  water,  or  a  grain  of  sand  go  out  of  existence, 
but  by  the  will  of  its  Author,  by  the  same  rule,  the  whole  fabric  of 
nature  could  annihilate  itself,  and  sink  into  a  state  of  nonentity! 

If  every  thing  which  had  a  beginning  must  have  an  end,  then  that 
which  had  no  beginning  can  have  no  end;  consequently,  if  nature 
exists  by  emanation,  from  the  will  of  its  Author,  by  the  same  rule 
it  must  continue  to  exist,  or  go  out  of  being;  but  when  agreeable  to 
his  pleasure. 

Those  people  who  plead  for  the  perfection  of  nature,  independent 
of  its  Author,  saying  nature  does  this  or  that,  as  luck,  fortune,  or 
chance  would  have  it,  &c.,  necessarily  ascribe  Omnific  power  and 
Omnifarious  principles  to  matter;  and  this  would  argue  the  omnipo¬ 
tence  and  omnipresence  of  nature,  abstract  from  its  author  also,  in¬ 
asmuch  as  there  is  a  band  of  union  throughout  the  whole,  which 
bond  of  union  prevails,  as  far  as  nature  is  explored  and  understood; 
as  the  laws  of  electricity  and  magnetism,  exemplify  on  this  globe, 
and  as  the  laws  of  gravitation  manifest  throughout  universal  nature. 

But  to  ascribe  those  powers  to  nature,  is  not  to  make  a  proper 
distinction  between  Mind  and  Matter,  moreover  it  imputes  effects  to 
causes  which  could  never  produce  them! 

Matter,  when  moved  by  another  cause,  cannot  stop  of  itself;  and 
when  stopped  it  cannot  move  of  itself.  Hence  matter,  when  put  in 
motion, is  always  indebted  to  some  other  cause. 

Consequently,  those  heavenly  bodies,  which  play  in  their  differ¬ 
ent  orbits,  harmonizing  together,  have  not  existed  forever  in  their 
order,  but  must  have  emanated  from  a  higher  cause,  who  prescribed 
their  spheres,  and  gave  them  their  laws  dependent  upon  himself,  as 
their  author  and  support;  of  course,  the  causeless  causuator  must  be 
considered  as  the  centration  and  bond  of  union  throughout  the 
whole  of  universal  nature;  otherwise,  how  can  man  account  for  any 
thing  in  nature;  evenJiow  a  particle  of  sand  or  a  drop  of  water 
coheres  together. 

MORAL  INQUIRIES. 

Inquirer  feeling  an  hungering  in  the  mind,  and  being  unsatisfied 
on  various  accounts,  went  to  a  school  in  the  environs  of  Babylon, 
in  order  to  be  taught. 

The  Tutors  with  their  Ushers,  who  constituted  Masters  of  dif¬ 
ferent  grades,  taught  doctrines,  which  may  be  inferred  from  their 
expressions.  Such  as  “seated  upon  a  topless  throne” — “an  eternal 
decree” — “go  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  bottomless  pit” — “from  all 
eternity  a  covenant  was  made” — “an  infinite  number” — “bound¬ 
less  space” — “the  creature  man  is  an  infinite  being.” 


476 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


Thus  by  starting  wrong,  they  must  forever  continue  in  error.— 
Those  expressions  being  contradictory,  must  be  considered  as  non¬ 
sensical;  and  hence  they  ought  to  be  turned  out  of  doors,  as  beneath 
contempt. 

For  how,  if  a  throne  be  topless  can  one  be  seated  on  it?  If  a 
decree  be  passed,  there  was  a  time  when  it  was  done;  if  so,  how  could 
it  have  been  eternal?  If  the  pit  be  bottomless,  where  is  the  bottom? 
If  the  covenant  was  made,  there  was  a  time  when  they  made  it; 
consequently  a  time  before  they  made  it;  if  so,  how  could  it  have 
been  eternal,  unless  eternity  is  to  be  dated  from  the  period  of  making 
that  contract?  As  from  implies  a  starting  place,  or  place  of  begin¬ 
ning.  An  infinite  number  to  be  enlarged  by  units.  Space  which 
always  implies  limitation,  as  the  space  of  a  mile,  the  space  of  an 
hour  or  a  day,  &c.,  and  yet  is  boundless  as  some  say.  And  man 
a  creature,  infinite  when  he  is  limited.  He  had  a  beginning,  which 
may  be  considered  as  the  first  and  beginning  end.  From  thence  the 
time  down  to  the  other  end,  where  he  is  now,  may  be  calculuted  and 
measured,  a  mathematical  demonstration.  His  futurity  is  a  non¬ 
entity  to  him,  and  at  least  can  only  be  a  subject  of  faith. 

Hence  those  Masters  gave  but  little  satisfaction  to  Inquirer  on  the 
all  important  subject,  which  still  specially  occupied  his  attention  in 
his  researches  after  truth! 

OF  HIEROGLYPHIC  BABYLON. 

“ As  men  journeyed  from  the  east,  in  the  days  of  Nimrod,  the 
mighty  hunter55  of  men,  they  came  to  a  plain  in  the  land  of  Shinar, 
on  the  river  Euphrates,  where  they  built  the  memorable  Babylon, 
which  was  begun  in  that  of  Babel.  In  this  great  city  stood  the 
celebrated  Temple  of  Belus,  denoting  the  religion  of  the  land. 

Babylon  was  enclosed  with  a  wall  of  brick,  three  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  in  height,  and  eighty  feet  thick.  The  bricks  were  taken 
from  a  ditch,  afterwards  filled  with  water,  to  add  to  the  strength  of 
the  place;  the  circumference  of  which  was  not  less  than  sixty  miles. 
It  was  four  square,  with  twenty-five  brass  g^tes  on  a  side,  making 
one  hundred  in  all.  From  each  gate  there  was  a  street  leading 
across  the  city,  from  gate  to  gate,  so  that  the  streets  intersected  each 
other  at  right  angels,  and  divided  Babylon  into  five  hundred  and 
seventy-six  squares,  besides  the  spaces  for  building  next  to  the  walls, 
which  were  defended  by  several  hundred  towers,  erected  upon  their 
summit. 

Now  there  was  a  very  wise  Prince  of  age  and  experience,  wdio 
reigned  over  Babylon;  his  name  was  Jupiter,  and  he  was  the  author 
of  the  wine  of  Bacchus,  which  wine  is  “Moral  Evil.55  With 
this  wine  the  people  of  Babylon  were  stupidly  intoxicated,  so  as  to 
be  almost  dead  to  those  important  things,  in  which  all  are  greatly 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


477 


interested.  And  there  was  a  great  confusion  of  “tongues,”  inas¬ 
much  that  there  was  not  less  than  seventy-two  languages,  which 
have  since  increased  to  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty. 

There  were  many  things  in  the  environs  of  Babylon,  more  than 
could  be  well  enumerated,  which  were  very  troublesome  and  pain¬ 
ful,  and  which  were  called  “Natural  Evils,”  all  of  which  are  the 
effect  or  consequence  of  moral  evil.  For  this  was  the  cause  of  their 
introduction  into  the  world. 

There  were  also  certain  associations,  which  may  well  be  denom¬ 
inated  the  “Schools  of  Babylon.”  So  great  the  influence  of  their 
example,  and  the  progress  of  their  pupils. 

Men  of  ability  and  spirit,  being  intoxicated  with  the  wine  of 
Bacchus,  volunteer  their  services;  pleased  with  the  idea  of  becom¬ 
ing  masters  in  those  schools,  which  by  the  by  is  considered  as  an  im¬ 
portant  distinction,  and  constituting  them  great  and  mighty  men. 

The  first  is  the  “Military  School.”  Here  is  taught  the  art  of 
war.  Its  object  is  fame  and  glory.  Although  it  is  attended  with 
such  horrors  as  tend  to  harden  the  heart,  yet  many  weak  men  are 
so  infatuated  as  to  be  delighted  at  the  sight. 

The  second  is  the  Dancing  School.  Here  is  taught  the  impor¬ 
tant  art  of  hopping  and  jumping  about,  at  a  signal  made  by  a  black 
man,  who,  as  their  captain,  with  his  noisy  instrument,  directs  their 
movements,  whilst  they  turn  their  backs  and  faces  to  and  fro,  with¬ 
out  their  sense  or  reason,  except,  indeed,  it  may  serve  to  show  fine 
shapes  and  clothes.  But  consumptions  are  dated,  and  serious  im¬ 
pressions  are  driven  away. 

The  third  is  the  school  of  Lawyers.  The  nature  of  this  asso¬ 
ciation  will  be  discovered  by  the  following  lines  : 

‘‘Should  I  be  lawyer,  I  must  lie  and  cheat, 

For  honest  lawyers  have  no  bread  to  eat; 

’Tis  rogues  and  villains  fee  the  lawyers  high, 

And  fee  the  men  who  gold  and  silver  buy.” 

The  fourth  is  the  school  of  Music.  Intending  to  divert  the  mind 
and  touch  the  passions.  And  is  admirably  calculated  to  be  a  sub¬ 
stitute  for  penitence,  and  the  prologue  to  forbidden  indulgences. 

In  the  fifth  is  taught  the  art  of  dress.  This  is  intended  to  hide 
deformity,  and  please  the  eye — to  gain  a  fanciful  pre-eminence  and 
wear  the  bell,  as  first  in  fashion;  glorying  in  their  shame.  For 
dress  was  ordained  in  consequence  of  sin,  and  may  be  considered 
as  a  badge  of  fallen  nature. 

The  sixth  is  the  school  of  Quacks.  These  have  had  success  in 
imposing  on  the  ignorant  by  high  sounding  words.  But  the  poor 
deceived  sufferers  at  length  detect  the  imposition,  and  die — to  warn 
their  survivors  not  to  partake  of  their  follies. 


478 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


In  the  seventh  is  taught  the  fascinating  art  of  Theatric  represen¬ 
tation.  This  is  called  a  very  moral  institution  by  its  advocates,  who 
affect  to  consider  it  very  corrective  of  every  species  of  vice.  But 
matter  of  fact  sufficiently  proves  that  the  theatre  is  best  supported 
when  vice  most  abounds. 

The  eighth  is  an  establishment  for  the  promotion  of  Polite  Lite¬ 
rature.  Here  lectures  are  given  upon  the  barbarity  and  folly  dis¬ 
played  by  the  writers  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament;  and  on  the 
sublimity,  beauty,  elegance,  taste  and  morality,  which  are  every 
where  found  in  a  choice  collection  of  Romances  and  Novels.  -  This 
establishment  is  exclusively  intended  for  privileged  orders.  Such 
as  have  been  distinguished  by  wealth  and  idleness,  and  such  as  had 
rather  feel  than  think. 

The  ninth  is  a  very  extensive  institution,  having  many  united 
colleges,  in  which  are  taught  the  various  arts  of  picking  pockets, 
picking  locks,  stealing,  high  way  robbery,  house  breaking,  &c. — • 
And  the  progress  of  those  pupils  who  are  instructed  in  these  various 
branches,  is  really  prodigious. 

There  is  also  a  department,  an  appendage  to  the  former,  where  is 
taught  the  art  of  preparing  and  using  false  weights  and  measures — 
the  method  of  raising  false  charges;  of  managing  extortion;  the  ex¬ 
cellent  art  of  over-bearing  and  over-reaching  in  bargains,  and  the 
making  of  other’s  extremity  their  own  opportunity  to  be  well  serv¬ 
ed  at  their  expense. 

The  eleventh  is  furnished  with  male  and  female  instructors,  for 
the  improvement  of  tattling,  back-biting,  lying,  &c.  Here  also  as¬ 
tonishing  progress  is  made  by  the  pupils  of  both  sexes. 

The  twelfth  is  a  school  for  match-making.  And  considering  the 
motives  which  seem  to  govern  most  people  on  the  subject  of  mar¬ 
riage,  and  the  many  happy  families  which  are  formed,  it  would  ap¬ 
pear  that  the  wine  of  Bacchus  furnished  the  stimulus,  and  Cupid 
and  Hymen  the  only  bands  of  union.  But  this  is  a  private  estab¬ 
lishment,  and  their  lessons  are  secretly  given. 

The  thirteenth  is  the  University  of  grandeur.  Here  pompous 
show,  empty  titles,  impudent  flatteries,  haughty  oppression,  vain 
ignorance,  pampering  luxury  and  wanton  revelling,  are  effectually 
taught.  This  establishment  is  the  most  popular,  and  scarcely  a 
family  can  be  found  in  all  the  precincts  of  Babylon,  which  is  not 
ambitious  to  obtain  a  finishing  touch  to  the  education  of  their  chil¬ 
dren,  in  this  great  University. 

In  this  great  city  is  erected  the  “Temple  of  Belus,”  called, 
“Church  established  by  Law.”  This  is  a  towering  building,  ex¬ 
alted  almost  to  the  lowering  sky,  intended  by  its  stupendous  height 
to  domineer  over  the  consciences  of  all  the  people.  And  so  impe¬ 
rious  are  the  Priests,  that  the  temple  of  Belus  could  never  be  reareo 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


479 


but  where  the  wine  of  Bacchus  greatly  abounds.  The  rites  of  this 
Temple  are  very  pleasing  to  Jupiter,  the  supreme  god  of  the  city; 
who  is  called  the  “Prince  of  this  world,”  reigning  in  Babylon  over 
the  children  of  disobedience”  without  control!  So  much  for  Mys¬ 
tical  Babylon. 

Inquirer  having  observed  all  these  mysteries,  still  looking  at 
causes  and  effects,  was  convinced  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  an 
over-ruling  hand,  who  superintended  the  affairs  of  life,  and  govern¬ 
ed  in  wisdom  and  goodness,  as  well  as  in  mercy  and  justice,  and 
mighty  power. 

He  perceived  also,  that  there  were  many  things  in  Babylon,  which 
were  opposed  to  the  nature  of  this  Supreme  Ruler,  and  therefore 
could  not  be  right,  nor  by  any  means  spring  from  the  same  original 
fountain — and  consequently  must  have  proceeded  from  a  different 
source.  And  lo!  whilst  sorely  grieved  at  the  condition  of  the  delu¬ 
ded  citizens  of  Babylon,  an  angelic  voice  called  his  attention,  invit¬ 
ing  him  to  take  a  survey  of  a  much  more  glorious  city. 

OF  JERUSALEM. 


This  city  is  called  Jerusalem,  and  is  the  glorious  habitation  of 
the  Moral  Governor,  against  whom  the  Prince  of  the  world  had 
revolted,  and  set  up  his  kingdom  in  Babylon.  Jerusalem  is  situated 
in  the  New  Earth,  where  there  is  no  sorrow,  nor  pain,  neither  frost 
nor  chilling  winds,  but  all  is  delight  and  tranquility,  and  the  inhabi¬ 
tants  have  pleasure  for  evermore. 

Jerusalem  is  six  thousand  miles  in  circumference,  and  fifteen  hun¬ 
dred  miles  in  height,  with  a  window  which  extends  all  round  the  city 
through  which  the  light  shines  out  from  within,  to  a  vast  distance, 
even  to  Babylon,  so  that  people  may  see  how  to  travel  the  road  to 
Jerusalem. 

There  are  twelve  gates  to  the  city,  with  an  angel  at  each  gate,  to 
wait  upon  the  heirs  of  salvation;  and  on  the  gates  were  written  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.  The  wall  of 
the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  upon  them  were  written  the 
names  of  the  twelve  apostle  of  the  Lamb. 

The  City — the  houses  were  built  of  gold,  the  wall  of  jasper,  and 
the  foundations  betweeen  the  gates  were  made  of  precious  stones. 

The  first  foundation  was  a  Jasper,  which  is  the  color  of  white 
marble,  with  a  slight  shade  of  green  and  red.  The  second,  a  Sap¬ 
phire,  which  is  SAy  blue,  speckled  with  gold.  The  third,  a  Chab 
cedony — i.  e.,  a  carbuncle,  and  of  the  color  of  red  hot  iron.  The 
fouth  an  Emerald,  and  is  of  a  grass  green.  The  fifth  a  Sardonyx, 
red,  streaked  with  white.  The  sixth,  a  Sardius,  which  is  a  deep 
red.  The  seventh,  a  Chrysolite,  a  deep  yellow,  The  eighth  a  Be- 
rjdl,  a  sea  green.  The  ninth,  a  Topaz,  which  is  pale  yellow. — 


480 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


The  tenth,  a  Chrysophrase,  greenish  and  transparent,  with  gold 
specks.  The  eleventh,  a  Jacinth,  which  is  a  red  purple.  The 
twelfth,  an  Amethyst,  a  violet  purple. 

The  twelve  gates  are  twelve  pearls,  each  of  the  gates  is  one  pearl. 
And  the  streets  of  the  city  are  pure  gold,  and  transparent  as  glass. 

The  City  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  shine 
on  it;  for  the  gates  will  not  be  shut  by  day,  and  there  is  no  night 
there. 

In  this  city  there  is  a  Throne  belonging  to  the  Great  King. — 
Round  about  is  a  rainbow;  and  four  “Living  Creatures” — four 
and  twenty  elders,  sitting  upon  the  thrones,  clothed  in  white,  with 
crowns  of  gold  upon  their  heads.  Next  to  these  are  the  saints, 
and  then  the  Angels  incircle  the  whole;  of  which  two  hundred  mil¬ 
lions  were  but  a  part;  and  they  are  of  different  orders,  as  the  Che¬ 
rubim  and  Seraphim,  Archangels,  &c. 

From  the  throne  proceeds  a  river,  clear  as  crystal,  which  is  the  • 
Water  of  Life;  and  those  who  drink  it  will  never  thirst. 

This  City  was  prepared  originally  for  man  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  in  the  order  of  things,  as  primarily  established  by  the 
Creator  in  his  moral  government. 

OF  MORAL  E7IL. 

When  all  things  were  inane,  and  nature  but  in  the  sphere  of  non¬ 
entity,  all  was  dark  and  void;  yet  then  existed  the  Causeless  Caus- 
ator,  the  great  author  of  dependent  beings. 

A  cause  of  a  cause  is  also  the  cause  of  the  effect  which  that  cause 
produces.  This  will  hold  in  law,  in  nature,  and  in  grace,  upon 
logical  principles;  and  yet  the  introduction  of  moral  evil  cannot 
impeach  the  Divine  character. 

First,  in  law — a  man  is  considered  responsible  for  all  his  conduct. 
Hence,  if  in  attempting  feloniously  to  shoot  a  fowl,  he  kills  a  man 
beyond,  the  action  being  evil,  he  is  accountable  for  all  the  conse¬ 
quences  thereof. 

In  mechanism  the  effects  produced  by  the  most  remote  cog  are  de¬ 
pendent  upon  the  first  moving  cause  of  the  machine.  And  hence  the 
first  moving  cause  produces  the  effects  in  a  direct  succession. 

In  grace  it  is  the  same  thing,  moral  virtue,  the  good  principle, 
comes  from  above,  and  not  from  nature.  Hence  its  effects,  of 
which  man’s  free  will  is  one,  are  of  grace,  as  the  original  and  mo¬ 
ving  cause!  and  it  is  equally  as  necessary  for  the  same  cause  to  con¬ 
tinue  to  operate,  in  order  to  produce  a  continuation  of  the  effects,  as 
it  was  to  put  it  in  motion  at  the  first.  Otherwise  the  effect  and 
cause  would  cease  together. 

But  a  free  agent  can  act  freely,  not  on  the  principle  of  mechan¬ 
ical  necessity;  but  upon  that  of  volition,  the  necessary  result  of 


t  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


481 


free  agency,  and  the  very  quintessence  of  moral  ability.  Admit 
ting  this,  for  upon  what  principles  can  it  be  denied,  it  being  self- 
evidence?  Then,  if  the  order  of  things  be  inverted,  in  consequence 
of  a  wrong  act,  intentionally  done,  by  a  free  agent,  under  those 
free  circumstances,  the  consequences  of  this  invention  must  have 
its  original  and  proper  foundation  in  the  agent  as  the  author,  from 
whom  the  act  and  consequently  the  effect  bowed.  On  these  prin¬ 
ciples  moral  evil  could  be  introduced  without  impeaching  the  Di¬ 
vine  character,  and  includes  the  ideas,  that  all  the  goodness  in  all 
beings,  whether  in  nature  or  in  moral  agents,  comes  from  the  Good 
Being,  who  is  the  author  of  all  goodness;  and  sin,  which  is  not  a 
creature,  nor  a  principle  of  nature,  but  the  base  transgression  of  the 
law  of  the  Righteous  Ruler  of  the  Universe;  of  course,  the  base 
act  of  the  agent  who  wills  it.  And  it  primarily  originated  in  the 
abuse  of  moral  power  or  agency,  in  a  revolt  against  his  Creator’s 
government. 

“  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  a  law;”  and  “  where  there  is  no  law, 
there  can  be  no  transgression.”  Hence  follows  the  associated  ideas 
of  a  compact  between  the  governor  and  the  governed;  the  will  of 
one  is  the  law,  which  the  others  have  a  capacity  to  obey.  A  law 
implies  a  penalty,  and  of  course  a  time  of  judgment  and  retribution; 
hence  the  trial  is  a  limited  period  only,  and  not  eternal,  both  as  it 
relates  to  angels  and  man. 

Here  we  see  the  propriety  of  the  following  words:  “  Angels  kept 
not  their  first  habitation,  but  sinned,  are  cast  down,  reserved  under 
chains  of  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  to  be  pun¬ 
ished.”  “  The  devil  abode  not  in  the  truth,  but  sinned  from  the 
beginning.” 

All  things  were  good  when  they  emanated  from  their  Author’s 
hand.  Thinking  spirits  without  earthly  bodies,  never  sleep;  but 
must  forever  be  in  contemplation.  Before  this  world  existed  there 
was  not  so  many  things  for  the  mind  to  ruminate  upon.  Looking 
forward  into  futurity,  or  viewing  in  retrospect  they  could  behold  no 
end,  neither  could  they  remember  the  time  they  had  no  existence* 
Hence  if  tempted  at  all,  it  must  have  been  self-temptation;  and  the 
first  act  of  disobedience,  must  have  destroyed  their  innocency,  and 
brought  misery  upon  them,  even  a  forfeiture  of  the  governor’s  fa¬ 
vor,  and  his  consequent  displeasure,  who  as  a  righteous  judge,  can¬ 
not  approbate  a  revolt  against  his  government. 

Those  spirits  who  constituted  themselves  devils,  by  sinning,  do 
not  multiply;  but  each  being  actually  guilty  for  himself,  deserves  a 
personal  punishment  for  his  crime. 

of  man’s  fall. 

But  with  the  human  family  it  was  far  different.  Man  contained 

Gg 


482 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


a  vast  posterity,  seminally ,  which  must  have  perished  in  his  loins, 
had  they  been  immediately  subjected  to  a  punishment  proportioned 
to  their  crime,  as  they  sinned  and  fell  seminally,  only  in  their  first 
head! 

Jerusalem  was  prepared  for  man  when  he  was  commanded  to 
multiply,  before  he  transgressed.  And  as  a  state  of  trial  must  be 
limited,  doubtless  man'wrould  have  been  translated;  otherwise  the 
earth  would  have  been  overrun  with  people,  as  none  would  have 
died,  neither  would  there  have  been  any  miscarriages,  provided  man 
had  never  sinned. 

Man  was  neither  mortal  nor  immortal  before  the  fall;  but  may 
be  considered  as  a  candidate  upon  trial;  for  according  to  his  con¬ 
duct,  so  should  be  his  fate. 

The  death  with  which  he  was  threatened  was  absolute  and  un¬ 
conditional;  but  not  eternal  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  word, 
“  eternal  death.”  Otherwise  how  could  man  be  saved,  ‘seeing  the 
threatening  was  irrevocable?  Neither  was  it  temporal  death,  seeing 
that  was  denounced  afterwards,  and  Adam  actually  lived  more  than 
nine  hundred  years.  If  temporal  and  eternal  death  were  both  im¬ 
plied  absolutely  and  unconditionally,  man  must  have  lost  himself, 
viz:  his  body;  for  as  the  resurrection  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  through 
the  gospel,  he  dying  a  temporal  death,  must  have  lost  his  body,  and 
as  his  soul  was  doomed  irrevocably  to  eternal  death,  how  could 
there  have  been  a  re-union  or  an  escape? 

But  thanks  be  to  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  world,  it  was  not  so! 
as  is  manifested  in  the  unspeakable  gift  of  Jesus.  The  death  wa3 
spiritual,  and  was  executed  as  the  entailment,  as  soon  as  he  ate. 
For  he  lost  his  communion  with  his  Maker,  being  guilty,  hav¬ 
ing  lost  his  innocence  by  the  violation  of  his  law.  The  tree  was 
good.  The  evil  consisted  in  the  abuse  of  it;  which  was  a  moral 
evil. 

Temporal  death  was  pronounced  afterwards  in  mercy,  and  he  v/as 
driven  from  Paradise,  “  lest  he  should  partake  of  the  tree  of  life  and 
live  forever;”  become  an  immortal  sinner,  eternally  chained  to  this 
world  of  woe!  St.  Paul,  in  enumerating  the  blessings  in  Christ  Je¬ 
sus,  includes  temporal  death  expressly;  and  in  his  conclusion  says: 
“  All  are  yours,”  which  argues  that  temporal  death  was  denounced 
in  consequence  of  sin,  that  “  life  and  immortality  might  be  brought 
to  light  through  the  gospel”  in  mercy  to  mankind,  and  man  again 
have  a  chance  for  Jerusalem,  a  better  opportunity  than  before;  be¬ 
cause,  “  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  even 
Jesus,  who  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only, 
but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world;”  so  that  by  grace  we  may 
repent  and  find  pardon  for  our  personal  crimes;  whereas  the  Para 
disical  law  knew  no  forgiveness. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM 


483 


Thus  the  “  Prince  of  this  world  introduced  the  wine”  of  Bacchus 
into  the  moral  world  so  far,  that  even  the  natural  world  is  affected 
with  it;  and  hence  the  confusion  both  in  the  natural  and  moral 
world,  with  all  the  calamities,  curses  and  miseries,  from  the  ele¬ 
ments,  from  vegetable  and  mineral  agents,  and  from  the  malicious 
designs  of  men  against  each  other,  all  combining  in  ten  thousand 
different  shapes  and  forms,  to  destroy  the  peace  of  the  world,  as 
Hieroglyphic  Babylon  abundantly  exemplifies,  and  which  may  be 
seen  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe. 

Natural  evil  is  the  effect  of  moral  evil,  or  is  consequent  upon  it, 
as  a  curse  or  penalty  entailed  by  a  righteous  and  just  Judge.  Hence 
man  should  learn  the  lesson,  “  having  no  continuing  city  here,  we 
should  seek  one  to  come!” 

OF  THE  NEW  BIRTH. 

Justification  by  faith  is  what  God  does  for  us,  through  the  death  of 
his  Son;  but  regeneration,  (which  is  the  opposite  of  degeneration, ) 
or  the  new  birth,  also  called  sanctification,  is  what  God  does  in  us 
by  the  operation  of  his  holy  Spirit.  The  first  work  is  pardon,  the 
latter  is  purity.  One  is  to  forgive  and  the  other  is  to  make  hoty. 

Man  by  nature,  though  free  from  guilt,  is  not  holy.  Holiness  is 
not  an  innate  inherent  principle  of  parentage;  but  must  be  received 
by  an  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  hence,  “  Ye  must  be 
born  again,”  as  happiness  is  only  consequent  upon  experiencing 
this  change  of  heart. 

A  transitory  object  can  only  produce  a  transient  pleasure;  for  the 
effect  cannot  exceed  the  cause  which  produced  it.  Therefore  the 
enjoyment  must  perish  with  the  using,  and  both  must  cease  together. 

Of  course  there  can  be  no  permanent  fruition  of  the  things  of 
time;  for  all  of  them  are  very  uncertain,  and  at  furthest  death  will 
end  the  whole;  and  how  soon  that  may  come,  who  can  tell? 

Here  then  the  aspect  ends;  and  with  this  reflection  peace  is  marred, 
and  the  mind  is  overspread  with  a  gloom.  Consequently  to  enjoy 
perfect  happiness  and  solid  peace,  there  must  be  some  lasting 
fountain  which  can  afford  it.  And  where  can  such  contentment  be 
found  but  in  Divinity?  Every  other  enjoyment  must  fail.  Many 
things  will  satisfy  the  body,  as  food,  drink,  &c.;  but  there  remains 
an  aching  void  within,  the  world  can  never  fill. 

The  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  the  heart  is  comfort  from  the 
everlasting  fountain  that  never  will  run  dry;  is  fitted  to  man’s  neces- 
sitv,  and  is  called  the  “  Kingdom  of  God  within,”  which  is  “ri<dit- 
eousness  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.”  It  is  the 
moral  image  of  God,  which  Adam  lost,  and  which  we  must  receive 
in  order  to  be  happy,  called  “  Christ  within,  the  hope  of  glory,” 
and  is  the  earnest  of  the  saint’s  inheritance,,  And  hence  tho 


484 


A  JOURJNEY  FROM 


distinction  between  the  outward  manifestation  of  Christ  in  the  days 
of  his  flesh,  and  the  inward  Revelation  by  his  Spirit. 

The  soul  which  constitutes  the  man  (the  body  being  the  case,  or 
mechanical  part  for  certain  purposes  and  ends,  which,  with  the 
soul,  was  derived  from  the  parent,  as  Levi  paid  tithes  in  Abra¬ 
ham)  is  not  a  part  of  Deity;  but  must  be  considered  as  spirit  in  the 
abstract.  Divinity  caum  t  be  ignorant  or  suffer  both  in  a  moral 
and  temporal  sense,  as  d*.  'Ae  human  race. 

Conscience  appear?  be  the  result  of  judgment,  and  judgment  is 
the  conclusion  of  th^  understanding.  For  according  to  the  evidence 
afforded  to  the  understanding,  conclusions  are  formed  and  fixed  in 
the  mind,  which  conclusions  universally  modify  the  judgment. — 
Hence,  if  the  understanding  be  misinformed,  the  mind  is  deceived, 
and  the  judgment  will  be  wrong  of  necessity.  Of  course,  in  point 
of  duty,  the  understanding  being  dark,  the  judgment  cannot  be 
sound  and  clear;  and  consequently  conscience  may  be  silent  and  not 
speak  at  all,  being  “  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron;”  or  it  may  be  defiled 
and  tell  lies,  and  prove  not  to  be  a  sure  guide. 

The  Mahometan’s  conscience  will  not  allow  him  to  drink  wine, 
from  an  error  of  his  judgment,  in  consequence  of  a  misinformed 
conscience,  while  the  conscientious  Christian  feels  bound  in  duty,  on 
some  occasions,  to  drink  it.  And  thus  conscience  guides  people 
directly  opposite  to  each  other  in  point  of  moral  duty:  and  two  op¬ 
posites  cannot  be  right;  of  course  conscience  is  not  a  sure  guide, 
which  argues  the  necessitv  of  a  regulation. 

The  conduct  of  persecuting  Saul,  who  lived  in  all  good  con¬ 
science,  obtained  pardon,  because  of  his  ignorance;  and  loving  Paul, 
afterwards  exhibited  a  very  opposite  disposition  and  conduct  to¬ 
wards  the  same  people,  from  similar  conscientious  motives. 

But  the  Spirit  from  above  will  direct  no  man  wrong;  being  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  will  tell  no  lies,  neither  can  it  be  defiled,  or  “  seared 
with  a  hot  iron.”  Whereas  the  conscience  of  man,  without  the 
aid  of  divine  iniluence,  is  liable  to  every  species  of  error. 

Hence  the  necessity  of  attending  to  the  light  of  Jerusalem,  and 
to  walk  by  the  light  which  shines  from  above. 

Conscience,  like  a  nose  of  wax,  may  be  put  into  any  shape, 
through  the  influence  of  example  and  the  prejudice  of  education. 
And  this  is  one  reason  why  there  are  so  many  opinions  in  the 
world.  Conscience  having  yielded  to  inclination,  vain  imagination 
bears  the  sway. 

Inclination,  through  temptation,  leads  one  way,  while  a  better  in¬ 
formed  judgment  dictates  another.  Here  follows  a  dialogue  in  the 
mind.  The  evil  must  consist  in  giving  the  consent  of  the  mind, 
contrary  to  the  dictates  of  a  better  judgment.  And  hence,  a  con¬ 
sciousness  of  self-condemnation 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


485 


One  amongst  the  many  reasons  wherefore  the  world  is  so  given 
to  idolatry,  is  that  through  the  darkness  of  the  human  understand¬ 
ing,  the  moral  faculty  is  weakened,  and  men  are  prepared  to  be  sat¬ 
isfied  with  ceremonies,  modes  and  images,  as  substitutes  for  purity 
of  heart,  and  pure  spiritual  worship.  And  thus  religion,  instead 
of  being  considered  as  a  moral  principle  to  be  cultivated  in  the  heart, 
was  at  length  thought  to  consist  in  name  and  form  only,  until  no¬ 
thing  but  images  and  ceremonies  entirely  made  up  the  gods  and  the 
devotions  of  such  idolatrous  worshippers. 

Even  the  Jews  were  so  much  inclined  to  be  satisfied  with  things 
outward,  that  in  the  absence  of  Moses  they  made  their  calf,  in  imi¬ 
tation  of  the  ox-god  of  Egypt. 

Hence  “  the  ceremonial  law  was  added  because  ot  transgression.” 
Which  ceremonies,  however,  were  so  modified,  as  to  be  directly 
opposite  to  those  in  use  among  the  heathens. 

The  heathens  kept  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  Jews  the  last. 
The  heathen  seethed  the  kid  in  its  mother’s  milk,  the  ceremonial 
law  said,  “  thou  shalt  not  seethe  a  kid  in  its  mother’s  milk.” 

As  man  cannot  have  a  proper  conception  of  a  Being  whose  very 
existence  is  infinite,  eternal  and  immense;  expressions  which  imply 
something  incomprehensible,  as  man  can  judge  by  comparison  from 
analogy  only,  there  was  need  for  the  Causeless  Causator  to  man¬ 
ifest  Himself  in  a  character  suitable  to  man’s  capacity,  that  man  as 
a  rational  being,  might  worship  him  in  Spirit  with  the  understand¬ 
ing,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  truth. 

Hence  the  necessity  of  Jesus  Christ!  both  his  outward  manifes¬ 
tation,  and  the  inward  revelation  to  the  heart,  by  inspiration. — 
This  inward  revelation,  corresponds  to  the  outward  manifestation 
as  a  witness  thereto. 

The  will  of  God  is  a  secret,  known  to  himself  only,  except  so 
much  as  he  is  pleased  to  reveal.  Reason  could  not  find  it  out  or 
fathom  it,  but  by  the  aid  of  inspiration. 

A  Monarch  requires  the  obedience  of  his  subjects  to  serve  him- 
self,  but  God  requires  the  submission  and  obedience  of  His  crea 
tures,  that  He  may  benefit  them,  that  they  may  be  wise  and  happy. 
And  this  is  the  proper  intention  of  all  divine  worship. 

OF  REPENTANCE. 

Repentance  implies  three  things.  First,  a  conviction  for  sin. — 
Secondly,  a  forsaking  of  sin.  And,  thirdly,  a  confession  of  it,  as 
a  penitent. 

First,  a  man  can  never  repent  of  a  sin  which  he  never  commit¬ 
ted.  Of  course  he  must  be  convinced  of  his  crime  before  he  can 
feel  sorrow  for  it. 

Secondly,  if  a  man  sees  his  error,  and  still  persists  in  it,  he  of 


4S6 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


course  loves  and  delights  in  it;  therefore  he  is  not  sorry  for  it;  for 
if  he  did  repent  of  it,  he  would  forsake  it  with  abhorrence  and 
detestation. 

Thirdly,  a  penitent  would  make  restitution  if  he  could.  And  at 
least  there  is  a  hearty  confession,  and  a  sincere  desire  for  pardon 
and  restoration,  which  causes  the  soul  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  the 
salvation  of  the  Lord,  as  the  chased  hart  panteth  for  the  cooling 
■water  brook. 

Such  have  the  promise  of  salvation;  for  where  there  is  a  moral 
conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  they  meet  his  approbation,  and  of 
course,  adoption.  And  hence,  enjoy  his  favor  as  one  of  the  divine 
family.  “  For  there  is  no  condemnation  to  them  who  are  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  walk  not  after  the  flesh  but  after  the  Spirit.”  Because 
spiritual  things  take  the  lead;  the  flesh,  the  contest  is  given  up,  as 
much  as  a  man  turns  his  back  to  the  north,  when  he  travels  with  his 
face  to  the  south. 

Here  then  is  repentance  which  needeth  not  to  be  repented  of;  for 
it  is  the  work  of  the  Lord,  begun  by  the  operation  of  his  holy 
Spirit.  From  light  cometh  sight;  from  sight  cometh  sense,  and 
from  sense  cometh  sorrow,  which  causeth  resignation  and  depen¬ 
dence  upon  the  arm  of  the  Lord  for  salvation. 

But  the  sorrow  of  the  world,  which  needeth  to  be  repented  of, 
worketh  death,  i.  e.  misery.  Because  it  causes  a  fretting  against  the 
dispensation  of  the  Lord,  and  procures  no  relief,  but  makes  bad 
worse,  and  brings  the  soul  under  condemnation  and  finally  into  dis- 
pair  and  endless  woe! 

OF  FAITH. 

There  is  a  distinction  between  knowledge  and  faith,  which  ought 
to  be  observed.  Knowledge  is  the  evidence  of  sense,  and  always 
refers  to  things  present,  i.  e.,  within  the  present  grasp  and  posses¬ 
sion  of  the  senses.  But  faith  always  refers  to  things  which  are 
absent,  and  not  within  the  sphere  of  the  senses.  And  hence,  “faith 
cometh  by  hearing.” 

Faith  and  knowledge  are  both  derived  from  evidence.  But  the 
evidences  are  different.  One  is  “self-evidence,”  being  an  object 
of  sense,  and  the  other  is  “  circumstantial  evidence,”  being  infer¬ 
red  from  circumstantial  things. 

Self-evidence  is  sensible  knowledge,  which  can  admit  of  no 
doubt;  but  circumstantial  evidence  is  always  uncertain,  and  conse¬ 
quently  is  only  a  subject  of  faith. 

Evidence  must  always  be  agreeable  to  the  nature  of  the  subject. 
In  arithmetic,  it  must  be  numerical;  in  courts  of  law,  it  must  be 
human  testimony  under  certain  regulations  and  modifications.  And 
in  divine  things  we  need  divine  evidence,  in  order  to  obtain  a  moral 
certainty. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


487 


The  subject  of  creation  is  a  doctrine  of  miracles  and  faith,  and 
so  is  christianty,  which  many  condemn  as  an  unreasonable  thing. 
But  the  reverse  is  Atheism.  For  whatsoever  is  produced  out  of  the 
common  course  of  nature,  by  the  immediate  power  of  God,  must 
be  considered  a  miracle.  And  such  is  the  doctrine  of  creation. — 
And  yet  it  is  a  subject  of  faith  only,  not  of  knowledge.  We  did 
not  see  it,  of  course  we  do  not  know  it,  and  yet  we  believe  it.  We 
have  not  human  evidence  of  it.  For  who  saw  when  the  work  wTas 
performed? 

But  to  deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles,  is  to  deny  the  work  of  cre¬ 
ation,  and  of  course  the  Creator  also;  because  it  was  the  act  which 
gives  the  character.  Hence  we  must  say  with  Paul,  “  by,  or 
through  faith  we  understand  that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the 
word  of  God. 

The  difference  between  “sense  and  reason”  mav  be  discovered 
by  considering,  first,  the  nature  of  a  spirit  having  the  power  and  use 
of  reason,  without  a  fleshly  body;  then  secondly,  that  of  an  idiot, 
wTho  has  the  five  senses  without  the  power  of  reasoning.  And  then, 
thirdly,  that  which  would  be  the  probable  result  of  the  two  proper¬ 
ties,  concentrated  in  one  complex  object;  and  of  course  possessing 
the  united  powders  of  sense  and  reason;  or  the  “seven  senses,”  if 
you  will. 

Some  deny  any  sense  but  the  bodily  sense,  and  plead  for  the  per¬ 
fection  of  these.  But  the  question  may  be  retorted,  whether  either 
of  the  five  bodily  senses  are  so  keen  as  either  to  hear,  see,  taste,  feel 
or  smell  the  Deity?  If  not,  how  can  he  be  known,  unless  by  the 
inward  feeling  of  fhe  mind?  The  body  cannot  feel  grief  nor  joy, 
nor  anger,  &c.  Those  emotions  are  peculiar  to  the  mind.  Hence 
there  must  be  an  inward  feeling  of  the  mind,  which  may  be  con¬ 
sidered  as  the  sixth  sense,  and  common  sense  may  be  considered  as 
the  seventh. 

Common  sense  is  that  principle  and  power,  by  which  man  can 
discern,  understand,  and  judge  of  matters  agreeable  to  the  truth  and 
propriety  of  things,  which  requires  the  art  of  reason,  and  is  com¬ 
mon  to  mankind. 

That  which  is  obvious  to  sense,  we  know.  Hence,  we  do  not 
say  that  we  believe  snow  is  white,  but  we  know  it. 

Whatsoever  the  senses  grasp  is  self-evidence  to  us,  which  knowl¬ 
edge  is  positive,  and  cannot  admit  of  doubt.  Self-evidence,  when 
derived  through  the  avenues  of  bodily  sense,  is  called  sensible;  but 
when  it  exists  in  the  mind  without  the  body,  being  particularly  con¬ 
sidered,  it  is  called  moral  evidence. 

But  faith  is  derived  from  circumstantial  evidence,  and  refers  to 
absent  objects  and  things  future,  but  never  to  things  present,  except 
where  a  degree  of  knowledge  from  self-evidence  gives  the  assurance 


488 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


to  faith,  so  that  we  see  and  know  in  part,  but  what  remains  is  em¬ 
braced  by  faith  in  things  future.  And  hence,  we  stand,  and  walk, 
and  live  by  faith? 

There  are  degrees  of  faith,  according  to  the  degree  of  evidence, 
which  are  distinguished  by  different  names,  according  to  the  things 
to  which  they  relate;  as  historical  faith,  faith  of  heathens,  faith  of 
devils,  &c. 

The  lowest  degree  of  faith  is  conjecture;  the  second  is  opinion; 
the  third  is  a  firm  belief. 

Conjecture  is  an  inclination  to  assent  to  the  thing  proposed,  but  is 
slight  or  weak,  by  reason  of  the  weighty  objections  that  lie  against. 

Opinion  is  a  more  steady  and  fixed  assent,  when  a  man  is  almost 
certain;  but  he  still  has  some  fear  of  the  contrary,  remaining  with 
him. 

Belief  is  a  more  full,  and  assurred  assent  to  the  truth. 

Belief  is  the  assent  of  the  mind,  to  any  truth  or  proposition.  No 
matter  what  the  arguments  or  propositions  may  be.  If  we  admit 
the  evidence,  we  give  our  assent  and  receive  it  as  a  truth.  And 
hence  we  believe  it. 

But  if  we  reject  the  evidence,  this  is  only  circumstantial,  we  do 
not  assent  to  it,  nor  believe,  of  course  we  are  unbelievers  in  the 
thing. 

Self-evidence,  which  is  knowledge,  is  irresistable.  But  circum¬ 
stantial  evidence  is  not.  A  man  may  continue  in  unbelief  two 
ways;  first,  through  a  careless  indifference;  and  secondly,  he  may 
wilfully  reject  proper  evidence. 

Hence  unbelief  is  avoidable;  otherwise,  how  or  why  should  he 
be  commanded  to  believe  or  be  condemned  for  unbelief,  or  not  be¬ 
lieving? 

Here  then  is  the  proof  or  trial  of  man,  on  which  depends  his 
eternity! 

He  is  not  adequate  by  his  natural  ability  to  keep  the  Adamic  or 
paradisical  law  of  works,  which  requires  a  perfect  obedience. — 
Through  the  frailty  of  fallen  nature,  man  cannot  do  it.  Therefore, 
by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  man  be  justified;  that  it  may  be 
bv  grace,  through  faith  in  the  gospel. 

Man  can  believe,  if  he  cannot  work.  He  can  admit  the  truth, 
by  an  assent  unto  it,  and  receive  it,  when  the  spirit  of  truth  reveals 
it  unto  him.  And  by  giving  assent  heartily,  he  admits  it,  and  there¬ 
by  receives  it,  and  this  is  an  act  of  faith.  This  act  is  right;  and 
it  is  the  lowest  and  only  act  that  man  could  do  that  is  right.  And 
hence  this  act  of  faith  is  accounted  or  imputed  unto  him  for  right¬ 
eousness.  Of  course,  the  penitent  soul,  who  feels  condemned  by 
the  moral  law,  which  he  has  broke,  and  thereby  forfeited  his  infan¬ 
tile  justification,  feels  the  need  of  a  Redeemer  or  a  Saviour.  And 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


489 


hence  the  Saviour,  as  offered  in  the  gospel  by  the  spirit,  is  gladly 
embraced,  where  the  soul  finds  a  resting  place;  even  the  virtue  of 
that  name  inspires  the  soul  with  the  evidence  of  pardon  and  peace, 
whereby  he  can  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  lull  of  comfort; 
which  is  the  earnest  of  the  saint’s  inheritance.  A  degree  of  faith 
and  hope  attends  repentance.  The  Ninevites  had  a  degree  of  faith 
and  hope  which  by  repentance  brought  salvation. 

The  judgment  of  God  hung  over  the  city  for  moral  evil,  which 
they  were  ignorant  of.  Faith  coming  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by 
the  wrord  of  God. 

The  word  of  God  was  preached  unto  them,  and  they  believed 
God  and  said,  who  can  tell  but  the  Lord  will  be  gracious?  They 
fasted  and  humbled  themselves,  which  shows  that  they  were  saved; 
first,  from  their  carelessness;  secondly,  from  their  practices;  and 
thirdly,  from  the  destruction  denounced. 

A  soul  believes  there  is  a  God,  and  that  salvation  is  necessary; 
or  it  would  never  seek  for  it.  Also,  there  must  be  a  degree  of  hope 
or  else  the  soul  would  feel  no  heart  to  seek,  but  must  sink  into 
despair. 

Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God;  faith  is  the  way  to 
come;  for  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that 
he  is  the  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him. 

All  the  blessings  of  God  are  attained  only  by  faith  in  Christ. 

First,  to  apprehend  there  is  such  a  blessing  attainable,  and  to  seek 
in  fervent  expectation;  believing,  first,  that  God  is  able  to  give  the 
blessing;  secondly,  that  He  is  willing  to  bestow  it;  thirdly,  that  He 
will  give  it,  because  he  has  promised  it,  saying:  “  Whatsoever  ye 
ask,  believing  that  ye  receive,  ye  shall  have.”  Here  claiming  the 
blessing  by  faith;  fourthly,  claiming  it  “now,”  as  now  is  declared 
to  be  the  acceptable  time,  and  the  day  of  salvation;  to-day  if  you 
will  hear  his  voice;  come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready;  God  is  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself;  therefore  be  ye  reconcil¬ 
ed  to  God.  We  love  God  because  he  first  loved  us;  He  first  loved 
us  before  we  loved  Him.  We  need  not  do  something  to  pacify  God 
to  make  Him  willing  to  receive  us.  He  is  willing  already;  the 
hindering  cause  is  on  the  side  of  the  creature;  his  will  being  oppo¬ 
sed  to  the  will  of  God;  as  Christ  saith,  “O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together  as  a  hen 
doth  gather  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not!” 

Knowledge,  as  before  explained,  being  the  effect  of  self-evidence, 
is  therefore  a  sensible  or  moral  certainty,  which  of  course  cannot 
admit  of  doubt,  a  man  can  testify  no  further  than  he  knowTs. 

A  man  who  hath  felt  conviction,  can  testify  as  a  witness  of  it, 
and  give  evidence  to  that  truth.  So  one  who  has  experienced  par¬ 
don,  i.  e.,  witness  of  justification  by  faith,  can  testify,  saying,  “we 


490 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


know  in  whom  we  have  believed,”  because  to  him  faith  has  been 
brought  to  light;  he  has  the  inward  divine  witness  to  the  sixth 
sense  of  the  soul,  and  the  testimony  corresponds  with  the  demands 
of  his  seventh  or  common  sense,  whereby  he  is  able  to  give  a  ration¬ 
al  account  of  it  to  others. 

The  man  who  Ins  experienced  the  blessing  of  sanctification  can 
testify  what  he  knows,  and  no  further;  so  the  glorilied  Enoch  and 
Elijah  can  testily  what  glorification  is,  for  they  know  it;  but  we  do 
not,  and  yet  we  firmly  believe  and  hope  for  it;  yet  when  we  obtain 
the  same  state  of  enjoyment,  then  faith  brought  to  sight,  and  hope 
to  the  fruition,  and  these  two  will  then  cease,  being  swallowed  up 
in  the  enjoyment  forever! 

Then  let  eveiy  inquirer  who  wishes  to  escape  to  Jerusalem  from 
the  overthrow  of  Babylon,  strive  in  earnest  lor  salvation,  in  fervent 
expectation  of  the  blessings  of  pardon  and  purity.  And  if  you 
cannot  believe  as  you  would,  believe  as  you  can;  “  Lord,  I  believe, 
help  thou  mine  unbelief.”  And  if  you  cannot  pray  and  seek  as 
you  would,  pray  and  seek  as  you  can;  resigning,  submitting,  and 
depending  upon  his  bounty  for  deliverance,  and  never  rest  until  you 
lind  the  Lord  precious  to  thy  soul.  Christ  was  in  earnest  for  thee; 
O  be  in  good  earnest  for  thyself,  and  may  God  for  Christ’s  sake 
speed  you  on  the  way. 

OF  HOPE 

A  hope  of  future  glory  is  composed  of  desire  and  expectation, 
predicated  upon  faith  and  repentance,  which  were  produced  by  a 
Divine  conviction  of  the  mind,  of  tlie  reality  of  the  invisible  world, 
through  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

Conviction  being  thus  wrought  in  the  heart,  the  consequence  to 
such  as  persevere,  is  a  reformation,  a  forsaking  of  sin,  and  a  con¬ 
formity  to  the  will  of  God,  who  is  ever  ready  to  receive  and  forgive 
returning  penitents,  for  Jesus5  sake,  where  the  mind  linds  a  resting 
place,  and  the  inquirer  finds  a  home. 

A  man  may  desire  a  thing  which  he  never  expects  to  enjoy;  of 
course  he  has  no  hope  of  it,  but  is  in  despair.  Again,  a  man  may 
expect  a  thing  which  is  not  desirable,  and  hence  he  does  not  hope 
for  it,  but  is  under  a  dread  on  that  account. 

Hence  neither  a  desire  nor  an  expectation,  considered  abstract¬ 
ly,  can  constitute  a  hope;  they  must  be  taken  in  conjunction,  in 
order  to  remove  the  dread,  avoid  despair,  and  afford  a  consolation 
in  the  mind. 

The  Christian  hopes  for  heaven  and  glory.  His  hope  is  compo¬ 
sed  o'  desire  and  expectation.  Heaven  he  desires,  being  convinced 
it  is  a  desirable  place.  He  expects  to  get  there,  because  there  is  a 
prospect  before  him.  He  has  repented  and  is  forgiven.  He  enjoys 
a  sense  of  the  divine  favor,  and  feeling  the  evidence  of  pardon  by 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


491 


the  witness  of  the  Spirit  in  his  soul;  which  witness  is  righteous¬ 
ness,  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  styled  the  as¬ 
surance  of  faith  and  hope.  For  the  aspect  is  animating,  and  the 
prospect  is  cheering  whilst  looking  through  hope,  the  perspective, 
by  which  we  look  into  another  and  a  better  world. 

Hence,  said  one,  “  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright, 
for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace!”  Another,  “  Let  me  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.”  “  For 
*  the  righteous  have  hope  in  their  death.” 

OF  CHARITY. 

Charity  consists  in  something  more  than  giving  away  a  few  old 
worn  out  clothes  to  a  beggar.  For  thus  saith  Paul,  “  Though  I 
give  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth 
me  nothing.” 

“  And  though  a  man  had  all  knowledge  and  all  faith,  so  as  to 
remove  mountains,  and  talk  like  an  angel,  and  have  not  charity,  he 
would  be  only  a  sounding  brass,  and  a  tinkling  cymbal.” 

Charity  does  not  consist  in  name,  nor  in  outward  form,  but  is  a 
suitable  disposition  of  heart,  which  is  begotten  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
And  hence  those  who  are  endowed  with  the  precious  grace  are  said 
to  be  “  born  of  God,”  and  are  called  “  new  creatures.”  They  are 
new  in  many  respects,  first,  they  have  new  views  and  discoveries  of 
things;  their  judgments  are  new,  and  so  are  their  motives  and  de¬ 
sires,  as  also  their  objects  and  ends. 

The  term  charity  is  frequently  misapplied,  and  thereby  abused. 
Hence,  says  one,  “  I  have  no  charity  for  such  and  such  persons;  but 
such  and  such  are  very  charitable.”  In  the  first  case,  faith  or  be¬ 
lief  is  intended,  and  in  the  latter  kindness. 

For  a  bountiful  act  is  an  act  of  kindness,  but  every  act  of  kind¬ 
ness  is  not  an  act  of  charity;  because  it  does  not  always  flow  from 
a  charitable  motive,  but  often  from  pride,  ostentation,  and  vain  glory. 

As  the  religion  of  Christ  is  summed  up  in  one  word,  “  Love;” 
to  say,  “I  have  no  charity,”  is  to  say,  I  have  no  religion;  for  there 
can  be  no  religion  without  charity,  which  is  love;  which  principle 
causes  its  subjects  to  attend  to  the  moral  law,  in  point  of  duty. — 
“Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.”  Secondly,  the  “law 
of  nature,”  which  considers  the  “equal  rights,  wants,  duties  and 
obligations  of  man.”  Thirdly,  the  “  rule  of  practice,”  which  is, 
“as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them;”  for  the  law  of  Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  Prophets,  the  exam¬ 
ple  of  Jesus  Christ,  concur  in  enjoining  them  upon  all  mankind 

Hence  the  importance  of  charity.  And  the  idea  of  a  Christian 
without  charity  is  a  complete  solecism;  like  an  honest  thief,  a 
chaste  harlot,  or  a  holy  devil. 


492 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


“  Charity  never  faileth,”  being  the  divine  eternal  principle;  “but 
suffereth  long  and  is  kind;”  suffers  wrong  rather  than  do  wrong;  and 
instead  of  being  overcome  with  evil,  overcomes  evil  with  good, 
by  returning  good  for  evil. 

“  Charity  thinketh  no  evil,”  i.  e.,  is  not  jealous  and  evil  eyed, 
surmising  evil;  but  “hopeth  and  believeth  all  things,”  for  the  best, 
by  making  proper  allowances,  and  putting  the  most  favorable  con¬ 
struction  upon  men  and  things,  that  the  nature  of  the  case  will  just¬ 
ly  admit  of. 

But  charity  is  not  a  fool,  she  must  have  legs  to  stand  upon, 
knowing  that  justice  should  be  done  to  every  thing;  and  hence  de¬ 
sires  that  God  and  man,  and  all  things  should  have  their  due;  and 
feels  determined  to  render  the  same  to  every  creature,  she  is  ever 
ready  to  act  in  every  case  agreeable  to  the  Moral  Law,  the  Law 
of  Nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice. 

And  upon  this  disposition  hangs  the  eternity  of  man,  seeing  he  is 
to  be  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

OF  FASTING. 

“  Then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days,”  which  words  of  our  Lord 
concerning  His  apostles  and  followers,  came  to  pass  in  the  gospel 
dispensation,  as  exemplified  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in 
Paul’s  writings. 

The  practice  of  fasting,  and  the  benefits  derived  by  it,  are  exem¬ 
plified  in  the  cases  of  the  Ninevites,  of  Queen  Esther  in  the  deliv¬ 
erance  of  the  Jews  from  Haman,  who  was  executed  upon  his  own 
gallows  which  he  had  prepared  for  Mordecai;  and  in  the  case  of 
Daniel. 

Our  Lord  mentioned  a  kind  of  devil  which  was  to  be  expelled 
only  by  fasting  and  prayer. 

God  does  not  require  murder  for  sacrifice.  A  person  instead  of 
fasting  may  starve,  and  injure  their  health;  while  others  do  not  fast 
at  all,  but  in  attempting  to  avoid  one  extreme,  run  into  the  other. 

Jesus  fasted,  and  afterward  hungered.  Daniel  who  fasted  three 
full  weeks,  says:  “  I  eat  no  pleasant  bread,”  which  implies  a  de¬ 
gree  of  abstinence,  and  bread  of  a  coarser  kind. 

A  person  who  lives  to  the  full,  would  find  it  to  the  health  of  his 
body  as  well  as  hir  soul,  at  times  to  use  a  degree  of  abstinence  from 
a  principle  of  duty.  And  moreover,  by  being  acquainted  with  a 
degree  of  hunger,  he  would  the  better  sympathize  with  others,  who 
are  objects  of  charity  and  in  distress. 

Fasting  is  enjoined,  but  there  is  no  general  rule  laid  down  how 
often,  or  to  what  degree  it  shall  be  performed;  the  reason  is  obvious, 
because,  the  sfates  and  situations  of  men  are  so  various,  that  no  gen- 
e.r  J  A  -w.O  ccffd  be  laid  down  to  suit  every  case.  One  is  confined 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


493 


with  sickness,  and  it  is  as  much  as  can  be  done  for  him  to  take  the 
necessary  food  for  the  support  of  life,  while  others  are  strong  and 
in  full  health. 

Thus  as  things  and  circumstances  vary  so  much,  no  general  rule 
is  laid  down,  only  the  duty  is  enjoined  to  fast;  but  man  as  a  rational 
being,  is  required  to  act  according  to  his  judgment,  and  clear  his 
conscience. 

The  prince  of  darkness  is  more  busy  to  buffet  and  tempt  the 
mind  upon  our  fast  days,  than  at  any  other  time,  to  prevent  the  ex¬ 
ercise  of  faith.  But  as  “  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  suffers  violence, 
and  the  violent  take  it  by  force,”  we  should  spend  more  time  in  pri¬ 
vate  devotion  then,  than  what  we  commonly  do. 

OF  PRAYER. 

The  prayer  of  the  profligate  for  damnation  is  an  abomination  to 
the  Lord;  and  it  is  a  mercy  that  he  does  not  take  them  at  their  word. 
The  prayer  of  the  hypocrite  is  wrong,  and  his  hopes  shall  perish. 

Some  are  like  the  Gadarenes,  who  prayed  Christ  to  depart  from 
their  coast.  Others  only  say  their  prayers,  like  a  parrot  says  his 
borrowed  song,  without  as  much  form  as  the  ox,  which  kneels  when 
he  lies  down,  but  like  the  hog  in  the  sty,  falls  down,  and  before  they 
get  half  through,  the  devil  lulls  them  to  sleep!  Thus  they  satisfy 
themselves  by  saying  prayers  and  asking  God  to  save  them  from 
their  sins,  when  they  do  not  consent  to  part  with  them. 

But  the  commandment  is  to  pray  without  ceasing,  which  is  called 
mental  prayer;  being  the  language  of  the  heart,  properly  disposed 
towards  God,  to  do  his  will.  And  let  one  laydown  with  such  dis¬ 
position  of  the  heart  and  wake  up  any  time  and  appeal  to  the  inward 
testimony,  he  still  feels  the  same  disposition  to  do  his  Maker’s  will! 

In  order  to  live  in  this  frame  of  prayer  it  is  proper  and  necessary 
to  attend  to  ejaculatory  prayer,  like  Abraham’s  servant,  when  he 
went  to  seek  a  bride  for  his  master’s  son;  as  all  things  are  sanctified 
through  faith  and  prayer.  We  need  God’s  blessing  upon  all  thirtgs 
we  do,  and  all  things  should  be  done  to  the  glory  of  God.  There¬ 
fore,  we  should  ask  his  benediction  on  all  we  do,  and  such  things  as 
cannot  be  done  to  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus 
we  have  no  right  to  perform;  for  we  are  not  authorized  to  take  the 
devil’s  tools  to  do  the  Lord’s  work  with!  Of  course  all  engagements 
•  upon  which  we  cannot  look  to  God  with  a  degree  of  expectation 
for  his  blessing  to  attend  them,  are  forbidden  fruit,  with  bitterness 
at  the  bottom.  We  ought  not  therefore  to  touch  the  accursed  thing. 

Private  prayer  was  the  custom  of  the  Patriachs,  Prophets,  Christ 
and  the  Apostles.* 

Jesus  said  “  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  shut  to  thy  door,  and  pray 
to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret,  and  thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret 
shall  reward  thee  openly.” 


494 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


When  you  retire,  don’t  hurry  it  over  as  a  burden  and  feel  satisfied 
with  the  mere  performance,  like  the  school  boy  who  repeats  his  les¬ 
son  as  a  task:  but  look  in  expectation,  believing  first,  that  God  is 
able  to  bless  me  now.  Secondly,  that  being  unchangeable,  He  de¬ 
clares  His  willingness,  and  now  is  the  accepted  time.  Thirdly,  if 
you  are  ready,  close  in  now  and  take  the  promise,  and  prove  the  ve¬ 
racity  of  God.  “ Whatever  ye  ask  believing  that  ye  receive,  &c.,  ye 
shall  have.  For  God  cannot  deny  himself,  neither  can  he  nor  will 
he  deny  our  faith!” 

Also  there  is  public  prayer,  even  if  but  two  or  three  meet  in  His 
name,  He  is  with  them! 


OF  WATCHING. 

“  What  I  say  unto  one,  I  say  unto  all,  watch!”  was  the  injunction 
of  the  Saviour  of  men,  to  His  followers!  And  hence  the  duty  of 
watching  is  obligatory  upon  all  mankind;  and  there  is  a  positive  ne¬ 
cessity,  as  every  Christian  feels  and  knows  from  experience,  to  at¬ 
tend  to  this  important  duty  of  watching  by  reducing  it  to  practice, 
considering  the  dangers  and  difficulties  of  this  transitory  and  un¬ 
friendly  world,  which  is  so  full  of  flattery  and  deceit  that  nothing 
can  be  depended  upon  as  permanent  here  below;  but  snares  and 
temptations  accompany  ^very  lane  of  life. 

As  temptations  generally  come  in  through  the  medium  of  thought, 
there  is  need  to  watch  over  our  thoughts,  and  keep  our  minds  com¬ 
posed  and  solemnly  stayed  upon  God,  otherwise  the  soul  wull  be  as 
a  ship,  which  having  slipped  her  cables,  is  liable  to  be  carried  away 
by  the  tide,  and  stove  against  the  rocks.  Examples  also  should  be 
watched  over,  least  we  corrupt  society  by  our  misconduct. 

Childhood  should  be  watched  over,  from  an  early  period,  in  a 
tender  manner,  and  diligently  restrained  from  apparent  evil. 

Our  weakness  demand  that  a  double  guard  be  placed  at  every 
w*eak  place,  that  we  be  not  overtaken  unawares  by  any  sundden  or 
unforeseen  event. 

The  world,  the  flesh  and  satan,  should  be  watched  against  with 
unwearied  diligence. 

First,  the  world.  The  riches  and  cares  of  this  life  are  both  cap¬ 
tivating  and  deceitful;  the  mind  being  overcharged,  the  soul  is  sur¬ 
feited,  and  hence  disqualified  for  devotion.  Therefore  says  one, 
“  save  all  you  can,  and  give  all  you  can,  that  the  things  of  this 
world  may  prove  a  blessing  and  not  a  curse.” 

Watch  against  the  love  of  the  riches  of  this  world,  against  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  and  also  the  practice  and  fashions  of  the  world; 
by  not  conforming  to  those  which  are  wrong  and  improper,  but  be 
transformed  by  tne  inward  renewing  of  the  mind,  and  so  have  the 
adornings  of  truth  and  virtue. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


495 


The  ‘Musts  of  the  flesh,  the  lusts  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of 
life,”  must  be  watched  against  and  conquered. 

The  devil,  called  the  “prince  of  this  world”  will  flatter  the  imag¬ 
ination,  with  promises  which  he  can  never  perform,  endeavoring 
by  vain  allurements  to  attract  from  the  path  of  holiness.  And 
moreover  he  will  exhibit  all  the  difficulties  and  trials  of  the  cross 
of  Christ,  to  deter  the  traveller  from  the  happy  road  to  Zion,  say¬ 
ing:  “  Mercy  is  clean  gone,  the  day  of  grace  is  passed,  of  course 
there  is  no  hope.”  And  thus  strive  to  drive  the  soul  to  despair,  and 
if  possible  to  suicide.  But  those  thoughts  should  be  resisted,  with 
a  hope  in  the  merits  of  a  Redeemer  for  acceptance  with  God.  For 
while  the  desires  remain,  the  Spirit  strives,  and  of  course  mercy 
may  be  sought  and  found  by  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  depend¬ 
ing  upon  his  Son  for  salvation. 

The  tempter  also,  after  pardon  is  received,  strives  to  destroy  all 
our  confidence  in  God,  by  reasoning  in  the  mind,  so  as  to  give  way 
to  doubt  and  be  filled  with  unbelief.  For  this  abiding  witness  in 
the  soul,  is  to  be  kept  by  a  constant  exercise  of  faith  in  God,  un¬ 
der  the  operation  of  His  spirit;  and  hence  it  is  obvious  that  this 
mental  exercise  is  the  re-action  of  the  soul  upon  God.  Therefore, 
a  person  heaven-ward  bound,  is  as  one  rowing  up  against  the  stream; 
by  diligence  there  is  progression;  but  if  the  exertion  stops,  the  boat 
will  float  with  the  tide.  So  we  must  diligently  keep  our  minds  as 
we  ought,  continually  looking  to  God  and  depending  our  all  upon 
him.  When  people  backslide  from  God,  it  is  not  giving  away  to 
great  sins  at  first,  but  gradually  little  by  little;  from  an  omission  of 
a  thing  of  small  beginning,  until  conscience  is  lulled  to  sleep,  and 
enormities  can  be  committed  without  remorse.  And  hence  their 
fall  from  their  steadfastness  is  so  gradual  as  to  be  almost  impercep¬ 
tible;  and  when  they  are  become  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked,  they 
still  are  leady  to  conclude  that  they  are  rich  and  increased  in  goods 
and  have  need  of  nothing,  and  like  Samson,  though  shorn  of  his 
strength,  and  wist  it  not,  they  go  out  as  at  other  times,  but  fall  an 
easy  prey  to  their  conquerers. 

And  thus  many  strong  men  have  fallen! 

And  therefore  we  should  remember  the  caution  to  “  shun  all  ap¬ 
pearance  of  evil.”  For  it  is  easier  to  keep  out  of  a  snare,  while 
one  is  oat,  than  to  get  out  after  we  once  get  in. 

Instead  of  reasoning  with  the  tempter,  we  should  betake  to  the 
strong  hold  in  prayer,  knowing  that  the  devil  cannot  counterfeit  the 
Love  of  God,  and  a  delight  to  do  his  will.  For  these  sensations 
come  from  God  alone. 

Watch  for  opportunities  for  meetings,  private  devotion,  family 
instruction,  reading  the  scriptures,  ana  strive  to  get  all  the  good 
you  can,  and  extend  all  the  good  within  your  power  to  others,  which 


496 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


Christ  will  consider  as  done  to  himself,  and  will  so  acknowledge  it 
in  the  day  of  Judgment,  if  they  flow  from  a  spirit  of  obedience 
and  love  to  him. 

Watch  for  the  hour  of  death!  People  are  taken  by  him  sudden¬ 
ly  and  unawares. 

In  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh.  Bles¬ 
sed  are  [hose  that  are  found  waiting.  But  those  who  say  in  their 
heart  “  My  Lord  delayeth  his  coming;”  and  are  eating,  drinking, 
quarrelling,  and  sleeping,  &c.,  such  will  be  taken  by  surprise  and 
appointed  to  their  portion  with  hypocrites  and  unbelievers,  where 
will  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

Watching  without  prayer,  or  prayer  without  watching  is  of  no 
account.  For  they  are  mutually  connected  and  dependent  upon 
each  other.  Hence  being  joined  by  the  God  of  grace;  that  which 
God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asunder.  For  if  one  is  a 
drunkard  habitualljq  and  prays  to  be  kept  from  it,  and  yet  will  not 
be  guarded  nor  watch  against  it,  what  can  his  prayer  avail?  And 
on  the  other  hand,  if  one  will  watch,  but  not  pray,  the  resolution  is 
soon  broken,  in  consequence  of  the  want  of  power  to  cope  with  the 
temptation  and  evil  habit.  Then  we  must  “  watch  and  pray,  that 
we  enter  not  into  temptation.” 

Sometimes  watching  and  praying  will  not  avail  and  make  head¬ 
way  against  the  foe;  then  fasting  or  a  degree  of  abstinence  must  be 
used;  as  our  Lord  said,  ‘‘this  kind  goeth  out  by  fasting  and  prayer.” 

And  the  spirit  of  prayer,  which  is  the  spirit  of  devotion,  is  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  the  enjoyment  of  which  is  a  blessing.  And  those 
people,  even  if  it  be  but  the  husband  and  wife  who  meet  together 
thus,  have  the  Lord  Jesus  with  them. 

OF  THE  NIGHT  OF  DEATH. 

Death!  What  is  it?  Dying,  simply  considered,  is  but  the  chang¬ 
ing  of  states!  To  leave  the  prison  and  prison  yard;  the  body,  the 
house  of  clay,  which  confines  men  to  the  terraqueous  ball  through 
-he  powei  of  gravitation.  The  laws  of  nature  being  reversed,  what 
scenes  present  to  view!  Man,  who  was  an  inhabitant  of  time,  is 
now  disembodied  and  become  an  inhabitant  of  eternity!  How 
great  these  realities  now,  which  once  was  viewed  but  darkly  through 
the  glass  of  faith. 

How  dreadful  and  terrific  to  a  guilty  mind!  What  awful  horrors 
must  seize  the  condemned  soul,  who  hath  sinned  against  a 
God. 

Those  who  “  love  the  Lord,”  and  feel  the  powers  of  the  world 
to  come,  whilst  inhabiting  the  house  of  clay,  and  live  for  eternity, 
by  denying  themselves  and  taking  up  their  daily  cross,  and  so  follow 
after  him  in  order  to  be  his  disciples.  How  soon  will  all  the  scenes 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


497 


of  life  be  over,  and  their  eternity  commence!  Then  those  impor¬ 
tant  realities  will  he  more  fully  understood  which  now  at  best  are 
but  faintly  known!  But  soon  we  shall  be  unveiled  to  see  as  we  are 
seen,  and  know  as  we  are  known. 

As  it  relates  to  the  agonies  of  death  at  the  time  of  our  departure 
— pain  of  body  is  generally  gone,  at  or  near  the  last  moments.  The 
greatest  pain  most  universally  subsides,  some  few  hours  if  not  some 
days  before  the  dissolution.  In  scripture,  the  death  of  the  righteous 
is  called  sleep.  Hence  “Stephen  fell  asleep,”  &c.,  &c.  Now 
the  last  sensation  in  slumber,  before  the  senses  are  locked  up  in 
sleep  are  very  sweet  and  agreeable;  and  by  the  same  parity  of  rea¬ 
son,  if  we  have  the  due  preparation  in  the  mind,  why  not  possess 
an  agreeable  exit  at  the  hour  of  death. 

Death  is  called  the  king  of  terrors,  and  is  justly  said  to  be  a  ter¬ 
ror  to  Kings.  But  why?  The  sting  of  death  is  personal  sin.  And 
the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  For  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law,  which  is  the  revealed  will  of  God;  and  hence  the  soul  comes 
under  the  divine  displeasure;  and  the  person  is  afraid  to  appear  be¬ 
fore  a  righteous  Judge,  being  conscious  of  self-condemnation. 

A  person  with  a  bee  in  his  hand  might  be  afraid  of  it,  but  if  the 
sting  be  pulled  out  and  is  gone,  why  should  the  man  fear?  So  if  the 
sting  of  death  be  removed  by  the  pardon  of  all  personal  sin,  then 
being  restored  to  the  favor  of  God,  as  one  of  his  family,  dread  must 
be  removed  and  terror  be  gone;  what  then  should  one  have  to  fear? 
There  must  be  a  joy  in  God,  and  a  rejoicing  in  the  prospective  hope 
of  Eternity,  from  possessing  an  earnest  of  their  inheritance  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

Thus  the  Lord  gives  suffering  grace  in  a  suffering  day;  and  dying 
or  supporting  grace  in  a  dying  day! 

OF  HELL  AND  PARADISE. 

Neither  Hell  nor  Paradise  are  the  eternal  homes  of  any  beings, 
or  theirplacesof  final  destination  at  the  consummation  of  ail  things. 

But  rather  they  are  the  intermediate  states  and  periods  of  time, 
which  departed  souls  inhabit  between  the  dissolution  and  the  resur¬ 
rection  of  the  body,  before  the  general  Judgment. 

The  souls  of  mankind  do  not  sleep  in  the  grave  with  their  bodies, 
until  the  resurrection;  but  exist  in  a  separate  state,  in  a  sensible 
manner. 

St.  John  saw  the  souls  of  those  who  were  beheaded  for  the  testi¬ 
mony  of  Jesus,  under  the  Altar,  and  the  rich  man’s  body  was  en¬ 
tombed  in  grandeur,  yet  we  read  of  him,  ‘‘In  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,”  &c.,  “saw  Abraham — and  cried,  and  said  unto  him — I  am 
tormented,” — “Lazarus  is  comforted ;”  which  cases  evince  the 
realities  of  future  sensation. 


Hh 


498 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


The  term  “Hell,”  or  Hades  is  to  cease  at  the  consummation  of 
things;  when  all  the  dead  must  be  given  up,  and  the  Lake  of  Fire 
receive  doomed  to  it,  and  Hell  and  Death  be  cast  into 

the  Lake;  which  snows  that  hell  is  something  distinct  from  the 
Lake.  And  hence  the  former  will  be  swallowed  up  of  the  latter, 
like  yesterday  in  the  following  time,  when  this  day  commenced. 

The  idea  of  a  purgatory  or  restoration  from  Hell  to  Heaven  is  a 
delusion.  For  that  Christ  did  not  go  to  the  lower  inhabitants  to 
preach  repentance  to  the  damned,  is  evident  from  what  he  said  to  the 
thief  on  the  cross — “To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.” 

And  the  prediction,  “thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  nor 
suffer  thine  Holy  one  to  see  corruption;”  was  a  prophecy  of  David, 
concerning  the  resurrection  of  Christ;  so  that  he  should  not  corrupt, 
according  to  the  common  course  of  human  nature  before  the  re-union 
af  the  soul  and  body. 

OF  THE  DAY  OF  JUDGMENT. 

At  the  consummation  of  all  things,  the  states  of  all  mankind  will 
be  made  perfect,  and  become  complete  and  not  before. 

The  ideas  of  right  and  wrong  supposes  two  sides  to  a  question; 
with  certain  consequences  entailed  on  the  principles  of  Moral  Equi¬ 
ty.  Hence  the  subject  must  presuppose,  a  governor  and  the  govern¬ 
ed-,  wTith  laws  from  the  former,  as  governor,  to  regulate  the  latter, 
who  aye  the  governed,  and  laws  imply  penalties  annexed;  and  of 
course  a  Judgment,  that  justice  may  reward  or  punish,  as  the  case 
may  require. 

Consequently  upon  these  premises  the  conclusion  must  follow, 
seeing  mankind  are  conscious  of  a  right  and  wrong,  that  a  day  of 
Judgment  must  take  place,  in  which  the  world  shall  be  judged  in 
righteousness.  And  hence  the  beauty  of  the  expression — “God 
hath  appointed  a  day  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  Christ 
Jesus;”  who  as  man  knows  what  allowance  to  make  for  human  in¬ 
firmities;  but  as  God  he  cannot  err,  as  some  of  our  finite  Judges 
do. 

Christ,  the  Judge  upon  His  throne!  The  mediatorial  office  being 
then  given  up. 

The  Angels — called  the  clouds  of  heaven,  of  which  two  hun¬ 
dred  and  two  millions  are  but  a  part.  And  all  the  dead  from  the 
days  of  Adam  to  that  time,  from  the  King  upon  his  throne  to  the 
beggar  upon  the  dung-hill,  both  great  and  small,  with  those  who  will 
then  be  alive,  must  appear  in  the  grand  assembly,  not  as  curious 
and  idle  spectators;  but  as  responsible  creatures,  who  must  be  judged 
and  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  and  to  re¬ 
ceive  their  sentence  accordingly;  whether  it  be  good  or  evil,  it  will 
be  done  according  to  sound  justice.  The  devils  who  are  reserved 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


499 


under  chains  of  darkness  unto  that  day  to  be  punished,  and  will  ap¬ 
pear  to  receive  their  doom. 

And  such  will  be  the  Majesty  of  the  Judge  upon  the  throne,  that 
the  terrestrial  Heaven  and  the  Earth  will  flee  away:  and  the  Books 
will  be  opened  and  the  witnesses  will  appear. 

First.  The  Book  of  Nature,  in  which  the  wisdom,  goodness,  and 
power  of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world  may  be  read. 

Secondly.  The  Book  of  God’s  remembrance  will  be  opened. — 
Mala,  iii,  Rev.  xx. 

Thirdly.  The  Book  of  Conscience:  and  these  two  will  exactly 
tally. 

Fourthly.  The  Book  of  Truth:  and  those  who  have  the  written 
word  will  be  judged  according  to  it. — And  fifthly,  the  “Book  of 
Life”  will  be  opened,  and  happy  are  they,  whose  names  are  written 
in  that  book. 

The  witnesses — “Thus  <*aith  the  Lord,  I  will  be  a  swift  witness 
against  the  Adulterer,  and  False  swearer,  and  such  as  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages,  ana  turn  away  the  stranger  from  right,  and 
fear  not  the  Lord  of  Hosts.” 

Angels  who  were  our  guardians,  will  be  witnesses,  and  so  will 
the  saints  of  God,  and  particularly  his  Ministers.  The  devijs  also 
will  be  witnesses,  and  so  will  companions  in  sin  and  wickedness,  wit¬ 
ness  against  each  other.  Yea,  so  plain  will  naked  truth  appear,  that 
none  will  deny  the  facts,  but  must  acknowledge  their  sentence  to  be 
just. 

Jesus  Christ  being  heir  of  all  things  shall  judge  in  righteousness. 
The  kingdom  of  Heaven  being  prepared  for  men  from  the  founda¬ 
tion^  the  world,  which  first  was  attained  by  the  Paradisical  Law; 
and  after  the  fall,  the  law  of  Faith  was  substituted  through  a  Re¬ 
deemer.  But  the  “Lake  of  Fire  and  brimstone  was  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels  primarily;  but  not  for  man,  who  is  an  in¬ 
truder  there — and  hence  the  danger  of  eternal  damnation!”  Mark 
iii,  29. 

The  righteous  who  are  justified  by  faith  in  this  world,  i.  e.,  have 
received  the  pardon  of  personal  sins  by  conformity  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  then  have  proven  their  obedience  and  love  to  Christ  by 
keeping  his  commandments,  and  walking  in  the  light;  these,  in  that 
day  of  final  retribution,  will  not  only  stand  acquitted,  but  will  re¬ 
ceive  a  reward,  not  of  debt,  but  of  grace,  called  a  “crown  of  glory 
which  fadeth  not  away.” 

Thus  faith  is  brought  to  sight;  what  was  a  subject  of  faith  once, 
has  now  become  a  subject  of  knowledge. 

The  righteous  are  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  said — “To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  give  to 
sit  with  me  in  my  throne.”  Hence  the  sentence  “Come ye  blessed 


500 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


of  my  Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foun* 
dation  of  the  world;  for  I  was  an  hungered  and  ye  gave  me  meat;  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink;  I  was  a  stranger  and  ye  took  me 
in;  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me;  sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
me  and  visited  me;  inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  ye  did  it  unto  me,” — “well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant) 
enter  thou  into  the  joys  of  thy  Lord!” 

But  to  the  opposite  characters,  who  had  the  power,  means  and 
opportunities  of  improving,  but  did  it  not,  being  opposed  to  the 
Moral  Government  of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world;  those 
rebels  must  receive  their  desert  on  equitable  principles,  which  sen¬ 
tence  will  be  to  depart  into  the  Lake  of  Fire,  prepared  for  the 
Devil  and  his  Angels! 

The  righteous,  the  joint  heirs  with  Christ  on  his  throne,  will 
judge  angels,  by  acquiesing  in  the  will  of  God,  and  say  Amen  to 
his  justice,  when  he  pronounces  upon  the  devils  their  final  doom. 

Three  ministers  appear — the  first  preached  for  money  and  popu¬ 
larity.  The  second  preached  from  contention,  or  backslid  after  nis 
labors  were  attended  with  a  blessing.  The  third  preached  from  a 
conviction  of  duty,  in  the  spirit  of  love  to  Christ.  What  will  be 
the  difference  of  their  reward  in  the  day  cf  retribution? 

The  first  delivers  his  Lord  like  Judas,  and  must  go  with  him  to 
his  place,  which  is  purchased  with  the  reward  of  iniquity.  The 
second  comes  forth,  saying,  “Lord!  Lord!  I  taught  thus  and  so,  and 
cast  out  devils  in  thy  name!”  But  hark!  “Depart  from  me;  ye 
workers  of  iniquity.” 

The  third,  whose  principle  was  love  and  duty  to  Christ,  will  shine 
forth  as  the  sun  in  the  firmament  forever. 

OF  PROVIDENCE  IN  NATURE. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  accident  in  nature;  as  “accident  or 
chance,”  or  chance,  commonly  so  called,  in  which  the  hand  of  God 
neither  directs  or  superintends,  any  more  than  there  can  be  effects 
without  causes,  or  nothing  can  produce  something. 

Nature  hath  received  her  laws  from  God,  on  the  principles  of  me¬ 
chanical  necessity,  still  subordinate  to,  and  dependent  on  himself; 
who  is  the  centration  of  Universal  Nature,  and  can  alter  or  suspend 
those  laws  at  pleasure.  And  hence  the  doctrine  of  Miracles  and 
Providence. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  “a  primary  law  of  nature,”  and  also  a 
law  of  a  secondary  result  of  the  first.  The  first,  as  primarily  es¬ 
tablished  by  the  Creator  in  his  works;  the  latter  as  the  necessary 
consequence  of  art,  or  habit,  by  the  power  and  agency  of  man. 

When  Hezekiah  had  departed  from  God,  sickness  overtook  him 
with  the  message,  “set  thine  house  in  order,  for  thou  shaltdie,”  &c. 
The  King’s  tears  and  prayers  denote  his  repentance.  Then  God 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


501 


who  knoweth  how  to  resist  the  proud  and  to  give  grace  to  the  humble, 
sent  the  message,  “I  will  add  unto  thy  days  fifteen  years.55  The 
sentence  was  reversed,  and  as  a  token  the  sun  went  back  ten  degrees 
in  the  dial  of  Ahaz.  Yet  means  were  used  for  his  recovery. 

St.  Paul,  after  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  there  should  not  be 
the  loss  of  any  life,  only  the  ship,  said  to  the  soldiers,  as  the  sailors 
were  about  to  flee  away  in  the  boat,  “except  these  abide  in  the  ship 
ye  cannot  be  saved!55 

Hazael  inquiring  if  his  master  would  recover,  received  for  answer, 
“he  may  recover,  but  God  hath  showed  me  that  he  will  surely  die,55 
i.  e.,  according  to  the  common  course  of  things  in  the  order  of  na¬ 
ture,  he  might  recover;  but  God  saw  the  intention  of  Hazael  to  re¬ 
verse  the  order  of  nature  by  art,  and  thus  he  died  an  unnatural  death. 

Man  sins  without  permission,  by  stealing  the  time,  and  assuming 
the  liberty  and  authority  to  do  it,  which  is  not  prevented.  For  should 
man  be  prevented  irresistably  from  sinning,  he  would  cease  to  be 
that  creature  of  a  noble  mind,  for  which  he  is  designed  by  his  ma¬ 
ker,  as  a  responsible  agent,  who  might  be  capable  of  a  reward. 

Man  can  a’ppoint,  but  God  in  wisdom,  and  mercy,  and  justice 
can  disappoint,  having  ways  and  means  and  ends  worthy  of  him¬ 
self,  both  in  the  furtherance,  and  accomplishment,  and  reward  qf 
Virtue,  and  the  correction  or  chastisement  and  punishment  of  Vice! 

Afflictions  to  the  righteous  are  from  the  grace  of  God,  in  mercy 
to  wean  their  affections  from  the  love  of  the  creature,  to  feel  depen¬ 
dent  upon  the  Creator.  For  some  people  cannot  bear  prosperity; 
they  would  be  as  ships  with  great  sails,  having  no  ballast.  Some¬ 
times  He  designs  to  glorify  himself  in  us,  by  our  sufferings,  to  prove 
our  graces  for  the  conviction  of  others — and  again  to  prove  us,  and 
thereby  qualify  us  to  be  as  instruments  of  usefulnee-  to  others,  in 
some  particular  sphere  of  action  in  his  Church — to  iabor  from  ex¬ 
perience,  as  well  as  theory.  But  above  all,  the  saints  are  tried,  that 
they  may  become  meet  subjects  for  Jerusalem,  tl\e  city  of  the  Great 
King. 

OF  SPIRITS  GOOD  AND  EVIL. 

It  is  obvious  that  not  only  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  Jehovah, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  being  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  at¬ 
tends  and  superintends  the  affair  of  nations  and  individuals,  but 
created  angels,  who  also  are  employed  in  the  important  affairs  of 
man,  as  the  general  tenor  of  scripture  will  authorize  us  to  believe, 
both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

Evil  angels  appearto  have  a  monarchy  among  themselves;  “Beel¬ 
zebub  the  prince  of  the  devils55 — “the  devil  and  his  angels55 — “my 
name  is  Legion,  for  we  are  many.55  “Then  goeth  he  and  taketh 
seven  other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,55  which  argues  de¬ 
grees  ff  wickedness  even  among  devils.  From  the  principles  of 


633 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


Mord  Evil,  evil  spirits  are  always  ready  to  go  upon  evil  enands, 
like  a  dog  when  his  master  unchans  him.  This  is  exemplified  in 
the  case  of  Job — before  the  hedge  was  removed.  Satan  had  no 
power  to  touch  Job,  but  when  God  removed  the  hedge,  Satan  went 
to  work,  and  yet  he  had  his  boundaries  even  then. 

Satan  is  said  to  be  the  messenger  of,  and  to  have  the  power  of 
death!  God  is  said  to  have  slain  the  first  born  of  Egypt  by  send¬ 
ing  evil  angels  among  them.  When  the  spirit  of  God  had  departed 
from  Saul,  an  evil  spirit  fiom  the  Lord  came  upon  him.  Paul  was 
buffetted  by  the  messenger  of  Satan. 

For  Moral  evil,  “God  shall  send  them  strong  delusions  to  believe 
a  lie,  that  they  may  be  damned,  because - .”  This  is  exem¬ 

plified  in  the  case  of  Ahab,  king  of  Israel!  God  sitting  upon  his 
throne,  (and  all  the  host  around)  said,  “Who  will  persuade  Ahab 
to  go  up  to  Ramoth  Gilead,  that  he  may  fall  there?”  None  was 
found  to  go,  it  being  contrary  to  the  nature  of  a  good  angel  to  go 
upon  a  bad  errand;  at  length  one  appears,  saying,  “I  will  go  and  be 
a  lying  spirit  in  the  mouth  of  Ahab’s  prophets.”  The#Lord  replied 
— “thou  shalt  prosper  and  prevail — go  and  doit!”  Thus  Ahab  was 
deluded  and  fell  in  battle,  because  he  let  Benhadad  go,  whom  he 
should  have  slain,  and  the  Lord  said,  “Because  thou  hast  let  go 
out  of  thine  hand  a  man  whom  I  appointed  for  utter  destruction, 
therefore  thy  life  shall  go  for  his  life,  and  thy  people  for  his  people,” 
as  the  sequel  proved. 

Thus  Benhadad,  Agag,  and  the  Canaanites  lived  longer  than 
was  the  will  of  God  they  should — while  others  do  not  “live  half 
their  days,”  but  die  sooner  than  is  the  revealed  will  of  God  they 
should;  for  some  take  their  own  lives  and  the  lives  of  others,  when 
it  is  the  revealed  will  of  God,  “Thou  shalt  not  kill.” 

Then  that  we  may  have  angels  to  guide  or  bear  us  away  as  Laza¬ 
rus  did; 'and  as  the  Patriarchs,  be  gathered  to  our  people  above;  let 
us  lead  the  life  of  the  righteous,  that  we  may  die  their  death,  and 
our  last  end  be  like  theirs.  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright — for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace! 

Grace  is  a  gift  or  favor  conferred  upon  an  unworth)  object. — 
Debt  implies  an  obligation;  but  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  His 
creatures.  Of  course,  whatsoever  he  bestows,  must  be  free,  un¬ 
merited  crrace. 

The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  prepared  for  man,  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  was  grace.  Man,  by  grace,  was  at  first  placed  in  a 
state  of  trial  in  Paradise;  under  a  law  of  works,  which  law  saith,  do 
and  live;  or  as  Paul  saith,  if  a  man  “keep  the  law,  he  shall  live 
by  the  law.”  But  the  moral  faculty  is  so  impaired  and  dark  since 
the  fall,  that  man  is  not  adequate  to  keep  the  Paradisical  Law. 
And  therefore,  as  says  the  Apostle  Paul,  by  the  deeds  of  the.  law 


i 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


603 


bhall  no  flesh  bfe  justified  in  the  sight  of  God,  that  it  may  be  by 
grace  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Hence  the  Law  of  Faith,  requiring  righteousness,  by  grace 
through  faith  is  fitted  to  the  capacity  and  situation  of  fallen  man. 
Man  being  capable  of  believing,  his  faith  instead  of  works  may 
be  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness,  *and  thus  he  may  be  justified 
through  faith  in  Christ.  And  so  the  law  of  faith  is  brought  in 
as  the  condition  of  his  salvation.  And  thus  he  may  arrive  at  last 
at  Jerusalem,  which  “Kingdom  was  prepared  for  man  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world;”  and  be  admitted  according  to  the  original 
order  of  things;  by  man’s  free  will  concurring  with  the  command¬ 
ments,  in  the  established  order  of  GocL 

The  “Lake  of  Fire,”  which  originally  was  “prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels,”  was  never  designed  for  man.  Consequently, 
if  man  goes  there,  it  is  by  stealing  the  time  and  assuming  the  liber, 
ty  to  sin;  and  thereby  inverting  the  established  order  of  things,  con¬ 
trary  to  God’s  appointment;  for  God  appointed  His  creatures  to  serve 
Him,  but  never  gave  them  permission  to  sin;  on  the  contrary  He  pos¬ 
itively  forbids  it.  Therefore,  by  violating  the  moral  order  of  God 
these  rebels  disqualify  themselves  for  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and 
are  thereby  fitted  for  the  lake  of  fire.  A  moral  justice  demands  the 
execution. 

All  the  favors  of  God  are  Grace;  but  more  particularly  those  in 
Christ  Jesus  a  Redeemer  and  Saviour. 

As  all  titles  to  every  favor  was  forfeited  by  sin,  man  could  not 
make  atonement  for  his  crime;  but  must  remain  condemned  by  the 
Law  which  he  has  violated,  and  stand  exposed  to  all  the  dire  con¬ 
sequences,  which  at  the  least  must  be  privation;  unless  there  be  a 
ransom!  Hence,  “Christ  was  delivered  for  our  offences;  and  rose 
again  for  our  justification.  He  suffered  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that 
he  might  bring  us  to  God.  God  so  loved  the  world,  He  sent  His 
Son,  that  the  world  through  Him  might  be  saved.  No  man  taketh 
my  life  from  me;  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down  and  to  take  it  £gain; 
greater  love  than  this  hath  no  man;  than  that  he  lay  down  his  life 
for  his  friend;  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep.  He  was  wound¬ 
ed  for  our  transgression,  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  him  the  ini¬ 
quity  of  us  ALL. 

We  read  of  the  “Seven  Spirits  of  God”  referring  to  the  different 
operations. 

First,  the  enlightening  grace  of  God  which  is  saving  in  its  na¬ 
ture;  saving  mankind  from  their  natural  darkness  by  “enlightening 
every  man  who  cometh  into  the  world.” 

Secondly,  restraining  grace,  by  which  man  is  distinguished  and 
prevented  from  becoming  mere  devils  incarnate,  through  the  prin¬ 
ciple  of  moral  evil,  which  principle  is  restrained  by  the  grace  of 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


504 

God  and  saves  from  those  consequences  which  otherwise  would 
follow. 

Thirdly,  Justifying  Grace,  i.  e.,  “an  act  whereby  God,  for 
Christ’s  sake  pardoneth  all  our  sins!”  which  is  salvation  from  the 
condemnation  of  sin,  as  well  as  from  the  love  and  reigning  power 
and  dominion  of  sin! 

Fourthly,  the  infusion  of  the  Spirit,  or  sanctifying  grace  of  God 
by  which  man  is  saved  from  his  privation,  and  from  the  nature  of 
sin. 

Fifthly,  comforting,  supporting  and  heart  cheering  grace,  which 
saves  from  the  gloom  that  otherwise  would  surround  the  mind. 

Sixthly,  the  grace  which  leads,  guides  and  instructs  into  necessa¬ 
ry  truth,  and  into  practical  duty.  And, 

Seventhly,  the  peace  and  joy  of  the  Kingdom,  which  brightens 
up  the  prospect  of  eternity,  and  inspires  the  mind  with  hope  beyond 
this  life,  which  fortaste  is  the  earnest  of  the  saint’s  inheritance  of 
another  world,  and  is  called  “Righteousness  and  Peace,  and  Joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost.” 

As  it  takes  two  to  make  a  bargain,  so  grace,  or  the  operation  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  requires  the  concurrence  of  man’s  free  will,  in 
order  for  him  to  experience  salvation  from  his  sin;  for  man  is  not  to 
be  saved  in  his  sins,  but  must  be  saved  from  his  sins.  Hence  the 
force  of  the  caution,  “quench  not  the  Spirit,”  lest  it  be  said  in  the 
language  of  Stephen,  “As  your  Fathers  did,  so  do  ye  always  resist 
the  Holy  Ghost,”  and  so  destruction  come  upon  you  to  the  uttermost; 
and  God  says:  “Because  I  have  called  and  ye  have  refused,  and  set 
at  nought  my  counsel,  I  will  therefore  laugh  at  your  calamities, 
and  mock  when  your  fear  cometh;  Ephraim  is  joined  to  his  idols, 
let  him  alone;”  and  then  the  heart  reply:  The  harvest  is  past  and  the 
summer  is  ended,  and  I  am  not  saved,  and  the  consequence  is,  to  re¬ 
ceive  the  sentence,  “Depart  into  the  lake  of  fire,  prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels.” 

*  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  identity  of  matter  cannot  be  annihilated,  but  it  possesses  the 
innate  principle  of  immortality.  For  if  one  particle  of  water 
could  be  annihilated,  the  whole  fabric  of  nature  might  on  the  same 
principle  sink  into  a  state  of  nonentity.  Matter  may  be  changed, 
as  it  relates  to  time,  place  and  quality,  yet  there  may  be  certain  in¬ 
nate  principles  of  matter,  the  identity  of  which  can  never  become  a 
part,  or  the  properties  of  any  other  body. 

Supposing  a  person  to  be  dead,  and  eaten  by  a  fish,  which  fish  is 
e  '‘ten  by  a  man,  Quere ?  Could  the  second  person  have  any  of 
the  n  'll  particles  of  the  first;  and  if  so,  who  of  the  twain  will  pos¬ 
sess  then,  at  the  resurrection,  as  both  cannot  have  them. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


605 


“A  grain  of  wheat  cast  into  the  ground,  remaineth  alone,  except 
it  die.”  The  corn  upon  the  stalk  is  not  the  same  kernel  that  was 
sown,  but  is  rather  some  of  the  innate  principle  of  the  corn  which 
was  sown,  and  is  brought  to  perfection.  It  was  sown  a  natural  body, 
it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body,  sown  in  weakness,  raised  in  power; 
this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortality,  that  mortality  shall  be  swal¬ 
lowed  up  of  life. 

Mortality,  implies  subject  to  decay.  Matter  may  be  changed,  as 
it  relates  to  shape  and  form,  &c.;  but  still  it  doth  exist,  though  in 
a  different,  mode  and  situation.  And  the  innate  principle  of  the 
identity  of  man  cannot  be  changed,  to  become  the  property  of  ano¬ 
ther:  then  each  will  retain  his  own,  though  the  skin  and  flesh  and 
blood,  the  coarser  matter,  which  is  supposed  to  change  every  seven 
years  upon  the  living,  be  set  aside  as  acquired,  yet  th2  original  man 
remains,  the  other  being  the  dregs.  “But  it  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be,  but  this  we  know,  we  shall  be  like  Him,  for  we 
shall  see  Him  as  He  is.”  We  now  see  and  know  but  in  part,  then 
shall  we  see  as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as  we  are  known! 

OF  THE  LAKE  OF  FIRE. 

The  lake  of  fire  origirtally  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels, 
into  which  the  wicked  will  be  cast,  as  their  final  doom  which  is  the 
'econd  death,  and  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  is  dreadful  to  con- 
vem  plate. 

A  bar  of  iron  heated,  when  touched  with  brimstone  will  run  down 
like  melted  lead.  Supposing  a  person  to  be  confined,  and  yet  not 
consumed,  how  awful  is  the  thought. 

In  this  life,  time  is  divided  by  days,  and  months,  and  years,  but 
in  Eternity,  where  years  shall  cease  to  roll,  how  will  time  then  be 
described?  Suppose  a  damned  ghost  should  inquire  of  Beelzebub, 
the  time?  Beelzebub  replies,  “Eternity!”  After  a  period  equal  to 
ten  thousand  years,  multiplied  by  the  number  of  sands,  the  waves, 
the  drops,  the  stars,  and  then  the  twigs  and  spires  of  grass,  and 
doubled  over  ten  thousand  times,  and  multiplied  again;  still  the  re¬ 
ply  would  be  eternity!  Without  pleasure,  and  without  slumber, 
and  without  end! 

A  trial  implies  a  limited  accountability;  at  the  end  of  which, 
judgment  and  justice  will  take  place,  and  prove  final.  Therefore, 
if  the  original  established  order  of  man,  and  his  end  was  heaven, 
his  will  concurring;  but,  by  non-conformity  he  inverted  his  owrn  order 
and  destination;  whereby  he  disqualified  himself  for  the  fruition, 
being  contaminated  with  moral  evil,  and  is  so  hardened  as  to  be 
incorrigible,  and  hence  confirmed  in  his  vicious  disposition  of  heart, 
so  as  to  become  as  the  lower  ^habitants,  and  a  fit  subject  for  that 
region  only.  For  any  being,  put  into  a  place  or  situation  for 
which  it  has  no  disposition,  that  state  would  afford  it  no  pleasure, 


506 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


not  being  agreeable  to  its  nature,  it  could  feel  no  union  or  satisfac¬ 
tion  in  it,  but  would  rather  depart  to  a  place  more  suited  to  itself, 
and  be  with  beings  more  congenial  to  its  nature.  And  hence  it  ap¬ 
pears  that  the  very  damned  would'  be  in  more  torment,  was  it  pos¬ 
sible  for  them  to  get  to  heaven  in  their  own  nature,  than  to  remain 
in  their  damned  state! 

Therefore  man  must  be  born  again,  while  the  Holy  Spirit  strives 
to  change  the  heart  by  grace,  or  else  remain  incorrigible  forever,  and 
continue  unhapppy  of  course. 

OF  THE  HEAVENLY  JERUSALEM. 

Though  we  say  God  filleth  immensity,  yet  that  is  no  argument 
why  we  may  not  suppose  with  propriety,  that  there  is  some  particu¬ 
lar  place,  where  the  effulgent  glory  of  God  is  more  displayed  to  the 
view  and  admiration  of  His  creatures,  than  in  any  other  place? — 
Enoch  and  Elijah  were  translated;  they  canuoc  be  every  where,  of 
course  they  must  be  somewhere.  The  body  of  our  Lord  was  finite, 
of  course  it  does  not  fill  immensity;  it  is  not  every  where,  of  course 
it  must  be  somewhere,  from  which  we  may  infer  a  located  heaven, 
and  on  the  other  hand  a  located  “lake  of  fire  and  brimstone?” 

Ho  w  different  those  places,  and  also  the  states  and  situations,  and 
dispositions  of  those  inhabitants! 

The  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand  sang  a  song  which  none 
could  learn  but  they  themselves,  although  there  was  such  a  great 
multitude  out  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  which 
no  man  could  number,  who  were  redeemed  from  the  earth  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  unto  God,  and  joined  in  a  song  of  acknowl¬ 
edgment  and  thanksgiving. 

The  situations  of  individuals  are  different,  universally  varying 
from  each  other  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  which  must  vary  their 
experience  and  enjoyments,  and  of  course  the  degrees  of  their  re¬ 
ward  in  the  other  world,  which  is  to  be  prepared  according  to  the 
deeds  done  in  the  body;  and  this  taken  in  conjunction  with  their 
various  talents,  and  the  different  dispensations  they  were  under. 

Of  the  millions  of  different  complexions  and  physiognomies,  no 
two  are  exactly  alike  in  the  whole  creation.  So  also  experience 
varying  from  the  different  dispensations  will  differ  in  the  same  uni¬ 
versal  degree.  Different  tempers  of  mind,  and  natural  dispositions 
of  heart.  Different  states  of  the  body,  health  and  sickness.  Dif¬ 
ferent  circumstances  too,  riches  and  poverty.  Different  periods  of 
existence,  long  and  short  life.  Different  abilities,  whether  natural 
or  acquired.  Different  situations  whether  in  good  or  bad  society. 
Different  in  the  opportunity,  power,  and  means  of  acquiring  infor¬ 
mation,  and  doing  acts  of  brotherly  kindness  and  charity,  or  being 
confined  to  solitude,  as  objects  of  want  and  distress. 

From  the  nature  of  such  diversity  of  cases,  their  rewards  must 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


507 


vary  beyond  description,  when  it  is  done  in  equity,  agreeable  to  the 
deeds  done  in  the  body.  Hence  the  expression,  “There  are  many 
mansions  in  my  father’s  house.”  So  St.  Paul,  when  speaking  of 
the  resurrection,  “those  who  are  in  Christ  at  his  coming — every 
one  in  his  own  order — compares  them  to  the  sun,  moon  and  stars 
which  differ  from  each  other  in  glory,”  or  magnitude. 

The  smallest  difference  there,  between  two  saints,  will  be  greater 
than  the  greatest  difference  possibly  imaginable  upon  earth,  between 
the  greatest  Monarch  and  the  lowest  Peasant.  And  yet  the  Infant, 
the  smallest  cup ,  will  be  perfectly  satisfied,  being  brim  full  of  the 
joys  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  memory  which  is  now  impaired  by  the  fall,  being  clogged 
with  a  disordered  body,  will  then  be  liberated  and  repaired,  being 
arrived  to  maturity.  Paul  compares  this  life  to  childhood,  and  that 
to  manhood,  saying  “when  I  was  a  child,  I  thought  and  understood 
and  spake  as  a  child;  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put  away  child¬ 
ish  things.”  “We  now  see  through  a  glass  darkly;  and  see  and 
know  but  in  part;  but  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that 
which  is  in  part  will  be  done  away,  then  shall  I  see  as  I  am  seen, 
and  know  as  I  am  known.”  The  act  of  praising  God  then  for  re¬ 
demption  here  in  time,  proves  the  retention  of  the  power  of  recollec¬ 
tion;  and  hence  why  not  see,  and  know,  and  recollect  our  friends 
again?  Seeing  that  no  power  of  the  soul,  which  is  of  utility  here, 
will  be  diminished  hereafter;  but  greatly  strengthened  and  enlarged. 

Consequently,  the  longer  our  stay  below,  with  proper  faithfulness, 
and  the  greater  our  conflict  in  the  Christian  warfare,  when  wre  shall 
have  overcome  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  the  soul  will  be  the  more 
enlarged  and  capacitated  for  the  greater  enjoyment  in  the  realms 
above.  Because  the  greater  the  trials  and  conflicts,  the  greater  the 
deliverance  and  salvation;  which  experience  must  excite  propor¬ 
tionate  sensations  of  gratitude. 

For  God  designs  his  dispensations,  whether  merciful  or  afflictive, 
to  prove  our  obedience,  that  we  may  receive  a  reward  at  his  hand, 
as  grace,  but  not  of  debt,  agreeable  to  our  improvement. 

Vessels  may  vary  in  size,  whether  a  pint,  a  quart,  or  gallon,  fill 
them,  and  each  will  be  perfectly  full,  according  to  its  degree;  so  the 
Infant  will  be  as  perfectly  happy  as  its  capacity  can  admit  and 
enjoy — but  those  who  live  to  the  age  of  fifteen  or  twenty  years,  pass 
through  proportionably  more  trials,  and  must  feel  a  heart  of  grati¬ 
tude  accordingly. '  If  so,  then  look  at  the  old  soldiers  of  the  cross; 
and  those  who  have  “turned  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  as 
the  stars  forever  and  ever!” 

There  to  see  not  only  the  first,  oldest,  most  penitent,  strongest, 
meekest  and  most  perfect  men  of  old  times;  but  all  the  patriarchs, 
prophets,  apostles  and  martyrs  of  the  Lord,  with  all  who  depart 


608 


A  JOURNEY  FROM 


this  life  in  his  favor,  and  join  the  assembly  and  church  of  the  first¬ 
born,  where  they  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing 
shall  flee  away,  and  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  all  eyes,  and  peace 
and  joy  shall  forever  flow! 

There  the  blessed  shall  have  correct  judgment  of  things,  and  view 
the  expanded  works  of  God,  with  admiration  and  wonder! 

Therefore,  as  God  sees  and  knows  what  will  be  best  for  each 
and  all,  and  in  infinite  wisdom  grants  or  withholds  the  things  of 
this  life,  we  ought  to  be  resigned  to  his  gracious  and  wise  dispensa¬ 
tions,  knowing  that  whatsoever  is  withheld,  is  for  the  best,  seeing 
that  “no  good  thing  shall  be  withheld  from  them  who  walk  upright¬ 
ly;  but  all  things  shall  wrork  together  for  good  to  them  who  love  the 
Lord;  for  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them 
who  fear  Him:  for  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  over  the  righteous;  and 
his  ears  are  open  to  their  prayers,  but  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against 
the  wicked.  And  the  Lord  knows  how  to  deliver  the  Godly  out  of 
temptation. ”  Then  as  “trials  work  patience,  and  patience  experi¬ 
ence,  and  experience  hope,  and  hope  maketh  not  ashamed,  because 
the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  the  heart,  our  light  affliction  which 
is  but  for  a  moment,  shall  work  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory.”  For  the  sufferings  of  this  present  world 
are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  “joys  which  shall  be  re¬ 
vealed.”  Consequently,  by  “enduring  unto  the  end,  in  the  ways 
of  righteousness,”  we  shall  have  all  to  hope  and  nothing  to  fear,  for 
such  have  the  promise  of  a  final  salvation;  and  such  in  their  last 
moments,  shall  be  enabled  to  say  with  one  of  old,  “I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith,  and  am 
ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand;  hence¬ 
forth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  glory,  which  fadeth  not 
away,  which  God  the  righteous  judge  will  give  me  at  that  day,  and 
not  me  only,  but  also  to  all  those  who  love  his  appearing!” 

Considering  the  way,  the  nature,  the  means,  the  end,  accomplish¬ 
ed  by  creation,  redemption  and  salvation,  the  subject  is  worthy  of 
God  himself;  and  his  creatures  ever  will  have  ground  and  cause  of 
adoration,  which  never  can  wax  cold. 

CONCLUSION. 

From  the  conviction  brought  to  my  rational  understanding  by  the 
divine  evidence  in  my  own  soul,  I  am  convinced  and  fully  satisfied 
of  the  following  things  as  facts: 

First.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  “Natural  Evil”  in  the  world. 

Secondly.  That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  “Moral  Evil”  also; 
and 

Thirdly.  That  Natural  Evil  is  the  consequence  of  Moral  Evil. 

Fourthly.  That  the  New  Birth  is  not  a  chimera,  but  a  divine 
reality,  on  which  hangs  the  blissful  eternity  of  man. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


609 


Fifthly.  That  Jesus  Christ  is  more  than  a  creature,  and  is  the 
only  way  to  God  as  the  Saviour  of  men. 

Sixthly.  That  Repentance,  Faith,  Hope,  and  Love  are  experi¬ 
enced  by  the  people  of  God. 

Seventhly.  That  salvation  is  of  grace,  man’s  free  will  concur¬ 
ring,  which  is  necessary,  in  order  to  be  justified  here,  or  stand  jus¬ 
tified  hereafter.  But  man’s  condemnation  is  of  himself  by  revolt¬ 
ing  against  God’s  moral  government. 

Eighthly.  That  the  knowledge  of  pardon  is  attainable  here;  the 
witness  first  of  our  own  spirit,  a  consciousness  of  it;  and  then  the 
Divine  evidence,  by  the  operation  of  his  Spirit,  which  witnesseth 
with  our  spirit,  and  gives  the  confirmation  of  it,  which, 

Ninthly,  Is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  opened  in  the  soul,  and  is  the 
earnest  of  the  Saint’s  inheritance;  and  inspires  the  mind  with  the 
assurance  of  hope  beyond  this  life. 

The  destruction  of  Babylon  is  inevitable;  for  the  wicked  must 
be  overthrown,  which  they  are  conscious  of  upon  serious  reflection, 
and  in  the  hour  of  danger,  being  alarmed  like  poor  Volney  upon  the 
Lake. 

But  the  righteous  have  hope  in  their  death,  arising  from  the  as¬ 
surance  of  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

From  more  than  twenty  years’  experience  of  the  truth  of  the 
revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  heart  as  the  foundation  and  essence 
of  all  religion,  I  feel  a  satisfaction  in  resting  my  eternal  all  upon 
Him;  and  by  persevering  in  obedience  to  God,  to  my  life’s  end,  de¬ 
pending  on  bis  Son  as  my  Saviour,  I  believe  he  will  receive  me 
when  I  die,  together  with  all  the  Israel  of  God,  who  persevere  to 
the  end,  into  that  blissful  state,  where  we  shall  unanimously  join  to 
sing  the  following  lines: 


And  let  this  focble  body  fail, 

And  let  it  faint  or  die; 

My  soul  shah,  quit  this  mournful  vale 
And  soar  to  world’s  on  high; 

Shall  join  the  disembodied  saints, 
4nd  find  its  long  sought  rest; 
That  only  bliss  for  which  it  pants, 

In  the  Redeemer’s  breast, 


0  what  hath  Jesus  bought  for  mel 
Before  my  ravished  eyes 
Rivers  of  life  divine  1  see, 

And  trees  of  Paradise; 

I  see  a  world  of  spirits  brig 
Who  taste  the  pleasures  there; 
They  all  are  rob’d  in  spotless  white, 
And  conqu’ring  palms  they  bear, 


In  hope  of  that  immortal  crown, 

I  now  the  cross  sustain; 

And  gladly  wander  up  and  dowm, 
And  smile  at  toil  and  pain; 

I  suffer  on  my  three-score  years, 
Till  my  Deliv’rer  come, 

And  wipe  away  his  servant’s  tears, 
And  take  his  exile  home. 


0  what  are  all  our  suff ’rings  here, 
If,  Lord  thou  count  me  meet, 
With  that  enraptur’d  host  t’appear, 
And  worship  at  thy  feet! 

Give  joy  or  grief,  give  ease  or  pain; 

Take  life  or  friends  away: 

But  let  me  find  them  all  again, 

In  that  eternal  day. 


510 


A  JOURNEY  FROM,  &c. 


O  ye  professing  people  of  God,  Zion  bleeds — her  walls  are  bro¬ 
ken  down;  therefore  bestir  yourselves,  and  let  not  an  hypocrite  be 
found  in  the  gate.  But  if  ye  love  Christ,  put  on  Christ,  and  prove 
your  love,  by  walking  in  the  light,  as  He  is  in  the  light,  and  keep¬ 
ing  his  commandments.  Adorn  your  profession  by  your  life  and 
conversation,  remembering  how  many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  have 
stumbled  into  ruin,  over  the  misconduct  of  the  professors,  who 
have  wounded  the  cause  of  religion,  more  than  the  writings  of  the 
Deists.  Get  all  the  good  you  can,  and  do  all  the  good  to  the  souls 
and  bodies  of  men  within  your  power,  for  the  Redeemer’s  sake,  who 
will  acknowledge  the  whole  in  the  day  of  Judgment. 

But,  O,  ye  rebels  in  heart,  take  warning!  for  time  grows  old,  and 
the  judgments  of  God  are  abroad  in  the  earth.  Fly!  escape  for 
your  life!  attend  to  the  light  of  grace;  seek  Jesus,  and  take  the 
high  road,  and  tarry  not  in  all  the  plain,  that  you  escape  the  final 
overthrow  of  Babylon,  and  have  peace  and  happiness  forever  at 
Jerusalem. 


A  DIALOGUE 


BETWEEN  THE 

CURIOUS  AND  singular; 


Curious.  Friend  Singular ,  how  and  where  have  you  been  for  a 
long  time? 

Singular.  If  you  are  curious  to  know,  I  have  been  in  different 
parts,  and  striving  through  grace  to  do  as  well  as  I  can. 

C.  That  is  well;  but  it  is  a  great  thing  for  one  to  say  that  he 
does  as  he  ought. 

S.  True — but  nevertheless  we  should  act  at  all  times,  ana  on  all 
occasions,  as  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God — as  the  ship  on  the 
ocean,  let  the  course  of  the  wind  be  as  it  may,  the  ship’s  head  is 
aimed  for  the  port  of  destination,  so  we  should  conduct  for  eternity 
as  one  who  must  give  an  account. 

C.  What  makes  you  so  singular  in  your  looks,  dress  and  conduct, 
from  every  body  else? 

S.  As  it  relates  to  my  looks,  no  two  persons  are  exactly  alike. — 
And  even  your  looks  are  peculiar  to  yourself,  and  no  one  is  just  like 
you.  And  as  it  relates  to  dress,  if  yours  were  flung  into  a  heap 
with  others,  you  could  pick  out  your  own  from  all  the  rest.  And 
with  regard  to  singularity,  I  am  ci^rious  if  I  am  never  singular, 
merely  for  singularity  sake. 

C.  Why  do  you  act  and  travel  in  the  manner  that  you  do — what 
are  your  motives  and  reasons  for  so  doing? 

S.  My  motives  are  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  immor¬ 
tal  souls!  My  reasons  are  a  consciousness  of  duty  to  my  God  and 
my  fellow  mortals — for  I  wish  for  peace  of  mind! 

C.  Do  you  suppose  that  all  mankind  is  in  the  wrong,  and  none 
are  right  but  you? 

S.  I  suppose  many  are  right  in  many  things,  and  all  are  liable  to 
err — some  are  more  right  than  others.  And  as  it  relates  to  myself, 
no  man  should  be  our  pattern  further  than  he  follows  Christ.  Also 
proper  behavior  should  vary  according  to  times  and  circumstances 

*These  dialogues  are  founded  upon  circumstantial  facts. 


512 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


C.  Then  I  suppose  you  conclude  you  are  the  most  right;  and 
how  is  it  that  none  have  found  out  so  right  a  way  before? 

S.  We  are  given  to  understand  that  there  are  various  gifts  in  the 
Christian  Church;  and  yet  all  by  the  same  Spirit,  and  every  man  in 
his  own  order,  at  the  coming  of  Christ.  Of  course  we  should  have 
the  spirit  of  our  station  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  And  this  sphere 
of  action,  I  believe  to  be  mine;  in  it  God  gives  me  inward  peace; 
out  of  it,  I  believe,  I  should  loose  my  usefulness  to  others. 

C.  Then  you  are  for  an  inspired  ministry,  and  a  Spiritual  Church. 
What  do  you  think  of  all  the  religious  societies?  are  not  some  of 
these  the  Church  of  Christ? 

S.  To  style  one  sect  “the  Church  of  Christ,”  is  to  save  that  party 
at  the  expense  of  all  the  rest,  and,  of  course,  savors  of  religious 
bigotry,  tyranny  and  superstition,  as  the  preceding  ages  have  horri¬ 
bly  exemplified.  Whereas  the  Book  of  Truth  informs  us,  that 
“God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation  he  thatfeareth 
God,  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  with  him,”  and  shall 
join  in  the  song  of  salvation,  with  the  society  above,  “out  of  every 
nation,  kindred,  tongue,  language  and  people,”  of  course  there  may 
be  bad  and  good  people  among  all  sects.” 

C.  Suppose  all  Christians  should  be  like  you,  there  would  be  no 
form  or  order  in  the  world,  and  of  course,  confusion  would  come  in 
at  the  door. 

S.  To  say  “if  all  should  do  like  me,”  you  might  as  well  say  on 
the  same  principles,  where  would  be  the  carpenters  if  all  were 
blacksmiths?  It  is  no  just  mode  of  reasoning.  As  the  different 
branches  of  mechanism  are  necessary  for  society,  so  these  different 
gifts  are  necessary  as  the  eye,  hand  and  foot,  &c.,  to  constitute  one 
perfect  body.  As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  col¬ 
lectively  form  one  whole.  As  to  confusion — what  is  termed  con¬ 
fusion  with  and  by  men,  may  be  order  with  God,  who  sees  not  as 
men  see. 

C.  In  what  do  you  believe  and  preach? 

S.  I  believe  in  the  Deity  of  Jesus  Christ.* 

*  It  being  both  idolatry  and  blasphemy  to  give  divine  honors  to  a  mere 
creature,  Jesus  Christ  must  be  viewed  in  a  more  noble  light. 

Eternity,  immensity  and  infinity,  are  words  we  have  heard  and  can  re¬ 
peat;  but  who  can  fix  any  definite  meaning  to  them?  Though  they  are  in 
common  use,  yet  they  are  words  fit  only  to  be  applied  to  the  Deity,  and 
ought  not  to  be  applied  any  where  else;  for  they  cannot  be  otherwise  used 
without  palpable  absurdities,  and  nonsensical  contradictions.  And  such 
abuses  have  too  long  been  existing  in  the  world  already! 

An  Infinite  Eternal  Being  of  immensity!  Who  or  what  can  man  know 
of  Him,  the  Causeless  Causator,  but  by  revelation,  inspiration  or  mani¬ 
festation? 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR.  513 

C.  Do  you  feel  willing  to  depend  your  everlasting  welfare  on 
Jesus  Christ? 

S.  To  see  one  malefactor  put  confidence  in  another,  who  is  under 
the  same  condemnation,  to  save  him,  exhibits  great  faith;  and  also 
a  noble  opinion,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance  of  Calvary.  To 
trust  in  a  creature  to  save  me,  I  cannot;  but  to  trust  in  Christ, 

How  can  a  man  worship  his  maker  with  his  understanding,  provided  he 
be  in  the  darkness  of  ignorance,  so  far  as  neither  to  know  nor  understand 
any  thing  about  it? 

The  world  by  wisdom  know  not  their  Maker.  He  is  a  spirit,  and  is  spir¬ 
itually  discerned.  What  man  knoweth  the  things  of  man,  save  the  spirit 
of  a  man  which  is  within  him?  And  how  shall  a  man  know  the  mind  and 
will  of  his  Maker,  but  by  revelation? 

If  the  Maker  of  man  be  a  spirit,  how  shall  His  will  be  revealed,  so  as 
to  be  understood  but  by  inspiration? 

Should  his  voice  be  heard  from  the  sky,  over  the  whole  world,  who  could 
bear  the  sound?  The  clash  of  ten  thousand  pieces  of  artillery  redoubled, 
would  be  comparative  silence!  Well  might  the  Jews  at  Mount  Sinai  re¬ 
quest  Moses  should  speak  to  them,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  being  so  dreadful 
in  their  ears.  The  human  family  is  so  numerous,  anjJ  their  cases  so  many 
and  so  various,  and  their  languages  so  different — as  twenty  in  New  Or¬ 
leans — hence  there  could  not  any  thing  be  heard  distinctly,  but  all.  would 
be  nonsense  and  confusion. 

Hence  the  tender  care  and  goodness  of  God  the  Maker  and  Governor, 
over  man  his  creature,  in  sending  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  oper¬ 
ate  upon  the  mind  and  guide  man  upon  the  road  to  Jerusalem;  so  that 
without  terror  he  may  be  enlightened  to  understand  his  Maker’s  will,  and 
inspired  with  evidence  and  conviction  on  the  all-important  subject. 

The  Angel  of  the  covenant  was  not  a  created  angel  ;  but  was  termed 
Jehovah,  which  name  the  Jews  consider  as  implying  all  the  Divine  attri- 
outes,  and  therefore  will  not  speak  it  lest  it  should  not  be  done  with  suitable 
reverence;  and  so  take  this  majestic  name  in  vain,  and  not  be  guiltless.-  — 
And  hence  they  will  write  it  only. 

The  word  Lord,  printed  in  small  capitals  in  the  old  testament,  should  be 
Jehovah;  which  the  Jews  understand  to  imply  the  divinity  of  the  Messiah, 
to  be  manifested  in  the  world  as  the  Saviour  of  men. 

Whatsoever  God,  the  Causeless  Causator,  does,  it  is  done  in  and  through 
Jehovah — the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  called  the  Son  of  God. 

Thus — He  existed  in  the  beginning  as  the  word  ; — “1  AM  ;” — God  hath 
appointed  Him  Heir  of  all  things — by  whom  He  made  the  worlds — by 
him  all  things  were  made,  and  without  him  was  not  anything  made  that 

a  ale. 

'  an  was  in  the  hand  of  Christ  before  moral  evil  was  in  tie  world.  And 
wh  an  ell  he  still  was  in  the  hand  of  Christ,  who  called  unto  him  in 
the  -oo  of  ‘he  day — which  exhibits  the  beauty  of  those  words, — God  so 

vedtho  world,  that  He  sent  His  Son  into  the  world,  that  whosoever* 

Ii 


514 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


according  to  the  Gospel,  gives  me  peace,  and  brightens  up  the  pros¬ 
pects  of  eternity  before  me. 

C.  But  supposing  Christ  was  a  deceiver,  then  he  was  only  an 
impostor,  and  of  course  you  are  under  a  delusion. 

S.  The  worst  of  opposers  to  Christianity  admit  that  Christ,  as 
man,  was  a  good  man;  of  course  no  real  good  man  will  be  a  de¬ 
ceiver.  If  so,  he  was  no  impostor.  Therefore,  according  to  this 
admittance,  his  religion  may  be  genuine  and  real.  Again;  it  is 
too  uncharitable  to  suppose  and  conclude,  that  all  who  have  died  so 
happy  and  triumphant  in  the  love  and  religion  of  Jesus  Ghrist,  were 
under  a  delusion.  And  if  it  be  once  admitted  that  it  was  a  reality 
with  even  but  one  instance,  the  point  is  gained. 

C.  How  do  you  know  that  there  ever  was  such  a  person  as  Jesus 
Christ  upon  earth? 

S.  Observe  the  account  of  Josephus,  of  Pilate  to  the  Senate  of 
Rom6,  our  dates,  with  other  histories,  as  weW  as  scripture.  Also, 
the  many  circumstantial  proofs,  as  the  letters  of  Pliny  to  Trajan, 
which  Christian  opposers  admit  to  be  genuine;  with  the  many 
efforts  to  root  out  Christianity  from  the  earth  in  vain!  Christianity 
has,  does,  and  wil]  prevail!* 

C.  Admitting  that  Jesus  Christ  did  exist,  and  was  a  good  man, 
yet  the  resurrection  may  be  fabulous,  and  Christianity  of  course  a 
deception. 

S.  On  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ  turns  the 
whole  affair.  That  the  body  was  entombed  and  missing,  all  agree. 

C.  The  body  of  Christ  being  gone  from  the  vault,  possibly  he 
played  the  possum ,  and  only  feigned  himself  to  be  dead,  and  de¬ 
ceived  them,  and  at  night  made  his  escape;  and  hence  a  false  re¬ 
port  was  circulated  that  he  was  risen  from  the  dead. 

S.  Nay,  such  talk  will  never  do!  Consider  the  loss  of  blood  from 

believeth  in  Him-should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life;  for  God  sent 
not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world,  but  that  the  world 
through  Him  might  be  saved.  Hence  we  love  God  because  he  first  loved 
us.  No  man  knoweth  the  Father  save  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the  Son 
will  reveal  Him. 

Christ  is  the  manifestation  of  God,  through  and  from  whom  the  Holy 
Spirit  proceeds,  to  enlighten  by  his  quickening  influence,  and  guide, 
comfort,  and  sanctify  mankind. 

Thus  there  is  an  inwrard  manifestation,  by  a  revelation  of  Christ  in  the 
heart,  corresponding  to  the  outward  manifestation  given  in  the  days  of 
His  flesh . 

And  it  is  not  possible  that  any  man  should  sincerely  pray  to  God  to 
be  taught  by  Him,  and  if  He  hath  a  Son,  to  reveal  him,  in  his  heart, 
and  not  find  a  solution  of  the  query  to  his  own  satisfaction. 

*There  is  a  Divine  witness  in  my  own  soul. 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


615 


the  thorns,  the  scourge  and  nails,  &c.  These  wounds  so  long  un¬ 
dressed  must  have  terminated  in  dissolution.  Again;  the  orders  were 
to  break  his  legs;  but  when  they  saw  he  was  dead,  forbore  to  obey, 
lest  they  should  be  exposed  to  ridicule  for  breaking  the  legs  of  a  dead 
man  to  prevent  him  from  running  away.  And  yet  to  put  it  beyond 
all  doubt  that  Christ  was  dead,  one  of  them  up  with  a  spear  and  ran 
it  through  His  heart,  which  puts  it  beyond  all  dispute  he  was  really 
dead.  Moreover,  consider  for  a  moment,  a  cell  or  prison  hewed 
out  in  the  centre  of  a  rock,  and  there  in  prison  confined,  with  a  stone 
door,  so  large  and  weighty  that  three  females  thought  they  could  not 
roll  it  away;  and  this  door  confined  and  sealed,  and  also  a  military 
guard  placed  to  keep  the  same  with  all  safety,  and  if  any  thing  was 
amiss,  must  pay  the  forfeit  with  their  lives!  Hence  it  is  obvious 
the  natural  impossibility  of  such  deception,  imposition  and  escape. 

C.  But  the  Apostles  stole  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  hid  it, 
and  then  propagated  a  lie,  that  it  was  risen  and  ascended. 

S.  It  was  naturally  impossible  for  such  a  thing  to  exist,  if  we,  in 
conjunction  with  the  foregoing  circumstances,  consider  that  the 
Apostles  could  have  no  access  to  the  vault;  second,  no  temptation 
to  steal  the  body;  third,  they  were  not  monied  men  to  bribe  ths 
guard;  fourth,  though  an  individual  may  be  bribed,  yet  I  do  not 
recollect  to  have  read,  or  heard  of  a  whole  guard  being  bribed;  fifth, 
it  was  death  under  the  Roman  law  to  sleep  on  guard;  sixth,  if  the 
guard  had  been  sleepy,  the  natural  conclusion  is,  that  they  would 
nave  set  or  lain  on  the  stone  door,  or  contiguous  to  it,  so  that  no 
one  could  approach  without  giving  alarm.  Now  for  the  seal  to 
be  broke,  and  the  stone  removed,  without  waking  the  soldiers  when 
in  such  heaps  and  piles,  would  argue  an  unnatural  sleep,  and  of 
course  a  miracle.  Therefore,  to  obviate  the  idea  of  one  miracle 
on  one  side,  you  must  admit  and  argue  one  on  the  other  side;  of 
course  your  argument  proves  too  much,  like  the  Indian’s  tree,  it  was 
so  straight  it  leaned  a  little  over  the  other  way!  What  is  a  mira¬ 
cle,  but  something  unnatural,  providential? 

C.  But  the  vault  was  undermined  by  the  Ai  ostles,  and  the  body 
taken  away  through  a  subterraneous  passage! 

S.  Nay,  it  would  have  taken  a  longer  s;.:e  of  time  to  under¬ 
mine  the  vault  by  digging  through  a  rock,  "than  the  space  of  time 
the  body  was  in  the  tomb. 

C.  Some  other  body  arcse,  and  not  the  body  .of  Christ. 

S.  Nay,  for  man  before  was  never  there  entombed;  of  course 
none  could  arise  therefrom  but  the  body  of  Christ. 

C.  The  account  contradicts  itself:  fcras  Jonah  was  in  the  belly 
of  the  Whale  three  days  and  three  nights,  so  shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  in  the  heart  of  the  earth,  whereas  he  was  not  in  the  vault  seven- 
y-two  common  hours. 


616 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


S.  We  should  not  contend  for  words,  but  seek  for  facts;  of  course 
cake  the  people  as  they  mean.  The  Jews  did  not  divide  time  as 
we  do,  into  twenty-four  hours;  but  the  day  light  into  twelve  hours, 
and  the  night  into  watches.  Our  time  begins  and  ends  at  midnight, 
but  the  Jews’  at  sunset.  “The  evening  and  morning  was  the  first 
day.”  Any  circumstances  which  we  express  by  “day,”  or  include 
any  part  of  what  we  call  the  twenty-four  hours,  their  mode  of  ex¬ 
pression  included  the  day  and  night.  The  body  was  entombed  bo- 
fore  sunset  on  our  Friday,  continued  there  on  the  Jewish  Sabbath, 
( our  Saturday )  which  ended  at  sunset;  the  third  day  had  commenced 
before  the  body  arose.  Therefore,  take  their  meaning,  according 
to  their  mode  of  expression,  and  the  account  will  hold  good,  and  oi 
course  may  be  received  and  held  as  sacred  truth. 

C.  If  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  be  real,  who  saw  him  after 
he  arose? 

S.  The  Apostles  and  hundreds  of  others. 

C.  If  faith  in  his  ascension  be  so  necessary  for  salvation,  why 
do  we  not  have  better  proof  thereof  than  the  say-so  of  a  few  poor 
fishermen? 

S.  A  fisherman  can  tell  the  truth  as  well  as  any  one  else,  and  of 
course  relate  what  he  saw.  Reasonable  evidence  should  be  con¬ 
sidered  and  received  as  proof  to  a  reasonable  mind.  Therefore,  if 
in  the  most  consequential  cases,  even  between  life  and  death,  two 
or  three  substantial  witnesses,  where  there  is  no  evidence  to  the 
reverse,  is  considered  sufficient,  then  the  evidence  of  the  fishermen 
may  be  credited  as  reasonable  and  proper  testimony. 

S.  They  did  not  believe  their  own  testimony,  and  of  course  were 
not  sincere. 

S.  Look  at  the  circumstances  impartially.  They  could  not  be 
prompted  by  either  honor  or  lucre  to  bear  such  testimony,  but  to 
the  reverse;  their  personal  safety  would  be  in  jeopardy  thereby. — 
The  only  reason  they  assigned  for  their  testimony  was  duty ;  and 
they  evidenced  their  sincerity  therein  by  perseverance,  and  sealing 
the  same  with  their  blood.  What  greater  evidence  can  we  require? 

C.  Why  did  not  Christ  ascend  in  the  view  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem,  and  so  have  city  testimony,  instead  of  a  few  indi¬ 
viduals? 

S.  Admitting  he  had  ascended  in  the  view  of  the  people  of  Je¬ 
rusalem,  that  would  not  have  mended  the  matter,  for  the  people  of 
Rome,  who  then  exceeded  three  millions,  might  have  made  the  same 
objection.  “Jews  we  know  to  be  deceitful,  why  receive  it  only  on 
their  say-so?”  And  if  all  people  then  living  had  beheld  the  sight, 
we  were  not  living,  and  of  course  we  might  make  the  same  objeo 
tion.  “Why  receive  it  on  the  say-so  and  tradition  of  our  forefath¬ 
ers:  wny  were  we  not  favored  with  the  sight?”  Thus  to  satisfy  a o 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


617 


unreasonable  mind,  Christ  must  come  a  second  time,  to  die,  rise, 
and  ascend,  and  then  you  might  upbraid  God  with  cruelty  to  his 
Son.  Tims  the  objection  leads  to  error,  being  only  founded  in  er¬ 
ror,  and  of  course  is  an  unreasonable  objection,  and  plead  for  but 
by  unreasonable  men.  There  is  not  a  circumstance  of  antiquity  so 
well  substantiated  and  authenticated  with  concomitant  circumstan¬ 
ces,  as  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  of  course,  if  wre 
are  not  to  give  credit  to  the  same,  we  must  bid  adieu  to  everything 
which  we  have  not  personally  sensible  evidence  of! 

C.  What  do  you  think  about  the  covenant  made  between  the 
Father  and  the  Son  from  all  eternity? 

S.  From,  implies  a  starting  place;  as  the  American  Indepen¬ 
dence  was  dated  from  the  yea  r  1776,  so  of  course,  if  your  covenant, 
which  is  not  to  be  found  in  scripture,  be  from  eternity,  then  eterni¬ 
ty  is  to  be  dated  from  the  time  of  the  making  that  contract  or  bar¬ 
gain,  in  which  God,  you  say,  gives  the  major  part  of  mankind  to 
Satan,  and  only  leaves  a  few  for  his  Son. 

C.  What  next? 

S.  Moral  evil,  moral  good,  accidental  or  providential  evil,  ac¬ 
cidental,  or  providental  good,  natural  evil,  naturaj  good! 

C.  What  is  the  difference? 

S.  Moral  good  implies  good  motives;  a  pure  intention  to  good 
only;  here  is  good  in  the  mind! 

Moral  evil,  evil  motives,  an  intention  to  do  wrong,  to  commit 
that  which  is  not  agreeable  to  right  rectitude,  but  repugnant  to 
equity'  and  the  law  of  righteousness,  by  following  the  inclination 
contrary  to  the  dictates  of  a  better  judgment. 

Accidental  evil — evil  consequences  unforseen,  and  unavoidable, 
of  course,  can  be  accounted  for  only  on  the  doctrine  of  providence; 
“is  there  any  evil  in  the  city,  and  the  Lord  hath  not  done  it?” — 
Not  sin,  but  afflictions  and  calamities. 

Accidental  good,  which  can  be  ascribed  only  to  a  superintending 
Providence,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance  of  Joseph.  Moral  evil  in 
them,  but  Providential  good  resulted  to  him.  All  ye  who  love 
and  trust  in  God,  be  resigned,  remembering  it  is  written,  “In  all  thy 
ways  acknowledge  thou  him  and  he  shall  sitstain  thee.”  “  For 
thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  staid  on  thee.” 

“Natural  good,”  good  comparatively,  as  the  difference  of  dispo¬ 
sitions,  &c.  Some  dispositions  are  more  sweet,  even  and  agreeable 
than  others.  Not  that  one  is  more  holy  by  nature  than  another;  for 
all  are  alike  by  nature  fallen;  but  the  difference  of  disposition  is 
rather  arising  or  occasioned  by  the  varions  differences  of  connexion 
between  the  soul  and  body,  effects  produced  from  parental  sensations. 

“  Natural  evil,”  such  evil  as  will  accrue  or  follow  us  whether  we 
be  good  or  bad,  not  as  the  effect  of  our  owrn  conduct,  but  the 


618 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


necessary  consequence  of  the  fall,  as  head-ache,  tooth-ache,  &c. 
In  children,  some  things  which  some  call  sin,  are  only  natural  evil, 
but  not  moral  evil,  until  they  come  to  mature  years  to  act  from  mo¬ 
tives,  and  are  capable  of  reflection  for  themselves. 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  Justification? 

S.  There  are  four  distinct  justifications  spoken  of  in  scripture.* 

C.  What  are  the  deferences? 

The  first  is  infantile  justification;  acquittance  from  Adamic 
guilt  by  the  gift  or  merit  of  Christ.  The  second,  adult  justification, 
by  faith,  i.  e.,  acquittance  from  the  guilt  and  condemnation  of  per¬ 
sonal  sin.  Third,  justification  by  faith  and  works  together,  after 
pardon.  Fourth,  justification  by  wTorks  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
without  faith,  but  only  as  the  evidence  of,  or  fruits  of  it;  as  “every 
man  is  to  be  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body;” 
evil  deeds,  moral  evil  will  have  a  reward;  but  good  deeds,  moral 
good,  flowing  from  the  love  of  God,  through  faith,  which  purifies 
the  heart  in  this  life,  shall  there  and  then,  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
have  a  good  reward,  “for  God  hath  appointed  a  day  to  judge  the 
world  in  righteousness,  by  Jesus  Christ.” 

Thus  by  Christ,  God  was  pleased  to  create  the  -world;  and  sec¬ 
ondly,  by  Christ  to  redeem  the  world;  thirdly,  by  Christ  to  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness.  “  And  shall  not  the  judge  of  all  the 
earth  do  right?” 

Compare  Heb.  i,  2,  John  i,  3,  -with  iii,  16,  17.  Acts  xvii,  31. 

C.  What  state  are  infants  in  by  nature?  Pure  as  Adam  when 
he  came  from  the  hand  of  his  Creator,  or  as  graceless  as  devils? 

S.  Neither.  Adam  wras  made,  or  created  in  the  image  of  God. 
He  lost  it  by  sin.  Of  course,  if  restored,  it  must  be  by  divine  in¬ 
spiration,  or  infusion.  All  who  have  divine  nature  must  receive  it 
by  inspiration.  Man  is  but  a  man.  He  can  propagate  his  own 
species  only.  He  cannot  propagate  Divinity  any  more  than  a 
stream  can  rise  higher  than  its  fountain,  or  an  effect  be  more  noble 
than  the  cause  which  produced  it;  for  holiness  is  not  an  inherent 
principle  of  parentage,  but  is  derived  from  God  only. 

Devils  receive  no  favors  from  the  hand  of  God,  which  cannot  be 
said  in  truth  of  infants,  but  as  “judgment  came  upon  all  men  to 
condemnation,  by  the  disobedience  of  one,  even  so  the  free  gift 
came  upon  all  men  to  justification  of  life,  by  the  disobedience  cl 
one,  Jesus  Christ.”  Rom.  v,  18. 

C.  What  about  justification  by  faith? 

S.  We  no  where  read  about  “the  robes  of  Christ’s  imputed  right¬ 
eousness,5'’  in  all  the  Bible;  of  course,  it  can  be  found  only  in  the 
imagination  of  those  who  talk  and  tell  about  a  “Covenant  made  be¬ 
tween  the  Father  and  the  Son  from  all  eternity,”  as  if  they  were 
^Justification  signifies  acquittance  with  approbation. 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR 


519 


there  present,  and  heard  the  bargain  made,  and  was  a  personal  wit¬ 
ness  to  the  affair. 

We  read  that  “  Abraham  believed  God” — and  his  faith  was  count¬ 
ed  or  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness. 

Here  observe — God  spoke  to  Abraham — it  was  Abraham’s  duty 
to  give  credit  to  the  Divine  testimony.  Abraham  did  so,  and  acted 
consonant  therewith.  This  act  of  faith  (which  was  an  act  of  the 
mind)  was  right,  and  Abraham  was  justified  in  it.  His  faith,  i.  e., 
the  act  was  counted  or  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness. 

C.  Why  was  the  act  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness? 

S.  Because  the  principle  and  act  were  right,  and  it  was  the  lowest 
and  only  act  that  he  could  do  that  was  right,  in  consequence  of  the- 
fall;  he  is  liable  to  mistake  in  judgment,  and  from  thence  to  err  in 
practice.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  Paridisical  Law  shall  no 
flesh  be  justified;  that  it  may  be  by  grace,  through  faith.  And 
hence  the  “Law  of  Faith”  is  fitted  to  man’s  necessity.  Christ  as 
the  Meritorious  cause  of  Man’s  Redemption,  but  Faith  the  Instru¬ 
mental  cause  of  Man’s  Salvation.  So  God  can  be  Just,  and  the 
justifier  of  him  that  believeth;  as  the  equitable  Ruler  and  Governor 
of  the  world,  who  judgeth  in  Righteousness.  Rom.  v,  1  to  4. 

C.  Have  we  any  account  of  any  more  being  justified  by  faith? 

S.  Yes,  Rom.  v,  1,  “Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace 
with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

C.  Why  need  an  adult  be  justified  by  faith? 

S.  Because  he  hath  forfeited  his  infantile  justification,  by  his 
own  personal  sin,  by  not  acting  and  obeying  at  all  times  the  light  of 
grace. 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  justified  by  faith? 

S.  Submit  to  the  righteousness  of  God,  for  in  the  act  of  submis¬ 
sion  there  is  dependence  implied,  and  where  there  is  dependence 
there  is  reliance,  and  where  there  is  reliance  there  hope  springs  up, 
as  the  fruit  or  effects  of  faith. 

C.  Am  I  to  merit  salvation  by  my  own  works?  or  shall  I  sit  on 
the  stool  of  Do-Nothing? 

O  • 

S.  If  one  should  tell  another  to  “pull  up  milling  stalks  one  day, 
he  would  give  him  a  thousand  dollars,”  he  cannot  say  he  has  merit¬ 
ed  the  thousand  dollars,  for  he  has  not  earned  it — therefore  he  will 
not  claim  it  on  the  principle  of  his  own  merit,  but  by  the  other’s 

frace  and  promise!  Therefore  we  are  not  to  sit  on  the  “stool  of 
)o-Nothing,”  but  up  and  do  the  will  of  God,  for — “Blessed  are 
they  who  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the 
tree  of  life.”  All  we  have  we  received,  of  course  we  owe  the 
whole;  therefore  we  have  nothing  that  we  can  call  our  own — con¬ 
sequently  after  we  have  done  all,  we  cannot  bring  God  intb  debt. 


520 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


Hence  we  must  say,  we  are  unprofitable  servants;  because  we  can 
do  no  more  than  is  our  duty  to  do — 

C.  What  about  justification  by  faith,  and  works  after  pardon? 

S.  We  must  prove  our  faith  and  love  to  Christ  by  keeping  his 
commandments,  and  walking  in  the  light,  the  duty  to  our  fellow 
mortals  according  to  our  ability  and  opportunity,  so  we  should  act 
the  part  of  the  good  Samaritan,  “doing  as  we  would  be  done  by” — 
also,  suffer,  as  well  as  do  the  will  oi  God;  and  thus,  “  by  works 
shall  faith  be  made  perfect,”  and  “  a  cup  of  cold  water,  given  in 
the  name  of - shall  in  no  wise  lose  its  reward.” 

03“  A  man  who  hath  a  wife  like  Peter,  and  is  called  to  preach, 
must  undertake  it  by  faith;  the  practice  is  work.  Thus  his  works 
flow  from  faith,  as  all  Christian  works  should  do,  and  we  should 
then  be  justified  in  them;  as  Christ  said,  No  man  hath  forsaken 
houses,  “wife,”*  &c.,  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel,  but  he  shall  re¬ 
ceive  an  hundred  fold  (i.  e.,  ten  thousand  per  cent.)  in  this  world, 
beside  the  promise  of  life  to  come. 

Thus  he  is  “justified  by  works,  and  not  by  faith  only;”  James 
ii,  24 — and  so,  “  He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved,”  saith 
the  Lord  Jesus. 

C.  What  about  Justification  by  Works  in  the  day  of  Judgment 
without  faith,  but  only  as  the  evidence  or  fruits  of  it? 

Matt,  xii,  36,  37.  We  are  given  to  understand,  that  “  for  every 
idle  word,  man  must  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  Judg¬ 
ment,”  and  “by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy 
words  thou  shalt  be  condemned!”  03“ It  is  no  where  said  in  all 
the  Bible,  that  Faith  shall  be  called  in  question  in  the  day  of  Judg¬ 
ment,  but  only  our  deeds,  works,  &c. 

Therefore  our  own  past  sins  must  be  pardoned,  and  after  pardon 
our  conduct  flowing  from  the  Love  of  God,  will  meet  the  Divine 
approbation.  03“  Thus  the  moving  principle  being  good,  the  con¬ 
duct  flowing  from  it  is  good,  here  the  Judge  will  say,  “  Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.” 
But  remember,  the  Judge  will  tell  no  lies,  of  course  he  will  not 
pro.  runce  them  good,  unless  th°y  are  such  in  a  moral  point  of  view; 
for  God  looks  at  the  heart  and  judges  according  to  intentions.  He 
will  not  pronounce  them  faithful  unless  they  are  such  in  reality. 
03“ Therefore,  prepare  to  meet  thy  God!! 

C.  F riend  Singular,  are  the  Christian’s  robes  his  own,  or  Christ’s? 
Can  a  Christian  lose  them? 

S.  Rev.  vii,  14  and  15,  “These - have  washed  their  robes 

and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.”  T-H-E-I-R 
does  not  spell  Christ,  therefore  the  robes  w7ere  their  own. — Chap, 
xvi,  If),  “Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  andkeepeth  his  ( not  Christ’s) 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


521 


garments,  lest  he  walk  naked.”  Why  pronounce  him  blessed  for 
keeping  his  own  garments,  if  he  could  not  lose  them? 

C.  I  thought  our  own  robes  were  only  as  filthy  rags! 

S.  Admitting  that  our  own  robes  were  as  filthy  rags,  what  would 
be  the  cause  of  such  filth  but  sin?  And  what  can  it  argue  but  the 
need  of  a  washing  or  a  change? — Justification  by  faith  is  what 
God  does  for  us,  by  the  death  of  his  Son;  but  Regeneration  is  what 
he  does  in  us,  by  the  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  The  first  is  the 
pardon  of  our  sins,  the  latter  is  the  sanctification  of  our  nature  to 
God. 

C.  Where  and  how  are  our  robes  to  be  cleansed? 

S.  Zach.  xiii,  1,  we  read  that  “a  fountain  is  opened  to  the  house 
of  David  for  sin  and  uncleanness!” — and  in  the  first  chapter  of  Isa- 
and  16th  verse,  “wash  you,  make  you  clean;  put  away  the  evil 
of  your  doings  from  before  mine  eyes, — cease  to  do  evil;  learn  to  do 
well.”  CCPBy  the  command,  “wash  you,  make  you  clean,”  &c., 
certainly  cannot  mean  to  sit  still  on  the  stool  of  Do-Nothing! 

C.  Have  we  any  account  in  all  the  Bible  that  somebody  got  to 
heaven  in  their  own  robes  by  washing  them? 

S.  Hark!  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,  therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  Rev.  vii, 
14,  15. 

C.  But  do  you  not  suppose  that  if  I  am  one  of  the  elect,  if  I  get 
drunk,  cheat  and  steal,  that  as  Jesus  Christ  was  temperate,  honest, 
and  benevolent,  my  sins  will  be  “imputed”  to  him,  and  his  acts  of 
righteousness  will  be  “imputed”  to  me,  and  be  as  acceptable  to  God 
for  me,  as  if  he  did  it? 

S.  No — for  “Jesus  Christ”  did  not  come  to  “save  his  people” 
in  their  sins,  but  “from  their  sins.” 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  saved  from  my  sins? 

S.  By  hearing,  obeying,  and  partaking  of  the  Spirit  of  God!  for 
such  as  hear  and  obey,  are  pronounced  wise,  and  except  ye  partake 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  ye  cannot  be  happy,  for  God  is  the  only  foun¬ 
tain  of  lasting  happiness.  Rom.  viii,  9  and  14. 

C.  It  is  hard  to  give  Reason  to  Faith! 

S.  What  is  sound  reason  but  good  sense  improved?  and  for  matter 
of  fact  to  be  embraced  or  admitted,  is  not  repugnant  to  sound  reason. 
And  the  gospel  requires  you  to  believe  nothing  but  what  is  truth. 

C.  I  admit  the  idea  of  God,  but  not  of  miracles  or  inspiration. 

S.  To  smell,  see,  taste,  feel  or  hear  God  by  the  bodily  senses , 
you  cannot — and  if  he  be  not  revealed  to  your  mind,  how  and  why 
do  you  admit  or  believe  he  exists? 

The  existence  of  a  world  is  not  the  effect  of  nature,  but  of  God’s 
power.  To  deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles  is  to  deny  the  work  of 


622 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE 


creation,  because  to  create  is  an' act  of  divine  power,  and  to  deny 
the  work  of  creation  is  to  deny  the  Creator,  because  the  act  gives 
the  character.  Hence  you  must  be  an  Atheist.  Again,  as  nobody 
was  present  when  God  made  the  world,  we  have  not  so  much  as 
lawful  or  human  evidence  to  adduce;  of  course,  the  subject  of  crea¬ 
tion  is  a  doctrine  of  miracles,  revelation  and  faith. 

C.  Will  not  the  doctrine  of  Universalism  do? 

S.  We  read  of  some  who  hath  never  forgiveness,  but  are  in  dan¬ 
ger  of  eternal  damnation,  Mark  iii,  29. 

C.  “Christ  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison.” 

S.  True,  viz:  “While  the  ark  was  preparing,”  but  said  God  on 
that  occasion,  “My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man,”  but 
during  the  three  days  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  in  the  vault,  his 
soul  was  not  among  the  lower  inhabitants,  but  as  he  said  to  the 
thief  on  the  cross — “To-day  thou  shalt  be  wnh  me  in  Paradise” — 
and  the  passage  in  Acts,  “thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,” 
was  only  the  accomplishment  of  what  the  Psalmist  saw  propheti¬ 
cally  of  the  re-union  of  the  soul  and  body,  before  the  body  putrified! 
Hell  is  not  the  eternal  torment  of  the  damned,  but  is  the  intermediate 
space  of  time  which  passes  between  death  and  the  resurrection;  as 
yesterday  swallowed  up  in  following  time  as  to-day  commenced. 

The  “lake  of  fire  and  brimstone”  is  to  be  the  place  of  their  tor¬ 
ment  (into  which  hell  will  be  cast  or  lost)  originally  “prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels.”  A  bar  of  steel  heated,  with  a  roll  of 
brimstone  added,  will  run  down  like  melted  lead.  If  this  be  but  a 
comparison,  what  must  be  the  reality? 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  once  in  grace  always  in  grace? 

S.  Though  we  read  that  none  can  “pluck  them  from  the  hand 
of  God,  or  any  creature  separate  them  from  the  love  of  Christ,” 
yet  we  do  not  read  but  what  they  may  go  off  themselves,  and  sepa¬ 
rate  themselves  by  their  own  sins  from  the  love  and  favor  of  God. 

N.  B.  If  a  man  can  believe  himself  but  everlastingly  elected 
unconditionally,  and  then  fall  into  disgrace,  he  might  be  a  danger¬ 
ous  man.  How?  The  human  law  will  not  deter  him  from  his 
deep  laid  scheme,  and  the  law  of  honor  will  not  influence  him;  and 
the  divine  law  cannot  punish  him;  of  course  he  may  be  a  dangerous 
man,  as  he  can  give  no  assurance  of  fidelity.  Thus  this  doctrine 
hath  a  baneful  influence  on  society,  by  destroying  moral  obligation.* 

C.  Friend  Singular,  I  must  soon  leave  you,  have  you  any  perti¬ 
nent  advice  to  give? 

S.  Friend  Curious,  as  you  have  asked  many  questions,  I  would 
remark,  that  contempt,  when  defeated,  begets  wonder  and  admiration, 

*It  is  the  sister  doctrine  of  the  Pope’s  “indulgences,”  i.  e.,  pardons 
not  only  of  sins  past  and  present,  but  those  which  are  to  come- -by  gi* 
ing  ten  shillings  and  sixpence  to  the  Cardinal. 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


623 


which  through  prejudice,  degenerates  into  envy;  and  when  indulged, 
begets  malice  and  revenge;  the  most  baleful  and  detestable  of  all 
dispositions  contaminated  with  moral  evil.  Therefore  remember 
that  reports  are  as  the  rolling  snow-ball,  enlarging  as  it  goes;  but 
do  you  be  cautious  neither  to  add  nor  rejoice  at  the  misfortunes  of 
others,  nor  busy  in  circulating  reports,  lest  it  cause  you  shame  or 
tears  afterwards — when  it  is  too  late  to  prevent  the  consequence 
which  may  follow — but  live  for  eternity  by  “watching  unto  prayer.” 


t 


HINTS 


ON  THE 

FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY, 


Seeing  we  have  arrived  to  an  important  period  of  time,  in  which 
the  whole  world  appears  to  be  convulsed  in  a  political,  commercial 
and  religious  point  of  view,  I  am  led  to  think  the  prophecies  are 
fulfilling;  and  induced  for  the  benefit  of  the  Christians  if  by  any 
means  it  can  be  a  help  to  them,  under  God,  in  the  approaching  ca¬ 
lamities,  to  send  the  following  abroad. 

It  is  rational  to  admit  that  the  most  important  things  would  be 
proper  objects  of  prophecy — for,  to  prophecy  of  things  less  conse¬ 
quential  would  be  less  noble,  and  of  course  less  interesting;  conse¬ 
quently  the  most  extraordinary  things  would  be  the  most  proper 
subjects  of  prophecy;  because  they  would  be  more  interesting  to 
the  welfare  of  society. 

Marcus,  or  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  having  become  an  extraordina¬ 
ry  character,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  admit  him  with  his  coherents, 
or  concomitants,  to  be  found  in  scripture  prophecy;  if  so,  it  is  for 
our  benefit  in  whose  days  the  prophecies  are  fulfilled;  consequently 
it  is  our  duty  to  examine  and  see,  that  we  may  derive  the  benefit 
intended  thereby. 

The  most  plain,  natural,  literal,  and  easy  interpretation  and  ful¬ 
filment,  is  generally  the  best  and  surest  not  to  err;  theufore,  in 
casting  a  few  short  hints,  I  shall  follow  this  plan,  which  I  hope  the 
reader  will  peruse  with  attention,  and  a  mind  suitably  affected 
God  ward! 

The  woman  spoken  of  in  Revelation,  xii,  1,  in  heaven,  clothed 
with  the  sun,  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon  her  head,  and  the  moon 
beneath  her  feet,  may  refer  to  the  militant  church;  her  being  cloth¬ 
ed  with  the  sun,  to  divine  righteousness:  the  stars  to  the  apostles 
and  succeeding  ministers;  in  heaven,  the  favor  of  God,  and  heaven¬ 
ly  places  in  Christ  Jesus,  Eph.  ii,  6 — the  moon,  world  beneath  her 
feet;  her  cries,  the  spiritual  groans  and  travail  of  the  Church  for  her 
prosperity;  and  the  child,  Christ  Jesus,  not  to  be  considered  there 
in  person  but  in  his  kingdom,  and  the  great  red  dragon,  elsewhere 
called  the  devil  and  satan,  seeking  their  destruction,  must  be  so  in¬ 
terpreted  as  to  make  common  sense;  therefore,  be  considered  as  a 


626 


HINTS  ON  THE 


wicked  being  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  yet  having  concerns  in  the 
human  world — interfering  in  human  affairs,  and  having  government 
over  such  as  will  be  led  by  his  diabolical  influence.  Therefore  the 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  diadems,  or  crowns,  which 
belonged  not  to  the  horns,  but  to  the  heads,  which  belonged  to  the 
Dragon,  and  must  be  literally  applied  to  u  Rome  Pagan,”  without 
any  thing  twisted  or  far-fetched. 

The  seven  heads  being  applied  to  Rome  Pagan,  we  find  just  so 
many  different  forms  of  supreme  government  to  exist,  viz:  1,  Kingly; 
2,  Consular;  3,  Dictators;  4,  Tribunes;  5,  Decemviri;  6,  Trium¬ 
viri;  7,  Imperial.  And  a  diadem  or  crown,  which  denote  supreme 
authority  in  prophecy,  is  applied  to  each  of  them  in  succession,  but 
nothing  is  here  said  about  the  power  of  the  horns,  for  these  were 
united  then  under  those  heads,  particularly  the  last. 

Here  observe,  the  civil,  military  and  ecclesiastical  authority  was 
at  their  disposal — consequently,  being  under  diabolical  influence, 
were  led  agreeable  to  the  will  of  the  dragon,  or  devil,  as  far  as  God 
permitted;  hence  the  Church  was  persecuted  as  in  the  person  of 
Herod,  against  the  child  Jesus,  when  the  children  of  Bethlehem 
were  slain;  and  various  other  instances  which  might  be  cited,  as 
the  ten  persecutions,  &c. 

The  dragon  is  spoken  of  as  in  actual  existence,  and  no  mention 
is  made  of  his  rise  or  ascent,  as  it  is  of  the  Beast,  but  why? — because 
when  John  wrote  he  was  in  actual  existence — whereas,  the  two 
beasts  were  to  come  in  future. 

[One  of  the  Roman  emperors  carried  the  dragon  in  his  colors. 
After  the  empire  was  divided  into  the  eastern  end  western,  the  Turks 
overran  and  occupied  Constantinople,  so  called  from  Constantine. 
But  more  will  be  said  of  the  Ottoman  empire,  which  must  be  dated 
from  606 — the  year  that  Mahomet  took  to  his  cave,  and  the  Pope 
was  styled  “  Universal  Bishop.”] 

The  woman  exhibits  two  flights — the  first,  she  fled — the  second, 
she  flciv.  The  first  irrfplies  as  it  were  on  foot — but  the  second  was 
as  on  eagles  wings  into  the  wilderness.  The  first  and  second  pla¬ 
ces  are  not  the  same,  though  the  wilderness  may  be  considered  the 
same  wilderness  state.  The  first  place  is  that  side  of  the  Danube 
next  to  England,  which  received  the  Oospel  &c.,  and  protection 
was  given.  The  second  place  I  apprehend  to  be  America.  The 
Dragon  poured  out  a  flood  after  the  woman,  and  the  earth  helped  the 
woman,  &c.,  which  by  commentators  is  admitted  and  acknowledged 
as  applicable  to  human  governments,  giving  religious  toleration, 
and  affording  protection;  if  so,  the  prophecy,  however  much  it  may 
have  been  fulfiled,  as  it  relates  to  Europe,  and  the  East,  is  more 
perfectly  fulfiled  under  the  American  government.* 

*For  instead  of  a  “law  religion”  for  a  national  church,  by  the 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


627 


The  first  beast  which  is  spoken  of  in  Rev.  xiii,  1,  2,  &c.,  rising 
out  of  the  sea,  is  literally  applicable  to  Rome  Papal,  without  any¬ 
thing  twisted  or  farfetched. 

The  ancients  supposed  Europe  to  be  an  Island;  hence  in  prophecy 
it  is  styled  the  sea,  to  distinguish  it  from  Asia  the  main,  which  in 
prophecy  is  styled  the  earth. 

The  Papal  authority  is  well  known  to  have  began  in  Europe — 
and  now  observe  a  primary  cause.  * 

Constantine  t  the  great,  who  ascended  to  the  imperial  dignity  in 
Rome  Pagan,  filled  up  the  last  state  of  that  existence,  and  hence  is 
styled  the  tail  of  the  Dragon,  and  said  to  draw  a  third  part  of  the 
stars  of  heaven;  and  cast  them  to  the  earth.  How?  By  abolishing 
paganism  and  establishing  Christianity  as  the  national  established 
religion!  Hence  a  flood  of  honor,  riches,  grandeur  and  popularity 
proved  an  inducement  to  many,  who  were  called  and  compared  to 
stars,  (Rev.  1,  16,  20.)  being  influenced  prior  by  noble  principles 
and  heavenly  mindedness,  but  were  now  attracted  and  cast  to  the 
earth — that  is,  become  earthly-minded,  and  answered  the  purposes 
of  an  ambitious,  designing  man:  hence  popery,  being  now  in  em¬ 
bryo,  sprang  into  existence  about  the  year  606,  for  he  was  then 
styled  “Bishop  of  Bishops,  or  Universal  Bishop;55  but  did  not  ar 
rive  to  full  perfection  till  about  1077. 

Though  this  beast  is  said  to  have  seven  heads,  yet  no  crowns  are 
ascribed  to  them,  but  to  the  ten  horns;  whereas  with  the  Dragon  it 
was  otherwise,  which  shows  that  this  prophecy  is  more  recent,  viz: 
not  barely  after  the  division  of  the  empire  into  what  is  called  the 
eastern  and  western  empires,  but  when  it  was  divided  so  as  to  have 
ten  separate  and  distinct  governments;  as  ten  crowns  are  ascribed 
to  the  ten  horns,  which  was  really  the  case  since  the  division,  but 
not  under  the  Pagan  Roman  Emperors,  or  prior,  t 

This  beast,  though  no  crowns  are  ascribed  to  him,  seeing  the 
ecclesiastical  authority  took  the  lead  of  the  civil,  yet  a  name  of  blas¬ 
phemy  is  said  to  be  upon  his  head;  that  is,  assuming  the  title  and 
prerogative  of  God,  and  lording  it  over  the  consciences  of  men, 
which  is  blasphemous  in  the  fullest  and  highest  sense.  And  the  Drag¬ 
on  gave  him  his  power,  and  seat,  and  great  authority.  Observe  the 
transfer  here.  The  papacy  exercised  that  civil  and  ecclesiastical 

establishment  of  one  sect,  and  the  rest  only  “tolerated,” — universal 
rights  of  conscience  is  established  agreeable  to  the  Creator’s  “  law  of 
nature,”  which  comports  with  the  divine  government. 

[From  this  image  Saviour  on  the  cross  in  his  army,  began  the  image 
worship  in  the  church — First  Christ — then  the  Virgin  Mary,  &c. 

-  t - Constantine  the  Great,  which  was  the  time  of  the  tail  of  the 


528 


HINTS  ON  THE 


power  which  was  exercised  by  the  supreme  government  in  Home 
Pagan;  which  transfer  the  reader  must  keep  in  mind. 

About  the  year  1077  he  comes  to  the  full — excommunicates  the 
emperor — ascends  the  throne,  and  begins  to  reign  without  control. t 

Here  it  is  remarkable,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  year  1754,  calcu¬ 
lated  the  end  of  the  forty  and  two  months  of  this  beast,  (chap,  xiii, 
4,  6,)  to  the  very  time!! — 1810,  which  was  56  years  previous; 
also  John  Fletcher  made  a  calculation  in  every  respect  like  the 
above.  After  which  the  second  beast  should  appear,  coming  up 
gradually,  and  yet  progressive  out  of  the  earth,  viz:  Asia,  and  ex¬ 
ercise  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  that  was  before  him.  Thus  a 
continuation  or  succession  we  discover  in  order,  from  Pagan  Rome 
to  Papal  Rome,  so  to  our  day.  Rev,  xii,  3,  xiii  1,  2,  and  11. — 
Compare  xvii,  12. 

Bonaparte,  when  he  went  to  Egypt,  thence  to  Palestine,  which 
was  in  Asia — he  there  rose  to  eminence  mentally;  for  it  was  there 
it  appears  the  grand  design  was  concerted.  He  retreated  and  re¬ 
turned  to  France,  where  he  actually  and  really  brought  it  into  exe¬ 
cution;  first,  by  seizing  the  civil  authority,  and  using  the  ecclesiastic 
to  answer  his  design,  and  though  a  degree  of  toleration  was  al¬ 
lowed,  yet  Popery  he  new-modelled,  and  made  a  Pope  to  accom¬ 
plish  his  own  intention. 

A  part  of  the  agreement  was,  first,  the  Pope  should  issue  no  bull 
in  Bonaparte’s  jurisdiction  without  his  consent — 2d,  should  ordain 
any  man  to  any  ollice  that  Bonaparte  should  appoint,  upon  produ¬ 
cing  a  certificate  from  one  priest  that  the  man  was  sound  in  the 
faith — 3d,  the  education  of  children  was  taken  from  all  except  mar¬ 
ried  persons — 4th,  a  priest  should  take  nothing  from  the  people,  but 

Dragon,  (fieri  in  337.  Shortly  after,  the  empire  was  divided  into  the  eastern 
and  western  empires;  and  in  355  Rome  was  plundered,  and  immediately 
after  the  ten  horns,  it  appears,  began  to  exhibit  their  crowns  as  follows — 
1st,  Huns  in  Hungary,  356 — 2d,  Ostrogoths,  377 — 3d,  Visigoths,  378 — 
4th,  Franks,  407 — 5ih,  Vandals,  407 — 6th,  Sueves,  407 — 7th,  Burgun¬ 
dians,  407 — 8th,  Hercules  and  Rugians,  476 — 9th,  Saxons  or  Britain, 
476 — 10th,  Longobards,  526, 

tThe  seven  heads  of  this  beast  are  said  to  be  seven  hills,  and  vet  one  of 
them  was  wounded.  Hence  it  is  evident  that  the  heads  are  more  than  the 
seven  hills  of  Rome,  because  a  mere  hill  could  not  be  so  wounded.  Four 
of  the  hills  have  been  used  by  the  popes,  which  may  imply  four  heads 
in  succession,  viz:  1st,  Ccelian  had  on  it  the  Lateran — 2d,  The  "Vatican 
with  St.  Peter’s  Church — 3d,  the  Quirinal  with  the  Church  of  St.  Mark  and 
Quirinal  Palace — 4th,  The  Exqueline  hill  with  the  temple  of  St.  Maria 
Maggiore.  Here  1  add  Bonaparte’s  Pope  in  the  Church  of  Maria  Major 
for  the  5th,  6th.  The  reader  must  keep  in  mind  the  transfer  to  London. 
But  the  seventh  head  is  yet  to  come,  and  that  from  the  bottomless  pit — 
Rev.  xvii,  8,  which  future  time  must  exhibit. 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


629 


receive  a  salary  from  the  revenue,  a  rector  80/.  and  a  curate  50/. — 
Thus  the  establishment  was  more  nominal  than  real,  and  tended  to 
make  the  priestly  office  contemptible  for  a  man  of  letters. 

The  Pope  began  to  grow  too  strong  in  power  to  answer  Bona¬ 
parte’s  designs.  Accordingly  in  1809,  he  passed  an  edict  that  the 
first  day  of  January,  1810,  the  Pope  should  be  stripped  of  all  civil 
power  and  influence,  and  remain  only  a  limited  ecclesiastic,  and  that 
It^-ly  should  be  annexed  to  France  as  a  French  province,  and  Rome 
become  the  second  city  in  the  empire.  Upon  which  the  Pope  ex¬ 
communicated  Bonaparte  under  the  authority  of  God  Almighty, 
Paul  and  Peter — disappears,  but  taken  under  military  arrest;  and  so 
he  is  fallen.* 

Again,  Joseph  Bonaparte  passed  an  edict  in  Spain  that  all  eccle¬ 
siastical  power,  of  every  name,  grade,  and  nature,  except  what  was 
m  the  throne,  should  cease  the  same  day,  viz:  January,  1810;  since 
which  the  ‘ inquisition”  has  been  abolished  in  a  measure,  and  also 
in  Portugal. 

Some  attempt  to  find  fault,  because  scripture  prophecy  does  not 
point  out  the  year  and  day;  but  let  it  be  remembered,  that  when  the 
prophecies  were  written,  our  mode  of  computing  time  was  not  in 
use;  therefore,  it  must  be  exhibited  in  emblems  to  answer  the  sub¬ 
stance. 

Many  persons  suppose  the  ten  horns  spoken  of,  Rev.  xvii,  12,  re- 
erred  to  the  horns  or  governments  of  Europe  supporting  the  Papal 
authority,  but  the  idea  is  founded  in  error — because  these  horns  are 
said  to  have  no  kingdom  as  yet,  but  received  power  which  was  del¬ 
egated  to  act  in  conjunction  with  the  Beast:  hence  ’tis  evident  this 
must  be  applied  and  considered  as  the  same  horns  that  were  in  Rome 
Pagan;  then  Papal,  but  now  under  the  influence  of  the  second 
Beast — which  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  Beast,  which  was 
before  him. 

Henry  the  8th  of  England,  who  was  styled  the  “Defender  of  the 
Faith,”  when  a  Papist,  shook  off  the  Papal  power  and  retained  the 
kingdom  and  title  in  his  own  hand;  which  shows  the  kingdom  was 
his  and  not  the  Pope’s — which  was  applicable  also  to  all  those  go¬ 
vernments  that  acknowledged  the  Papal  power:  but  these  kings  have 
no  kingdom,  and  yet  they  are  kings  in  name  and  authority,  which 
shows  the  prophecy  is  applicable  to  the  present  state  of  Europe  thus 
far,  and  no  where  else.f 

♦The  “forty-two  months,”  then  ended — having  “lost  his  power” — which  was 
given  him  1143 — when  he  wore  the  “triple  crown.”  “Three”  of  the  “ten  horns’* 
of  Daniel — the  same  year  the  power  of  choosing  a  Pope  was  taken  from  the 
people  and  lodged  in  the  Cardinals  alone — the  intermediate  time  was  just  600  yearq 
which  was  the  number  of  the  Beast. 

fBpnaparte’s  King’  received  power,  but  not  a  Kingdom. 

Kk 


530 


HINTS  ON  THE 


King  George’s  coronation  oath  was  to  keep  down  Popery  by  his 
armies  and  fleet;  and  yet  we  find  that  the  Popish  religion  is  estab¬ 
lished  in  Canada  by  his  royal  assent  and  authority — which  the 
reader  must  keep  in  mind — second,  the  last  life-guards  that  the  Pope 
had,  previous  to  his  banishment  by  the  order  of  the  council  of  five 
hundred,  (when  Bonaparte  was  upon  the  Italian  expedition)  were 
Englishmen,  and  for  which  they  received  medals  from  the  Pope — 
third,  the  last  relicts  of  old  Popery,  where  the  inquisition  law  re¬ 
mained  in  force,  viz:  Spain  and  Portugal,  the  British  are  now,  and 
have  been  giving  their  aid  thereto  with  all  their  might;  which  argues, 
as  they  are  the  last  who  are  fighting  for  the  old  dregs,  necessarily 
step  into  their  shoes  and  merit  a  transfer. 

Babylon — mentioned  in  Revelation;  the  term  is  borrowed  and 
transferred  from  Babylon  of  old  to  Rome,*  consequently  when  Bab¬ 
ylon  sunk  in  the  East  she  rose  in  the  West.  And  if  a  transfer  be 
admitted  once,  if  need  be  it  may  be  admitted  again  with  propriety 
without  any  thing  twisted  or  fhr-fetched. 

Now  I  ask,  where  can  a  city  be  found,  the  destruction  of  which 
would  cause  such  a  general  cry  and  lamentation,  &c.,  to  commence 
and  affect  the  whole  world,  as  it  is  described  in  the  xviiith  chapter 
of  Revelation  from  the  10th  to  the  19th  verses  inclusive;  which  the 
reader  must  pay  attention  to. 

Rome  in  the  political  and  commercial  -world  has  scarcely  but  a 
name,  and  her  destruction  could  not  produce  such  a  general  lamen¬ 
tation.  Therefore  we  must  look  for  some  other  city  of  a  like  de¬ 
scription,  the  destruction  of  which  would  be  universally  felt.  Lon¬ 
don  may  be  styled  the  mother  of  trade,  having  her  concomitants  me¬ 
diately  or  immediately  throughout  the  world  in  every  place  of  trade; 
of  course  her  fall  would  produce  such  an  effect;  theretore  a  transfer 
thither  may  be  admitted  with  propriety. 

Again;  England  having  been  a  province  under  the  civil  govern¬ 
ment  of  Rome  Pagan,  and  under  the  influence  of  Rome  Papal;  con¬ 
sequently  it  is  one ;  the  “ten  horns,”  therefore  we  must  look  for  re¬ 
union  under  the  second  beast,  that  the  prophecy  may  be  completely 
fulfilled  throughout  the  whole. 

•  What  does  this  argue?  And  what  times  are  we  to  expect  at  hand?f 

*We  read  not  only  of  Babylon,  but  also  of  the  whore  of  Babylon, 
styled  the  mother  of  harlots,  which  is  supposed  to  mean  the  Romish 
Church.  If  she  be  a  mother,  who  are  her  daughters?  It  must  be  the 
corrupt  national  established  churches  that  come  out  of  her;  if  so,  whatoi 
those  governments  that  support  them?  But  oh!  the  cry  of  national  sins! 
Is  not  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  in  possession  of  a  quarterroonl 
or  some  of  the  tincture! — the  conduct  of  the  clergy! 

t  The  Prince  of  Wales  (the  heir  apparent  of  the  crown)  is  supposed 
to  be  on  good  terms  with  Bonaparte;  hence  an  expectation,  on  the  death 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


53a 


It  was  observed  that  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness;  that  is, 
those  countries  northwest  of  the  Danube,  where  the  gospel  had  not 
been  received  before,  but  when  she  had  the  wings  as  eagles,  I  must 
believe  America  to  be  the  place  referred  to  in  prophecy. 

Reason  1st.  The  first  settlers  of  New  England,  &c.,  evidently 
came  for  conscience’  sake,  and  many  others  have  come  here  for  the 
sake  of  peace  and  “liberty”  from  the  intolerant  hand  of  persecution 
and  oppression. 

Reason  2d.  The  earth  helped  the  woman,  which  by  commenta¬ 
tors  here  is  allowed  to  signify  civil  government.  Therefore,  what¬ 
ever  toleration  has  been  given  in  Europe,  is  equal  to  that  in  Amer¬ 
ica;  for  they  have  some  kind  of  national  established  religion,  which 
tends  to  bind  the  consciences  of  men  and  restrict  their  privileges, 
in  consequence  of  which  virtue  is  oppressed  and  vice  triumphs. 

But  not  so  in  America;  all  are  protected,  though  none  established; 
that  if  a  religion  be  false,  she  shall  not  have  the  civil  sword  to  up¬ 
hold  her;  and  if  genuine  and  true,  shall  not  be  persecuted  nor  de*» 
pressed. 

Reason  3d.  The  eagle  and  stars  are  in  our  banners  of  liberty. — 
America  may  well  be  styled  a  wilderness,  naturally,  when  compar¬ 
ed  to  the  old  world,  and  considering  our  infancy. 

Reason  4th.  Whoever  believes  in  a  Providence  must  acknowl¬ 
edge  a  particular  Providence  of  God  in  the  separation,  preparation 
and  independence  of  the  United  States;  when  compared  with  the 
affairs  of  Europe.  A  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  form 
the  whole;  therefore,  the  particular  providences  compose  the  gene¬ 
ral  providence  as  much  as  the  individuals  compose  a  general  family; 
of  course  the  term  general  providences,  without  the  particular  provi¬ 
dences  considered  and  implied,  is  a  great  swelling  phrase  without 
meaning;  it  is  like  half  a  dozen  cyphers,  which  make  an  appear¬ 
ance,  but  count  nothing.  Therefore  we  must  admit  a  Providence, 
or  be  atheists,  and  suppose  nothing  could  put  forth  the  act  of  power 
and  beget  something;  and  that  something  jumped  together  and  form¬ 
ed  men  and  things,  and  so  argue  that  effects  may  be  produced  with¬ 
out  causes. 

of  the  present  King,  that  the  clergy  and  protestant  nobility  will  make  a 
stand  against  the  prince  wearing  the  crown.  It  is  also  worthy  of  re¬ 
mark,  that  the  king  suffers  him  to  hold  no  commission  higher  than  a 
colonel,  when  his  younger  brother,  the  Duke  of  York,  was  commander- 
in-chief.  Mrs.  Fitzherbert,  his  miss,  is  of  the  Romish  religion,  and  ono 
of  the  bitterest  families,  who  has  such  influence,  that  he  may  be  styled 
the  “Petticoat  Prince.”  Here  observe  his  politics.  But  since  is  delega¬ 
ted  by  the  . . .  with  the  regency, 

The  affairs  and  arrangements  exemplify  a  mutual  understanding  in 
these  modern  times — which  ma,v  be  seen  comparatively  with  a  squint. 


632 


HINTS  ON  THE 


I  would  advise  such  as  wish  to  be  profited  by  reading  history,  to 
become  well  acquainted  with  the  history  of  their  own  times  and 
country,  and  view  the  Providential  hand  of  God  in  our  deliverance 
and  preservation.  One  instance  only  out  of  many  I  will  now  hint. 
The  first  time  the  British  invaded  Charleston,  S.  C.,  it  was  expect¬ 
ed  they  would  attack  them  in  the  rear;  but  the  preventative  was  af¬ 
terwards  discovered  to  be  the  water  rising  some  feet  higher  than  it 
was  wont  to  do — thus  the  place  was  saved.  Also,  when  every  man’s 
hands  seemed  to  hang  down,  except  the  great  Washington,  -when 
the  American  cause  appeared  so  gloomy  and  desperate,  the  night 
the  council  of  war  was  held  at  Trenton,  relative  to  the  attack  on 
Princeton.  Also,  Cornwallis  to  deliver  his  sword  to  the  son  whose 
father  was  in  that  tower,  of  which  he  was  the  constable.  And  even 
when  on  the  verge  of  falling  into  the  general  commotions  of  Europe, 
God  has  kept  us  by  his  providential  hand,  more  than  once  or  twice 
beyond  human  probability. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  national  privileges,  of  course  national 
blessings,  which  when  abused,  generally  become  national  sins — 
which  merit  national  judgments,  that  must  be  poured  out  for  punish¬ 
ment  in  this  world,  unless  there  be  a  national  repentance — for  we 
shall  not  be  judged  at  the  bar  of  God  as  nations  (for  nations  will 
then  cease  to  exist)  but  as  individuals,  and  punished.aecordingly; 
but  national  sins  must  be  punished  here,  seeing  it  cannot  be  done 
hereafter. 

General  Burgoyne  in  the  course  of  his  defence,  when  on  his  trial, 
made  the  following  remark — “I  once  thought  the  Americans  were 
in  the  wrong,  but  now  I  am  convinced  that  nothing  short  of  the 
over-ruling  hand  of  Providence  could  unite  the  hearts  of  three  mil¬ 
lions  of  people  so  perseveringly  to  stand  or  fall  together  as  what  the 
Americans  are.”  [The  present  war  is  only  an  appendix  of  the 
former — a  continuation  of  those  opposite  principles  in  theory, 
brought  to  the  test.  But  where  does  “natural  justice”  lay? 

The  Jewish  commentators  observed,  if  the  Messiah  did  not  come 
by  such  a  time,  they  need  not  expect  him,  which  time  has  long 
since  passed.  They  caused  a  large  council  of  their  most  learned 
Rabbies  to  meet  at  Amsterdam,  the  result  of  which  was,  after  twelve 
months  sitting,  that  the  Messiah  had  come,  but  to  them  was  un¬ 
known.  This  is  one  step  towards  their  conversion  to  Christianity. 
The  Jews,  who  are  prohibited  from  being  landholders  among  all 
nations  except  America,  have  expressed  great  faith  in  Bonaparte 
ever  since  he  was  a  general,  to  be  their  restorer  to  Palestine. 

In  1806,  about  1000  of  their  most  learned  Rabbies  were  ordered 
by  Bonaparte  to  meet  him  at  Paris,  where  he  proposed  about  fifty 
questions,  which  they  solved  to  his  satisfaction.  He  then  directed 
them  to  form  for  themselves  a  Sanhedrim,  or  Grand  Council,  such 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


533 


as  they  formerly  had  at  Jerusalem,  though  abolished  ever  since  lh* 
destruction  of  that  city  by  Titus. 

There  are  about  9,000,000  of  Jews  within  Bonaparte’s  jurisdic 
don,  who  have  the  blessing  of  Abraham — money . 

The  second  beast,  which  came  out  of  the  earth,  Rev.  xiii,  11,  i 
said  to  “cause  lire  to  come  down  from  heaven  in  the  sight  of  men 
and  to  erect  an  image  to  the"  first  beast.” 

It  is  said  when  Bo  aparte  was  in  the  east,  he  told  the  Mahome 
tans  that  he  was  greater  than  Mahomet:  could  ascend  above  tht 
clouds,  and  cause  Bre  to  come  down  from  heaven  on  a  wire  in  then 
sight;  which  he  effected  like  Dr.  Franklin  with  the  kite:  which  they 
did  not  account  for  on  natural  principles,  and  therefore  admitted  it 
to  be  the  power  of  God:  also,  it  is  said  he  offered  a  reward  to  that 
one  who  would  make  the  greatest  improvement  in  galvanism;  not 
Calvinism.  Image,  imitation  or  likeness;  whether  this  should  be 
taken  literal  or  moral,  time  will  determine;  but  I  here  add  an  imita¬ 
tion  of  the  Popes,  which  a  friend  writes  to  his  correspondent  from 
Europe  to  America,  thus:  “A  popish  catechism  hath  been  publish¬ 
ed  in  France,  under  the  sanction  of  Napoleon,  pronouncing  all  to 
be  heretics,  and  in  a  state  of  damnation,  who  are  not  of  their  com¬ 
munion.” 

The  angel  spoken  of,  Rev.  xiv,  6,  7,  “flying  through  the  midst  of 
Heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach,”  &c.,  I  doubt  not 
made  his  appearance  at  CO^Moorfield’s,  about  1739,  and  which  the 
concomitants  are  now  publishing  their  creed,  contained  in  that  text. 
[It  was  here  and  then  that  the  present  great  revival  of  religion  first 
began.  Observe  “judgment  must  first  begin  at  the  house  of  God” 
also.] 

Again — the  angel,  or  extraordinary  messenger,  with  his  assis¬ 
tants,  proclaiming  the  fall  of  Babylon,  will  be  known  in  his  time, 
8th  verse.  Also,  the  one  warning  the  people  of  God  to  come  out 
of  Babylon,  both  literal,  spiritual  and  practical,  will  be  known  also 
— and  such  another  threatening  for  the  omission  of  compliance  is 
not  to  be  found  in  all  the  Bible — 9th  to  11th  verse. 

It  must  be  observed  by  all  who  study  this  book,  that  what  John 
describes  relative  to  the  two  beasts,  & c.,  he  viewed  first  in  heaven, 
and  afterwards  fulfiled  upon  the  earth,  and  a  clear  distinction  must 
be  kept,  otherwise  our  ideas  will  be  confused,  or  else  the  subject 
will  appear  as  tautology.  [Compare  Rev.  xv,  1,  with  chapter 
xvi,  1,  and  then  reading  from  chapter  xiii,  11,  to  the  end  of  the 
15th  chapter,  (for  heaven)  and  the  following  ones  to  the  20th,  as 
fulfilled  (on  earth.)  This  may  serve  in  a  measure  as  a 
inquiring  mind.] 

I  have  no  doubt  but  we  have  arrived  towards  the  closing  of  thf 
sound  of  the  trumpet  of  the  sixth  angel,  and  the  commencement  of 


key  to  an 


634 


HINTS  ON  THE 


the  seventh,  and  also  the  pouring  cut  of  the  seven  last  plagues.  And 
however  much  the  earth,  or  political,  civil  or  religious  and  Chris¬ 
tian  world,  may  now  be  convulsed  or  confused,  I  apprehend  worse 
times  are  at  the  door;  and  what  has  passed  for  the  last  twenty  years, 
only  as  a  few  drops  before  a  shower,  in  comparison  to  what  is  to 
come.  I  therefore  intreat  all  into  whose  hands  these  hints  may  fall 
to  take  timely  warning;  and  particularly  the  true  Christian,  that  he 
may  have  suffering  grace  in  the  day  of  evil,  and  be  preserved  as  the 
seed  of  the  Gospel,  and  found  in  a  state  of  readiness  against  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  counted 
worthy  to  have  a  seat  at  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  when 
the  bride  shall  make  herself  ready.  “Blessed  is  the  dead  that  die 
in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth,  saith  the  spirit,”  &c.  Why?  They 
rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  follow  them.  Observe,  this 
denotes  something  extraordinary,  which  should  be  remarked  by  the 
Christians  of  those  times!  I  here  would  refer  the  reader  to  Mr. 


Wesley’s  comment  on  Rev.  xii,  12,  xiii,  1,  3,  then  xvii,  10,  xviii, 
11  and  16;  and  the  catalogue  after  xxii,  or,»at  the  close  of  his  notes. 
There  is  more  contained  in  these  words  trfen  many  are  aware  of — 
and  who  is  ambitious  to  mediate  our  privileges — as  it  relates  to  the 
hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand. 

As  it  relates  to  the  state  of  Great  Britain  and  France,  I  would 
make  the  following  remarks:  Let  the  reader  imagine  4,000  gun 
boats,  3,600  of  which  are  sufficient  to  carry  200,000  men  and  all 
their  naval  store,  and  3,600  field  pieces;  600  Prames,  carrying  from 
20  to  40  guns  each,  with  forges  for  heating  shot;  36  sweeps  or  oars 
to  each  boat,  together  with  sails;  these  may  be  sunk,  and  thereby 
preserved  from  decay,  and  raised  at  pleasure,  and  also  fastened  to¬ 
gether  with  great  convenience  and  expedition  by  means  of  spring 
bridges,  composed  of  ropes,  which  would  enable  the  whole  force  to 
disembark  as  though  marching  on  parade.  A  wind  which  would 
be  fair  for  these  to  go  from  France  to  England,  which  is  but  thirty 
miles,  and  take  but  about  five  hours,  would  be  precisely  against  the 
British  fleet,  and  a  calm  would  do  the  same.  If  thus  once  got  on 
the  British  coast,  they  would  be  out  of  reach  of  all  the  King’s  navy, 
for  on  .that  side  of  England  next  to  France,  for  70  miles  in  length,  a 
ship  of  war  cannot  get  within  half  a  dozen  miles  of  the  shore,  but 
the  flotilla ,  drawing  but  about  twenty-two  inches  water,  would 
there  be  screened,  and  could  choose  their  place  of  landing. 

The  British  in  18  07,  did  not  make  their  boast  of  being  able  to 
bring  above  70,000  men  to  any  given  point  in  twenty-four  hours, 
provided  the  French  should  land.  It  was  ascertained  that  Bona¬ 
parte  had  a  map  of  London,  with  the  number  of  every  house  and 
street  that  was  worth  plundering,  to  distribute  among  his  officers; 
also  to  confiscate  the  estates  of  the  nobility  for  to  be  distributed 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


635 


among  his  army,  so  put  an  end  to  the  war,  and  make  gentlemen  of 
his  soldiers!  What  a  powerful  temptation!  In  1805,  when  lie  was 
called  off  to  Germany  against  the  Russians,  he  told  his  lads  it  had 
been  his  intention  to  have  given  them  a  dinner  in  London  at  such  a 
time;  but  being  called  off,  he  would  give  them  a  suit  of  clothes  in 
Vienna  at  such  a  time;  which  he  performed. 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Pitt,  viewing  the  state  of  the  country,  with 
his  last  words,  cried  out:  “O!  My  country!  My  country!!”  and 
expired. 

The  British,  though  ridiculing  the  idea  of  Bonaparte’s  breaking 
over  the  “wooden  walls  of  old  England,”  and  saying  he  never  de¬ 
signed  to  come;  yet  made  great  preparation  to  meet  him.  Besides 
the  regular  army  in  England,  and  200,000  in  Ireland,  they  ballotted 
800,000  militia.  And  all  the  carriages,  carts,  wagons,  &c.,  of 
whatsoever  name  or  nature,  were  numbered;  and  also  the  draft  hor¬ 
ses,  and  boats;  beacons  were  erected  on  every  hill,  composed  of 
combustibles  to  give  warning  with  fire  by  night,  telegraphs  to  give 
intelligence  by  day,  which  would  give  information  100  miles  an 
hour;  then  all  hands  must  turn  out. 

Here  observe  Bonaparte  was  again  called  off  from  attempting  the 
invasion  in  1806,  to  Prussia,  and  since  to  Spain,  &c.  But  now 
look  at  the  present  state  of  Europe,  and  behold  poor *  Britain  has 
to  stand  it  out  single  handed  all  alone;  borrowing  money  at  5  per 
cent,  to  carry  on  the  war,  the  taxes  being  only  sufficient  to  pay  the 
interest  of  the  national  debt.i  A  hint  at  the  taxes  must  here  suffice; 
first  on  every  pound  of  hide;  2d,  on  every  month  of  tan  works;  3d, 
on  every  pound  of  leather;  again,  six  shillings  for  a  dog,  and  a  half 
guinea  for  every  hound;  half  crown  for  wearing  a  hat,  in  which  you 
must  have  a  stamp,  or  be  subject  to  loose  your  hat  and  be  fined;  five 
guineas  for  a  riding  horse,  and  five  for  a  two  wheeled  carriage,  &c. 

Whatever  geographers  may  say  of  the  poor  Irish,  for  poverty,  of 

"Then  it  turned  afterwards  on  American,  now  reversed.  What  next? 

{The  national  debt  was  contracted  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.,  and 
amounted  to  1430 1\  in  1697,  two  hundred  years  after,  to  5,000,000 — 
1755,  58  years,  72,000,000 — 1776,  21  years,  to  123,000,000 — in  1786 
increased  to  239,000,000 — 1796  to  360,000,000  sterling,  and  1816  to 
about  1,000,000,000  for  England,  and  200,000,000  for  Ireland;  and 
their  annual  expense  70,000,000;  11,000,000  more  than  their  income. — 
What  an  augmentation  in  the  reign  of  George  the  second;  and  may  end 
with  George  the  third!  Hence  the  solemn  address  of  the  “Plain  Man” 
to  G.  H.:  “It  will  come  in  the  days  of  him  that  shall  come  after  thee!” 

Query — If  35,000,000  came  to  a  premature  end  in  the  East  Indies,  un¬ 
der  the  administration  of  two;  and  the  combination  of  1792  was  from 
George,  100,000,000  in  his  reign  untimely;  and  if  each  person  contains 
28  pints  of  blood,  how  much  would  it  require  to  float  the  royal  navy? 


536 


HINTS  ON  THE 


which  I  have  seen  none  to  exceed  the  truth,  yet  the  people  are  in  a 
more  deplorable  situation  in  England,  being  dependent  on  foreign 
trade;  whereas  the  Irish  live  more  on  potatoes,  which  they  raise,  anu 
of  course  are  not  so  much  affected  by  the  times.  And  were  I  to 
have  my  choice,  to  be  a  slave  in  America,  or  one  of  the  laboring 
people  in  England,  I  should,  without  hesitation,  prefer  the  former, 
with  this  condition,  let  me  choose  my  master;  for  then  I  would  be 
sure  of  getting  something  to  eat. 

The  King  being  head  of  the  church,  must  be  considered  in  a 
measure  as  a  sponsor;  yet  there  is  not  less  than  60,000  prostitutes 
in  the  city  of  London,  that  are  licensed  by  the  crown.  I  forbear  to 
mention  what  I  know  to  be  the  truth  relative  to  the  country  towns, 
leaving  tne  sea-ports  out  of  the  question;  but  would  advise  the  pe¬ 
rusal  of  “Simpson’s  plea  for  Religion,”  and  see  the  corruption  of 
the  church  and  state,  of  Great  Britain,  particularly  that  edition 
published  by  John  Hagerty,  of  Baltimore,  as  a  spurious  work  under 
that  title  was  published  by  the  Bishops  of  England,  after  God  took 
Simpson  from  the  evil  to  come,  just  as  the  Bishops  were  going  to 
call  him  to  account  before  the  ecclesiastical  court  for  that  work, 
which  it  is  expected  would  have  resulted  in  the  loss  of  his  life. 

Some  have  supposed  the  eighteen  letters  of  his  ( Napoleon  Buo¬ 
naparte)  name  divided  by  three,  and  added  together  will  make  the 
number  of  the  beast,  which  is  666.  Another  author  calculates  665 
Kings  prior  to  him,  and  that  he  completes  the  number  666.  But 
my  opinion  is  different  from  theirs,  and  should  rather  apply  it  a 
different  way,  or  wait  for  future  time  to  unfold  it. 

The  legion  of  honor ,  so  called,  of  which  a  legion  of  life  guards 
is  the  shell  or  shadow  of  the  substance  or  essence  of  that  honor . 
I  therefore  here  remark,  though  a  legion  is  no  positive  definite  num¬ 
ber,  yet  a  certain  author  calculates  a  perfect  legion  thus:  6000 
privates,  a  captain  to  every  ten  men,  a  centurion  to  every  100,  and 
one  officer  to  every  1000,  which  would  make  a  complete  legion  to 
consist  of  6666,  which  would  make  666  officers;  that  would  be  just 
the  number  of  the  beast! 

When  I  take  a  view  of  Bonaparte’s  movement:  1 .  Relative  to 
the  Jews.  2.  As  it  relates  to  the  Papacy.  3d.  His  politics. — 
4th.  His  confederation  of  ten.  5th.  His  military  manoeuvres. 
6th.  The  relation  of  affairs  in  the  past,  in  succession  with  his 
movements,  I  am  led  to  meditate  the  time  near,  when  the  seven  last 
\ plagues ,  under  the  seventh  trumpet  which  are  to  be  poured  out,  and 
particularly  the  two,  one  on  the  scat  of  the  beast ,  which  phial 
brought  darkness  on  his  kingdom;  the  woman  took  this  advantage  to 
seat  herself  upon  the  beast,  i.  e.,  establish  her  maritime  claims  as 
“Queen”  of  the  ocean  and  “Mistress”  of  the  seas;  having  no  rival, 
“shall  see  no  sorrow,”  Rev.  xviii,  7;  but  her  interest  will  clash 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


537 


vith  theirs,  which  will  beget  opposition,  and  cause  them  to  consol- 
date;  see  Revelation,  chapter  xvii,  16,  17.  Council  at  Paris. — 
The  other  on  the  Euphrates,  which  denotes  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

Russia  which  rose  in  lieu  of  the  “Eastern  Empire,”  whose  em¬ 
peror  is  now  styled  the  “Emperor  of  the  East,”  while  Bonaparte  is 
styled  “Emperor  of  the  West,”  and  is  at  war  with  the  Turks. — 
Again,  it  is  evident  that  Bonaparte  has  a  large  number  of  men  in 
lis  employ  in  Persia,  to  learn  them  his  art  of  war.  For  a  moment 
'effect  on  the  present  state  of  the  world;  England,  800,000  militia, 
200,000  in  Ireland;  200,000  seamen,  besides  what  may  be  occupied 
*n  standing  armies  at  home  and  abroad.  Again,  view  France,  as  it 
were  the  whole  nation  as  one  cantonment,  with  3,000,000,  of  mi¬ 
litia  and  1,000,000  in  standing  armies;  all  Russia  put  in  military 
requisition,  amounting  to  7,000,000,  and  the  Turks,  putting  that 
empire  in  a  similar  state  by  order  of  the  Grand  Seignior,  who  is 
about  to  take  the  field  in  person. 

These  things,  when  taken  in  conjunction  with  the  state  of  Eu¬ 
rope,  a  few  years  ago,  and  what  it  is  now,  with  the  probable  con¬ 
sequence  of  what  is  at  the  door,  denotes  something  impressive  in¬ 
deed,  and  ought  to  stimulate  every  thinking  mind  on  the  continent 
of  America  to  prize  their  privileges,  and  improve  them  accordingly; 
for  where  can  a  country  be  found,  with  peace,  plenty,  and  religious 
liberty,  but  these  United  States;  and  how  soon  we  may  be  call¬ 
ed  to  trial,  is  in  the  womb  of  futurity.  As  I  do  not  believe  that 
i  country  was  ever  given  up  to  the  sword  and  destruction,  where 
pure  religion  was  on  the  progression;  therefore  we  need  to  pray  for 
peace,  that  we  may  be  kept  from  the  deluge  of  the  old  world, 
which  is  fast  progressing.  And  should  the  Euphrates,  or  Turkish 
Empire  receive  an  overthrow,  as  other  nations  of  late  have  fared, 
we  should  know  exactly  the  time  of  the  church;  and  it  is  not  im- 

Srobable  but  Bonaparte  will  avail  himself  of  the  prejudices  of  the 
ews  to  answer  his  own  designs,  who  amount  to  9,000,000  in  his 
jurisdiction;  and  in  doing  this,  in  the  establishment  of  them  at  Pa¬ 
lestine,  it  will  cut  up  the  Turkish  Empire,  afford  him  money,  men, 
and  a  half  way  house  to  the  Indies.  Thus  the  “Euphrates  would 
be  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  Kings  of  the  East  might  be  pre¬ 
pared,”  Rev.  xvi,  12.*  I  add  no  more,  only  give  a  recapitulation 
of  the  subject. 

*The  Jewish  “Sanhedrim”  ha\e  acknowledged  Lewis  XVIII,  yet 
those  ‘‘ten  horns”  or  kingdoms  who  are  indebted  to  the  “woman”  for 
their  crowns,  may  find  it  to  their  interest  to  dispute  hei  claims,  and  “cgree 
to  give  their  power”  to  the  exiled,  as  a  rroper  person  an^1  adopt  a  simi* 
lar  “Continental  Policy”  to  dispute  her  cfaim  —which.,  when  effected, 
would  astonish  the  world,  and  produce  the  lamentior.  Revelation  xvi 
15  to  18;  xviii,  9  to  19. 


538 


HINTS  ON  THE 


1.  The  woman,  the  Church,  persecuted,  and  the  Child,  Christ, 
not  in  his  person,  but  in  his  kingdom. 

2.  1st,  She  fled  to  the  north  of  Europe.  2d.  Flew  to  America. 

3.  The  devil  or  dragon  governing  the  seven  heads  of  Rome 
Pagan  the  last  of  which  was  Imperial,  under  whom  the  ten  horns 
were  united  in  subjection. 

4.  Constantine  the  Great  is  the  tail  of  the  dragon,  and  by  the 
change  of  religious  national  establishment,  corruption  creeps  into 
the  Church;  Popery  is  begotten,  in  embryo;  60t>  appears;  come  to 
the  full  1077. 

5.  The  ten  horns  now  have  their  crowns. 

6.  The  first  beast  out  of  the  sea( Europe)  with  seven  heads,  is 
the  Papacy,  but  no  crowns  are  ascribed  to  them,  because  the  eccle¬ 
siastical  authority  took  the  lead  of  the  civil. 

7.  The  dragon  had  only  seven  crowns,  IM  here  are  ten,  which 
shows  that  the  dragon  and  the  beast  are  not  one. 

8.  The  dragon  transferred  his  power  to  him,  i.  e.,  from  Rome 
Pagan  to  the  Papacy. 

9.  Five  heads  are  fallen,  viz:  Caelian,  Vatican,  Quirinial,  Ex- 
quiline,  and  Bonaparte’s  Pope. 

10.  “The  beast  is  not,”  and  “Babylon  reigns  queen.”  Here 
observe  the  transfer  from  Rome  to  England,  as  a  city  compact,  and 
“queen  of  the  ocean.” 

11.  The  safety  under  the  wooden  walls  of  old  England, — steps 
into  the  shoes  of  oldt  Popery;  (to  distinguish  it  from  Bonaparte’s 
new  modeled  Popery)  and  reigning  as  a  Queen,  styling  herself, 
“Empress  of  the  seas!”  intoxicated  joy  at  Napoleon’s  downfall. 
Rev.  xviii,  7. 

12.  Distinction  between,  1st,  the  Dragon;  2d,  the  first  beast; 
3d,  the  second  beast;  4th,  Babylon;  5th,  the  power  of  Babylon;  and 
6th,  the  false  prophet. 

13.  The  second  beast  comes  out  of  the  earth,  Asia,  and  appears 
at  the  end  of  the  42  months  of  the  first  beast;  which  was  1810. — 

fFor  the  last  relicts  of  old  Popery,  the  British  are  now  fighting,  viz:  in 
Spain  and  Portugal,  where  the  inquisition  law  only  remains  in  force; 
while  the  king  of  one  is  a  captive,  and  the  other  fled  from  his  kingdom 
to  Brazil;  British  authority  upholds  what  the  Popes  have  contended  for. 
If  so,  do  they  not  step  into  the  shoes,  and  necessarily  merit  a  transfer  as 
above?  Moreover,  now  they  have  reinstated  him  again,  for  he  is  gone  to 
Rome.  Wesley  said  the  sixth  head  would  be  with  or  under  the  govern¬ 
ment  of  Babylon,  though  not  with  the  power  of  his  predecessors! 

The  Pope  after  his  return  to  Rome,  passed  high  encomiums  on  the 
Prince  Regent  for  the  services  the  royal  power  had  afforded  the  Papal 
cause;  and  especially  for  receiving  the  Pope’s  Legate,  i.  e.,  right  hand 
man;  which  the  PopO  said  had  not  been  received  in  England  before  for 
two  hundred  years. 


FOI FILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


539 


A;  Mahometanism  and  Popery  rose  in  one  year,  666.  And  the 
bectet  and  false  prophet  will  be  taken  and  destroyed  together,  so 
the  fifth  and  sixth  angels  pour  out  from  their  phials  the  plagues  on 
the  seat  of  the  beast  and  the  Euphrates,  or  Rome  and  the  Ottoman 
Empire,  at  no  great  distance  asunder — xix,  20,  and  xvi,  10 — 12. 

14.  Bonaparte’s  movements  with  the  Jews,  &c. 

15.  The  temple  built  at  Jerusalem.  The  two  witnesses  prophe¬ 
cy  42  common  months,  and  then  are  slain;  after  which  a  tenth  part 
of  the  city  fell,  and  7000  slain  (70,000  in  all)  the  rest  (63,000) 
repent  and  give  glory  to  God. 

16.  Three  unclean  spirits  lik e  frogs;  1st,  came  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  dragon;  the  2d,  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast;  3d,  out  of  the 
false  prophet. 

17.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Dragon.  Paganism  opposed  to 
the  true  God.  *  Atheism,  which  is  the  result  of  the  heathen  my¬ 
thology.  The  Illuminati,  formed  from  Voltaire,  who  said,  Jesus 
Christ  began  the  conversion  of  the  world  with  twelve  men,  but  I 
with  six  will  banish  Christianity  from  the  earth.  And  by  striving 
to  reduce  nature  to  its  first  principles,  think  proper  to  destroy  every 
thing  out  of  the  way,  even  to  the  removing  of  father  and  mother  as 
obstacles  to  the  fruition  of  their  object,  so  that  no  rival  shall  be  in 
the  way.  This  society  was  a  powder-mine  in  France,  and  when 
Fayette  and  others  went  home  from  America  to  France  with  the 
flame  of  liberty,  they  took  fire  and  blew  up  the  French  monarchy: 
remarkable  to  tell — Robert  Fleming,  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  last 
century  preached  a  sermon  on  the  prophecies,  in  which  he  calcula¬ 
ted  the  French  revolution  to  the  very  year;  which  sermon  was 

*  Antichrist  is  generally  applied  to  the  Papacy  by  commentators,  but 
it  will  not  apply  there  better  than  to  any  other  sin,  but  is  an  unscriptu- 
ral  explanation,  for  John  saith,  “he  that  denies  the  Father  and  Son  is 
Antichrist,”  1  John  ii,  22;  but  the  Papists  do  not  deny  either  but  confess 
both. 

fThe  intoxicated  joy  at  his  downfall — a  viceroy  appointed  for  Ameri¬ 
ca  as  a  consequence — a  rod  laid  up  for  a  while — but  how  long  before 
these  words  may  he  exemplified:  “The  beast  which  thou  sawest,  was, 
and  is  not,  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  Bottomless  pit;”  the  ten  horns 
transfer  their  power  to  him,  he  being  the  eighth,  and  may  constitute  the 
seventh  head  of  the  beast,  adding  a  peculiar  degree  of,  and  a  new  and 
singular  character  and  title,  at  his  last  rise  from  the  abyss — xvii,  8. — 
The  second  beast  of  chap,  xiii,  11,  whose  kingdom  is  darkened — xvi,  10, 
appears  to  be  the  false  prophet  of  the  xix,  20 — who  at  his  last  ascent, 
after  destroying  Babylon,  will  go  to  the  Holy  Land,  slay  the  two  wit¬ 
nesses,  xi,  7, — having  erected  the  image  to  the  first  beast,  xiii,  14 — which 
the  angel  warns  against,  xiv,  0 — and  prepares  the  way  for  the  battle;  the 
Last  that  will  evsr  be  fought,  verse  20 — xvi,  13  to  16.  inclusive;  compare 
With  xix,  19. 


640 


HINTS  OF  THE 


published  about  ninety  years  before.  Also,  one  observed  that  the 
massacre  at  Paris  by  Louis  XIV,  would  be  visited  on  (his  grand¬ 
son)  Louis  XVI,  by  the  hand  of  God. 

18  The  “legion  of  honor,” — As  all  societies  must  have  grades 
from  the  “prentice  to  the  Grand  Master,”  so  we  must  conceive  of 
Bonaparte’s*  “legion  of  honor,”  and  the  legion  of  life  guards  as 
the  shell  to  the  essence  of  that  honor.  Moreover  it  appears  by  his 
suppressing  the  liberty  of  the  press,  and  restricting  the  number  of 
the  printing  presses,  as  though  this  was  to  sink  Europe  into  its  for¬ 
mer  darkness  and  ignorance;  like  Voltaire’s  society,  though  on  a 
different  plan;  of  course  is  the  “unclean  spirit,”  like  the  frog  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  beast.* 

19.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet;  after  the  Euphrates 
or  Ottoman  Empire  is  dried  up,  Rev.  xvi,  12  to  the  16th  inclusive, 
read  and  compare  with  chap  xix,  from  the  11th  verse  to  the  end  of 
the  chapter.  Awful,  but  important  ! ! ! 

20.  The  Dragon  or  Satan  is  bound  in  the  other  world  for  1000 
years,  but  we  know  not  the  time;  Christ  comes  to  reign  on  the  earth 
1000  years;  if  a  prophetic  thousand  ( a  day  for  a  year)  would  be 
365,000;  again,  as  one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years, 
and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day,  it  may  be  365,000,000  of  common 
years. 

Considering  the  present  agitated  state  of  Europe,  and  the  East, 
where  can  we  calculate  for  peace  and  safety  unless  in  America? 

There  are  about  15,000,000  of  men  under  military  requisition; 
and  God’s  controversy  with  the  nations  will  not  cease  until  they 
learn  righteousness. 

Therefore  it  stands  all  true  Christians  in  hand  to  look  to  God, 
that  our  rulers  may  be  influenced  aright,  and  have  His  wisdom  to 
guide  them;  that  we  may  be  kept  in  peace,  and  from  the  falling  into 
the  general  commotion  and  calamities  of  Europe  and  the  east._j^o 

The  Spirit  of  God  teaches  his  followers  to  pray  according  to  the 
pattern  given;  (the  Lord’s  Prayer)  which  saith — “Thy  kingdom 

*The  Constitution  of  the  Federal  government,  and  the  proceedings 
of  Congress,  may  be  providential,  as  it  relates  to  American  citizens  re¬ 
ceiving  conferred  honors  and  titles  from  other  governments,  to  preserve 
us  as  a  nation  from  falling  into  the  general  calamities.  Query — Is  it  pos¬ 
sible  that  some  are  connected  with . and  should  they  be  convict¬ 

ed  of  the  reception  as  American  citizens,  it  would  run  them  hard  as  be¬ 
ing  guilty  of  treason — therefore,  to  save  their . would  wish  for 

a  back  door  to  plead  that  they  were  not  American  citizens,  Miss  or 


Mrs . ’s  young  Bonaparte,  with  his  throne  and  Imperial 

retinue  may  be . embryo  !  Remember,  an  egg  may  hatch  a  ser¬ 


pent!  and  if  people  sleep  now,  they  will  awake  then! 

- in  France  twenty  being  prohibited  from  meeting  together  is  like — — 


FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY. 


641 


come,”  which  implies  that  every  obstacle,  as  a  hindrance  te> 
the  spread  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  must  be  removed.  Therefore 
these  ecclesiastical  establishments,  which  bind  the  consciences  of 
men,  and  prevent  the  spirit  of  free  inquiry,  must  be  shaken  as  a  rope 
of  sand.  Also,  those  civil  or  monarchical  governments,  which  up¬ 
hold  those  religious  national  establishments,  must  be  torn  down; 
seeing  they  are  mutually  dependent  on  each  other. 

The  peace  of  nations  is  dependent  on  the  laws  of  nations.  Cus¬ 
tom  makes  law;  when  certain  customs  which  are  the  laws  of  nations 
are  infringed  upon,  the  public  peace  is  disturbed,  and  commonly 
settled  with  powder  and  ball;  which  shows  that  the  Laws  of  nations 
are  dependent  on  the  martial  law,  and  supported  thereby. 

The  martial  law  is  dependent  on  the  civil  law,  for  it  is  put  in 
execution  by  the  same,  as  the  military  act,  by  the  magistrate’s  com¬ 
mand. 

The  civil  law  is  dependent  upon  the  ecclesiastic,  for  our  rulers 
are  admitted  into  office  upon  oath.  An  oath  is  a  sacred  thing,  and 
is  connected  with  the  moral  law,  which  shows  that  religion  is  the 
foundation  of  civil  government,  particularly  ours;  therefore,  all  per¬ 
sons  who  oppose  religion,  strike  at  the  public  safety,  by* sapping  the 
very  foundation  of  civil  authority,  of  course,  advertise  themselves 
to  be  public  enemies.  Again,  any  person  who  does  not  believe  in 
religious  sentiment,  (the  ideas  of  future  rewards  and  punishment) 
does  not  believe  in  things  sufficient  to  constitute  an  oath;  therefore 
for  such  person  or  persons  to  take  an  oath,  would  be  to  act  a  sham; 
and  perform  a  solemn  nothing,  also  a  mocking  of  common  sense, 
and  any  person  who  thus  would  act  should  be  considered  as  a  de¬ 
ceitful  hypocrite,  and  dangerous  to  society,  because  they  trifle  with 
things  most  sacred  to  answer  their  sinister  designs,  and  cannot  feel 
such  oath  binding  upon  their  conscience;  of  course  can  give  no  as¬ 
surance  of  fidelity  to  the  public;  hence  it  is  evident  that  all  who 
give  or  receive  a  drink  of  grog  for  a  vote,  do  no  better  than  give  or 
receive  a  trilling  bribe,  therefore  they  are  trifling  persons,  and  con¬ 
sequently  are  not  fit  for  freemen,  much  less  for  rulers,  seeing  they 
take  such  improper  measures  to  answer  their  own  designs,  which 
show  they  are  not  men  of  principle  nor  veracity,  but  may  be  influ¬ 
enced  to  swerve  from  the  path  of  justice  by  designing  men,  and  let 
the  guilty  escape,  and  make  the  innocent  suffer;  therefore,  watch  the 
conduct  ot*  people,  and  look  out  for  men  of  noble  principles,  that 
there  may  be  practice  accordingly,  good  society  cultivated,  and 
justice  appear  in  our  land:  be  guarded  against  ojjice  hunters ,  who 
would  become  worse  than  a  nuisance  to  society. 

All  Rulers  ought  to  be  men  of  information  and  veracity,  and  in¬ 
fluenced  by  noble  and  virtuous  principles,  as  guardian  angels  for  the 
public  safety  and  welfare,  who  must  render  an  account.  The* 


542 


HINTS  ON  THE,  &c. 


being  as  it  were,  trustees  for  the  welfare  of  society,  are  accountable 
to  God  and  Men  for  their  conduct.  Truth  will  bear  investiga¬ 
tion,  and  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it,  when  properly  under¬ 
stood.  But  error  says  hush  to  the  spirit  of  inquiry!  wishes  truth 
to  lie  dormant,  and  herself  unsearched  to  appear  gay  to  every  glan¬ 
cing  eye.  Therefore,  our  freemen  ought  to  look  well  to  the  choice 
of  their  Rulers,  as  it  relates  to  society,  as  sponsors  for  what  is  to 
come.  CX3”See  Appendix. 


V 


STRICTURES 

ON 

CHURCH  GOVERNMENT,  &C,‘ 


Supposing  that  a  resolution  was  passed  into  a  rule,  that  a  Meth¬ 
odist  should  not  commune  with  the  Baptists,  assigning  as  a  reason 
that  the  Baptists  had  no  authority  for  the  origin  of  their  order  but 
was  self-created;  hence  founded  on  assumption  only.  But  the  au¬ 
thority  of  the  Methodists  was  “by  order  and  succession,”  agreeably 
to  Episcopal  principles.  This  being  admitted,  it  would  follow  as 
a  consequence  of  Episcopacy,  that  if  the  Church  of  England  be 
right  and  agreeable  according  to  the  order  of  God,  the  Church  of 
Rome  cannot  be  wrong,  if  the  succession  be  derived  from  Peter 
through  that  avenue. 

But  to  obviate  that  difficulty,  it  is  argued  that  the  order  of  Elders 
has  been  continued  in  succession  from  the  Apostle’s  time,  and  that 
Elder  and  Bishop  and  Overseer  all  mean  one  and  the  same  thing — 
so  admits  Adam  Clarke  in  his  notes  on  the  20th  of  Acts. 

In  the  preface  to  the  Methodist  hymn  book,  “  to  purchase  no 
hymn  books”  but  what  are  signed  with  the  names  of  the  Bishops 
— appealing  to  the  Methodists  if  they  have  any  respect  for  “the  au¬ 
thority  of  the  Conference,  or  of  us!”  Who  are  us?  Wm.  M. 
Kendree,  Enoch  George,  and  Robert  R.  Roberts. 

How  came  they  by  this  authority? 

By  delegation ,  order  and  succession ! 

Who  delegated  the  authority  to  them? 

The  General  Conference! 

Who  is  this  General  Conference? 

It  is  composed  of  delegates  from  the  several  District  Conferences. 

Who  compose  the  several  District  Conferences? 

The  ministers  and  Preachers  in  the  Methodist  “Travelling  Con¬ 
nection;”  and  these  appointed  delegates  to  attend  the  General  Con¬ 
ference. 

*The  following  strictures  aie,  perhaps,  unnecessarily  severe,  and  may 
give  olfence  to  many;  but  a  careful  perusal  of  the  Journal  will  show  that 
he  was  no  doubt  unjustly  and  ungenerously  treated,  His  course,  truly, 
was  out  of  the  common  order;  but  he  claimed  Divine  guidance;  and  when 
a  man  acts  conscientiously,  he  should  be  free  from  crimination  and  perse¬ 
cution.  Some  allowance  must  therefore  be  made  for  that  severity. — 
Publisher. 


644 


STRICTURES  ON 


Have  the  people  any  voice  in  the  formation  of  those  rules  by 
which  they  are  to  be  governed?  No!  not  even  a  representation! 
though  the  rules  be  altered  ever  so  many  times,  even  after  they  have 
become  members  of  society. 

Whom  have  Wm.  McKendree,  Enoch  George  and  Robert  R. 
Roberts  succeeded  “in  order?” 

Richard  Whatcoat,  Francis  Asbury  and  Thomas  Coke. 

Whom  did  Richard  Whatcoat,  Francis  Asbury  and  Thomar 
Coke  succeed  in  order? 

John  Wesley. 

Was  John  Wesley  superior  in  power  to  Thomas  Coke? 

Not  according  to  the  rules  of  Episcopacy.  They  were  of  one 
grade  and  order — Presbyters  or  Elders. 

How  came  John  "Wesley,  Thomas  Coke’s  superior  and  predeces¬ 
sor? 

John  Wesley  was  the  means  under  God,  of  the  first  origin  of  the 
Methodist  Society,  which  name  was  given  out  of  stigma — and  said 
he,  I  use  the  power  but  don’t  seek  it. 

How'  did  Thomas  Coke  succeed  John  Wesley? 

By  delegation  and  the  imposition  of  hands  in  secret. 

Can  a  stream  rise  higher  than  its  fountain?  If  not,  why  the  im¬ 
position  of  hands  clandestinely? 

For  the  sake  of  order  and  the  name  of  the  thing — secretly,  to 
keep  peace  in  England 

How  did  Francis  Asbury  succeed  Thomas  Coke  in  order? 

Francis  Asbury  was  in  America  first,  and  had  the  control  accor¬ 
ding  to  his  will,  before  Thomas  Coke  came  over.  Hence  he  would 
accept  no  nominal  authority  from  Coke,  unless  the  Conference, 
which  was  called  on  that  occasion,  and  partly  for  that  purpose, 
should  vote  for  it;  and  moreover,  Thomas  should  agree  not  to  med¬ 
dle  with  the  stationing  of  the  preachers.  After  which  he  was  or¬ 
dained  by  the  said  Thomas,  or  ministers  assisting,  first,  one  day 
Deacon,  second  day  Elder,  and  the  third  day  a  Bishop!  But  after 
a  while  Thomas  would  willingly  dissent  from,  divide,  and  interfere 
with  the  stationing  of  the  preachers,  which  did  not  please  Francis, 
so  the  Doctor  was  voted  to  stay  in  Europe,  unless  recalled,  which 
was  never  done. 

Hence  by  order  and  succession,  the  rotation  will  stand  thus  upon 
the  list  of  Bishops  in  Methodist  history: 

John  Wesley,  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  asbury,  Richard  What* 
coat,  Wm.  McKendree,  Enoch  George  and  Robert  R.  Roberts. 

Is  there  any  way  to  break  the  power  of  a  .bishop? 

Yes.  Two  ways — if  he  ceases  to  travel  without  consent,  and  if 
he  be  guilty  of  immoral  conduct. 

But  suppose  he  backslides,  and  still  his  life  is  termed  moral? 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


545 


This  is  another  question. 

Did  the  people  of  Rome  ever  have  a  power  and  a  voice  to  choose 
their  own  Bishop? 

Yes,  and  it  continued  until  the  year  1143,  when  the  clergy  dom¬ 
ineered  over  the  people,  and  taking  the  privilege  from  them,  lodged 
it  in  the  cardinals  alone. 

Did  the  Pope  ever  have  unlimited  power,  without  the  voice  of 
any  other  person,  to  command  six  hundred  men,  and  send  them 
when  and  where  he  pleased,  because  it  was  his  will  and  pleasure  to 
have  it  so;  “to  say  to  one  go,  and  he  goeth,  and  to  another  come, 
and  he  cometh,  and  to  this  man  do  this,  and  he  doeth  it?” 

I  know  not  where  it  is  recorded  in  history,  that  the  Pope  did 
command  six  hundred  men,  in  their  ecclesiastic  and  clerical  capa¬ 
city,  to  send  them  here  and  there,  because  it  was  his  will  and  pleas¬ 
ure  so  to  have  it,  and  that  over  the  country  near  2000  miles  one 
way,  and  1500  the  other. 

How  much  less  is  the  power  of  the  President  of  the  United 
States!  How  much  greater  the  privilege  of  the  citizens,  to  have  a 
voice  by  their  representatives  in  the  formation  of  those  rules  bv 
which  they  are  to  be  governed* — and  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of 
the  press  to  remark  on  the  rules,  and  conduct  of  those  who  form  the 
rules,  and  their  mode  of  governing. 

The  mode  of  governing  in  the  old  world,  contains  those  restric¬ 
tions,  as  the  result  and  dregs  of  the  old  fevdal  system — and  when- 
e\er  this  mode  exists,  the  principle  must  be  the  same — of  which 
the  unlimited,  and  in  many  cases,  the  undefined  power  of  the  Bishop 
and  P.  Elders  is  a  specimen,  -which  some  have  seen  and  severely 
felt.  But  to  return: 

Is  there  any  other  Methodist  Bishop  in  America? 

There  is. 

What  is  his  name? 

Richard  Allen,  a  man  of  color. 

From  whence  came  this  man,  and  by  what  means  and  authority 
was  he  ever  constituted  a  Bishop? 

Richard  Allen  was  born  a  slave;  experienced  religion  from  the 
preaching  of  Freeborn  Garretson;  bought  his  freedom  of  his  mas¬ 
ter,  and  then  learned  to  read,  &c. 

Francis  being  jealous  of  his  power,  noticed  Allen  with  a  watch¬ 
ful  eye,  and  finally  embargoed  him  to  locate  and  become  stationary. 
He  accordingly,  after  looking  round,  fixed  upon  the  city  of  Phila¬ 
delphia,  where  there  were  but  fire  colored  people  in  the  society  at 
that  time. 

^According  to  the  twenty-third  article  of  the  Methodist  Faith. 

Ll 


646 


STRICTURES  ON 


However,  he  turned  in  to  hold  meetings  in  season  and  out  of  sea¬ 
son,  here  and  there,  and  wherever  he  could  find  an  opening  and 
gain  access,  so  that  the  society  soon  increased  to  forty-two.  This 
mode  of  conduct  raised  a  dust  and  gained  him  some  opposition. 

There  was  a  man,  no  matter  who,  accused  of  immoral  or  impio- 
per  conduct,  and  being  tried  by  a  jury  or  committee,  perhaps  of 
twelve,  and  brought  in  guilty,  the  preacher  expelled  him  from  soci¬ 
ety.  But  the  P.  E.  coming  along,  by  an  arbitrary  power,  restored 
him  to  his  standing  as  before.  Then  another  charge  being  brought, 
he  was  tried  as  before  and  expelled  again;  and  again  did  the  P. 
E.  restore  him  as  at  the  first;  and  moreover,  did  suspend  all  the  min¬ 
isterial  powers  of  that  preacher,  because  the  preacher  did  not  obey 
his  orders  to  quit  the  city  forthwith,  and  take  a  circuit  in  the  country, 
which  was  impossible  at  that  time,  seeing  he  had  no  horse,  having 
sold  his  to  take  the  city  station,  and  had  hired  a  house  accordingly, 
so  that  this  preacher  was  in  trouble,  and  would  have  felt  it  worse, 
had  it  not  have  been  for  those  who  took  pity,  the  Lord  opening 
their  hearts  about  that  time,  to  assist  his  family  from  suffering;  and 
he  got  access  to  private  places,  where  he  attended  meetings. 

In  consequence  of  this  exercise  of  undefined  despotic  power  in  the 
P.  E.,  there  was  a  separation;  and  those  who  went  off,  were  called 
Academites,  but  afterwards  accepted  a  preacher  from  Francis,  on 
certain  conditions,  which  many  condemned  Francis  for  condescend¬ 
ing  to,  saying,  they  should  have  no  conditions  showed  them. 

Francis  met  with  the  preacher  who  was  so  tyrannically  suspend¬ 
ed,  and  the  P.  E.  also,  who  had  suspended  him,  and  requested  them 
to  hush  the  matter,  and  so  make  it  up,  that  it  might  not  come  before 
the  Conference;  for  that  would  try  the  power  and  lead  to  a  definition 
of  its  limits,  as  it  related  to  Presiding  Elders;  and  the  matter  being 
made  up  some  how,  to  please  Francis,  the  thing  was  hushed;  so 
when  the  Conference  came  on,  to  examine  preachers5  characters,  the 
Bishop  or  Conference  would  not  suffer  that  subject  to  be  brought 
up,  seeing  a  settlement  implies  an  oblivion  of  things  past. 

At  the  General  Conference,  however,  there  was  a  move  for  the 
power  of  the  P.  Elders  to  be  defined,  which  motion  was  seconded; 
but  Francis  rose  up,  and,  after  a  few  observations,  put  it  all  to  si¬ 
lence. 

Candidate,  Deacon,  Priest,  Bishop  and  Archbishop,  is  the  mode; 
differing  only  in  the  names,  Preacher,  Deacon,  Elder,  P.  Elderand 
the  Bishop;  Ecclesiastical,  Episcopal,  Pontificate  mode;  deduced 
from  the  Imperial  Roman  Code  or  Pandects. 

The  colored  people  were  considered  by  some  persons  as  being 
in  the  way.  They  were  resolved  to  have  them  removed,  and  placed 
around  the  walls,  corners,  &c.;  which  to  execute,  the  above  expelled 
and  restored  man,  at  prayer  time,  did  attempt  to  pull  Absolem  Jones 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


547 


from  his  knees,  which  procedure,  with  its  concomitants,  gave  rise 
to  tfye  building  of  an  African  meeting  house,  the  first  ever  built  in 
these  middle  or  northern  states. 

This  raised  a  dust.  The  colored  people  were  commanded  to 
desist,  and  make  an  acknowledgement  within  a  limited  period,  or 
some  body  would  know  the  reason  why.  Upon  this,  they  sent  in 
their  resignation,  and  so  went  on  with  the  building. 

Bishop  White  then  came  forward,  and  offered  to  ordain  them  a 
pastor,  if  they  would  choose  and  select  one  to  their  choice.  Rich¬ 
ard  Allen  was  spoken  to  first,  but  he  replied,  “  I  am  a  Methodist!” 
Then  Absalom  Jones  was  selected,  and  Bishop  White  ordained  him 
accordingly.  Thus  the  arbitrary  conduct  of  some  drove  off  those 
people  of  color  from  the  Methodist,  and  placed  that  congregation 
under  the  church  of  England. 

After  this  Richard  Allen  built  a  meeting  house  with  his  own  mo¬ 
ney,  upon  his  own  ground,  and  called  the  name  of  it  Bethel.  (It 
has  since  been  rebuilt,  and  settled  on  trustees.  It  will  accommo¬ 
date  about  3000  people.) 

The  preachers  being  changed,  things  were  forgotten,  and  preach¬ 
ing  went  on  in  the  house.  At  length  John  M’C.  suggested  that 
the  congregation  had  better  become  incorporated  in  order  to  be 
known  in  law;  otherwise,  should  a  legacy  be  left  them,  they  could 
not  hold  it.  Hence  to  enjoy  privileges  in  common  with  other  reli¬ 
gious  societies,  they  concluded  to  employ  a  lawyer  to  draw  up  arti¬ 
cles  of  association,  for  that  purpose.  But  J.  M’C.  replied  that 
he  could  do  it  and  save  expense;  which  was  consented  to,  suppo¬ 
sing  him  to  be  their  friend.  But  in  doing  this,  there  were  three  of 
the  articles,  that,  when  read  in  the  abstract,  would  read  very  well; 
but  when  taken  in  a  relative  conjunction,  implied  what  the  colored 
people  never  designed,  viz:  the  white  preacher’s  power  over  them 
was  too  much.  And  as  they  were  not  informed  whereby  they  could 
ken  it,  it  passed  on  for  about  seven  years  before  they  discovered  the 
imposition;  which  discovery  happened  in  the  following  manner. — 
The  colored  people  did  their  own  church  business,  and  a  woman 
being  expelled,  she  however  obtained  a  ticket  from  the  white  el¬ 
der,  to  go  into  love'  feast,  but  was  not  admitted  in;  which  refusal 
affronted  the  preacher,  as  disregarding  his  power  and  authority; 
wherefore  he  threatened  them,  demanding  at  the  same  time,  the  key 
of  the  meeting  house  and  the  books  of  the  church,  &c.,  by  viitue 
of  those  articles  of  association;  which  the  colored  people  refused 
to  comply  with,  and  had  recourse  to  the  proper  authority  for  redress, 
accordingly.  Hence  the  articles  of  association  were  improved  by 
a  supplement,  which  supplement  made  a  great  noise  in  Philadel¬ 
phia  at  times,  and  was  misrepresented  through  prejudice  by  some. 
[See  the  supplement  at  the  close.] 


648 


STRICTURES  ON 


Ho  wever,  the  preachers  being  changed,  the  storm  blew  over  for 
that  time,  and  the  colored  people  agreed  to  pay  a  certain  sum,  as 
their  quota,  towards  supposing  a  stationed  preacher;  but  he  preach¬ 
ed  only  a  few  times  with  them,  which  by  computation,  would  nom¬ 
inally  amount  to  about  thirty  dollars  per  sermon.  And  also  such 
preachers  as  would  not  be  received  by  the  whites,  were  turned  off 
on  them,  which  gave  the  people  of  color  great  disgust;  so  the  next 
year  they  would  not  consent  to  give  only  half  so  much  as  hereto¬ 
fore;  which  money  was  rejected  by  the  whites,  with  a  demand  for 
the  whole;  and  also,  that  no  white  person  should  preach  for  them, 
unless  they  would  destroy  the  supplement  likewise. 

Thus  they  were  without  any  white -preacher,  according  to  order, 
for  some  time.  But  at  length  the  Academites  agreed  to  preach  for 
them  one  year,  for  that  sum. 

The  next  year  they  rose  in  their  demand  for  more  money,  which 
being  refused,  they  were  again  excluded  from  preaching,  with  an 
injunction  to  destroy  the  supplement.  But  this  not  being  complied 
with,  another  meeting  house,  near  Bethel,  was  hired,  and  orders  to 
attend  that;  hoping  thereby  to  split  the  congregation.  At  the  same 
time  a  circular  letter  was  published,  cutting  off  the  whole  body, 
from  a  thousand  to  fourteen  hundred,  in  a  lump,  as  being  no  longer 
Methodists,  except  the  above  conditions  were  complied  with,  about 
the  money  supplement,  or  going  to  the  other  house;  and  the  sanc¬ 
tion  of  Francis  and  the  Q.  M.  Conference,  was  in  it. 

After  some  time;,  finding  only  a  small  number  to  go  away,  R.  R. 
R.  says  virtually,  you  are  Methodists,  and  I  shall  preach  for  }mu 
thus  and  so;  and  he  wrent  at  the  time,  but  a  black  man  was  preach¬ 
ing,  from  2  Tim.  iii,  8,  9,  and  the  house  wras  so  crowded  that  he 
could  not  get  in  far,  so  he  called  to  some  to  take  notice,  that  that 
man  had  stolen  his  appointment;  which  conduct  so  interrupted  the 
people,  that  two  white  gentlemen  were  about  to  take  him  to  the 
tight  house,  for  disturbing  the  public  peace,  if  he  had  not  prudently 
withdrawn  immediately  away.  How’ever,  they  were  continued  on 
the  minutes  another  year. 

These  circumstances  gave  rise  to  a  suit  at  law,  which  terminated 
in  favor  of  the  colored  people,  though  means  of  a  disagreeable  na¬ 
ture  were  used  to  effect  their  purpose  to  get  the  house;  and  which 
may  cause  some  to  blush,  in  that  day  when  all  secrets  shall  be  dis¬ 
closed;  I  mean  their  using  a  backslider  as  a  tool  for  that  purpose. 
But  wdiat  will  human  nature  stick  to  do,  if  the  heart  be  not  right? 

Thus  the  church  of  Absalom  Jones,  the  Academites,  Bethel,  and 
Kensington,  have  been,  as  it  were  driven  off;  surely  there  is  an 
Achat,  in  the  camp! 

If  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  right  to  ordain  Dr.  Coke,  by  the  same  rule 
Absalom  Jones  might  ordain  Richard  Allen;  and  the  ordination 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


649 


must  be  equally  valid.  And  if  three  elders  and  one  deacon,  or 
three  elders,  can  ordain  a  bishop,  to  answer  the  purpose,  by  th 
same  parity  the  ordination  of  the  Rev.  Richard  Allen  must  be 
equal  in  point  of  virtue,  as  any  now  among  the  Methodists;  there¬ 
fore,  why  not  emit  and  transmit  as  much  sanctity  among  those  on 
whom  he  may  lay  his  hands,  as  any  other  Methodist  Bishop,  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  doctrine  of  Episcopacy;  provided  he  be  as  holy  in 
heart,  walking  with  God;  wrhereby  he  may  do  it  in  the  power  of 
faith  under  the  sanctifying  influence  of  the  grace  of  God. 

There  nas  been  considerable  improvement  in  the  discipline  for 
the  better,  by  those  latter  General  Conferences;  and  perhaps  the 
time  is  coming  on,  when  the  relicts  of  the  feudal  system  will  be 
expunged,  and  that  system  by  the  European  Methodists  be  im¬ 
proved,  agreeably  to  the  fitness  of  things,  as  man  stands  in  relation 
to  his  God,  and  to  his  fellow  creature;  and  any  rule  invented  by 
man,  or  any  set  of  men,  that  infringes  on  this  relation  and  fitness, 
must  be  considered  as  unjust,  and  contrary  to  the  rule  of  right,  and 
of  course  cannot  meet  the  approbation  of  the  Great  Judge  of  the 
universe.  For  where  is  the  authority  to  teach  the  doctrine  of  men 
for  the  commandments  of  God? 

It  is  acknowledged  that  the  “  scriptures  are  the  only  rule,  and 
sufficient  rule,  both  of  faith  and  practice.”  If  so,  then  what 
cannot  be  found  therein,  cannot  be  binding  on  men.  Therefore, 
those  who  assume  a  prerogative  which  does  not  belong  to  them, 
cannot  be  acquitted  by  the  just  and  righteous  Judge. 

And  any  rules  formed  in  our  day  by  a  set  of  well  meaning  men, 
are  only  prudential  at  the  best. 

Among  some  societies  there  are  unregenerate  persons,  being 
only  ‘ 6  natural  born”  members;  hence,  being  not  in  the  spirit, 
how  can  they  discern,  so  as  to  be  proper  judges  of  spiritual  things? 
Hence,  if  they  take  it  for  granted  that  they  belong  to  the  church  of 
Christ  by  virtue  of  their  birth-right  standing,  it  is  obvious,  they  are 
in  darkness,  and  of  course  deceived;  therefore,  while  they  condemn 
and  judge  others,  are  ignorant  of  their  own  state  and  situation;  and 
hence  incapable  of  doing  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  are  liable  to 
condemn  those  whom  the  Lord  will  not  condemn,  bj'  assuming  to 
themselves  an  infallibility ^like- the  Popish  Church;  or  the  strict  self- 
righteous  Jews,  wTho  condemned  the  innocent  Jesus  in  days  of  old. 

Many  beg  the  question,  and  take  it  for  granted  that  their  society 
is  the  true  church  of  Christ.  But  how  few  possess  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord  and  Master!  How  few,  even  of  those  who  profess  his  name, 
in  dealing  with  members  of  their  society,  attend  to  the  rule  laid 
down  by  the  head  of  the  church,  Matt,  xviii,  16,  and  following 
verses:  in  a  Christian  Spirit  to  visit  them  alone;  then  to  take  one, 
two,  or  three  more,  if  the  first  visit  will  not  do.  But,  alas!  alas! 


550 


STRICTURES  ON 


oo  many  clandestinely  attack  them  behind  their  back,  cut  them  off, 
without  even  permitting  them  to  be  present  on  trial,  to  defend  their 
own  cause;  and  then  consider  them  as  heathen  and  publicans, 
merely  because  they  are  out  of  society;  which  expulsion  might  be 
by  false  testimony,  prejudice  in  the  judges,  or  even  their  own 
ignorance  in  the  case.  And  yet  because  they  are  out  of  society  by 
such  expulsion,  therefore  behold,  they  are  judged  as  enemies  of  the 
true  church,  and  of  course  as  enemies  of  Christ  himself;  and 
hence,  by  virtue  of  their  “  anathema,”  are  consigned  to  chains  of 
darkness,  and  being  bound  on  earth  by  them,  it  must  be  1  itified  by 
God  himself  in  the  courts  of  heaven  too.  Whereas,  the)  should 
first  cast  the  beam  out  of  their  own  eye,  and  then  hunt  up  lost 
sheep.  For  if  thou  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
thee,  leave  thy  gift  at  the  altar,  and  go  first  and  be  reconciled  to  thy 
brother,  and  then  come  and  offer  thy  gift;  otherwise  how  canst  thou 
expect  to  be  accepted  with  God,  if  iniquity  be  in  thy  heart'  — 
“  Therefore  be  ye  merciful,  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  merciful;” 
“  for  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost.”  -  But 
much  is  the  injury  done  to  the  souls  of  men  by  the  harsh,  unscrip- 
tural,  and  unchristian  manner  of  dealing  with  those  whom  we 
concieve  to  offend.  Let  all  those  whom  it  may  concern,  of  any 
society,  that  hath  the  charge  or  watchful  care  of.  a  people  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  take  good  heed  of  their  spirit,  mode,  and  practice, 
how  they  deal  with  others  whom  they  may  think  to  be  offenders; 
for  what  is  amiss  here,  must  be  rectified  hereafter,  by  the  just  and 
righteous  Judge,  who  will  then  see  that  each  and  every  one  of  them 
has  justice  done. 

The  Methodists,  Baptists,  and  Shakers,  are  the  only  people  that 
I  am  acquainted  with  that  do  not  admit  of  coming  into  their  society 
by  virtue  of  “birthright;”  i.  e.  natural  born  members;  a  strong  rea¬ 
son  for  these  last;  for  they  do  not  admit  of  making  children,  but 
sav  we  must  be  “  as  the  angels  of  God.” 

The  Methodist  mode  of  church  government  is  the  most  arbitrary 
and  despotic  of  any  in  America,  except  the  Shakers,  which  appears 
to  be  nothing  but  Popery  new  modeled,  and  fitted  to  America,  see¬ 
ing  there  can  be  no  national  religion  established  by  the  law  on  the 
constitutional  authority  of  the  land. 

Shakerism  argues  thus:  “  God  called  their  name  Adam;”  hence 
the  first  Adam  was  not  perfect  until  there  was  a  first  Eve.  So  the 
second  Adam  was  not  perfect  until  there  was  a  second  Eve.  The 
first  coming  of  Christ  (for  they  have  much  to  say  about  Christ, 
and  but  little  about  Jesus)  was  in  the  form  of  a  man;  i.  e.  Jesus. 
But  the  second  coming  of  Christ  was  in  the  form  of  a  woman;  i.  e. 
Ann  Lee,  whom  they  have  called  mother,  or  elect  lady,  &c.  And 
all  the  blessings  from  God  to  the  church,  are  through  Ann  Lee 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


651 


and  her  successors  in  office;  arid  the  only  way  to  God  is  through 
that  avenue,  and  no  salvation  elsewhere.  Even  Moses,  and  all  the 
holy  men  of  old,  cannot  escape  from  “  purgatory,”  until  they  first 
come  and  confess  to  them,  &c.  Thus  it  is  confession  toman,  with 
faith  in  a  woman,  for  absolution;  and  instead  of  looking  to  God  by 
prayer,  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  purified  in  heart 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  must  confess  to  the  elders,  with  faith  in 
Ann  Lee;  and  live  on  coarse  fare,  dance  much,  and  labor  hard,  and 
so  by  that  means  sweat  it  out;  and  if  they  can  sweat  out  the  pro- 

f)ensi ties  of  the  flesh,  as  they  call  it,  so  as  to  “  get  into  the  Jerusa- 
em  State”  here,  very  well;  if  not,  they  must  go  to  Purgatory,  and 
be  purged  out  by  fire,  as  the  old  woman  does  the  pipe. 

But,  nevertheless,  their  mechanism  is  done  faithfully,  as  a  society, 
perhaps  the  most  so  of  any.  And  in  time  of  distress,  if  a  poor  man 
comes  who  has  no  money,  they  will  give  him  relief;  but  the  rich, 
say  they,  may  go  and  buy  elsewhere. 

Whoever  has  been  among  the  Shakers  a  few  years,  and  then 
comes  off,  has  a  wild  appearance  that  cannot  be  described,  and  is 
unsettled  in  mind.  The  ghastly  appearance  of  their  women,  how¬ 
ever  healthful  when  they  join,  and  their  elders  appearing  so  health¬ 
ful  and  shining,  give  appearance  as  though  the  reports  were  too  well 
founded,  that  medical  aid  is  used  to  prevent  children;  and  thus  de¬ 
range  the  nervous  system;  for  husbands  and  wives  must  be  parted, 
and  every  man  or  woman  who  joins  them,  is  tasked  and  allowanced, 
and  of  course  as  good  as  a  slave. 

According  to  Shaker  accounts,  Ann  Lee  once  had  an  husband, 
whom  she  left  in  England;  also  had  been  the  mother  of  four  children. 

If  a  person  can  once  believe  that  they  were  right,  and  so  join 
them,  I  see  no  way  for  evidence  to  convince  them  of  their  error. 
For  they  are  allowed  no  books,  not  even  the  bible,  nor  to  hear  any 
preaching,  nor  to  converse  with  other  people;  and  orivate  prayer  and 
the  inward  teaching  of  the  Spirit  is  laid  aside;  and  of  course  they 
must  pin  their  faith  on  Ann  Lee,  and  what  the  elders  say  is  law  and 
gospel  with  them. 

Lyman  Beecher,  one  of  governer  Strong’s  stamp,  being  minister 
in  the  Congregational  or  Presbyterian  order,  has  made  a  calcula¬ 
tion  on  the  state  of  religion  in  all  the  United  States,  beginning  with 
Maine,  goes  on  through  the  several  states  in  rotation,  and  ends  at 
Georgia,  with  the  following  words: 

u  The  population  of  Georgia  is  452,083,  while  in  the  whole  state 
there  are  not  to  exceed  ten  ministers  who  are  qualified  to  preach  the 
gospel;  leaving  442,433  of  the  population  of  that  state,  destitute  of 
such  instruction  as  God  has  decided  to  be  proper  for  the  salvation 
of  men-  A  small  portion  of  this  destitute  population  of  the  land 
is  enlightened  by  a  feeble  glimmering  from  uneducated  men!”-—' 


OD  2 


STRICTURES  ON 


“  Such  then,  is  the  state  of  our  nation;  more  deploringly  destitute  of 
religious  instruction  than  any  other  Christian  nation  under  heaven.” 

“  Wha*  shall  be  done?”  “  Something  more  than  ever  has  been 
done.” 

“  There  is  a  state  of  society  to  he  formed,  and  to  be  formed  by 
an  extended  combination  of  institutions,  religious,  civil,  and  literary, 
which  never  exist  without  the  co-operation  of  an  educated  ministry.” 

Thus,  after  showing  how  many  ministers  according  to  the  number 
of  people,  there  are  in  different  nations  in  Europe,  England,  Ireland, 
Italy,  Spain,  &c.,  and  drawing  the  inference  that  America  is  in  a 
more  deplorable  state  than  any  other,  as  above;  concludes,  if  it 
should  degenerate  for  70  years  to  come  as  it  has  for  the  70  years 
past,  that  it  will  be  on  a  level  with  heathens.  Hence  the  nation 
must  awake  to  save  itself  by  its  own  exertions,  or  we  ( i.  e.  Strong’s 
men)  are  undone.  “  The  newspaper,  the  tracts  and  magazines, 
must  make  the  press  groan  to  communicate  our  wretchedness,  and 
from  every  pulpit  the  trumpet  must  sound  long  and  loud — *  *  * 

*  *  *  *  *  55 

• 

Combinations  unite  like  streams  in  one  river  to  educate;  and  if 
they  do  not  preach  Calvinism,  or  be  a  tool  for  those  who  are  ambi¬ 
tious,  otherwise  must  return  the  money  for  their  education. 

He  admits  of  none  being  “  ministers  of  the  gospel,”  but  those  of 
his  order  of  “  educated  men.”  And  at  the  ratio  of  one  for  1000 
persons,  would  require  8000  according  to  the  population  of  8,000,- 
000;  but  five  thousand  are  wanting,  as  his  kind  of  ministers  do  not 
exceed  3000!  Thus,  a  snake  in  the  grass. 

Buchanan’s  researches  in  Asia,  is  a  valuable  production;  it  casts 
great  light  on  the  affairs  of  the  east,  but  his  recommendation  of  an 
established  episcopacy  there,  I  doubt  the  propriety  of,  or  whether 
it  is  consistent  with  the  divine  mind;  though  I  esteem  the  courage 
spirit  and  liberality  of  the  man!  But  God  knew  when  it  was  best 
to  call  him  hence.  And  doubtless  did  it,  considering  the  under¬ 
standing  between  him  and  Coke. 

Dr.  Coke  has  been  useful  in  his  day,  but  was  spared  to  accom¬ 
plish  his  end  in  the  eastern  missions,  so  far  as  to  bring  it  to  bear, 
then  was  providentially  taken  away  at  a  good  and  proper  time;  and 
in  the  wisdom  of  God  it  cannot  be  called  “a  loss  to  the  church;” 
for  God  knoweth  what  is  best,  and  we  must  not  charge  him  fool¬ 
ishly.  I  have  no  doubt  but  he  is  now  with  Whateoat  in  the  happy 
regions  above,  and  that  Asbury  is  there  too;  but  they,  as  well  as  I, 
are  saved  by  the  merits  and  atoning  blood  of  a  Saviour!  Jesse 
Lee  is  also  called  to  the  great  reward,  his  dying  testimony:  “  Let 
me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  my  last  end  be  like  his.” 

Should  the  question  arise  here,  if  I  wish  to  pull  down  all  socie¬ 
ties  and  build  up  my  own?  I  answer,  my  conduct  for  near  twenty 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


553 


years,  bespeaks  that  I  am  not  a  “  party  man.”  I  am  in  no  con 
nection  with  any  particular  society  or  denomination;  nor  have  1 
been  for  many  years.  I  do  not  despise  nor  undervalue  Christian 
fellowship,  I  wish  to  pull  down  no  society,  but  I  wish  them  well 
in  the  way  of  well  doing;  for  there  is  no  other  way  to  fare  well,  but. 
to  do  well,  conforming  to  the  will  of  God.  But  I  wish  that  what¬ 
soever  is  wrong  in  the  world,  may  be  rectified  according  to  the  spirit 
and  rule  of  right. 

Almost  every  society  have  their  democratic  Pope,  striving  to 
tyranize,  and  keeping  others  in  fear  and  dread.  And  those  who 
feel  the  dread  and  fear  upon  their  minds,  are  “priest  ridden,”  be¬ 
long  to  what  sect  they  may. 

The  natural  rights  of  mankind  are  the  same  to  each  and  all. — 
Each  person  must  give  an  account  for  himself  to  God.  If  he  is 
hippy,  he  alone  enjoys  it;  if  he  be  unhappy,  he  alone  must  bear  it. 
Hence  there  is  a  degree  of  personal  independence  that  mankind  are 
under  obligation  to  exercise,  as  rational  creatures,  as  they  stand  in 
/elation  to  God  and  man. 

I  am  sorry  to  say  it,  although  there  are  many  wrell  minded  people 
that  are  friendly  to  me;  and  have  manifested  their  love  and  esteem 
by  Christian  fruit;  yet  there  are  others  whom  I  style  good  mistaken 
men,  ( for  charity  leads  me  to  think  so,  in  many  cases, )  whose  minds 
are  more  contracted  and  narrow;  perhaps  through  mistaken  zeal, 
like  Uzza,  who  went  to  steady  the  ark;  or  through  the  prejudice  of 
education,  &c.  And  sometimes  I  fear  there  is  too  much  of  man’s 
wisdom,  wisdom  only  from  below,  provided  the  spirit  of  bitterness 
attend  it;  which  too  often  has  been  exemplified,  and  people  called  to 
account  by  the  Inquisitor,  to  his  court  or  tribunal;  for  such  it  cer¬ 
tainly  is,  in  its  degree,  wherever  there  is  an  undue  stretch  of  over¬ 
grown  power,  merely  for  going  to  another  meeting,  or  for  hearing 
such  and  such  a  person  preach. 

In  Georgia,  the  B — ptists  had  church  meetings,  &c.,  and  mis¬ 
statements  to  misrepresent  me,  and  to  make  an  undue  impression  on 
the  public  mind,  gave  rise  to  what  is  called  “  Lorenzo’s  Chain;” 
so  among  a  few  of  the  M - dists,  and  called  their  member  to  ac¬ 

count  as  above.  How  many  more  such  instances  might  be  cited 
similar,  Ldont  pretend  to  say;  those  who  are  without  fault  may  cast 
the  first  stone. 

Seeing  religion  so  abused,  to  answer  the  purposes  of  ambitious 
and  party  ^designing  men,  gave  rise  to  those  “  Analects  upon  the 
rights  of  man:”  to  cultivate  those  principles  of  natural  justice  and 
moral  obligation,  as  we  stand  in  relation  to  God  and  man. 

The  many  unhappy  families  I  have  seen,  the  abuse  of  the  sub¬ 
ject  by  romances  and  novels,  and  how  few  realized  the  importance 
of  the  svioject,  or  seemed  to  enter  on  it  from  pi  per  motives  and  just 


654 


STRICTURES  ON 


views,  gave  rise  to  the  publication  of  44  Reflections  on  the  impor¬ 
tant  subject  of  matrimony.5’ 

The  remarkable  exemplification  of  Benjelius,  and  the  interesting 
scenes  in  the  world,  gave  rise,  by  the  request  of  some  friends,  to 
the  44  Hints  on  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy.55 

The  44  dialogue  between  the  curious  and  singular,55  arose  from 
their  impertinent,  and  perhaps  idle  curiosity;  in  many  parts  almost 
daily,  if  not  some  parts  several  times  in  a  day.  Such  people  are 
very  troublesome. 

The  44  Journey  from  Babylon  to  Jerusalem,55  or,  the  44  Road  to 
Peace,55  was  the  result  of  reflection,  and  published  for  the  good  of 
Olliers,  whose  hands  it  may  fall  into. 

The  preceding  reflections  on  44  Church  Government,55  will  not 

agree  with  those  whose  minds  are  with  44  J - A - 5s  in  his 

defence  of  constitution.55  I  expect  many  minds  may  be  exaspera¬ 
ted  on  the  occasion;  and  that  even  some  tender  minds  will  be  hurt 
with  me;  concluding  I  had  better  have  kept  my  thoughts  to  myself. 
But  I  have  not  set  hand  to  paper  with  an  intention  to  hurt  any  man’s 
feelings,  but  purely  because  I  thought  the  nature  and  exigency  of 
the  case  demanded  something  like  it;  I  have  done  the  best  I  can, 
and  leave  the  event  to  God. 

But  why  publish  any  thing  tending  to  narrow  and  block  up  your 
way?  I  answer,  I  cannot  please  all  men;  the  son  of  God  himself 
did  not  do  it — what  is  one’s  meat  is  another’s  poison — what  one  will 
approve,  another  will  condemn.  I  have  acted  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  to  Him  I  must  give  account.  I  see  so  much  party  work,  so 
much  wickedness,  partiality  and  hypocrisy  in  the  world,  with  big¬ 
otry  and  superstition — and  so  little  real  inward  piety  that  my  hands 
almost  hang  down!  Many  have  strove  to  crush  me,  but  few  to 
comfort  and  lift  me  up!  My  friends  too  often  are  like  the  wfind;  to¬ 
day  it  will  blow  from  the  east,  to-morrow  west;  then  from  the  north, 
and  sometime  south;  one  day  warm,  another  cool!  Thus  the  im¬ 
becility  of  many,  the  corruption  of  the  human  hehrt,  the  fallibility 
of  human  nature!  Where  shall  I  go?  To  whom  shall  I  flee  or 
turn  myself  to  find  a  permanent  friend?  Man  may  be  true,  but  he 
also  may  forsake  you  without  a  just  cause. 

The  position  I  have  taken  at  the  four  corners,  is  not,  nor  has  been 
a  thing  of  my  own  seeking.  The  providence  of  God  has  placed 
me  there,  and  I  must  44  drink  the  cup,”  however  disagreeable  to 
flesh  and  blood!  I  see  my  danger;  I  feel  it  day  by  day!  my  way  is 
narrow;  there  is  a  swamp  on  one  side,  and  a  rapid  river  upon  the 
other;  the  sun  is  setting,  and  “the  beasts  of  prey55  will  soon  come 
forth  from  their  dark  lurking  places!  Oh  to  escape  to  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  where  there  is  an  house  for  wayfaring  men!  To  get 
over  safe,  one  must  step  deliberately,  step  sure,  and  step  quick! 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


555 


I  feel  the  force  of  prejudice  from  different  sects;  and  none  know 
or  can  realize  what  I  have  felt  and  passed  through  within  these 
twrenty  years!  Nor  can  they  know,  but  by  a  similar  road  of  travail 
— for  the  difference  between  theory  and  experience,  is  as  great  as 
the  difference  between  a  shadow  and  substance. 

Let  none  follow  me  further  than  I  follow  Christ,  unless  they  feel 
it  required  of  them,  to  do  as  I  have  done.  But  as  for  me,  I  must 
live  to  please  my  God,  if  I  would  be  accepted  with  him  when  I 

die! 

» 


The  following  letter  was  from  an  old  friend,  and  once  a  colleague 
who  lives  in  a  barn,  on  the  road  from  Utica  to  Buffalo,  as  the  Meth¬ 
odists  are  able  to  afford  him  no  better.  I  had  not  seen  him  for 
about  eight  years,  until  this  summer,  at  his  residence.  As  we  were 
parting,  he  asked  me  if  I  knew  what  I  had  come  into  that  part  .of 
the  country  for?  I*  told  him  I  did  not  know;  only  a  desire  led  me 
to  that  sudden  excursion! 

Sullivan,  September  24,  1816. 

My  Dear  Brother,  and  Faithful  in  the  Lord: 

I  and  mine  are  in  health,  and  two,  if  not  three  of  my  little  boys 
happy  in  the  Lord  since  you  left  me,  and  numbers  of  others  date 
their  conviction  from  your  visit;  it  was  not  in  vain.  Preachers 
generally,  and  people  universally,  bid  you  God  speed,  and  pray 
your  return.  In  eternity,  if  not  before,  you  will  be  satisfied  your 
visit  was  from  God.  It  was  to  me  like  the  coming  of  Titus.  I  am 
your  friend.  I  never  was  your  enemy,  and  I  trust  in  God  I  never 
shall  be.  Mountains  rise,  and  oceans  roll  to  sever  us,  in  vain. — 
Five  or  six  hundred  of  your  Journal  can  be  sold  in  this  country. — 
You  may  send  as  many  as  you  think  proper.  I  will  devote  my 
time,  and  do  the  best  I  can.  I  have  seen  Smith  M.,  and  he  seems 
satisfied.  I  have  written  a  little  and  almost  wish  it  had  been  less. 
I  am  not  fond  of  novelty.  I  have  been  a  cyper  for  many  years — 
a  number  placed  at  the  left  hand  might  attract  attention,  and  set  me 
as  a  mark  for  poisoned  arrows  to  throw  their  deadly  hate  of  worm¬ 
wood,  slander  and  envenomed  lies.  But  you  are  welcome  to  wrhat 
I  have  written  to  use  it  as  you  please.  I  have  not  finished,  neither 
could  I,  for  the  more  I  wu’ite,  the  more  I  hate  the  B’s.  power;  such 
power  in  all  its  grades  as  overleaps  the  bounds  of  Christian  liberty, 
civil  or  religious.  As  for  names,  they  are  nothing.  Bishop,  elder, 
priest,  deacon,  dean  or  preacher.  It  is  all  the  same.  It  is  the 
power  they  exercise;  but  how  this  power  extends  is  not  easily  de¬ 
fined.  But  some  power  they  must  have,  or  they  could  not  lord  it 
over  God’s  heritage.  Yet  it  was  a  limited  power,  or  they  would 
not  have  been  enjoined  to  obey  them  that  had  the  rule  over  them— 


656 


STRICTURES  ON 


for  if  unlimited  they  would  force  them  to  obey.  Did  I  say  obey? 
’Tis  not  obedience.  I  see  nought  but  power.  A  medium  then  is 
best,  where  all  distinctions  fall;  and  names  that  imply  equality,  as 
brethren,  friends,  disciples;  and  each  to  act  and  speak  for  the  good 
of  the  whole.  Then  in  proportion  to  the  good  they  do,  their  influ¬ 
ence  would  extend,  and  no  further;  and  this  would  be  agreeable  to 
our  Lord’s  words:  “  He  that  will  be  chief  let  him  be  servant  of  all.” 
The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship,  but  it  shall  not  be  so 
among  you.  No  bishop  of  bishops,  no  arbitrary  power,  no  lordly 
authority,  no  unlimited  exercise  of  power,  no  saying  to  this  one,  go, 
or  to  that  one,  do,  but  submit  yourselves  one  to  another,  as  is  fit  in 
the  Lord,  as  the  servants  of  Christ  and  net  as  the  servants  of  men. 
An  instance  we  have  of  one  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
and  the  apostles  forbidding  him,  because  he  did  not  follow  them; 
that  is,  he  went  alone,  and  this  they  concluded  was  not  right. — 
Therefore  they  must  exercise  their  authority;  put  a  stop  to  the  dis¬ 
order;  let  the  devil  keep  possession  rather  than  break  in  upon  good 
order,  steady  habits.  But  hear  the  decision  of  the  Judge.  For¬ 
bid  him  not,  for  there  is  no  man  that  can  do  a  miracle  in  my  name 
r  that  can  lightly  speak  evil  of  me.  This  does  not  look  much  like 
the  despotic  government  too  much  exercised  every  where  among 
the  clergy  over  the  commonality.  I  see  no  gospel  law  that  author¬ 
ises  any  man,  or  set  of  men,  to  forbid,  or  put  up  bars  to  hinder  or 
stop  any  man  from  preaching  the  gospel,  who  casts  out  devils  in  the 
name  of  Christ;  that  is,  reforms  and  turns  the  sinner  from  his 
sinful  ways.  Hence  all  powrer,  usurped  or  delegated,  that  can  stop, 
that  does  stop  men  from  doing  good,  is  not  of  God.  Hence  to  con¬ 
fine  them  in  prison,  to  put  them  on  the  limits,  within  parish  lines, 
as  the  standing  order,  or  to  station  them  on  circuits,  are  nothing  but 
prisons  of  a  larger  size,  and  saying  in  effect,  you  must  abide  within 
bounds. of  such  a  place,  or  be  considered  criminally  guilty.  For 
they  are  indirectly  forbid  to  preach  the  gospel  beyond  their  circuit, 
bounds,  or  parish  lines.  But  the  master  says:  Go  ye  into  all  the 
wrorld;  not  stay  in  narrow  bounds,  by  walls  and  gates  confined — 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature — elect  and  reprobate,  and  not 
preach  by  the  year  or  years  together,  to  a  little  number  of  cold,  for¬ 
mal  professors,  because  a  great  man,  or  number  of  great  men,  fix 
your  station,  and  command  you  to  stay  and  preach  to  those  wdiited 
sepulchres.  Ye  men  of  God,  arise,  and  break  these  chains  that 
bind  the  servants  of  the  living  God,  to  keep  them  from  obeying  the 
call  of  God.  The  dragon  gave  the  beast  his  seal,  and  powrnr  and 
great  authority.  This  wras  the  pope,  rising  above  all  power,  civil 
and  ecclesiastical;  that  is,  becoming  a  bishop  of  bishops,  as  wrell  as 
king  of  kings.  The  second  beast  made  an  image  to  the  first  beast. 
Now7  an  image  is  not  the  beast,  but  it  resembles  him.  Now  if  the  first 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


657 


beast  was  an  overgrown  power  in  the  pope,  what  is  the  image  that 
the  second  beast  made,  but  the  religious  establishments  among  the 
protestants;  the  despotic  power  exercised  by  the  clergy,  as  bishops, 
presbyters,  or  preachers,  in  their  different  grades,  over  the  common¬ 
ality  and  one  another;  a  power  in  the  image  or  likeness  of  the  pope, 
viz:  to  rise  above  their  brethren,  exercise  an  undue  authority  over, 
and  lord  it  over  God’s  heritage,  rule  the  -whole  church,  either  posi¬ 
tively  or  negatively;  positively  by  taking  in  or  putting  out  whoever 
they  please,  and  when  they  please;  or,  negatively,  the  preacher’s 
vote  to  put  a  check  upon  the  whole  church,  as  some  of  the  Presby¬ 
terian  churches;  or  where  the  preacher  chooses  a  select  number  to 
try  members;  or  where  they  cannot  be  tried  without  the  preacher, 
and  where  the  preacher  can  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  the  whole 
society,  or  even  the  select  number,  selected  by  himself,  to  the  offi¬ 
cial  members,  and  these  official  members,  the  far  greater  part,  put 
in  and  out  as  often  as  he  sees  fit,  as  may  please  his  fancy,  or  suit 
his  humor  best,  as  in  many  instances  among  the  Methodists,  and 
all  this  without  the  church  having  any  appeal,  and  no  redress  can 
they  get  unless  the  preacher  is  immoral,  or  breaks  the  discipline; 
and  even  then  he  must  be  tried  by  preachers  of  the  same  grade  with 
himself,  if  they  can  be  had,  like  a  jury  of  doctors  to  judge  of  doc¬ 
tors’  prices.  This  has  so  much  the  resemblance  of  the  beast,  that 
if  it  be  not  his  image,  it  is  so  nearly  like  it  that  there  is  no  word 
that  can  make  a  proper  distinction.  The  people  are  mere  cyphers; 
they  can  have  no  choice  in  the  preachers;  for,  as  they  must  take 
such  as  the  Bi&hop  sends,  it  cannot  be  a  choice;  they  may  be  pleased 
with  the  preacher  and  not  wish  another,  but  this  does  not  prove 
them  free;  for  they  must  take  such  as  comes,  ordained  or  not  ordain¬ 
ed,  gifts  or  no  gifts,  profitable  or  unprofitable,  is  all  the  same;  it  i-s 
them  or  none  of  them;  you  must  have  and  attend  their  meetings,  or 
be  called  to  account  by  them  for  non-attendance;  and  sometimes  put 
back  on  trial,  and  sometimes  expelled  from  the  society,  and  if  you 
have  a  good  preacher  you  may  lose  him.  The  P.  Elder  can  re¬ 
move  him,  and  often  does,  without  giving  an  account  of  any  of  his 
matters.  He  is  the  Bishop’s  agent,  and  qualified  or  unqualified, 
pleasing  or  displeasing  to  the  preachers,  if  they  please  the  Bishop 
they  must  be  received;  they  must  be  obeyed:  there  is  no  appeal,  he 
is  the  Bishop’s  agent,  the  preachers  must  submit,  travelling  and  lo¬ 
cal;  for  he  takes  charge  of  all  the  official  characters  in  his  district, 
presides  at  the  Q.  M.  Conferences,  and  gives  the  casting  vote; 
changes  the  preachers  as  he  sees  fit;  no  appeal,  he  is  the  Bishop’s 
agent,  and  wise  change  or  foolish  one,  no  appeal;  if  he  hears  to  ad¬ 
vice  from  preachers  or  people  it  is  because  he  pleases  so  to  do,  there 
is  no  discipline  that  requires  him  either  to  ask  or  hear  advice. — 
This  is  too  much.  If  they  do  not  lord  over  their  flock,  it  is  not 


658 


STRICTURES  ON 


because  the  discipline  does  not  give  them  the  power;  but  some  do 
it,  and  all  can  do  it,  and  if  this  is  not  the  image  of  the  beast,  it  is 
the  mark  of  the  beast.  I  have  given  you  a  small  sketch,  and  must 
leave  it  unfinished. 

I  am  yours,  in  the  bonds  of  a  peaceful  gospel. 

TIMOTHY  DEWEY. 


ON  THE  MINISTRY, 


How  shall  one  person  know  and  be  able  to  determine  and  judge, 
whether  it  be  the  duty  of  another  to  preach  or  not? 

There  are  but  three  evidences  by  which  he  may  be  able  to  judge 
and  determine  concerning  him  on  that  subject.  1st.  Divine  evi¬ 
dence  in  his  own  soul.  2.  By  the  fruits  of  his  labor.  3d.  The 
witness  of  his  word  with  power. 

How  shall  one  know  whether  it  be  his  own  duty  to  preach  or  not? 
Says  one,  leave  it  to  your  brethren  to  determine.  But  if  they  have 
not  the  proper  evidence  by  which  to  judge,  they  are  incapable  of1 
forming  a  correct  judgment;  of  course  may  err,  to  his  great  injury; 
therefore,  should  there  be  further  investigation  beyond  those  who 
are  imcompetent  to  be  judges. 

Search  the  scriptures! 

The  scriptures  do  not  say  whether  he,  as  an  individual,  shall  go 
or  stay.  * 

If  God  wills  the  thing  and  requires  it  at  his  hand,  there  is  no 
counselling  against  the  Lord.  And  if  it  be  not  his  duty,  no  man 
nor  any  body  of  men,  have  a  right  to  tell  or  command  him  to  go. 

There  is  no  rational  evidence  that  wicked  men  are  called  of  the 
Lord  to  preach.  Those  who  feel  the  call  enjoined  upon  them,  by 
obeying  the  divine  convictions  in  their  soui,  they  feel  quietness 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  God,  by  walking  in  that  way.  But  the  re¬ 
jection  of  duty  brings  pain  and  wroe. 

As  there  are  various  gifts  in  the  Christian  church,  and  yet  all  by 
the  same  spirit,  how  shall  a  person  know  and  determine  what  place 
and  sphere  is  his?  Answer:  He  must  get  the  spirit  of  his  station, 
and  then  he  will  feel  the  witness,  and  have  the  testimony  that  he 
pleases  God.  The  opening  of  providence  corresponds  with  the 
calls  of  the  Spirit,  when  and  where  to  go. 

But  some  people  who  are  too  much  bigotted  to  a  mode  of  their 
own,  had  rather  good  would  not  be  done  at  all,  if  it  does  not  come 
in  their  own  way,  agreeably  to  their  preconceived  notion  of  the 
thing,  if  we  may  jaage  of  their  conduct  in  opposing  the  instruments 
which  it  pleases  God  to  use,  as  means  to  accomplish  it.  But  the 
words  of  Gamaliel,  Acts  v,  35,  are  appropos  to  such  as  forbid 
others,  because  aiey  follow  not  with  them. 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS, 


“  The  Lord  (Jehovah)  of  Shem;”  Japheth  shall  dwell  in  the 
tents  of  Shem. 

Abraham,  the  cotemporary  and  descendent  of  Shem,  was  called 
to  quit  his  father’s  house,  and  to  live  in  tents,  with  his  family  and 
descendants,  until  they  went  down  into  Egypt. 

This  call,  which  he  obeyed  by  faith,  came  upon  him  while 
circumcised ,  hence  a  heathen. 

To  him  was  the  promise,  seed ,  the  singular,  Christ,  in  whom  the 
families  of  the  earth  were  to  be  blessed. 

This  exercise  of  faith  by  obedience  was  “  counted,”  “  account¬ 
ed  “  reconed,”  and  “  imputed  to  him  for  righteousuess,”  and  he 
was  justified  in  and  by  this  exercise  of  faith  and  obedience. 

The  faith  of  Abraham  shall  “  heir  the  world,”  the  re-action  of 
the  soul  on  God,  a  kind  of  miraculous  virtue,  Christ  revealed  within, 
the  hope  of  glory. 

After  198  years  in  Egypt,  they  were  called  to  the  tents  of  Shem, 
being  his  descendants;  and  in  the  wilderness  were  they  to  encamp 
in  this  form,  to  leave  a  hollow  oblong  square  in  their  centre,  for 
the  Ark  of  God,  which  contained  the  stone  seals  of  the  covenant; 
hence  was  called  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  which  being  made  of 
wood,  was  overlaid  with  gold. 

This  ark  was  kept  within  veils  or  curtains,  which  were  suspend¬ 
ed  within  the  tabernacle,  which  was  within  a  tent. 

The  three  families  of  Levi,  one  on  the  north,  one  on  the  south, 
one  on  the  west,  but  Moses  and  Aaron  and  the  priests  of  the  second 
order  on  the  east,  in  the  rear  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

Thus  was  the  Tabernacle  to  be  guarded  on  their  march  in  the 
order  of  cantonment,  three  tribes  east,  three  on  the  north,  and  three 
on  the  south,  and  three  on  the  west,  encircling  the  Levites  as  above, 
while  in  the  wilderness  in  tents. 

After  their  arrival  at  Canaan,  they  were  called  like  Abraham  to 
quit  the  house,  and  annually  to  hold  a  camp  meeting,  then  called 
the  feast  of  tabernacles,  which  was  to  last  seven  days,  or  a  week, 
by  Divine  appointment. 

Over  the  Ark  was  a  plate  of  pure  gold,  called  the  “  mercy  seat,” 
on  the  ends  of  which  where  cherubs  with  spread  wings,  and  thei? 
faces  inward,  or  towards  each  other,  emblems  of  some  of  the  ordei 
of  the  heavenly  host,  beings  of  the  other  wrorld. 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS.  '  661 


On  the  mercy  seat,  betwixt  those  cherubs,  was  a  luminous  glory 
emanating,  probably  in  the  form  or  shape  of  a  man,  and  was  called 
the  “Lord  of  Hosts,  which  dwelleth  betwixt  the  cherubims.” 

In  times  of  exigency  people  might  assemble  at  the  door  of  the 
tabernacle,  and  make  enquiry,  and  that  divine  glory  would  give  di¬ 
rections  by  vocal  sound,  speaking  like  the  voice  of  a  man. 

None  were  to  enter  the  door  of*  the  tabernacle  but  the  priests,  and 
none  might  go  within  the  veils,  the  sanctum  sanctorum,  or  holy  of 
holies,  but  the  high  Priest  alone,  once  a  year,  and  not  without  blood. 

The  shining  face  of  Moses,  when  Jie  came  down  from  the 
mount,  and  the  shining  raiment  of  Jesus,  when  Moses  and  Elijah 
appeared  to  him,  and  the  light  which  Saul  of  Tarsus  saw,  which 
was  greater  than  the  light  of  the  meridian  sun,  with  many  similar 
passages,  as  Holy  Ghost,  like  cloven  tongues  of  fire,  &c.  Super¬ 
natural  influences  and  glory  and  power,  elucidate  the  manifestations 
of  God  in  different  ages  and  to  different  people. 

A  power  supernatural  attended  the  ark  of  the  covenant. 

Hence  none  were  to  see  but  the  High  Priest,  he  alone  took  down 
the  veils  and  covered  the  holy  things. 

Then  the  Priests  of  the  second  order  took  down  the  tabernacle 
and  tent,  after  which  the  Levites  were  to  shoulder  and  march  on. 

When  they  stopped,  the  Priests  of  the  second  order  would  rear 
up  the  tabernacle  and  tent,  then  the  High  Priest  would  go  in  and 
suspend  the  veils  in  a  proper  attitude. 

The  sons  of  Eli  brought  the  ark  to  the  camp  out  of  the  holy  of 
holies,  without  divine  permission.  It  was  taken,  and  they  were 
slain,  with  30,000  others;  a  retribution  of  justice.  “The  glory  is 
departed,  for  the  ark  of  God  is  taken,”  cried  the  old  man,  and  died 
as  a  consequence,  and  the  daughter-in-law  also.  What  an  awful 
time  in  the  Hebrew  land!  See  book  Samuel. 

The  ark  was  put  into  an  idol  temple,  and  the  idol  fell  down,  and 
che  head  and  hands  came  off.  Also,  the  people  were  smote  with 
such  afflictions  as  they  viewed  as  supernatural,  and  they  sent  the  ark 
to  a  city  of  a  second  lord,  where  there  was  a  similar  visitation  on 
them;  hence  it  was  sent  to  a  third  city,  and  the  people  cried  out, 
and  were  determined  to  send  off  the  ark! 

Two  milch  cows,  with  a  new  cart  (calves  shut  up  at  home)  took 
the  road  up  into  the  land  of  Israel,  contrary  to  the  very  principles 
and  law  of  nature. 

The  Israelites,  in  attempting  to  open  the  ark ,  more  than  60,000 
fell  dead  on  the  spot.  What  mighty  power  still  attended  the  ark. 

The  ark  was  not  carried  back  to  the  tabernacle  of  Moses,  but  put 
in  a  private  house,  until  the  time  of  David,  when  he  attempted  to 
carry  it  on  a  cart,  to  bring  it  to  Jerusalem  to  a  tent,  which  he  had 
prepared  for  it;  but  Uzzah,  upon  touching  it,  dropped  dead.  This 

Mm 


662  *  A  CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS. 


shows  the  power  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  still  there  present,  which 
was  not  to  be  trifled  with. 

The  ark  was  then  left  in  the  house  of  Obededom;  here  blessing 
rested  from  that  power. 

The  Hebrews  had  departed  from  first  principles,  the  order  of  God, 
which  was  to  bring  and  carry  the  ark  on  the  shoulders  of  Levites, 
not  on  a  cart;  hence,  when  David  had  recourse  to  the  proper  order, 
the  ark  and  all  the  things  went  well,  and  the  proper  worship  of  God 
was  restored  in  “due  form,”  in  a  social  point  of  view;  and  the 
heart  of  David  was  glad,  and  he  leaped  for  joy,  and  said,  “my  cup 
runneth  over.” 

The  “Book  of  the  law”  which  Moses  wrote  and  delivered  to 
the  Priest,  to  be  “kept  in  the  side  of  the  ark,”  was  to  betaken  out 
by  the  High  Priest,  every  seventh  year,  the  sabbattical  year,  or  year 
of  release;  when  it  was  to  be  read  to  the  people  at  the  “Camp 
Meeting,”  or  “Feast  of  Tabernacles,”  while  in  booths  and  tents 
convened.  This  book  was  delivered  with  the  instruction  by  Moses 
just  before  he  died. 

Now  if  the  book  of  the  law  was  kept  in  the  side  of  the  ark,  (i.  e. 
a  kind  of  pocket  made  for  it, )  and  such  a  mighty  powTer  attended 
the  ark,  how  would  it  be  possible  to  obtain  a  transcript  copy? 

I  can  see  no  possible  way,  but  by  special  permission  from  the 
original  author,  God! 

The  pentateuch;  or  five  books  of  Moses,  now  in  use  among  the 
Jews,  is  near  seventy  feet  in  length,  and  about  two  feet  in  oreadth, 
written  on  parchment,  attached  to  rollers  at  the  ends,  to  roll  and 
unroll,  to  prevent  friction.  Thus  a  copy  has  and  may  be  preserved 
from  a  thousand  to  1500  years. 

It  appears  that  David  took  a  copy  by  transcribing;  the  only  copy 
taken  before  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  Babykn. 

Abiathar,  who  escaped  the  massacre  in  the  time  of  Saul,  became 
David’s  high  priest,  and  had  the  care  of  the  ark  and  “Book  of  thi 
Law”  in  David’s  tent  at  Jerusalem. 

Moses  told  the  people,  when  they  should  set  a  king  over  them,  he 
should  not  be  a  stranger,  but  one  of  their  own  brethren,  and  “hs 
should  write  to  himself  a  copy  of  the  law.” 

David  was  the  first  God  fearing  king  tiiey  had,  and  he  is  called 
<clhe  sweet  psalmist  of  Israel.” 

The  matter  contained  in  the  Psalms,  show,  how  that  he  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  history  of  creation  down, 
and  exhibits  his  familiarity  with  that  blessed  book. 

This  shows  the  purity  of  the  book*  as  none  can  be  mutilated  by 
the  fangling  of  man,  for  none  were  copie  x  anterior  or  subsequent  to 
David’s  time,  before  the  return  from  the  captivity  of  Babylon.  A 
superintending  providence.  j 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS. 


563 


What  became  of  the  king’s  copy,  or  where  it  was  deposited/ 
scripture  is  silent  on  that  head.  For  we  have  no  account  after  the 
death  of  Solomon. 

In  the  time  of  Jehoshaphat  some  travelling  priests  took  “the  book 
of  the  law,”  the  original  copy,  repugnant  to  the  primary  economy, 
to  read  to  the  people,  but  were  hooted  from  the  field,  and  they  laid 
“the  book”  in  a  place  of  obscurity,  where  it  remained  in  a  dormant 
state,  about  294  years,  viz:  18th  year  of  king  Josiah,  and  16  years 
before  the  Babylonish  captivity,  which  was  the  third  year  of  Jehoi- 
akin,  and  first  year  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  when  Daniel  and  his  com¬ 
panions  were  sent  off  to  Babylon,  which  is  the  date  of  the  captivity. 

Jeremiah  was  in  the  prison  when  the  city  was  taken,  and  h&d 
been  there  for  some  time,  while  Zedekiah  was  king  in  Jerusalem, 
having  been  constituted  by  giving  his  “right  hand”  upon  “oath,” 
the  Gentile  and  Jewish  mode,  a  twofold  obligation  violated. 

The  people  were  mostly  slain,  and  the  rest  put  in  chains  for  sla¬ 
very';  the  city  and  temple  were  burnt  in  the  nineteenth  year  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  about  50  years  before  the  return  of  the  cap¬ 
tives  by  the  proclamation  of  C^tris. 

Esdras  of  the  Apochrypha,  appears  to  be  the  same  as  Ezra  of  the 
Bible.  He  tells  us  the  law  was  burnt. 

And  reason,  from  the  concomitant  circumstances,  says  it  must 
be  so. 

For  it  is  a  plain  case,  if  Jeremiah  was  bound  with  a  chain,  the 
others  were  also;  for  he  was  loose  from  his  chain;  which  implies 
he  was  bound  with  others;  and  it  is  a  very  clear  plain  case,  that  a 
man  in  chains,  doomed  to  slavery,  could  not  take  such  a  roll  as 
“the  book  of  the  law”  under  his  arm  at  pleasure,  and  carry  it  seve¬ 
ral  hundred  miles. 

Ezra  tells  us  that  he,  while  at  Babylon,  was  a  ready  scribe,  and 
that  he  was  going  to  Jerusalem  to  “seek  the  law  of  the  Lord,” 
which  implies  that  he  had  it  not  while  in  Babylon. 

After  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem,  we  find  him  with  the  book  of  the 
law”  reading  to  the  people  from  the  wooden  pulpit. 

Where  did  he  find  the  copy  of  the  book  of  the  law?  ZerubbabeJ. 
Haggai,  and  Jeshua,  or  Zachariah,  can  only  tell.  Was  net  this  the 
king’s  copy,  written  by  David? 

After  those  days,  synagogues  were  built,  and  learning  had  be¬ 
come  more  common;  hence  copies  were  taken  and  dispersed  into 
those  places  of  worship.  Moses  and  the  prophets  were  read  every 
sabbath  day. 

The  world  appears  to  be  indebted  to  the  “  Jews,  ”  for  the  purity 
and  preservation  and  restoration  of  the  book  of  the  law:  as  means 
under  God,  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  in  after  ages. 

The  book  of  the  law;  original  copy  was  burnt;  only  the  transcript 


664 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS. 


copy  in  existence;  and  only  a  few  individuals  knew  where  that  waft 
Hence  how  near  the  book  of  the  law  came  of  being  lost  out  of  the 
world!  Then  darkness  would  have  remained  on  the  subject  of  cre¬ 
ation,  with  the  origin  and  history  of  man! 

But  to  prevent  a  similar  occurrence  from  happening,  synagogues 
were  built,  and  each  one  was  furnished  with  a  copy,  transcribed 
from  the  one  preserved  by  the  Jews,  and  restored  to  Ezra  the 
priest — which  must  have  been  the  transcript  copy  written  by  David. 
F or  there  is  no  evidence  of  there  ever  having  been  any  other! 

The  Jews  have  given  us,  Gentiles,  1.  the  law  of  Moses;  2.  the 
Prophets;  3.  a  Jesus  Christ;  4.  Apostles — the  Old  and  New 
Testaments. 

Their  “Holy  City”  is  trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles;  which 
treading,  according  to  Wesley,  will  end  about  1836,  when  the  “two 
witnesses  will  be  slain.”  An  earthquake,  seven  thousand  perish, 
sixty-three  thousand  get  converted,  the  beginning  of  the  ingathering 
of  Jews,  who  were  scattered  among  all  nations,  and  understanding 
all  living  languages;  hence  would  be  able  in  a  short  time  to  carry 
the  gospel  to  every  city  and  family  throughout  the  world.  The 
time  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in,  and  all  Israel  shall  be  saved. 

“Thus  names  and  sects  and  parties  fall, 

“And  Jesus  Christ  be  All  in  All;'* 


4NALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


Mi.  Asbury  observes  in  his  Journal,  page  230,  “Is  it  strange  to 
fee  a  Priest  conducting  a  persecution  against  the  people  of  God? — 
When  did  a  persecution  take  place,  in  which  men  of  that  character 
had  no  hand?  But  although  Satan  may  be  permitted  to  transform 
himself  into  an  ‘Angel  of  light’  for  a  season;  yet  he  will  not  al¬ 
ways  have  his  own  way  in  this  matter” — which  remarks  are  worthy 
of  observation.  For  when  those  who  have  been  persecuted,  become 
in  power  themselves,  they  frequently  persecute  others  who  differ 
frcm  them,  out  of  a  mistaken  blind  zeal — but  not  according  to 
knowledge,  nor  the  spirit  of  the  gospel — and  so  injure  the  cause  of 
religion.  Yet  God’s  hand  may  superintend  and  over-rule  it  for  the 
circumfusion  of  his  kingdom  on  earth — which  many  cases  might 
be  cited  to  exemplify. 

Truth  and  innocency  are  the  handmaids  of  the  Lord;  and  without 
these  there  can  be  no  righteousness  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God, 
who  looketh  at  the  heart  and  judgeth  according  to  intentions! 

Is  it  not  a  self-evident  truth,  that  bigotry  is  not  and  cannot  be  the 
pure  and  holy  religion  of  Jesus,  whose  benign  influence  writes  the 
spirit  of  love  on  the  hearts  of  his  followers? 

To  make  proselytes  to  a  party  is  one  thing;  but  to  make  a  Chris¬ 
tian,  disciplined  by  Jesus,  may  be  another.  To  promote  a  party  by 
prejudice  and  bigotry,  rilled  with  a  spirit  of  bitterness  and  enmity, 
is  not  promoting  the  cause  of  God,  nor  truth,  nor  virtue;  but  must 
be  considered,  by  every  candid,  well  informed  mind,  to  be  the  fruits 
of  the  serpent,  and  the  spirit  of  moral  evil — to  answer  the  carnal 
mind!  For  little  minds,  when  filled  with  darkness,  are  only  capa¬ 
ble  of  little  things?  But  let  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  who  love 
the  cause  of  Jesus;  receive  truth  in  its  simplicity,  and  acknowledge 
virtue  and  religion,  wherever  the  grace  of  God  may  cause  it  to  be 
seen  and  shine  forth.  Why?  Because  truth  is  truth!  good  is  good! 
and  bad  is  bad!  find  them  where  you  will  all  the  world  over. 

But  alas!  alas  there  are  too  many  who  will  persecute  others,  and 
blacken  up  their  characters,  in  order  to  destroy  their  reputation,  and 
so  br»eak  down  their  influence,  and  thus  under  the  pretext  of  zeal  to 
keep  their  own  together,  they  fill  them  with  prejudice  against  others; 
which  prejudice  serves  as  a  “bulwark”  and  a  barrier  to  prevent  any 
inundation — in  doing  which,  many  have  shut  out  the  “true  light,” 


666 


ANALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


and  thereby  blindfolded  themselves,  and  so  prevented  a  reformation, 
and  consequently  led  to  utter  ruin. 

The  mode  of  forming  “articles  of  faith”  had  its  origin  less  than 
three  hundred  years  ago;  and  involves  the  idea,  that  man  is  only 
born  to  believe,  without  any  reason,  why  or  wherefore.  Thus  he, 
like  a  blockhead,  must  be  a  stoic  or  as  a  machine  which  is  but  a 
cypher  in  the  actions  of  life.  “Passive  obedience  and  non-resist¬ 
ance” — and  not  pretend  to  call  any  thing  in  question  which  others 
pretend  to  preach,  but  receive  the  whole  for  truth;  like  young  birds, 
eat  every  thing  put  into  the  mouth — hit  or  miss — right  or  wrong — 
amen  to  it!  down  with  it  for  the  most  sacred  and  divine  truth — and 
to  doubt  and  call  it  in  question,  is  a  crime  of  blasphemy!  But  God 
saith,  “Come  and  let  us  reason  together” — worship — and  sing  with 
the  spirit  and  with  the  understanding  also!  The  Spirit  of  Truth 
gathereth,  but  the  spirit  of  the  wicked  one  scattereth!  “Where 
two  or  three  are  met  together  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  he  is  with  and 

E resent  to  bless. them  with  his  presence” — “and  those  who  feared 
is  name,  spake  often  one  to  another.”  The  Lord  hearkened  and 
heard  it,  and  they  shall  be  mine  in  the  day  that  I  make  up  my  jew¬ 
els,  is  the  Lord’s  encouragement  to  his  followers! 

In  the  early  days  of  my  itinerancy,  such  was  my  regard  for  and 
confidence  in  the  Methodist  connection,  that  I  was  willing  to  pass 
through  any  inconvenience,  to  keep  in  their  good  graces — and  also 
sacrifice  all  1  could  to  merit  their  esteem;  in  order  to  have  access  to 
the  people  through  their  medium,  and  thereby  extend  my  usefulness 
to  mankind 

Hemy  among  the  many  hundred  dollars  offered  me,  which  I  de¬ 
clined  to  accept,  were  many  instances  to  avoid  the  very  appearance 
of  hurting  the  preacher’s  salaries,  &c.,  though  without  a  cent  in  my 
pocket. 

The  profits  of  my  books,  published  be fo*e  I  went  to  Europe,  1805, 
were  applied  to  meeting  houses  and  other  charitable  purposes,  and 
however  judged  by  others,  it  was  well  meant  by  me  then,  though 
when  I  sailed  for  a  strange  land,  I  had  but  about  ten  dollars  to  cal¬ 
culate  upon! 

But  those  things  which  were  well  meant  by  me,  were  through 
jealousy  and  prejudice  construed  differently  by  others. 

The  terms  Bishop  and  Elder,  in  scripture,  are  the  same  grade,  and 
mean  the  same  thing  as  Presbyter.  They  were  both  travelling  and 
local  Elders  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  Peter  was  an  Elder  only 
— not  an  “Arch-Bishop.”  1  Peter  v,  1. 

Deacons  were  an  order  of  men  to  attend  to  the  money  matters  of 
the  church;  chosen  not  by  the  Apostles,  but  by  the  people  to  fill 
that  office.  Acts  vi. 

Whoever  looks  over  the  political  mode  of  government  among  the 


ANALECT1C  MISCELLANY. 


667 


Roman  Emperors,  and  compares  the  Pontificate  mode  Ecclesiastic 
cally,  will  perceive  the  great  resemblance  between  them;  as  if  the 
latter  was  deduced  from,  and  built  upon  the  former.  And  moreover, 
it  does  not  require  the  wisdom  of  a  Solomon,  nor  to  split  a  hair,  to 
perceive  that  “Monarchy,”  “Popery,”  “Slavery,”  and  “Episcopa¬ 
cy,”  all  are  bottomed  on  the  same  “principle,”  in  their  several 
degrees,  though  their  mode  may  be  different. 

The  term  Elders  existed  in  the  early  ages  of  the  world:  probably 
referring  to  the  elderly  or  old,  experienced  or  wise  men — hence  in 
the  days  of  the  Patriarchish  government,  we  read  of  “the  elders  of 
their  city” — the  “Elders  of  Israel,”  &c.,  like  the  sages  of  the  East; 
and  the  reference  of  the  young  to  the  old  men  among  the  Natives 
of  America. 

There  was  free  debate  in  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  in  questions 
of  importance  where  all  were  concerned.  The  affairs  of  the  Church 
were  done  on  the  Lord’s  day,  or  the  first  day  of  the  week,  on  which 
He  rose.  1  Cor.  xvi,  2,  Acts  xx,  7.  Whoever  attends  to  the  Pass- 
over  and  the  Sacrament,  will  perceive  that  they  were  attended  to  in 
a  social  family  way  at  evening. 

The  Priests  in  order  to  gain  the  ascendancy  over  mankind,  as  a 
superior  order  of  beings — have  assumed  the  prerogative  of  giving  it 
to  some,  and  denying  it  to  others;  as  if  they  would  say,  “stand  off, 
I  am  more  holy  than  thou!”  and  had  a  right  to  anathematize  whom 
they  pleased — with  “bell,  book  and  cahdle  light.” 

It  is  not  three  hundred  years  since  they  would  allow  the  Lay- 
folks  to  drink  the  wine  at  all;  but  the  Priest  would  drink  it  for  them, 
and  so  impute  it  to  them,  &c.  Most  of  the  Clergy,  Dissenters,  so 
called,  have  adopted  the  mode  of  distributing  it;  but  Jesus  said, 
‘ftake,  divide  it  among  yourselves.”  And  in  the  Church  at  Corinth 
it  appears  that  only  this  mode  did  exist,  but  they  abused  it — which 
gave  rise  to  such  a  mode  of  expression  in  Paul’s  reproof.  Com¬ 
pare  Luke  xxii,  17,  John  xiii,  23,  28,  with  Exodus  xii,  and  1  Co¬ 
rinthians  xi. 

Hence  I  infer,  if  several  persons  are  together  in  the  evening,  who 
have  love,  confidence  and  fellowship  with  each  other,  and  the  bread 
and  wine  be  set,  and  each  partakes  as  he  feels  freedom — he  volun¬ 
tarily  shows  forth  his  faith  in  the  death  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  &c.,  and 
who  can  deny  but  what  it  is  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  as  any 
way  it  can  be  done?  Who  in  tender  conscience  can  say  or  prove  it 
to  be  wrong?  This  mode  would  tend  to  do  away  bigotry,  and  create 
a  spirit  of  Love  and  forbearance  among  the  followers  of  Jesus  of 
the  different  denominations — for  bigotry  is  not  religion. 


568 


ANALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


The  folloiving  summary  is  an  exhibition  by  a  learned  Jew ,  and 
elucidates  a  view  of  the  Israelites  'prospectively. 

We  learn  from  Daniel,  that  great  events  in  the  religious  and  po¬ 
litical  world  are  about  to  take  place,  in  or  about  the  year  1833. — 
Tarshish  ( Great  Britain)  will  obtain  possession  or  command  of  Pal¬ 
estine;  and  under  whose  protection  the  Israelites  will  commencethe 
return  of  their  captivity;  and  it  appears,  also,  that  Sheba  and  Dedan 
certain  tribes  or  nations,  dwellers  on  the  seacoast  of  Arabia,  will 
form  an  alliance  with  Tarshish,  or  her  East  India  Company,  desig¬ 
nated  the  Merchants  of  Tarshish,  during  the  ensuing  forty-five 
years.  We  find  that  Russia  according  to  Ezekiel,  chap.  38  and  39, 
will  conquer  or  form  alliances  with  Persia,  Ethiopia,  Lybia,  Bar¬ 
bary,  Gomer  and  all  his  bands;  Gomar  was  the  father  of  the  Ger¬ 
man’s,  French  and  northern  Italians,  and  Togarmah  of  the  north 
quarters;  Togarmah  was  the  father  of  the  Tartars  and  Turcomans, 
and  not  being  able  to  do  any  thing  against  Great  Britian,  by  sea, 
will  bring  up  all  the  nations  of  the  civilized  earth  under  her  control, 
against  Great  Britain  and  her  allies;  and  we  are  led  to  believe  that 
the  young  lions  of  Tarshish,  mentioned  in  the  13th  verse  of  the  38th 
chapter,  designate  the  United  States;  because  she  is  clearly  pointed 
out  in  the  xviii,  chap,  of  Isaiah,  as  hastening  to  the  assistance  of 
the  distressed  Israelites  in  Palestine,  where  the  whole  Russian  for¬ 
ces  are  forcing  their  way  by  conquest  probably  on  their  route  to  the 
East  Indies.  We  have  no  doubt  of  this  great  conqueror  Gog,  being 
the  emperor  of  Russia,  from  his  being  designated  in  the  Hebrew 
text,  Prince  of  Rush,  ( Russia, )  Mesheck,  (  Muscovy, )  and  Tubal, 
(Tobalski,)  not  as  it  is  translated  in  our  English  Bibles,  Chief 
Prince  of  Meshech  and  Tubal.  And  it  appears  from  numerous 
prophecies  in  the  scriptures,  that  he  will  there  receive  a  total  over¬ 
throw;  that.  Providence  will  assist  the  Jews,  and  their  allies,  as  it  is 
written  in  Daniel.  The  stone  which  was  cut  out  without  hands, 
smote  the  image  upon  his  feet,  that  were  of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake 
them  to  pieces.  The  effect  of.  this  battle,  and  the  wonders  which 
will  be  heard  and  seen  at  this  time,  will  cause  the  entire  destruc¬ 
tion  of  Priestcraft,  Bigotry  and  Superstition  in  the  religious  world; 
and  the  downfall  of  Despotism,  Monarchy  and  Aristocracy  in  the 
political  world;  as  we  have  every  reason  to  believe,  in  1833,  the 
Messiah  of  the  Jews,  of  the  seed  of  David,  will  be  born,  and  that 
the  great  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  will  take  place  in  1857,  and  be 
immediately  followed  by  the  appearance  of  the  Messiah,  and  his 
government  so  be  fully  established.  The  resurrection  of  the  dead 
: — the  temple  rebuilt — the  complete  restoration  of  the  House  of  Is¬ 
rael,  by  means  of  the  vessels  or  machines  of  Tarshish,  ( Isa. )  fly 
ing  li  ke  doves  to  the  windows,  bringing  home  my  people  from  afar, 


ANALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


669 


even  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed,  or 
justified,  in  the  year  1878,  being  the  completion  of  the  2,300  years 
prophesied  by  Daniel,  from  taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice  by  Ne¬ 
buchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon.  J.  J. 

Note. — Compare  the  foregoing  with  the  following  extract  from 
the  life  of  Wesley,  page  237. 

September  1,  1781,  he  says,  I  made  an  end  of  reading  that  curi¬ 
ous  book,  Dr.  Parsons’  remains  of  Japhet.  This  very  ingenious 
author  has  struck  much  light  into  some  of  the  darkest  parts  of  an¬ 
cient  history.  And  although  I  cannot  subscribe  to  every  proposi¬ 
tion  which  he  advances,  yet  I  apprehend  he  has  sufficiently  proved 
the  main  of  his  hypothesis,  namely:  1.  That  after  the  flood,  Shem 
and  his  descendants,  peopled  the  greatest  part  of  Asia.  2.  Ham  and 
his  descendants  peopled  Africa.  3.  That  Europe  was  peopled  by 
the  two  sons  of  Japhet,  Gomer  and  Magog,  the  southern  and  south¬ 
western,  oy  Gomer  and  his  children;  and  the  north  and  northwest¬ 
ern,  by  the  children  of  Magog.  4.  That  the  former  was  called  Go- 
lierians,  Cimmerians,  and  Cimbrains;  and  afterwards,  Celtse,  Gal- 
atae,  and  Gauls;  the  latter  were  called  by  the  general  name  of  Scy¬ 
thians,  Scuti,  and  Scots.  5.  That  the  Gomerians  spread  swiftly 
through  the  north  of  Europe  as  far  as  the  Cambrian  Chersonesus, 
including  Sweden,  Denmark,  Norway,  and  divers  other  countries, 
and  then  into  Ireland,  where  they  multiplied  very  early  into  a  con¬ 
siderable  nation.  6.  That  some  ages  after,  another  part  of  them, 
who  had  first  settled  in  Spain,  sailed  to  Ireland  under  Milea,  or 
Melesius,  and  conquering  the  first  inhabitants,  took  possession  of 
the  Land.  7.  That  about  the  same  time  the  Gomarians  came  to 
Ireland,  the  Magogians,  or  Scythians,  came  to  Britain;  so  early, 
that  both  spoke  the  same  language,  and  well  understood  each  other. 
8.  That  the  Irish  spoken  by  the  Gomerians,  and  the  Welsh  spo¬ 
ken  by  the  Magogians,  are  one  and  the  same  language,  expressed 
by  the  same  seventeen  letters,  which  were  long  after  brought  by  a 
Gomarian  prince  in  Greece.  9.  That  all  the  languages  of  Eu¬ 
rope,  Greek  and  Latin  in  particular,  are  derived  from  this.  10. 
That  the  Antediluvian  language  spoken  by  all  until  after  the  flood, 
and  then  continued  in  the  family  of  Shem  was  Hebrew;  and  from 
this  (the  Hebrew)  tongue,  many  of  the  eastern  languages  are  de¬ 
rived.  The  foregoing  particulars,  this  fine  writer  has  made  highly 
probable.  And  these  may  be  admitted,  though  we  do  not  agree  to 
his  vehement  panegyric,  on  the  Irish  language,  much  less  receive 
all  the  stories  told  by  the  Irish  poets,  or  chroniclers,  as  genuine 
authentic  history.” 

Solomon  had  two  fleets  of  ships;  one  in  the  Red  Sea,  that  went 
to  Ophir  fo.  gold,  which  took  three  years  to  accomplish,  and  by 


670  ANAL.ECTIC  MISCELLANY. 

come  is  supposed  to  refer  to  America,  as  being;  known  to  the  an¬ 
cients. 

The  other  fleet  was  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  there  are  east¬ 
ern  characters  or  hyeroglyphics  now  to  be  seen  in  the  tin  mines  of 
Cornwall,  in  England;  and  hence  seem  to  have  been  visited  by 
those  from  the  East,  in  that  day. 

The  division  of  the  Holy  Land,  after  Gog  and  Magog,  Eze¬ 
kiel  and  tUe  house,  as  described  by  him,  and  the  book  of  Revela¬ 
tion,  are  worthy  of  remark. 

1.  For  the  division  is  different  from  that  mentioned  in  Joshua. 

2.  The  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  is  not  the  same  Gog  and  Ma 
go g  as  in  Revelation,  but  corresponds  with  the  battle  of  Armageddon 

3.  The  house  of  Ezekiel  with — after  the  second  beast  slays  the 
two  witnesses,  Rev.  7000  slain,  63,000  are  converted. 

4.  Great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before  God;  the  cities  of 
the  nation  fell!  What  treachery,  struggles,  revolutions  and  chang 
es  may  be  near  at  hand  in  the  earth,  particularly  the  ancient  scrip¬ 
ture  world;  the  seventh  phial. 

The  Dr.  in  Divinity  said  at  New  York;  it  will  be  as  much  im¬ 
possible  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  Bible,  Missionary,  and  Tract 
societies,  as  for  a  little  fish  to  stop  a  steamboat.  A  few  days  after, 
one  shad  was  sucked  up  in  the  pump,  so  as  to  stop  the  largest 
steamboat  on  the  river. 

God  generally  brings  about  things  in  a  very  different  way  from 
the  calculations  of  men. 

The  Hebrews  have  been  a  people  of  Providence  from  the  call 
of  Abraham  to  the  present  time. 

From  America  to  India  they  are  a  brotherhood,  scattered  in  all 
quarters,  and  in  the  employ  of  almost  all  ranks  of  people,  from  the 
farm  and  kitchen  to  the  minister  of  state  and  the  throne.  Hence, 
probably,  there  is  no  one  set  of  people  on  earth,  who  have  such  a 
fund  of  political  knowledge  and  common  information,  as  the  Jews, 
in  social  matters,  and  the  present  state  of  the  world. 

Having  access  to  all  countries,  and  understanding  all  living  lan¬ 
guages,  at  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  when  thus  convinced,  what 
irresistable  evidence  to  the  understanding  and  judgment  of  the  Pagan, 
Mahometan,  and  formal  Christians,  “it  is  God!” — and  how  soon 
the  gospel  in  its  purity,  spirit,  and  power,  could  be  circulated  to  all 
and  to  each  in  their  own  language,  to  meet  the  witnesses  in  the  heart. 

The  idea  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  by  John  Wesley  and 
John  Fletcher,  which  they  think  will  be  at  the  commencement  of 
that  day,  called  the  Millenium  by  some,  that  He  will  bring  his 
saints  with  him — resurrection  of  some  of  the  dead — after  the  battle 
of  Armageddon  mentioned  in  Rev.,  and  reign  upon  the  earth  a 
thousand  prophetic  years,  360,000*  but  if  apostolic.  360,000,000  of 


ANALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


571 


common  years — the  promise  “showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of 
generations,”  could  then  be  fulfilled. 

There  is  a  great  analogy  between  the  reflections  of  the  Jew,  and 
Wesley  and  Fletcher.  See  Wesley’s  notes,  and  Fletcher’s  ideas,  in 
the  Armenian  Magazine,  two  letters  on  the  same  subject. 

The  steamboats  by  sea,  and  swift  footed  beasts  and  dromedaries 
by  land,  to  help  carry  on  the  return  of  the  Jews. 

Not  “woe,”  but  “ho!”  an  exclamation!  not  “bull  rushes,”  but 
time  and  reflection  will  explain  a  learned  critical  meaning.  The 
country  “beyond”  the  rivers  of  “Ethiopia” — which  must,  (when 
the  prophet  would  be  speaking  of  Canaan, )  refer  west  to  the  conti¬ 
nent  of  America — north  and  south  “wings.” 

On  the  night  of  July  17th,  1830,  Cosmopolite  dreamed  that  a 
<{Society  of  Inquiry”  convened  and  investigated  the  question,  “Of 
what  benefit  to  Society  are  Priests  and  Kings?”  The  result  and 
conclusion  was,  that  they  were  of  no  use,  in  the  manner  in  which 
they  had  governed  the  world;  therefore,  after  a  certain  date,  would 
lay  them  aside  as  of  no  account. 

Upon  this  the  waters  arose  amain,  very  muddy;  built  a  raft;  pull¬ 
ed  up  the  bushes;  came  to  a  deep  lake  of  clear  water,  very  rough, 
for  the  wind  was  ahead.  “Stay  in  the  eddy  until  the  wind  falls, 
then  in  the  calm  put  forth  all  the  strength  we  have,  and  may  gain 
the  high  dry  lands  in  sight  on  the  other  side.”  Then  I  awoke,  and 
ruminated  in  strange  feelings. 

Inquired  of  Judge  Burke,  after  relating  it  to  him,  for  an  interpre¬ 
tation. 

Just  then  a  man  came  in  with  a  writing,  containing  the  following 
statements.  On  hearing  it  read,  the  Judge  observed,  “your  dream 
is  now  interpreted.” 

“The  Jews  assert,  that  according  to  their  chronology,  the  temple 
of  Solomon  was  destroyed  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  422  years  before 
Christ;  and  the  ang*l  told  Daniel,  that  from  the  time  of  daily  sac¬ 
rifice  being  taken  away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate 
set  up,  should  be  2300  days;  when  the  sanctuary  should  be  cleansed, 
and  everlasting  righteousness  brought  in.  Now,  if  we  count  2300 
years  from  the  422d  year  before  Christ,  it  will  bring  us  to  the  year 
1878,  when  this  great  period  of  Daniel  will  have  its  accomplish¬ 
ment.  The  other  periods  of  Daniel,  viz :  time,  times,  and  half 
a  time,  or  1260  years,  time,  times  and  the  dividing  of  a  time,  or 
1215  years.  The  1290,  and  1335,  are  periods  of  events  to  have 
their  accomplishment  within  the  great  period  of  2300,  the  last  of 
hich,  with  the  1260,  to  terminate  with  the  2300;  and  thus  they 
rm  data,  from  which  we  can  go  back  from  1878,  to  look  for 
ents.  Hence  if  we  deduct  1335  from  1878,  it  will  carry  us  back 
the  year  A.  D.  543,  at  which  time  idolatry  was  established  in 


672 


ANALECTIC  MISCELLANY. 


the  Christian  church,  and  the  image  worship  set  up  by  the  Pope, 
and  supported  and  protected,  by  his  authority;  and  if  we  deduct  46 
days  from  1878,  it  brings  the  difference  between  1335  and  1290 
days,  it  will  bring  us  to  1833,  as  the  period  of  the  accomplishment 
of  the  1290  days,  when  the  power  of  idolatry  shall  be  broken. — 
And  if  we  deduct  1260  from  1878,  it  will  carry  us  back  to  the 
year  A.  D.  618,  the  period  of  the  rise  of  Mahomet  and  his  empire, 
who  was  to  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  ground,  and  to  practice  and 
prosper  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  the  dividing  of  a  time,  which  the 
Jews  understand  to  be  1215  years,  and  will  have  its  accomplish¬ 
ment  in  1833,  “when  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none  shall  help 
him.”  From  this  data  the  45  years’  war  between  truth  and  error 
will  commence  in  1833.  In  which  war  all  that  stand  opposed  to 
truth  and  righteousness  shall  be  overthrown.  Civil  and  religious 
tyranny,  kings  and  priests,  shall  be  broken  to  pieces,  by  the  “stone 
cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,”  and  religious  liberty  es¬ 
tablished  throughout  the  world,  and  the  Divine  government  be  estab¬ 
lished,  under  which  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  king¬ 
dom,  and  possess  it  forever. 


* 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS, 


SONG  I. 

eion’s  desolation  and  recovery. 

1  Poor  Zion  lies  in  sore  distress, 

Her  walls  are  broken  down; 

The  briars  of  the  wilderness, 

Her  walks  have  overgrown. 

Her  palaces  are  desolate, 

Her  courts  a  plate  of  owls; 

The  Satyr  there  doth  meet  his  mate; 

And  nest  for  other  fowls. 

2  A  dreadful  curse  hath  overspread 

The  land  both  far  and  wide; 

The  nations  mourn  for  lack  of  bread, 
The  springs  of  water  dried. 

Go,  go,  ye  priests  before  the  Lord, 

And  at  his  altar  mourn; 

That  he  may  sheath  his  dreadful  sword. 
And  let  his  grace  return. 

8  Methinks  the  clouds  begin  to  move, 
Sweet  spring  is  drawing  near; 

The  voice  of  the  sweet  turtle  dove, 

The  land  begins  to  cheer. 

Methinks  1  hear  the  watchman  cry, 

0  Zion  now  behold; 

With  eagles*  wings  you  soon  shall  11  y, 
The  feathers  tinged  with  gold. 

4  Your  wall  again  shall  be  rebuilt, 

Your  palaces  around; 

The  Lord  who  has  remov’d  your  guilt, 
Doth  rich  in  grace  abound. 

He’ll  pave  your  streets  with  purest  gold, 
Your  gates  with  diamonds  bright; 
Your  riches  never  can  be  told, 

You  are  the  Lord’s  delight. 


574 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


6 


7 


8 


Princes  shall  feed  your  flocks,  and  keep 
With  tender  care  the  Lambs; 

They’ll  safely  lead  the  elder  sheep, 

And  number  all  their  names. 

The  Lord’s  your  everlasting  light, 

Your  mourning  days  are  past; 

Your  city  is  the  Lord’s  delight, 

And  shall  no  more  be  waste. 

Your  mountains  shall  with  honey  flow, 
The  hills  with  milk  and  wine; 

The  valleys  full  of  corn  shall  grow. 

And  pastures  full  of  kine. 

My  glory  your  reward  shall  be, 

I  will  before  you  go, 

Until  you  come,  my  face  to  see, 

And  all  my  goodness  know. 

My  signs  in  heaven  you  shall  see 
And  hear  my  trumpets  blow; 

The  sun  and  moon  shall  darken’d  be 
By  this  you  all  may  know, 

The  year  of  my  redeem’d  is  come, 

To  set  poor  Zion  free; 

Return,  return,  ye  exiles  home, 

It  is  the  Jubilee. 

My  light’ning  round  the  world  shail  fly 
While  rumbling  thunders  roll; 

But  you  shall  mount  the  melting  sky. 
And  gain  the  happy  goal — 

There  in  a  bright  and  flow’ry  plain, 

Your  blazing  harps  shall  sing; 

The  Lamb  that  was  on  Calv’ry  slain, 
Shall  sound  from  every  string. 


SONG  II 


Ye  happy  souls  whose  peaceful  minds, 
Are  free  from  pain  and  fear; 

Ye  objects  which  kind  heav’n  designs, 
To  make  its  constant  care, 

To  you  I’ll  vent  my  mournful  sighs,  * 
Press’d  by  my  dismal  fate, 

0  can  you  with  me  sympathiso 
While  I  my  case  relate? 


6 


7 


8 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


575 


2  I  once  was  happy  in  the  Lord, 

My  soul  was  in  a  flame; 

I  did  delight  to  hear  his  word, 

And  praise  his  holy  name. 

His  children  were  my  heart’s  delight, 

1  lov’d  their  company — 

I  liv’d  by  faith  both  day  and  night, 

In  him  who  died  for  me. 

I 

8  But  wo  is  me^  those  joys  are  past, 
Those  blissful  scenes  are  o’er; 

I’m  like  a  city  quite  laid  waste, 

To  be  rebuilt  no  more. 

In  vain  I  cry,  in  vain  I  mourn, 

In  vain  1  seek  for  rest, 

I  fear  the  dove  will  ne’er  return 
To  my  poor  troubled  breast. 

4  Alas!  alas!  where  shall  I  go, 

Jesus  from  me  is  gone; 

A  child  of  sorrow,  grief  and  woe, 

For  evermore  undone. 

The  gospel  too  is  hid  from  me, 

Tho’  often  I  do  hear 
The  law  denounces  death  on  me, 

And  thunders  out  despair. 

5  My  hope  is  fled,  and  faith  I’ve  none, 

God’s  word  I  cannot  bear; 

My  sense  and  reason  almos*  gone, 
Fill’d  with  tormenting  fear; 

What  next  to  do,  I  cannot  tell, 

So  keen  my  sorrows  are — 

Without  relief  I  sink  to  hell, 

To  howl  in  long  despair. 

6  The  devils  waiting  me  around, 

To  make  my  soul  a  prey; 

I  wait  to  hear  the  trumpet  sound, 
“Take,  take  the  wretch  away. 

1  linger,  pine,  I  groan  and  sigh, 

Sleep  now  has  left  mine  eyes; 

And  ghastly  death  seems  drawing  nigh. 
And  that  without  disguise. 

1  0  that  I  was  some  bird  or  beast, 

Was  I  a  stark  or  owl, 

Some  lofty  tree  should  bear  my  nest, 
Or  through  the  desert  prowl. 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


G76 

But  I  have  an  immortal  soul, 

Within  this  house  of  clay, 

That  either  must  with  devils  howl, 

Or  dwell  in  endless  day. 

8  One  ev’ning  pensive  as  I  lay, 

Alone  upon  the  ground, 

As  I  to  God  began  to  pray, 

A  light  shone  all  around. 

These  words  with  power  went  thro’  my  heart 
I’ve  come  to  set  you  free; 

Death,  hell,  nor  grave  shall  never  part, 

My  love  (my  Son)  from  thee. 

0  My  dungeon  shook,  my  chains  flew  off, 
Glory  to  God  I  cry’d; 

My  soul  was  filled,  I  cry’d  enough, 

For  me  the  Savior  died! 

The  winter’s  past,  the  rain  is  gone, 

Sweet  flowers  doth  now  appear; 

The  morning’s  brought  a  glorious  sun, 
That’s  banished  ev’ry  fear. 

10  Hail  brightest  Prince,  eternal  Lord, 

That  left  the  blazing  throne; 

Eternal  truth  attends  thy  word, 

Thou  art  the  Father’s  Son. 

When  on  the  brink  of  hell  I  lay, 

Enclos’d  in  blackest  night; 

Thou,  Lord,  didst  hear  the  sinner  pray, 

And  brought  my  soul  to  light. 

11  All  you  that’s  groaning  in  your  chains, 

Without  one  spark  of  hope; 

Tho’  inexpressible  your  pains, 

0  still  be  looking  up. 

The  winds  may  blow  and  storms  arise, 

A  dark  and  gloomy  night; 

The  morning  sun  will  clear  the  skies, 

With  sweet  prevailing  light, 


SONG  III. — zion’s  light. 

1  Arise,  0  Zion,  rise  and  shine, 
Behold  thy  light  is  come, 

Thy  glorious  cona’ring  king  is  near 


SPIRITUAL  oONGS. 


677 


To  take  his  exiles  home. 

His  trumpet  sounding  through  the  sky, 
To  set  poor  captives  free — 

The  day  of  wonder  now  is  come, 

The  year  of  Jubilee. 

2  Ye  heralds  blow  your  trumpets  loud, 

The  earth  shall  know  her  doom; 

Go  spread  the  news  from  pole  to  pole, 
Behold  the  judge  is  come; 

Blow  out  the  sun,  burn  up  the  earth, 
Consume  the  rolling  flood; 

While  ev’ry  star  shall  disappear. 

Go  turn  the  moon  to  blood. 

3  Arise  ye  nations  under  ground, 

Before  the  Judge  appear; 

All  tongues  and  languages  shall  come, 
Their  final  doom  to  hear. 

King  Jesus  on  his  dazzling  throne, 

Ten  thousand  angels  round; 

And  Gabriel  with  a  silver  trump. 
Echoes  an  awful  sound. 

4  The  glorious  news  of  gospel  grace, 

To  sinners  now  is  o’er; 

The  trump  in  Zion  now  is  still, 

And  to  be  heard  no  more. 

The  watchmen  all  have  left  the  walls, 
And  with  their  flocks  above, 

On  Canaan’s  happy  shore  they  sing, 
And  shout  redeeming  love. 


SONG  IV. - SECOND  PART. 

I  Come  all  my  brethren  in  the  Lord, 
Whose  hearts  are  joined  in  one> 
Hold  up  your  heads  with  courage  bold; 

Your  race  is  almost  run — 

Above  the  clouds  behold  him  stand, 
And  smiling  bids  you  come; 

And  angels  whisp’ring  you  away, 

To  your  eternal  home. 

2  A  pilgrim  on  his  dying  bed, 

With  glory  in  his  soul; 

Upwards  he  lifts  his  longing  eyes, 

Nn 


S73 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS 


Towards  the  blissful  goal; 

While  friends  and  children  weep  around, 
And  loth  to  let  him  go, 

He  shouts  with  his  expiring  breath 
And  leaves  them  all  below 

3  0  Christians,  are  you  ready  now, 

To  cross  the  rolling  flood; 

On  Canaan’s  happy  shore,  behold, 

And  see  your  smiling  God. 

The  dazzling  charms  of  those  bright  worlds, 
Attract  my  soul  above; 

My  tongue  shall  shout  redeeming  grace, 
When  perfected  in  love, 

4  Go  on,  my  brethren  in  the  Lord, 

I’m  bound  to  meet  you  there; 

Altho’  we  tread  enchanted  ground, 

Be  bold  and  never  fear, 

Fight  on,  fight  on,  ye  valiant  souls, 

The  land  appears  in  view, 
a  hope  to  gain  sweet  Canaan’s  shore, 

And  there  to  meet  with  you. 

5  Salvation  to  our  conq’ring  King, 

Then  let  the  echo  rise; 

While  the  repeat  is  sung  above. 

By  armies  in  the  skies. 

0  Christians  help  me  praise  the  Lamb, 

Who  died  for  you  and  me; 

We’ll  sing  the  praises  as  we  go, 

And  shout  eternally. 

6  Farewell,  my  brethren  in  the  Lord, 

Until  we  meet  again; 

Perhaps  in  time,  or  as  we  rise, 

Above  the  fiery  main, 

We’ll  join  the  royal  armies  bright, 

In  presence  of  the  Lamb; 

We’ll  tune  our  harps,  and  sing  free  grace, 
love’s  eternal  flame. 


SONG  V. 

THE  MORNING  VISION,  OR  PHILOSOPHER  CONVERTED. 

1  I  walked  forth  one  morning  fair, 

Aurora  gently  fanned  the  air; 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


579 


And  scatter’d  odors  in  the  breeze, 

From  dropping  gums  and  blooming  trees,. 

2  The  hills  and  vallies  did  abound, 

With  feather’d  songsters  all  around; 

Their  various  artless  notes  did  ring, 

To  welcome  in  the  cheerful  spring. 

3  The  earth  was  clothed  in  vernal  hue, 

And  flow’rs  sprinkl’d  with  morning  dew; 
All  nature  smiling  to  behold 

The  rising  sun  with  beams  of  gold. 

4  Surveying  nature’s  drama  round, 

The  scene  with  wonders  did  abound; 
Meanwhile  my  lab’ring  eyes  were  charm’d, 
An  inward  voice  my  soul  alarm’d. 

5  “Could  you  all  nature  comprehend, 
“You’d  better  learn  to  know  thy  end; 
“Those  beauties  which  you  now  survey, 
“Shall,  like  thyself,  soon  fade  away, 

6  “But  death  alone  is  not  your  doom; 

“You  surely  must  to  judgment  come; 
“How  will  you  stand  before  the  Lord, 
“When  he  unsheathes  his  flaming  sword? 

7  “When  hills  and  mountains  are  all  fled, 
“Where  will  you  hide  your  guilty  head? 
“0  wretched  man  where  will  you  rove? 
“You’ve  slighted  a  Redeemer’s  love.  ” 

8  Black  horror  seized  my  guilty  heart, 
Through  cv’ry  vein  I  felt  the  smart: 

I  fell  and  almost  lost  my  breath, 

And  thought  I  soon  should  sink  in  death. 

9  The  little  birds  from  spray  to  spray. 

Were  hymning  praises  all  the  day, 

In  artless  anthems  to  their  God; 

But  I  despis’d  a  Saviour’s  Dloodc 

10  If  I  had  died  when  I  was  young, 

I  now  should  with  my  infant  tongue 
Be  praising  of  my  God  on  hiph 
But  here  in  guilty  chains  I  lie. 


680 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


11  Thus  trembling  o’er  the  gulf  I  lay, 

But  dare  not  move  my  lips  to  pray; 

I  thought  I  was  forever  curs’d, 

My  guilty  heart  was  fit  to  burst. 

12  My  scarlet  crimes  did  now  appear, 
Which  sunk  my  soul  in  black  despair: 
My  dreadful  pains  no  tongue  can  tell, 

I  thought  I  felt  the  flames  of  hell. 

13  I  thought  I  saw  the  burning  lake; 

My  frighted  soul  began  to  quake; 

I  cried  aloud,  Lord  must  1  go, 

To  languish  in  eternal  wroe. 

14  I  heard  a  noise  like  thunder  roll, 

Which  did  affright  my  guilty  soul; 

I  thought  the  dreadful  day  was  come, 
That  I  should  hear  my  final  doom. 

15  To  my  amazement  and  surprise, 

I  saw  a  cloud  descend  the  skies, 

And  on  the  cloud  appeared  One 
WTho  fairer  was  than  crystal  stone, 

10  His  curling  locks  were  snowy  white, 

His  garments  were  exceeding  bright; 

The  sun  looked  dim  before  his  face, 

His  feet  "were  like  the  burnished  brass. 

1 7  He  spake,  and  lightning  stream’d  around. 
He  says,  “1  have  a  ransom  found; 

“I  bought  your  ransom  on  the  tree, 

“And  came  to  set  your  spirit  free.” 

18  My  heart  rebounded  like  a  roe, 

And  glory  through  my  soul  did  flow; 

My  sins  were  gone,  and  I  was  free, 

And  knew  my  Saviour  died  for  me. 

19  Heap’d  and  shouted  out  aloud, 

And  long’d  for  wings  to  reach  the  clo^d; 
To  catch  my  Saviour  in  my  arms, 

And  gaze  forever  on  his  charij^s. 

20  Meanwhile  I  thus  rejoicing  stood. 

He  like  a  flaming  cherub  rode: 

To  heaven  again  he  took  his  flight 
And  quickly  vanish’d  out  of  sight. 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


12  But  diill  I  felt  the  heavenly  flame, 
And  sung  aloud  in  Jesus5  name, 

I  felt  the  all-atoning  blood, 

And  knew  that  1  was  born  of  God. 


SONG  VI. 


1  That  glorious  day  is  drawing  nigh, 

When  Zion’s  light  shall  come; 

She  shall  rise  and  shine  on  high, 

Bright  as  the  rising  sun; 

The  north  and  south  their  sons  resign, 
And  earth’s  foundations  bend, 
Adorn’d  as  a  bride,  Jerusalem 
All  glorious  shall  descend. 

2  The  king  who  wears  the  glorious  crown. 

The  azure  flaming  bow, 

The  holy  city  shall’bring  down, 

To  bless  the  church  below; 

When  Zion’s  bleeding  conquering  king, 
Shall  sin  and  death  destroy, 

The  morning  stars  shall  t’gether  sing, 
And  Zion  shout  for  joy. 

3  The  holy  bright  musician  band, 

Who  sing  on  harps  of  gold, 

Just  by  the  course  along  they  stand. 

Their  gentle  numbers  roll, 

Descending  with  such  melting  strains, 
Jehovah  they  adore, 

Shouts  through  earth’s  extensive  plains, 
Were  never  heard  before. 

4  Let  Satan  rage  and  boast  no  more, 

Nor  think  his  reign  is  long; 

Tho’  Saints  are  feeble,  weak  and  poor. 
Their  great  Redeemer’s  strong; 

In  storms  he  is  our  hiding  place, 

A  covert  from  the  wind; 

A  stream  from  the  rock  in  the  wilderness. 
Runs  through  this  weary  land. 


682 


SPIRITUAL  SONGS. 


5  This  crystal  stream  runs  down  from  heaven, 

It  issues  from  the  throne: 

The  floods  of  strife  away  are  driven, 

The  church  becomes  as  one; 

That  peaceful  union  she  shall  know, 

And  live  upon  his  love; 

And  shout  and  sing  his  name  below, 

As  angels  do  above. 

6  A  thousand  years  shall  roll  around — 

The  church  shall  be  complete; 

Call’d  by  the  glorious  trumpet’s  sound, 
Their  Saviour  for  to  meet: 

They  rise  with  joy  and  mount  on  high, 

They  fly  to  Jesus’  arms; 

And  gaze  with  wonder  and  delig' t, 

On  their  beloved’s  charms. 

7  Like  apples  fair  his  beauties  are, 

To  feed  and  cheer  the  mind; 

No  earthly  fruit  doth  so  recruit, 

Nor  flagons  full  of  wine. 

Their  troubles  o’er  they’ll  grievt  no  more. 
But  sing  in  streams  of  joy; 

In  raptures  sweet  and  bliss  comp  >te, 
They’ll  feast  and  never  cloy. 


DEFENCE  OF  CAMP  MEETINGS, 


Rev.  Stith  Mead: 

Dear  Sir — Agreeably  to  your  request,  I  have  thrown  together 
some  reflections  on  the  subject  of  Camp  Meetings. 

“  As  a  plan  the  most  simple,  and  of  course  the  best  calculated  to 
answer  the  intended  purpose,  I  have  stated  the  objections  which  are 
commonly  raised  by  those  who  oppose  you,  and  have  annexed  the 
answer  to  each  in  the  order  in  which  they  occurred  to  my  own  mind. 
As  my  only  aim  is  to  put  down  that  superficial  tribe  of  men,  who 
commonly  are  at  the  head  of  unreasonable  opposition,  I  have  studi¬ 
ed  simplicity  and  plainness.  And  though  more  judicious  critics 
might  say,  that  some  of  the  arguments  are  strained,  and  that  others 
might  be  considered  arguments  ad  hominem ,  yet  I  apprehend  no 
danger  from  a  public  reply.  An  error  which  may  have  been  admit¬ 
ted,  must  be  too  trivial  to  merit  the  opposition  of  men  of  ability, 
and  I  fear  nothing  from  the  others,  because  I  should  not  find  time  to 
pay  them  attention. 

“It  might  be  said,  for  instance,  that  my  defence  of  an  unlettered 
ministry,  would  ultimately  lead  to  evil  consequences,  Ho  the  per¬ 
petuation  of  ignorance.*  But  I  have  not  the  same  apprehension. 
The  time  is  fast  approaching  when  every  man  who  wishes  to  be 
an  acceptable  minister  of  the  gospel,  will  find  himself  obliged  to 
take  Paul’s  advice  to  Timothy,  and  with  diligence  strive  to  grow, 
not  only  in  grace,  but  likewise  in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  I 
have  no  intention  to  say  that  literature  is  useless.  My  meaning  is, 
that  the  same  zeal,  which  induces  men  to  renounce  the  pleasures  of 
the  world  and  offer  themselves  as  laborers  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ, 
will  push  them  on  to  make  all  necessary  improvement. 

“Again  it  may  be  said  that  arguments  in  favor  of  noise  and  con¬ 
fusion  drawn  from  the  conduct  of  the  Jews,  are  far-fetched  and  in- 
appplicable.  But  I  feel  clear  in  having  adduced  examples  taken 
from  the  New  Testament,  which  are  of  similar  import,  and  there¬ 
fore  invincible. 

“As  to  the  arguments  which  are  addressed  ad  hominem  to  the 
opposer,  I  think  them  directly  in  point,  as  intended  to  silence  gain- 
savers,  who  act  without  information  or  reflection. 


584 


DEFENCE  OF 


“On  the  whole,  when  I  declare  my  prevailing  design  in  sending 
forward  this  little  prduction,  is  not  to  injure  the  feelings  of  candid 
and  honest  men,  but  to  aid  in  the  spread  of  true  Godliness,  I  am 
sure  to  be  heard  by  such  with  patience.  And  if  any  one  should 
wish  to  correct  me,  he  will  do  it  as  becomes  the  profession  of  a 
peaceful  gospel. 

“If  you  think  it  can  be  of  any  service  to  the  public,  you  are  at 
liberty  to  publish  these  sheets,  and  apply  the  profits  of  the  publica¬ 
tion  to  the  purpose  of  finishing  the  new  meeting  house  at  Lynch 


>u 


rg- 


I  am,  &c., 


September  22,  1805. 


SAMUEL  K.  JENNINGS. 


j? 


“Light  and  darkness  must  forever  stand  opposed  to  each  other. 
If  either  prevails,  in  proportion  to  its  prevalence,  the  other  must  dis¬ 
appear.  The  kingdom  of  righteousness  and  true  holiness,  must 
forever  be  opposed  to  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  or  the  wicked  inclina¬ 
tion  of  men.  Every  man  is  subject  to  one  or  the  other  of  these 
powers.  Lovers  of  God  and  of  truth  delight  in  the  prosperity  of 
religion,  from  motives  of  duty  and  benevolence.  The  enemies  of 
God  and  of  his  word  are  pleased  to  see  religion  put  down,  from  the 
selfish  design  of  covering  their  lusts.  The  true  Christian  will  de¬ 
fend  those  institutions,  and  means  which  most  conduce  to  the  refor¬ 
mation  of  sinners;  whatever  the  world  may  think  of  him.  Tempo¬ 
rizers  and  those  who  love  the  praise  of  men  rather  than  the  praise 
of  God,  will  advocate  or  oppose  measures,  according  to  the  degree 
of  approbation  they  may  receive,  or  expect  to  receive  from  the  world. 

Many  hundreds  of  the  most  striking  reformations  have  been  at 
least  commenced  by  means  of  Methodist  Camp  Meetings!  With 
these  interesting  facts  before  them,  some  look  on  with  approbation, 
some  join  with  earnestness  in  promoting  and  carrying  the  hopeful 
design  into  effect,  while  others  treat  the  meetings  with  contempt,  and 
their  advocates  as  fools,  madmen,  and  enthusiasts.  Some  submit 
to  every  inconvenience  to  attend  unon  them,  while  others  proclaim 
the  importance  of  suppressing  them  as  a  public  nuisance.  The  de¬ 
sign  of  these  sheets,  is  to  examine  some  of  the  objections  commonly 
raised  against  this  important  institution. 

“Objection  1st.  Too  much  time  is  spent  in  vain.  ‘Six  days 
shalt  thou  labor,  &c.5 

“Answer.  This  is  a  spacious  objection,  and  seems  to  be  support¬ 
ed  by  an  express  command  of  God.  Let  it  be  observed,  however, 
that  our  Lord  Christ,  in  Matthew  vi,  33,  advised  and  commanded 
that  we  should  ‘first  seek  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous¬ 
ness.5  That  we  should  prefer  spiritual  before  ^mporal  interest.— 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


685 


In  another  place  our  Lord  estimates  the  soul  of  a  man  to  be  of 
greater  worth  than  the  whole  world.  ‘What  shall  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  should  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul?  or  what 
shall  he  give  in  exchange?’  &c.  Paul  ‘considered  all  things  but 
loss,  so  that  he  might  win  Christ  and  be  found  in  him.’  In  a 
country  where,  with  the  continued  and  united  exertions  of  all  its  cit¬ 
izens,  sufficient  provisions  could  not  be  made  for  its  necessities,  such 
an  objection  might  have  some  weight;  but  with  a  soil  and  climate 
like  ours,  where  on  an  accurate  calculation  it  will  be  found,  that  if 
one  fourth  of  the  time  be  spent  in  agriculture,  ample  supplies  will  be 
produced  for  man  and  beast,  an  argument  founded  on  the  necessity 
of  labor  must  be  entirely  frivolous. 

“If  we  be  disposed  to  consider  religion  as  a  matter  of  no  conse¬ 
quence,  a  very  trivial  reason  will  be  to  us  sufficient  for  neglecting  it. 
Jlut  if  the  exercise  and  indulgence  of  true  repentance,  and  the  ac¬ 
quisition  of  a  living  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  be  considered  essential 
t)  salvation,  it  must  follow,  that  those  who  feel  themselves  destitute 
wf  this  “pearl  of  great  price,”  will  find  sufficient  time  to  perform 
their  necessary  labor,  and  still  spare,  occasionally,  a  week  for  the 
special  work  of  waiting  upon  God  in  the  use  of  such  means  as  are 
found  conducive  to  reformation.  While  riches,  honors  and  distinc¬ 
tion  are  considered  the  principal  objects  of  pursuit,  and  the  only 
attainments  worthy  the  attention  of  men,  much  will  be  said  about 
the  importance  of  labor.  But  let  a  man  be  properly  affected  with 
the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  he  will  no  more  attempt  to  avail  him¬ 
self  of  this  objection  in  opposing  Camp  Meetings. 

“Objection  2d.  Granting  the  argument  for  making  provision  for 
the  body,  ought  not  to  weigh  in  such  a  case,  yet  surely  it  must  be 
admitted  a  reasonable  objection,  that  by  attending  upon  such  meet¬ 
ings  health  is  exposed  and  injured. 

“Answer.  It  is  possible,  grant,  that  the  sickly  or  delicate  might 
be  injured  by  too  long  standing  or  sitting,  or  lying  on  the  ground, 
but  common  sense  would  teach  all  valetudinarians  either  to  stay  at 
home  or  to  make  the  necessary  provisions  for  their  safety.  We 
cannot  therefore  be  answerable  for  their  imprudence.  But  a  proper 
religious  excitement  is  not  calculated  either  directly  or  indirectly  to 
injure  health,  unless  victory  over  passion,  a  tranquil  expectation  of 
unavoidable  adversity,  with  triumph  over  the  fear  of  death,  can  con¬ 
stitute  disease.  But  says  the  objector,  the  awful  anxiety  which  fre¬ 
quently  precedes  this  comfortable  state  of  the  mind  often  does  mis¬ 
chief.  This  last  difficulty  involves  in  it  another  question.  For  if 
the  exercise  preparatory  to  a  gracious  state,  be  a  deep  sense  of  sin, 
and  its  aw  ful  consequences  followed  by  an  humble  acceptance  of 
mercy  on  the  terms  of  the  gospel;  then  it  must  follow,  that  whatever 
effects  it  may  produce,  it  will  be  prudent  to  submit  to  the  ooeiatiun, 


586 


DEFENCE  OF 


But  if  I  should  be  disposed  to  deny  the  charge,  which  I  shall  now 
formally  do,  how  will  it  ever  be  made  to  appear  with  sufficient  cer¬ 
tainty  that  the  cases  of  sickness  which  may  have  happened  at  any 
Camp  Meeting,  or  which  may  have  succeeded  shortly  after  such  a 
meeting,  were  produced  by  any  exercise  or  condition  attendant  on 
the  occasion?  Have  not  thousands  been  taken  suddenly  ill  at  home, 
abroad,  sitting  up,  lying  down,  in  the  house  and  in  the  field?  Who 
can  tell  whether  the  same  illness  might  not  have  happened  at  the 
same  time  in  another  place,  or  in  any  other  condition?  And  as  so 
many  came  off  unhurt  in  the  proportion  to  the  few  who  can  be  ad¬ 
duced  as  seeming  instances  to  the  contrary,  I  venture  to  conclude 
that,  if  religion  be  all-important,  and  if  religion  be  successfully 
sought  after  at  Camp  Meetings,  this  second  objection  must  also  lose 
most,  if  not  all  its  weight. 

“Objection  3d.  Let  these  objections  stand  or  fall,  it  must  be  ac¬ 
knowledged,  that  the  principal  advocates  of  these  meetings  are  igno- 
-  rant  and  illiterate  Methodists. 

“Answer.  Indeed  it  is  bad  enough  if  all  Methodists  are  ignorant 
and  illiterate.  It  could  be  wished  that  true  wisdom  and  useful 
knowledge  were  more  universally  diffused.  But  not  to  lo^e  sight  of 
the  objection;  St.  Paul  gives  the  following  instructions  to  Timothy, 
when  preparing  him  for  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel:  “Give  at¬ 
tendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doctrine.  Neglect  not  the 
gift  that  is  in  thee.  Meditate  upon  these  things;  give  thyself  wholly 
to  them.  Take  heed  unto  thyself  and  to  thy  doctrine,  continue  in 
them;  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself  and  them  that 
hear  thee.  Preach  the  word,  be  instant  in  season,  and  out  of  sea¬ 
son;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long  suffering  and  doctrine.’ * 
Whether  the  Methodist  preachers  do  not  in  a  very  considerable  de¬ 
gree  act  up  to  this  exhortation,  will  scarcely  admit  of  a  question. 
But  the  objector  continues  to  ask,  have  any  of  them  a  libera?  edu¬ 
cation?  Can  they  compose  rhetorical  discourses?  Can  they  d  eliver 
them  with  the  ease  and  elegance  of  true  orators?  The  want  of 
these  accomplishments  I  perceive  then  to  be  the  great  objection. — 
Nothing  is  more  common  than  that  worldly  minded  men  should  be 
wise  above  what  is  written.  Does  Paul  make  any  such  demands 
upon  Timothy?  Or  does  he  instruct  him  to  be  guided  by  these  char¬ 
acteristics  in  his  choice  of  others  for  the  same  important  work?  If 
such  demand  were  correct,  then  we  should  have  heard  Paul  address 
himself  to  Timothy  in  the  following  manner.  “O  Timothy,  my 
son!  I  have  frequently  commanded  thee  to  labor  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  according  to  my  example.  But  as  thou  art  not  an  apostle, 
properly  so  called,  and  hast  not  received  the  gift  of  languages,  I  ad¬ 
vise  thee  to  acquaint  thyself  with  the  Hebrew,  Greek  and  Latin; 
with  Geometry,  Trigonometry,  Arithmetic,  Algebra  u»id  Fluxions; 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


687 


with  natural  Philosophy,  Rhetoric,  moral  Philosophy  and  Meta¬ 
physics:  after  these  to  devote  thyself  to  the  study  of  some  system 
or  systems  correctly.  But  after  all  do  not  forget  to  rehearse  them 
before  a  looking  glass  till  thou  art  able  to  repeat  them  with  freedom 
and  grace;  so  that  when  thou  art  called  upon  public  duty,  thou  may- 
est  effectually  secure  the  approbation  of  thy  auditors.  Further¬ 
more,  when  thou  art  about  to  visit  any  distant  Churches,  lay  up  in 
thy  portmanteau  the  choicest  of  thy  sermons.  And  wherever  thou 
art,  take  care  to  have  at  least  one  discourse  about  thee,  that  thou 
mayest  be  prepared  against  any  sudden  emergency,  and  never  appear 
unfinished  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.5  We  cannot  think  such  an 
address,  either  public  or  private,  commensurate  with  the  dignity  of 
the  apostle  Paul. 

“The  exhortation  to  Timothy  is  comprehensive  and  to  the  pur¬ 
pose..  It  includes  every  instruction  necessary  for  a  useful  minister. 
When  we  are  deeply  interested  in  a  subject  of  the  last  importance, 
we  do  not  think  it  necessary  to  draw  up  our  arguments  in  an  orderly 
manner  upon  paper,  before  we  attempt  to  deliver  our  sentiments  upon 
the  matter  in  hand!  Are  not  the  love  and  penetration  of  a  parent 
sufficient  to  dictate  such  advice  as  is  suited  to  the  different  tempers 
and  conditions  of  his  children?  After  perceiving  the  house  of  our 
neighbor  on  fire,  we  do  not  withdraw  to  our  closet  to  prepare  a  va¬ 
riety  of  affecting  arguments,  by  way  of  engaging  him  to  save  both 
himself  and  family  from  the  flames.  In  such  a  case  a  lively  con¬ 
viction  of  our  neighbor’s  danger,  and  an  ardent  desire  to  rescue  him 
from  it,  affords  greater  powers  of  natural  eloquence,  than  any  rules 
of  art  can  furnish. 

“Horace  observes,  that  neither  matter  nor  method  will  be  want¬ 
ing  on  a  well  digested  subject.  With  how  much  facility  then  may 
suitable  expressions  be  expected  to  follow  those  animating  senti¬ 
ments,  which  are  inspired  by  an  ardent  love  to  God  and  man;  espe¬ 
cially  when  subjects  of  such  universal  concern  are  agitated,  as  death 
and  redemption,  judgment  and  eternity?  Upon  such  occasions,  out 
of  the  abundance  of  the  heart,  the  mouth  will  speak;  nor  will  the 
preacher  be  able  to  repeat  a  tenth  part  of  the  truths,  which  God  has 
communicated  to  him  while  meditating  upon  his  text.  If  malice 
can  furnish  those  who  are  under  its  influence,  with  an  inexhausta- 
ble  fund  of  conversation,  how  much  more  rational  to  suppose  that 
the  charity  of  a  minister,  will  furnish  him  with  an  inexhaustable 
fund  of  exhortation,  instruction  and  comfort.” 

What  advantage  has  occurred  to  the  church  by  renunciating  the 
apostolic  method  of  publishing  the  Gospel?  We  too  often  have  had 
indolence  and  artifice  in  the  place  of  sincerity  and  vigilance.  Those 
public  discourses  which  were  once  the  effects  of  conviction  and 


688 


DEFENCE  OF 


zeal,  have  now  become  the  weekly  exercises  of  learning  and  art.-^ 
“We  believe  and  therefore  speak,”  is  an  expression  which  with 
such  pastors  is  entirely  out  of  use. 

“Where  is  it,  that  we  discover  the  happiest  effects  produced  upon 
the  minds  of  men?  Where  do  we  observe  the  most  frequent  con¬ 
versions?  Where  are  the  formal  professors  most  commonly  struck 
with  religious  fear?  Where  are  the  libertines  constrained  to  cry 
out,  ‘men  and  brethren  what  shall  we  do?’  Where  is  it  that  we 
find  the  wicked  departing  from  the  assembly  to  lament  their  trans¬ 
gressions  in  private?  Are  these  things  more  frequently  effected  by 
the  learned  orator,  or  do  they  not  more  commonly  attend  the  labors 
of  the  illiterate  Methodists?  Study  and  affectation  may  please  the 
taste  of  those  who  pretend  to  be  wrise  and  learned,  and  a  desire  to 
please  such  men,  has  too  often  led  preachers  of  the  Gospel  to  de¬ 
part  from  that  generous  sympathy,  which  actuated  the  ministers  of 
the  primitive  church.  But  while  the  offence  of  the  cross  is  avoided, 
neither  the  wise  nor  the  ignorant  are  effectually  convened.  The 
Gospel  is  abundantly  better  suited  to  the  poor  in  spirit  than  those 
who  value  themselves  as  men  of  great  science.  *  ‘I  thank  thee,  O 
Father,’  said  the  lowly,  blessed  Jesus,  ‘that  thou  hast  hid  these 
things  from  the  wise  an  i  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes.’  These  babes,  so  called  in  the  language  of  Christ,  I  ap¬ 
prehend  to  he  similar  to  the  persons  whom  I  advocate,  and  who  are 
in  many  places  rejected  for  pecuniary  reputed  sages.  But  it  hath 
pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  be¬ 
lieve,  and  by  the  instrumentality  of  these  ignorant  and  illiterate 
men,  he  has  raised  up  to  himself  in  the  United  States  in  the  course 
of  a  few  years,  half  a  million  of  servant  worshippers. 

“After  all  that  has  been  said,  I  am  persuaded  that  those  who  wish 
to  be  amused  at  church,  who  attend  the  house  of  prayer  to  form  their 
parties  for  the  ensuing  week,  and  who  do  not  wish  to  see  their  own 
follies,  will  still  consider  this  difficulty  unanswered — but  every  can¬ 
did  enquirer  after  salvation,  will  perceive  that,  what  is  charged 
upon  the  Methodist  preachers  as  being  the  effect  of  ignorance,  viz: 
their  sympathy  and  zeal,  render  them  more  respectable.  Of  course 
if  these  men  conduct  the  Camp  Meetings,  there  will  be  the  greater 
probability  of  receiving  benefit  by  attending  them. 

“Objection  4tli.  But  these  preachers  after  all  you  can  say,  are 
vehement,  boisterous  ond  ostentatious.  They  stamp  and  clap  their 
hands;  they  raise  such  a  noise  and  confusion  as  is  sufficient  to  dis¬ 
tract  their  hearers. 

“Answer.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  but  that  every  minister  of 
Christ  ought  when  he  speaks  for  God,  to  deliver  the  truth  in  the 
power  and  demonstration  thereof;  and  that  with  zeal  and  energy, 
and  in  the  most  pressing  and  engaging  manner  possible.  Isaiah 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


689 


Iviii,  1.  Says  God  to  the  Prophet,  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  lift  up 
thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  transgressions, 
and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins.  But  this  will  be  disagreeable 
to  men  of  taste  and  learning!  Yes,  and  he  that  preaches  the  truth 
may  expect  this;  but  Matthew  v,  12,  rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad, 
for  great  is  your  reward  in  Heaven;  for  so  persecuted  they  the 
Prophets  that  were  before  you.  In  the  eyes  of  the  world,  ‘the  pro¬ 
phet  is  a  fool,  and  the  spiritual  man  is  mad.’  Hosea,  ix,  7.  It 
will  be  granted  that  loud  and  vehement  speaking  might  be  unneces¬ 
sary,  where  the  people  are  entirely  attentive  and  desirous  to  become 
acquainted  with  the  way  of  salvation.  But  there  are  none  so  deaf 
as  those  that  will  not  hear;  and  men  hear  any  thing  more  willingly 
than  their  own  faults  and  failings.  A  curse  is  denounced  against 
the  minister  who  doeth  the  work  of  the  Lord  deceitfully;  Jeremiah 
x,  4;  viii,  10.  The  preacher  is  bound  to  deal  plainly  with  his 
hearers  when  he  reads  that  God  is  a  consuming  fire;  that  hell  from 
beneath  is  moved  to  meet  the  wicked  at  their  coming.  Isaiah  xiv, 
9.  And  all  who  deeply  feel  the  importance  of  salvation  will  ex¬ 
hibit  strong  marks  of  earnestness.  When  Christ  preached  he  ex¬ 
pressed  himself  with  zeal ,  energy  and  noise.  John  vii,  37.  Jesus 
stood  and  cried  saying,  if  any  man  thirst,  &c.,  and  chapter  xi,  43, 
when  lie  raised  Lazarus  from  the  grave,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice , 
‘ Lazarus  come  forth.9  Peter  on  the  day  of  pentecost  lifted  up 
his  voice;  and  Paul  when  he  declared  his  conversion  did  it  not  with 
that  kind  of  moderation  which  would  now  be  considered  graceful. 
In  the  name  of  the  Lord,  then,  let  the  men  alone,  let  them  cry  and 
spare  not;  for  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  Heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  the  voice  of  an  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God. 
Let  those  who  neglect  their  duty,  who  prophecy  smooth  things, 
who  daub  untempered  mortar,  and  cry  peace,  peace,  where  there  is 
no  peace,  answrer  for  themselves,  and  act  as  they  think  proper;  but 
let  Methodist  preachers  act  up  to  the  dictates  of  their  conscience  and 
their  profession.  Molest  them  not,  for  God  will  judge  every  man 
according  to  his  works. 

“But  says  my  objector,  stamping  and  clapping  of  hands  must  be 
inconsistent  with  decorum  of  worship.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Ezek. 
vi,  11,  ‘Smite  with  thine  hand,  ana  stamp  with  thy  foot,  and  say 
alas,  for  all  the  evil  abominations  of  the  house  of  Israel.’  With 
this  high  authority,  simple  and  honest  men  can  move  on  regardless 
of  what  the  world  may  say,  and  writh  bitterness  sigh  and  lament  the 
desolation  sin  hath  made;  and  as  they  proclaim  the  solemn  truths  of 
God,  smite  their  hands  together  as  a  token  of  holy  indignation 
against  all  wickedness. 

“If  God  be  in  earnest  when  he  threatens  the  wicked,  and  will  be 
so  when  he  executes  vengeance  upon  them,  then  by  every  rule  of 


690 


DEFENCE  OF 


logic  and  divinity,  a  minister  of  Christ  ought  to  be  in  earnest  when 
he  warns  sinners  of  their  impending  danger,  and  invites  them  to 
the  refuge  of  the  Gospel.  He  ought  to  show  himself  in  earnest, 
and  that  he  has  the  good  of  souls  at  heart.  And  while  he  proves 
that  himself  believes  the  force  of  God’s  eternal  truth,  with  all  the 
violence  of  holy  love,  he  should  compel  the  people  to  come  in. 

“But  continues  the  objector,  if  we  should  grant  the  privilege  to 
the  preacher  to  rave,  yet  surely  the  hearers  are  bound  to  keep  si¬ 
lence. 

“In  Zach.  ix,  9.  we  read,  ‘Shout  O  daughter  of  Jenioalem.’ — 
And  in  Isaiah  xii,  6.  ‘Cry  out  and  shout  thou  inhabitant  f  zdon.’ 
Isaiah  xlii,  11,  12.  Let  the  inhabitants  of  the  rock  si  up,  let  them 
shout  from  the  top  of  the  mountains.  Let  them  give  glory  unto  God 
in  the  islands;  for,  II.  Chron.  xv,  14,  with  a  loud  voice,  and  with 
shouting,  and  with  a  trumpet,  and  with  cornets  Israel  covenanted 
to  serve  the  Lord,  and  he  was  found  of  them. 

“Again  we  read,  Ezra  iii,  11,  13,  ‘And  all  the  people  shouted 
with  a  great  shout,  when  they  praised  the  Lord,  and  the  noise  was 
heard  afar  off.  And  again,  Luke  xix,  37,  40,  when  our  Lord  drew 
near  to  the  Mount  of  Olives  on  his  way  to  Jerusalem,  ‘the  whole 
multitude  of  his  disciples  began  to  rejoice  and  praise  God  with  a 
loud  voice:’  and  when  application  was  made  to  him  to  rebuke  the 
people,  and  call  them  to  order,  he  justified  their  conduct  and  said, 
‘if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  the  stones  would  immediately  cry 
out.’  This  was  exactly  in  conformity  to  the  opinion  and  exhorta¬ 
tion  of  the  Psalmist  David,  Psal.  xlvii,  1,  ‘O  clap  your  hands  all 
ye  people,  shout  unto  God  with  the  voice  of  triumph.’  With  ex¬ 
amples  and  precepts  like  these,  surely  the  people  ought  at  least  to  be 
indulged,  who,  in  the  integrity  of  their  hearts,  adopt  this  mode  of 
expressing  their  devout  emotions. 

“If  all  these  liberties  be  allowed,  yet  continues  my  objector,  the 
confused  prayers,  exhortations  and  songs  are  intolerable. 

“Let  us  examine  Nehemiah  viii,  frem  the  beginning:  ‘All  the 
people  gathered  themselves  as  one  man,  both  men  and  women,  and 
all  that  could  hear  with  understanding,’  that  knew  good  from  evil. 
And  the  ears  of  all  the  people  were  attentive.’  They  heard  as  for 
eternity.  And  Ezra  the  scribe  stood  upon  a  pulpit  of  wood  which 
they  had  made  for  the  purpose,  and  beside  him  stood  six  of  his 
brethren  who  are  all  named.  And  Ezra  opened  the  book  of  the  law 
of  God  in  sight  of  all  the  people.  And  Ezra  blessed  the  Lord  the 
great  God,  and  all  the  people  answered,  amen!  amen!  and  lifted  up 
their  hands.  And  these  thirteen,  together  with  the  seventy  four 
Levites,  caused  the  people  to  unders  and  the  law,  and  the  people 
stood  in  their  place,  (which  implies  the  Priests  and  Levites  did 
not,  but  moved  about  as  they  saw  it  needful.)  So  they  read  in  the 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


591 


book  of  the  law  of  God  distinctly,  and  gave  the  sense,  and  caused 
the  people  to  understand  the  reading.  Now  as  it  is  stated  that  they 
read,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  those  thirteen  who  stood  on  the 
right  and  left  of  Ezra  did  all  read,  especially  as  the  other  thirteen, 
and  the  Levites,  seventy- -four  in  number,  caused  the  people  to  under¬ 
stand.  So  that  there  were  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  twenty-six  Priests,  and 
seventy-four  Levites,  if  not  one  thousand,  see  chap,  vii,  39,  who 
were  all  engaged  in  reading  and  expounding  the  law  unto  the  people 
in  the  time  of  the  public  worship  of  God.  That  this  supposition 
is  correct,  will  be  the  more  probable  when  we  consider  that  three 
hours  was  the  time  which  was  devoted  to  this  engagement,  and  it  is 
not  possible  that  one  hundred  and  two  persons  could  have  read  or 
spoken  separately  and  distinctly  in  so  short  a  time. 

“But  again  we  find  at  the  conclusion  of  the  public  services,  that 
eight  of  the  Levites  according  to  the  Jewish  custom,  who  mostly 
prayed  in  the  attitude  of  standing,  stood  upon  the  stairs,  probably  of 
Ezra’s  pulpit,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  unto  the  Lord  their  God. 
This  was  not  mental  prayer.  No,  they  cried  aloud,  and  eight  of 
them  all  at  once.  Let  us  turn  to  Ezra  iii,  10,  11,  12,  13,  when  in 
order  to  perform  the  public  ‘worship  of  God,  on  a  memorable  day, 
‘they  set  the  priests  in  their  apparel  with  trumpets,  and  the  Levites 
‘with  cymbols  to  praise  the  Lord:  and  they  sang  together  by  course 
‘in  praising  and  giving  thanks  unto  the  Lord:  because  he  is  good, 
‘for  his  mercy  endureth  forever.  And  all  the  people  shouted  when 
‘they  praised  the  Lord,  because  the  foundation  of  the  house  of  the 
‘Lord  was  laid.  But  many  of  the  priests  and  Levites,  and  chief  of 
‘the  fathers  who  were  ancient  men  that  had  seen  the  first  house, 
‘when  the  foundation  of  this  house  was  laid  before  their  eyes,  wept 
‘with  a  loud  voice,  and  many  shotted  aloud  for  joy;  so  that  the 
‘people  could  not  discern  the  noise  of  the  shout  of  joy  from  the 
‘noise  of  the  weeping  of  the  people,  for  the  people  shouted  with  a 
‘loud  shout,  and  the  noise  was  heard  afar  off.’  Here  we  may  ob¬ 
serve  that  they  begin  with  order,  seeing  they  sang  together  by  course 
in  praising  and  giving  thanks  unto  the  Lord  because  he  is  good, 
but  that  the  ardor  of  their  zeal  and  the  earnestness  of  their  devotion 
ultimately  transgressed  their  rules  of  order.  If  the  people  shouted 
with  a  great  shout,  and  there  were  no  idle  spectators  amongst  them, 
at  laying  the  foundation  of  an  earthly  temple,  shall  not  the  Israel 
of  God  shout  for  joy  and  lisp  forth  praise,  when  they  see  the  foun¬ 
dation  of  a  spiritual  temple  laid  by  the  goodness  and  power  of  God? 
No,  says  the  objecting  Pharisee,  that  will  never  do,  God  is  a  God  of 
order.  ‘Master  rebuke  thy  disciples,’  Luke  xix,  37,  39.  They 
pay  no  regard  to  order,  but  all  speak  together.  For  the  whole  mul¬ 
titude  began  to  praise  God  with  a  loud  voice.  Why  this  is  wild 
work  and  perfect  confusion  indeed;  God  is  not  deaf.  Hark!  what  a 


DEFENCE  OF 


J  92 

oise  they  make!  what  confusion  is  here!  why  if  they  were  in  Jeru¬ 
salem  and  did  shout  at  this  rate,  they  would  be  heard  all  through  the 
city.  We  think  good  order  a  very  pretty  thing,  and  cannot  away 
with  such  wild  work  as  this.  Besides,  what  will  the  great  anS 
learned,  the  wise  and  the  mighty  children  of  this  world  think  of  it? 
And  as  we  are  on  the  very  suburbs  of  the  city,  our  character  and 
reputation,  among  the  gentry,  are  at  stake.  For  thine  own  honor 
and  the  cause  of  God,  and  above  all,  for  our  credit’s  sake,  we  pray 
thee,  ‘master  rebuke  thy  disciples!’ 

“Hark!  ye  gainsayers  of  every  party,  sect  and  denomination 
among  men,  who  in  conformity  to  your  disposition  to  ‘love  the 
praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God,’  would  fain  lay  down 
rules  for  the  Most  High,  and  limit  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  per¬ 
suade  yourself  that  salvation  must  come  through  a  certain  mode  or 
form,  or  all  is  delusion,  enthusiasm,  hypocrisy,  and  wild  fire.  I 
tell  you  ‘that  if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  the  stones  would  im¬ 
mediately  cry  out;’  God  would  raise  up  Instruments  more  unlikely 
than  these  to  celebrate  his  praise. 

“Objection  5th.  The  solemn  worship  of' God  ought  to  be  per¬ 
formed  in  houses  dedicated  to  that  sacred  use.  It  cannot  be  thought 
proper  to  assemble  in  mixed  multitudes  in  the  woods.  And  it  must 
be  very  indecent  for  ladies  of  distinction  to  be  seen  mingled  with 
such  crowds. 

“Answer.  It  is  proper  that  suitable  houses  should  be  prepared 
for  the  worship  of  God.  But  let  me  ask,  are  such  houses  univer¬ 
sally  provided?  You  know  they  are  not.  Are  the  ministers  of  the 
everlasting  gospel  to  hold  their  peace,  until  all  the  people  are  dis¬ 
posed  to  build  houses  for  the  purpose  of  worship.  What  absurdity 
men  fall  into  when  they  would  oppose  the  truth!  It  is  in  amount 
to  say,  ‘let  the  people  become  religious  and  then  they  will  prepare 
temples  for  the  living  God,  and  alter  that  you  may  preach  with 
comfort  and  decency.’ 

“Our  Lord,  whose  object  was  to  inspire  devout  emotions  in  the 
minds  of  the  people,  seldom  delivered  his  discourses  in  the  temple. 
The  most  excellent  collection  of  religious  or  moral  instruction  that 
was  ever  proclaimed  to  the  world,  is  commonly  called,  by  wav  of 
distinction,  our  Lord’s  sermon  on  the  Mount.  Matt,  v,  vi  and  vii 
chapters. 

“Again,  we  frequently  find  him  in  the  midst  of  the  multitudes 
in  the  open  woods  or  fields,  as  when  he  fed  the  thousands;  and  we 
know  that  the  Mount  of  Olives  was  with  him  a  favorite  place.  In 
a  word,  his  examples  will  warrant  assemblies  to  meet  at  such  times 
and  places  as  opportunity  and  occasion  may  seem  to  prescribe. 

“God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him 
in  i-pirit  and  in  truth.  Houses  are  convenient  and  proper,  and  the 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


o93 


people  ought  to  build  them  decent  and  spacious,  so  that  except  for 
the  sake  of  cool  air  and  shade  no  congregation  need  meet  in  the 
woods.  But  till  that  be  done,  which  without  the  spirit  of  divina¬ 
tion,  judging  from  the  penurious  disposition  so  prevalent  in  the 
world,  I  venture  to  predict  will  require  considerable  time  and  a 
greater  spread  of  religion.  Till  then  go  on  ye  ministers  of  Christ 
and  collect  the  people  when  and  where  you  can,  and  preach  the 
Gospel  of  God.  And  as  to  the  mixed  multitude  spoken  of  in  the 
objection,  I  am  bound  to  answer,  that  in  the  sight  of  God  there  is 
no  respect  of  persons.  With  him  the  righteous  are  noble,  however 
poor  and  despised  in  the  world,  whilst  the  wicked  though  laden 
with  wealth  and  surrounded  with  earthly  grandeur  are  mean  and 
vile.  Yes,  thou  purse-proud,  self-exalted  opposer  of  all  that  is  good, 
the  God  of  Israel  will  exalt  the  upright  beggar  when  he  will  sink 
thee  down  into  the  pit  of  hell. 

“  You  may  support  your  distinction  and  feed  your  pride,  but  in  a 
religious  point  of  view  all  men  are  on  a  level,  and  the  good  man 
feels  it  so.  The  very  fact,  your  aversion  to  worship  your  Creator 
with  the  poor  and  despised,  proves  to  me  that  3^011  have  neither  part 
nor  lot  in  the  matter;  that  you  know  not  God  nor  his  worship,  and 
that  to  follow  your  advice  would  be  the  sure  road  to  perdition. 
The  Lord  hath  declared  his  intention  and  purpose  to  exalt  the  hum¬ 
ble,  whilst  he  will  pull  down  high  looks. 

“  Ye  men  of  self-importance,  who  are  ready  to  suppose  us  desi¬ 
rous  to  borrow  distinctions  by  gaining  your  approbation  and  fellow¬ 
ship,  be  it  known  unto  you,  that  so  long  as  you  suppose  you  have 
dignity  to  lend,  we  want  none  of  your  caresses.  Except  the  Lord 
•  Lay  to  his  mighty  hand,  and  let  you  see  that  you  are  little  and  vile 
and  less  than  the  least  of  his  saints;  instead  of  an  honor,  you  would 
be  a  disgrace  to  the  cause  of  religion.  It  is  a  solemn  truth,  and  a 
truth  which  I  expect  you  bitterly  hate,  that  if  you,  with  all  your 
stateliness,  ever  obtain  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  must  obtain 
it  on  the  same  common  principles  with  publicans  and  harlots. — 
You  must  see  and  feel  that  it  is  heaven’s  highest,  best  gift,  and  that 
merit  in  every  sense  is  excluded  where  4  by  grace  ye  are  saved 
through  faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God.’ 

“  Your  objection  as  it  concerns  the  ladies,  is  the  fruit  of  the  same 
tree.  That  pride  which  will  effect  your  ruin,  would  lead  you  to  car¬ 
ry  with  you  your  female  friends.  But  I  would  ask,  in  what  respect 
can  a  woman  be  injured  by  attending  unto  camp  meetings?  Is  it 
probable  that  any  indecent  address  would  be  made  to  her  there,  soon¬ 
er  than  any  other  place?  You  would  apprehend  no  danger  in  send¬ 
ing  her  to  a  ball  or  a  barbacue,  where  every  engagement  is  calcu¬ 
lated  to  influence  the  passions  and  excite  unlawful  desires;  but  at  a 

Oo 


594 


DEFENCE  OF 


camp  meeting,  where  hundreds  are  employed  in  the  most  vehement 
manner  to  pull  down  the  strong  holds  of  sin  and  lust;  where  a3 
many  instances  of  the  most  bitter  lamentations  on  account  of  sin, 
are  calculated  to  excite  a  holy  dread  of  vice;  at  such  a  place  your 
wife  or  daughter  ought  not  to  be  trusted!  Had  you  stated  your  ob¬ 
jection  in  its  proper  shape,  it  would  have  stood  thus:  4  It  is  a  dis¬ 
graceful  business  for  ladies  of  distinction  to  be  engaged  in  religion. 
It  will  seclude  them  from  society.’ 

44  Objection  6th.  The  exercises  and  engagements  of  the  people  at 
such  times  and  places  are  absurd.  Their  opinions  are  enthusias¬ 
tic,  and  their  practices  disgusting.  In  a  word,  the  whole  business 
is  intolerable. 

44  Answer.  Any  difference  which  can  be  distinguished  between  a 
Methodist  meeting  and  that  of  other  denominations,  must  be  the 
result  of  the  following  sentiments,  which  I  suppose  you  call  enthu¬ 
siastic  in  the  lumping  objection. 

44  1st.  The  Methodists  suppose  it  to  be  a  correct  practice  to  be 
bold  and  open  in  their  profession  of  religion. 

44  2d.  They  lay  great  stress  on  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace  in 
the  successful  seeking  of  religion. 

44  3d.  They  suppose  every  Christian  bound  to  use  his  utmost  in¬ 
fluence  to  spread  religion. 

44  AVherever  these  opinions  have  considerable  influence,  we  are 
accustomed  to  see  frequent  instances  of  extraordinary  and  audible 
lamentations  for  sin;  and  of  loud  and  rapturous  expressions  of  joy 
upon  a  professed  knowledge  of  sins  forgiven. 

44  Let  us  examine  your  objection  as  it  applies  to  these  considera¬ 
tions.  In  the  first  place,  I  am  at  liberty  to  suppose  it  to  be  your 
opinion  in  opposition  to  the  manner  of  the  Methodists,  that  men 
may  have  all  necessary  religion  in  secret.  That  it  is  improper  to 
make  any  proclamation  of  its  attainment,  and  that  all  external  show 
of  it  is  hypocrisy.  Under  the  influence  of  this  opinion  you  had 
rather  be  considered  irreligious  than  be  classed  with  any  people 
who  make  a  noise  about  religion.  I  assert  then  that  your  silence 
and  your  contempt  of  others  is  not  comfortable  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel. 

44  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  commanded  his  followers  to  act  as 
4  the  light  of  the  world,’  and  4  to  let  their  light  so  shine  before  men 
that  others  seeing  their  good  works  may  glorify  their  father  which 
is  in  heaven.’  He  has  furthermore  said,  4  if  any  man  will  be  my 
disciple,  let  him  deny  himself  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me.’ 
And  again,  speaking  to  his  disciples,  4  behold  I  send  you  forth  as 
lambs  among  wolves.  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  it  hated  me 
before  it  hated  you.’  To  apply  these  quotations,  I  observe  men 
should  always  act  agreeably  to  their  prevailing  opinoins,  and  we 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


695 


are  at  liberty  to  judge  of  men’s  opinions  by  their  general  conduct 
Now  I  ask  how  is  it  possible  that  any  man  should  perform  works 
in  their  nature  praise  worthy,  and  intend  that  they  should  reflect 
honor  upon  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  never  declare  himself 
an  advocate  of  the  Christian  religion?  I  would  also  ask  what  cross 
can  be  in  the  way  of  a  Christian  if  he  may  in  all  respects  walk  as 
do  other  men?  And  I  would  in  the  last  place  ask,  how  the  world 
could  despise  any  man  as  a  Christian,  who  never  made  pretentions 
to  that  character?  It  is  very  evident  that  the  gospel  contemplates 
it  followers  or  adherents  as  being  men  ‘bold  to  take  up,  firm  to  sus¬ 
tain  the  consecrated  cross.’  They  are-  men  not  ashamed  of  the 
gospel.  The  ministers  will  boldly  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified 
and  the  friends  of  Christ  will  universally  acknowledge  him  to  be 
their  Prince  and  their  Saviour. 

“  In  the  second  place,  I  may  consider  it  to  be  your  opinion,  that 
.religion  needs  no  external  or  ceremonial  aid.  Under  the  influence 
of  this  dangerous  idea,  you  are  led  to  neglect  the  use  of  those  means 
which  most  effectually  conduce  to  the  attainment  of  true  religion. 
‘  If  you  love  me,’  says  the  Lord,  ‘  keep  my  commandments.’  Wa 
are  commanded  then  to  deny  ourselves  ungodliness  and  world*’? 
lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world.  For*  ability  so  to  do,  we  are  commanded  to  ask  that  we 
may  receive,  to  seek  that  we  may-  find,  to  knock  that  it  may  be 
opened  unto  us.  These  requisitions  surely  imply  that  some  exter¬ 
nal  aid  is  conducive  to  religion.  But  if  these  be  not  conclusive, 
and  you  jtill  insist  that  mere  mental  energy  is  sufficient  in  carrying 
on  this  great  work,  I  will  request  you  to  account  for  the  prayers  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  case  of  Lazarus  he  prayed  audi¬ 
bly,  he  spake  with  a  loud  voice.  In  the  garden  of  Gethsemane  he 
prayed;  yea  he  continued  all  night  in  prayer;  he  prostrated  himself* 
on  the  earth!  Why  all  this  external  work  in  his  devout  engage¬ 
ments!  Surely  he  too  was  an  enthusiast! 

“  Even  admitting  that  me  highly  exalted  minds  can  succeed  in 
cultivating  devout  emoth. .  without  the  concurrence  of  bodily  exer¬ 
tion,  yet  it  must  be  granted  that  a  majority  of  men  could  not  suc¬ 
ceed  at  all.  But  if  universal  success  were  possible,  yet  such  a  mode 
of  worship  would  not  accord  with  the  general  conduct  of  mankind. 

“  When  the  greatest  men  contemplate  the  effulgence  of  majestic 
dignity,  they  feel  not  only  a  disposition  to  indulge  a  sense  of  rever¬ 
ence,  but  also  to  express  it  in  some  external  form.  They  feel  sim¬ 
ilar  emotions  when  high  favors  are  conferred  upon  them.  Not  con¬ 
tented  with  indulging  a  sense  of  gratitude,  they  impatiently  wait 
for  an  opportunity  to  manifest  it  by  some  adequate  external  expres¬ 
sion.  And  when  they  behold  eminent  goodness  it  is  not  uncom¬ 
mon  for  them  to  burst  forth  in  exclamations  of  joy  and  approbation. 


590 


DEFENCE  OF 


Under  impression  and  consequent  emotions  like  these,  John  was  led 
to  exclaim,  ‘  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world.’ 

“  On  the  whole,  I  must  venture  to  assert  that  some  external  ap¬ 
pearance  of  religion  is  necessary  to  its  very  existence,  and  that  any 
man  who  can  at  all  times  conceal  its  operations  is  a  stranger  to 
those  emotions  which  constitute  true  Christianity.  ‘He  is  still  in 
nature’s  darkness,’  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  the  bond  of  iniqui¬ 
ty.  If  this  conclusion  be  not  correctly  drawn,  the  ceremonies  of 
the  tabernacle  were  vain  and  ostentatious.  The  grandeur  of  the 
temple,  the  effort  of  pompous  pride,  and  all  the  ordinances  receiv¬ 
ed  and  acknowledged  by  most  Christian  societies  are  frivolous  and 
unmeaning. 

“  In  the  third  place  I  consider  your  objection  to  imply  that  no 
co-operation  of  men  is  necessary  for  spreading  the  gospel.  And  I 
answer  in  my  turn,  that  this  objection  would  go  to  the  utter  subver¬ 
sion  of  all  religion. 

“  Whatever  is  revealed  and  recorded,  from  the  time  such  record 
is  made  it  becomes  a  matter  of  instruction  to  those  for  whose  benefit 
it  was  intended.  If  Adam  had  not  made  known  to  his  domestics 
his  confidence  in,  and  his  approbation  of  the  promise  which  God 
had  made  and  confided  to  him,  with  his  life  the  whole  business 
would  have  ended.  But  saith  the  Lord,  4 1  know  Abraham  that  he 
will  command  his  house.’  It  was  intended  from  the  beginning  that 
Abraham  and  his  faithful  children,  to  the  latest  generation,  should 
continue  to  bear  testimy  of  the  truth.  Hence  all  the  solemn  in¬ 
structions  and  warnings  of  Moses,  and  the  prophets  of  Christ  and 
his  apostles.  Hence  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  hence  the 
disposition  of  true  Christians  to  tell  to  all  around  the  great  good¬ 
ness  and  mercy  of  God  through  Christ  Jesus. 

“I  perceive  you  begin  to  reject  all  of  the  three  modifications  which 
I  have  given  to  your  objection.  You  agree  with  us,  that  some  cer¬ 
emony  is  proper,  and  that  a  decent  elegance  of  expression  is  essen¬ 
tial  to  the  existence  and  continuance  of  religion.  It  is  against  ex¬ 
travagance  only  you  would  object.  You  grant  then  that  religion 
implies  some  degree  of  solemn  and  sublime  feeling,  corresponding 
to  a  just  perception  of  the  wisdom,  power,  and  mercy  of  God. — 
And  as  a  sinner,  you  must  also  grant  the  necessity  of  some  sensa¬ 
tions,  adequate  to  a  correct  perception  of  the  holiness  of  that  God 
against  whom  you  have  sinned.  You  will  furthermore  grant  that 
some  decent  and  suitable  expression  of  these  feelings  is  proper  and 
necessary.  So  far,  well.  Now  I  would  know  how  deep  and  inter¬ 
esting  can  these  feelings  be,  and  be  consistent  with  reason  and  scrip¬ 
ture?  Can  they  never  be  more  strong  and  extatic  than  those  you 
have  felt?  Or  might  they  not  in  some  cases  amount  to  the  measure 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


597 


of  those  felt  by  the  three  thousand  on  the  day  of  Pentecost?  I  think, 
sir,  you  must  grant  that  some  men  may  act  rationally,  and  make 
more  ado  about  religion  than  is  your  custom.  If  not,  then  you 
must  arrogantly  make  your  sensibility  the  universal  standard.  But 
you  have  granted  that  religion  necessarily  implies  devout  emotions, 
and  that  such  emotions  seek  for  a  corresponding  degree  of  expres¬ 
sion.  Now,  let  it  be  supposed  that  an  irreligious  person,  through 
the  sympathy  of  a  camp  meeting,  is  suddenly  brought  to  a  solemn 
pause.  He  considers,  he  perceives  the  sanctity  of  God’s  law.  He 
finds  himself  to  be  a  miserable  and  undone  sinner.  His  emotions 
of  guilt  are  so  strong  that,  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul  he  cries  out, 
‘God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.’  He  repeats  his  supplication, — 
he  earnestly  cries,  ‘Jesus  thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me.’ 
Now  this  is  rational,  if  the  gospel  doctrine  of  sin  be  true. 

“  ut  to  proceed  by  the  grace  of  God  through  the  instrumentality 
of  the  word,  and  by  the  effectual  operations  of  the  spirit  of  truth 
while  yet  in  the  m  ast  of  his  agony,  he  discovers  the  merciful  inter¬ 
position  of  the  blessed  Jesus.  He  contemplates  the  glory  of  God 
as  shining  fort')  resplendently  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  is 
changed  into  the  sam  image.  Being  justified  by  faith,  he  has 
peace  with  God.  In  the  transport  of  his  soul  his  glad  heart  leaps 
for  joy,  and  with  extacy  he  cries,  4  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest.’ 
I  have  found  him  of  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  did  write.  Je¬ 
sus  Christ  is  my  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King.  I  am  saved  of  the 
Lord.  Glory,  hallelujah!  This  also  is  rational  conduct,  or  the 
scripture  doctrine  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins  is  illusive  and  vain. 

“  The  conclusion  therefore  seems  to  be,  that  after  having  done 
your  objections  all  the  justice  which  candor  can  require,  the  con¬ 
duct  of  the  Methodists  at  their  camp  meetings  is  more  easily  op¬ 
posed  with  ridicule  than  with  solid  argument.  It  might  not  be  amiss 
to  state  at  the  close  of  this  work  the  following  considerations: 

“  By  turning  to  Leviticus  xxiii  chapter,  39th  and  40th  verses, 
and  to  the  end  of  the  chapter,  we  find  that  the  God  of  Israel  com¬ 
manded  his  people  to  build  them  booths  of  the  boughs  of  trees  of 
different  kinds,  and  dwell  in  them  seven  days.  And  that  this  was 
to  be  done  annually,  immediately  after  gathering  in  the  fruits  of 
the  land. 

u  And  again  in  Nehemiah  viii  chapter,  from  13th  verse  to  the 
close  we  find  that  Israel  had  for  a  time  lost  sight  of  this  command, 
but  on  reviving  the  reading  and  exposition  of  the  law,  they  also  re¬ 
newed  this  custom  in  the  city,  and  devoted  seven  days  to  dwell  in 
booths  and  attend  to  the  reading  of  the  law,  confession  of  sin,  &c. 

u  Now  it  strikes  me  thus,  that  God  in  his  wisdom,  knowing  how 
difficult  it  is  to  retain  a  sense  of  his  presence,  power  and  goodness, 
while  engaged  in  the  bustle  of  the  world,  instituted  this  custom  at  a 


698 


DEFENCE  OF 


season  of  the  year,  and  under  such  circumstances  as  are  well  calcu¬ 
lated  to  prepare  men  for  reflection. 

“  By  drawing  them  off  in  this  manner,  and  for  such  length  of 
time,  it  would  seem  to  have  been  the  design  of  the  Almighty  to  pro¬ 
duce  an  effect  which  was  necessary,  and  yet  impracticable  under 
any  other  circumstances;  viz:  A  solemn  devotion,  abstract  from  bu¬ 
siness,  sublime  and  spiritual! 

“  This,  then,  is  also  the  design  of  our  camp  meetings.  Having 
found  how  difficultly  men  can  be  brought  to  disengage  themselves 
from  the  world  on  any  plan  heretofore  devised;  and  having,  as  if  by 
accident,  discovered  the  powerful  influence  of  long  continued  and 
independent  meetings,  we  have  repeated  them  with  the  happiest 
effects.  And  we  are  prepared  to  state  it  as  a  fact  that  at 
meetings  of  the  kind  in  the  state  of  we  have  had 


instances  of  professed  coversion. 

Note. — True  religion  is  the  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  certain 
affections.  The  whole  may  be  comprised  in  the  comprehensive 
idea,  ‘The  love  of  God.5  This  love  of  God  rrry  be  defined  ‘a 
feeling  of  complacency  while  the  perfection  of  deity  is  contempla¬ 
ted.5  And  particularly  the  moral  perfections  of  God,  emphatically 
called  his  Holiness,  is  perceived  with  joyful  approbation.  It  im¬ 
plies  also  the  hatred  of  evil.  When  the  mind  delights  in  this  per¬ 
ception  of  excellence,  and  in  the  indulgence  of  the  sublime  emotion 
attendant  on  such  perception,  it  must  feel  proportionate  opposition 
to  every  species  of  vice. 

“  When  a  sinner  is  called  to  salvation  this  love  of  God  and  hatred 
of  evil  are  offered  him  as  his  spiritual  portion. 

“  Most  professing  Christians  agree  in  urging  the  necessity  of  a 
regeneration  of  the  heart  for  the  attainment  of  this  salvation. 

“  Except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God; 
and  this  kingdom  consists  of  Righteousness,  Peace  and  Joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  For  if  any  man  be  in  Christ  he  is  a  new  creature; 
having  beheld  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  is 
changed  in  the  same  image. 

“  This  important  change  is  effected  through  faith.  ‘  Faith  comes 
by  hearing;  hearing  by  the  word  of  God,  and  we  cannot  hear  with¬ 
out  a  preacher.5 

“  By  the  faithful  preaching  of  the  wrord,  those  who  hear  are  per¬ 
suaded  to  believe  the  gospel  of  God,  the  glad  tidings  of  peace  to  a 
rebellious  wrorld. 

“  Trusting  the  record  which  God  has  given  of  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  true  believers  have  their  consciences  purged  from  guilt  and 
dead  wrorks.  Of  course  they  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  spirit  of  adoption,  they  cry,  ‘Abba- 
Father,  and  feel  themselves  the  sons  of  God.5 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


599 


<;By  this  preparation,  and  this  only,  men  are  brought  cordially 
to  delight  in  the  perfections  of  deity,  and  sincerely  to  hate  evil,  or 
the  indulgence  of  unlawful  passions. 

“  If  this  be  the  correc?  process  for  effecting  reformation,  then  the 
most  earnest  rather  than  the  most  elegant  preaching  of  the  word 
will  be  most  effectual.  6  The  wisdom  of  man  is  foolishness  with 
God.’  And  a  man  may  have  his  head  stored  with  much  theologi¬ 
cal  truth,  and  still  be  utterly  destitute  of  true  religion. 

u  The  most  learned  lectures  may  be  delivered  to  any  man,  or  set 
of  men,  for  years  together,  and  yet  if  that  kind  of  energy  which 
urges  to  immediate  practice  be  wanting,  all  will  be  vain. 

“  The  tenor  of  the  gospel  is,  4  now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is 
the  day  of  salvation.’  And  the  minister  of  the  gospel,  to  be  suc¬ 
cessful,  must  show  by  every  word  and  every  gesture  that  he  feels  it 
so.  He  must  ‘know  the  terror  of  the  Lord,’  and  act  consistently 
with  the  deepest  sense  of  it,  or  he  will  never  effectually  persuade 
men. 

“  This  opinion  is  firmly  supported  by  innumerable  facts;  and  es¬ 
pecially  by  facts  which  invariabljr  present  themselves  at  camp 
meetings.  Our  Methodist  preachers  excel  in  this  kind  of  earnest¬ 
ness  or  Godly  vehemence,  and  the  most  astonishing  effects  follow 
their  labors  on  these  occasions,  so  favorable  to  their  manner  of 
preaching. 

“  Instance  the  following  statement: 

“1.  A  camp  meeting  was  held  at  Rehoboth  Chapel,  in  Warren 
county,  Georgia,  from  the  8th  to  the  12th  October,  1802,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Rev.  Hope  Hull,  Stith  Mead,  and  others.  The 
result  was,  that  one  hundred  souls  professed  to  be  brought  into  the 
6weet  and  peaceful  love  of  God,  through  the  belief  of  the  gospel. 
This  was  not  fox  fire  as  some  by  derision  call  it,  captivating  the 
ignorant  and  the  weak  only.  Doctor  Roberts,  captain  Joseph 
Bryant,  and  the  worthy  lady  of  Judge  Stith,  with  many  other  re¬ 
spectable  and  intelligent  persons,  were  among  the  subjects  of  this 
work.  Glorious  manifestation  of  the  power  of  God,  to  save 
‘even  now’  all  them  that  believe. 

“  Query.  Will  any  Christian  dare  to  say  that  the  Lord  Jehovah 
was  not  here? 

“2.  At  a  similar  meeting  in  Oglethorp  county,  near  Lexington, 
conducted  by  Rev.  Hope  Hull,  a  Methodist,  and  Rev.  Robert  Cun¬ 
ningham,  a  Presbyterian;  it  was  supposed  that  no  less  than  one 
hundred  and  fifty  professed  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  through  the 
belief  of  the  record  which  God  has  given  concerning  his  Son. — 
Here  also  persons  of  information  and  distinction  came  under  the 
influence  of  the  spirit  of  reformation. 

“  At  Ebenezer  meetinghouse,  in  Hancock  county,  from  the  11th 


600 


DEFENCE  OF 


tc  15th  February,  in  bad  weather,  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Stith 
Mead,  fifteen  were  found  declaring  the  knowledge  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Of  this  number  were  Judge  Stith  him¬ 
self,  and  two  young  ladies  of  his  family. 

“4.  At  Smyrna,  near  Washington,  in  Wilks  county,  a  joint 
camp  meeting  was  again  held  by  Messrs.  Cunningham  and  Hull, 
from  28th  July  to  1st  August,  about  one  hundred  professed  conver¬ 
sion  from  the  error  of  their  ways  to  the  service  of  God. 

“5.  At  Harris’  meeting  house,  Washington,  from  8th  to  11th 
July,  1803,  one  hundred  were  supposed  to  obtain  saving  religion. 

“6.  At  Mapp’s  Spring,  in  Green  county,  from  7th  to  10th  Oc¬ 
tober,  1803,  about  forty,  some  said  fifty,  declared  they  had  found 
the  Lord. 

“7.  At  Liberty  Chapel,  on  Spirit  Creek,  near  the  city  of  Augus¬ 
ta,  from  14th  to  17th  October,  1803,  fifteen  acknowledged  the 
goodness  of  God  in  their  salvatian. 

“8th.  At  Stenchcomb’s  meeting  house,  in  Elbert  county,  from 
16th  to  19th  September  1803,  thirty  were  thought  to  have  tasted  the 
love  of  God. 

“  9th.  At  Rehoboth,  a  second  meeting  at  this  place,  from  18th  to 
22d  Nov.  1803,  thirty  rejoiced  in  that  they  had  found  him  of 
whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  did  write. 

“10.  In  Bedford  county,  Virginia,  a  camp  meeting  was  held 
under  the  management  of  Lorenzo  Dow  and  Stith  Mead,  from  the 
23d  to  27th  March,  1804,  and  here  fifty  were  supposed  to  have 
obtained  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins. 

“11.  At  Tabernacle  meeting  house,  Bedford,  Virginia,  from 
17th  to  21st  May,  1804,  it  is  believed  that  one  hundred  and  fifty 
obtained  a  saving  knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 
N.  B.  Of  my  own  knowledge,  I  can  assert  that  the  most  amazing 
reformation  has  followed  these  meetings  wThich  was  held  within  the 
bounds  of  my  acquaintance. 

“  12.  At  Charity  Chapel,  Powhatan  county,  from  8th  to  12th 
June,  1804,  one  hundred  said  to  be  converted. 

“  13.  At  Leptwich  Chapel,  Bedford,  from  20th  to 24th  July,  1804, 
one  hundred  were  found  praising  God  for  his  redeeming  love. 

“  14.  At  Depew's,  in  Bottetourt  county,  Virginia,  from  3d  to  7th 

-  ht; 
of 

“15.  At  Ebenezer  Chapel,  (alias  Board’s  meeting  house)  from 
17th  to  21st  August,  1804,  about  fifty  supposed  to  be  converted. 

“16.  At  Browm  Chapel,  Campbell  county,  from  21st  to  25th 
Sept.,  1805,  although  bad  weather,  thirty  stood  forth  as  witnesses 
for  the  cleansing  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


August,  1804,  fifty  professed  to  be  brought  from  darkness  to  lig 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  to  the  liberty  of  the  children 
God. 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


601 


“  17.  At  Ayers’  meeting  house,  Bedford,  from  19th  to  25th  July, 
1805,  it  was  thought  that  fifty  found  peace  through  believing. 

“  18.  At  the  Double  Springs  meeting  house,  Buckingham  coun¬ 
ty,  from  6th  to  10th  September,  1805,  one  hundred  professed  to  be¬ 
lieve  in  the  Lord  Jesus  for  their  salvation. 

“19.  At  the  Quarry  Branch  in  Campbell  county,  from  the  13th 
to  17th  Sept.,  1805,  fifty  were  found  ready  to  profess  themselves  to 
be  lovers  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Some  suppose  there  must  have  been 
many  more. 

“20.  At  Kingwood  meeting  house  in  Amherst,  from  1st  to  5th 
Nov.,  1805,  sixty  became  the  subject  of  the  work  of  grace. 

“  These  are  a  few  of  many  similar  instances,  in  which  4  the  Lord 
Jehovah  has  made  bare  his  mighty  arm’  at  Methodist  camp  meet¬ 
ings,  and  4  out  of  weakness  has  brought  forth  strength.  And 
what  shall  we  say  to  these  things?  Shall  all  these  fact.*?  be  set 
aside,  because  it  may  be  said,  that  some  of  these  converts  have  mis¬ 
carried?  I  think  not.  For  when  it  is  considered  that  many  and 
great  reformations  are  effected,  and  a  very  considerable  number  too, 
that  have,  for  years,  stood  the  test  of  ridicule,  opposition,  and  every 
other  species  of  modern  trial,  we  must  conclude  that  some-at  least, 
are  genuine.  For  my  own  part  I  have  no  doubt  of  the  sincerity 
of  many. 

“  In  addition  to  what  has  been  said  on  the  subject,  it  might  not 
be  amiss  to  drop  a  reflection  or  two,  on  the  following  clauses  of 
scripture. 

44  Matthew  xiv,  13th,  to  21st  verse.  Here  we  find  that  a  ‘great 
multitude  of  men,  women,  and  children’  collected  together  out  of 
the  cities,  &c.,  into  the  desert  place  where  Jesus  was,  and  that  they 
continued  with  them  until  the  evening,  and  were  fed  by  his  imme¬ 
diate  interposition.  Our  Lord  then  was  not  displeased  with  such 
large  and  promiscuous  collections  of  people. 

44  In  the  next  chapter,  viz:  Matt,  xv,  29th  to  38th  verse,  we  read 
thus,  ‘and  Jesus  departed  from  thence,  and  came  nigh  unto  the  sea 
of  Galilee,  and  went  up  into  a  mountain  and  sat  down  there.  And 
great  multitudes  came  unto  him.  Then  Jesus  called  his  disciples 
unto  him,  and  said,  I  have  compassion  on  the  multitude,  because 
they  continue  with  me  now  three  days,  and  have  nothing  to  eat,  &c. 
And  they  that  did  eat  were  four  thousand.’  In  Mark  vi,  39,  40, 
and  John  vi,  1st  to  14th,  we  have  the  same  facts  again  recorded. 
It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  our  Lord  himself  on  finding  the  mul¬ 
titude  willing  to  receive  instruction  in  the  ways  of  salvation,  had 
no  objection  to  continue  with  them  in  the  mountain  or  desert  even 
three  days  together.  If  then  in  modern  times  the  people  show  a 
disposition  to  relinquish  worldly  engagements  for  a  season,  that 
they  may  the  more  effectually  commune  with  their  God  and  their 


602 


DEFENCE  OF 


own  souls,  shall  we  therefore  find  fault?  Let  us  take  heed  how  wo 
oppose  ourselves  against  the  workings  of  the  spirit  of  truth! 

“  Again,  by  turning  to  Nehemiah  8th  chapter,  beginning  at  the 
13th  verse.  From  the  sequel  it  would  seem  that  by  some  means 
the  children  of  Israel  had  lost  sight  of  a  peculiar  ceremony  com¬ 
manded  in  the  law  of  Moses.  But  wrhen  the  old  custom  of  read¬ 
ing  the  law  in  the  ears  of  the  people  was  revived  by  Nehemiah,  it 
was  noticed  afresh,  that  they  were  commanded  on  the  occasion  of  a 
certain  feast  to  dwell  in  booths  for  seven  days.  And  immediately 
the  people  went  forth,  and  brought  olive  branches,  and  pine  branch¬ 
es,  and  myrtle  branches,  and  palm  branches,  &c.,  and  made  them¬ 
selves  booths,  every  one  upon  the  roof  of  his  house,  and  in  their 
courts,  and  in  the  courts  of  the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  street 
of  the  water  gate,  &c. 

“  This  ceremony  was  instituted  in  remembrance  of  the  journey 
through  the  wilderness,  and  was  particularly  calculated  to  make 
impressions  favorable  to  devotion,  on  the  minds  of  the  people. 

“  They  had  long  been  in  a  state  of  captivity,  and  Jerusalem 
their  beloved  city,  and  the  Temple  were  nearly  destroyed,  when  it 
entered  the  heart  of  Nehemiah  to  repair  them.  And  when  they 
had  executed  their  work,  he  instituted  the  old  custom  of  reading 
the  law,  &c.  The  people  had  been  brought  by  adversity  to  feel 
that  their  transgressions  had  been  the  cause  of  their  calamities. — 
They  were  of  course  disposed  to  indulge  in  repentance.  Their 
consciences  were  very  much  quickened,  and  they  wished  to  be  obe¬ 
dient  to  the  whole  law.  They  therefore  built  them  booths  and  sat 
down  under  them,  and  reflected  on  the  miraculous  deliverance 
which  their  fathers  had  received  when  in  the  wilderness.  They 
felt  the  weight  of  their  own  sins;  they  even  imagined  themselves  to 
be  in  the  same  situation,  strangers  and  pilgrims  dwelling  in  booths. 
They  lost  sight  of  the  bustle  and  commerce  of  the  city,  even  while 
they  remained  in  it,  and  renewed  their  covenant  to  love  and  serve 
the  Lord. 

“  The  blessed  effect  of  camp  meetings  were  discovered  as  if 
by  accident.  But  the  discovery  being  made,  those  who  were 
deeply  interested  in  repairing  the  walls  and  temple  of  the  spirit¬ 
ual  city  of  our  God,  repeated  the  meetings  with  the  happiest  con¬ 
sequences.  Here  the  people,  by  the  similarity  of  their  situation  at 
once  feel  that  this  world  is  a  wilderness,  and  that  all  are  spiritual 
travellers.  They  lose  sight  of  the  world,  and  give  a  loose  reign 
to  reflection.  By  reflection  they  are  brought  to  a  sense  of  their 
sins,  and  by  the  help  of  the  ministers  and  the  exhortations  of 
rejoicing  converts,  they  are  encouraged  to  fly  speedily  to  the  out¬ 
stretched  arm  of  mercy.  Being  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense 
of  the  importance  of  the  subject,  they  cease  not  day  nor  night  to 


CAMP  MEETINGS. 


603 


cry  mightily  to  God,  till  they  obtain  power  from  on  high  to  be¬ 
lieve  in  the  power  of  Jesus  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  them  that 
are  ready  to  perish. 

“  I  shall  conclude  with  observing,  that  it  is  not  at  all  uncom¬ 
mon  for  persons  to  make  up  their  minds  on  hearing  of  an  intended 
camp  meeting,  and  to  come  forward  with  the  express  intention  and 
full  expectation  of  obtaining  religion.  So  that  the  extraordinary 
effects  of  these  meetings  produce  the  most  solemn  reflections  and 
important  resolutions  in  the  minds  of  the  people  when  at  home. — 
This  consideration  ought  to  do  away  objections  raised  against  the 
shortness  of  the  work.  And  it  is  hoped,  that  all  those  who  wish 
to  be  benefited  by  the  meetings,  will  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  opposition 
of  this  kind,  when  they  consider  that  the  highest  possible  expecta¬ 
tion  is  warranted  by  the  word  of  God.  Our  Lord  himself  declar¬ 
ed  to  the  penitent  thief,  Luke  xxiii,  43,  to-day  shalt  thou  be  with 
me,  &c.  Again,  Corinth,  vi,  2,  behold  now  is  the  accepted  time, 
behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.  Again,  Acts  xvi,  31,  34,  in¬ 
clusive.  We  find  that  the  jailor  was  convinced  and  enabled  to  be¬ 
lieve,  all  in  the  same  hour  of  the  night.  We  might  also  add,  that 
three  thousand  were  made  to  know  the  Lord- on  the  one  notable 
day,  the  day  of  Pentecost.  And  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  converted 
within  the  term  of  three  days.  Take  courage  then,  ye  who  desire 
to  escape  from  the  wrath  to  come.  The  sweet  word  of  deliver¬ 
ance  is,  ‘Believe  in  th^  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved.’ 99 


$r 


no 


* 

t  A  * 

i  ::  •/) 


*  * 


, 

; 

*  \ 


ic. 

/>■ 

>  sro  i  :  .  .  ;> 

-*i  ,  A  1 ?  *  r  j  >*■*•  1  I  .  -i  :  ,  ’If? l!  rv\  r  -  Oj 

■ 


# 


VICISSITUDES 


OR  THE 


JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


* 

BY  PEGGY  DOW. 


A  virtuous  w^unan  is  a  crown  to  her  husband:  but  she  that  maketh  ashamed  is 
as  rottenness  in  nis  bones. — Prov.  xii,  4. 

Who  can  find  a  virtuous  woman  ?  for  her  price  is  far  above  rubies. 

The  heart  of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her,  so  that  he  shall  have  no  need 
of  spoil. 

She  will  do  him  good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life. — Prov.  xxxi,  10, 11, 1§L 


xnr  *o 


i  [  j 


(u  . ,  ad  -txu 


VICISSITUDES,  &C, 


I  was  born  in  the  year  1780,  in  Granville,  Massachusetts,  of  pa¬ 
rents  that  were  strangers  to  God;  although  my  father  was  a  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  church  of  England,  and  my  mother  had  been  raised  by 
pious  parents,  of  the  Presbyterian  order.  But,  whether  she  had  any 
sense  of  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth  and  holiness  of  heart  I  can¬ 
not  say,  for  she  was  called  to  a  world  of  spirits  when  I  was  but 
five  months  old,  leaving  behind  six  children,  two  sons  and  four 
daughters.  My  eldest  sister  being  about  fifteen  years  old — my 
father  married  in  about  six  months  after  the  death  of  my  mother; 
and  although  the  woman  that  he  married  was  an  industrious  good 
house  wife,  yet  he  lost  his  property,  and  was  reduced  very  low  by 
the  sinking  of  continental  money,  and  the  children  were  scattered 
as  a  consequence.  My  eldest  sister  married  when  I  was  six  years 
old — and  she  prevailed  on  my  father  to  give  me  to  her,  which  ac¬ 
cordingly  he  did;  and  I  was  carried  into  the  state  of  New  York, 
and  saw  his  face  no  more!* 

My  tender  heart  was  often  wrought  upon  by  the  spirit  of  God; 
and  I  was  at  times  very  unhappy,  for  fear  I  should  die,  and  what 
would  become  of  my  soul!  I  was  early  taught  that  there  was  a  God, 
a  heaven  and  hell;  and  that  there  was  a  preparation  necessary  to  fit 
me  for  those  mansions  of  rest,  prepared  for  all  that  are  faithful  un¬ 
til  death!  My  heart  often  mourned  before  God,  young  as  I  was, 
for  something,  I  scarce  knew  what,  to  make  me  happy.  I  dared  not 
to  sleep  without  praying  to  God,  as  well  as  I  knew  how,  for  many 
years.  My  sister’s  husband  being  a  man  not  calculated  to  gain  the 
world,  although  they  had  no  children,  I  was  raised  to  labor  as 
much  as  my  strength  would  permit,  and  perhaps  more,  as  my  con¬ 
stitution  was  very  delicate,  from  my  birth.  But  the  Lord  was  my 
helper,  though  I  knew  him  not  by  an  experimental  knowledge;  yet 
I  had  a  fear  of  him  before  my  eyes.  And  he  that  taketh  care  of  the 
young  ravens  cared  for  me.  From  the  time  that  I  was  six  years  of 
age  until  I  was  eleven,  my  serious  impressions  never  left  me;  but 

*The  summer  past,  in  my  journey  to  the  east,  I  met  with  a  half  bro¬ 
ther,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  twenty-seven  years — and  with  whom  my 
father  died;  and  also  was  at  one  of  my  sisters,  whom  I  had  not  seen  but 
once  for  twenty  years.  She  being  nine  or  ten  years  older  than  myself, 
was  able  to  inform  me  of  some  particulars  concerning  my  mother’s  death, 
which  were  a  consolation  to  me. 


608 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


from  twelve  to  fifteen  I  -was  mixing  with  those  that  were  unacquain¬ 
ted  with  God,  or  the  things  that  pertain  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
My  mind  was  taken  up  with  the  vanities  of  this  present  world, 
although  my  heart  was  often  tender  under  the  preaching  of  the  gos¬ 
pel,  so  that  1  could  weep  and  mourn;  yet  1  did  not  seek  the  Lord 
in  earnest  to  the  saving  of  my  soul.  At  the  age  of  fifteen,  the  Lord 
laid  his  rod  upon  me  in  taking  aw'ay  my  health,  which  was  not  re¬ 
stored  until  I  wras  seventeen.  In  this  time  I  was  much  afraid  I 
should  be  called  to  pass  the  dark  valley;  but  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  restore  me  to  health  again  in  a  good  degree;  and  at  the  age  of 
nineteen,  I  set  out  to  seek  my  soul’s  salvation,  through  many  trials 
and  difficulties.  The  Methodist’s  preaching  and  zeal  were  new  in 
that  part  of  the  country  where  I  lived  at  that  time;  and  my  sister’s 
husband  was  very  much  opposed  to  them,  so  that  it  made  my  way 
very  trying;  but  I  was  determined,  come  wdiat  might,  that  I  w'ould 
take  up  my  cross  and  follow  Jesus  in  the  wray;  I  wras  whiling,  and 
gave  up  all  my  young  companions,  and  ail  the  diversions  of  which 
I  had  been  very  fond,  such  as  dancing,  and  company  that  feared 
not  God;  and  the  Lord,  who  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not, 
gave  me  peace  and  consolation  in  him.  My  sister  and  myself  joined 
the  first  society  that  wras  raised  in  that  part  of  the  country,  at  a 
neighborhood  called  Fish  Creek,  about  four  miles  from  wrhere  we 
lived;  wdiere  we  attended  preaching  and  class  meeting  once  every 
week;  and  the  Lord  was  very  precious  to  my  soul  in  those  days. 

About  that  time,  my  brother-in-law  was  brought  to  see  himself  a 
sinner,  and  embraced  religion;  and  wre  wrere  a  happy  family, 
although  but  three  in  number.  We  often  felt  like  heaven  begun 
below,  Jesus  precious  to  our  souls.  The  preachers  made  our  house 
their  home,  at  that  time,  and  it  wras  my  delight  to  wTait  on  them.  I 
felt  as  if  I  could  lie  at  their  feet,  and  learn  instruction  from  their  lips. 
My  chief  delight  w?as  in  going  to  meeting,  and  praising  and  singing 
praises  to  my  God  and  Saviour.  We  had  preaching  once  in  two 
weeks  in  our  neighborhood,  but  few  attended  for  nearly  two  years; 
yet  the  preachers  continued  to  preach,  and  that  in  faith,  and  the 
Lord  heard  and  gave  them  their  heart’s  desire!  They  formed  a  lit¬ 
tle  class,  consisting  only  of  seven;  my  brother  and  sister,  twTo  other 
men  and  their  wives,  and  myself,  composed  the  society  in  the  place 
W’here  1  lived.  We  had  class  meeting  and  prayer  meeting  every 
wTeek  at  the  beginning;  and  it  was  but  a  few  months  before  the  Lord 
burst  the  cloud,  and  the  w^ork  broke  out,  and  sixty  or  seventy  wrere 
added  to  the  number.  WTe  had  precious  times  of  the  outpouring  of 
the  Spirit  of  God.  If  we  met  only  for  prayer  meeting,  often  times 
orr  meetings  would  last  until  twelve  and  one  o’clock,  and  souls 
would  be  so  filled  with  divine  love,  that  they  would  fall  prostrate 
on  *he  door,  and  praise  Christ  their  King!  So  we  continued  to  love 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  G30 

like  children  in  one  family,  for  two  or  three  years,  when  some  diffi¬ 
culties  took  place;  however,  none  were  turned  out  of  society.  O! 
how  sweet  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unit} — but  now  of¬ 
ten  doth  the  enemy  of  mankind  make  use  of  that  most  destructive 
weapon,  division!  to  destroy  the  fallen  race  of  Adam! — O  that 
Christians  would  make  a  stand  against  him,  and  live  and  love  like 
children  of  one  family! — that  the  world  might  say — “see  how 
these  Christians  love  one  another.” 

After  this  I  lived  in  love  and  union  with  my  brethren  for  two 
years  or  more,  and  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  preaching  and  class- 
meetings,  and  had  many  precious  seasons  to  my  soul ! 

About  this  time  “Camp  Meetings”  began  to  be  introduced  into 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  were  attended  with  the  power  of  God 
in  the  conversion  of  many  precious  souls! 

At  this  time,  there  was  one  about  thirty  miles  from  where  I  then 
lived,  and  my  brother-in-law  attended  it;  where  he  met  with  Loren¬ 
zo  Dow,  on  his  way  to  Canada,  and  invited  him  home  with  him, 
to  preach  at  ourpreaching  house,  and  sent  on  the  appointment  a  day 
or  two  before  hand,  so  that  the  people  might  get  notice.  And  as  he 
was  a  singular  character,  we  were  very  anxious  to  see  and  hear  him. 
The  day  arrived,  he  came,  and  the  house  was  crowded;  and  we  had 
a  good  time!  I  was  very  much  afraid  of  him,  as  I  had  heard  such 
strange,  things  about  him! 

He  was  invited  to  my  brother-in-law’s,  but  did  not  come  for  seve¬ 
ral  days.  He  had  appointments  to  preach  twice  and  thrice  in  the 
day.  However,  at  last  he  came,  and  tarried  all  night.  The  next 
morning  he  was  to  preach  five  or  six  miles  from  our  house:  and  lit¬ 
tle  did  I  think  that  he  had  any  thoughts  of  marrying,  in  particular 
that  he  should  make  any  proposition  of  the  kind  to  me;  but  so  it  was; 
he  returned  that  day  to  dinner,  and  in  conversation  with  my  sister, 
concerning  me,  he  inquired  of  her  how  long  I  had  professed  reli¬ 
gion?  She  told  him  the  length  of  time.  He  requested  to  know 
whether  I  kept  wicked  companv?  She  told  him  I  did  not;  and  ob¬ 
served,  that  I  had  often  said,  “I  had  rather  marry  a  Preacher  than 
any  other  man,  provided  I  was  worthy;  and  that  I  would  wish  them 
to  travel  and  be  useful  to  souls.”  By  this  time  I  happened  to  come 
into  the  room,  and  he  asked  me  if  I  had  made  such  a  remark?  I  told 
him  I  had.  He  then  asked  me  if  I  would  accept  of  such  an  object 
as  him?  I  made  him  no  reply,  but  went  directly  out  of  the  room — 
as  it  was  the  first  time  he  had  spoken  to  me,  I  was  very  much  sur- 

Erised.  He  gave  me  to  understand,  that  he  should  return  to  our 
ouse  again  in  a  few  days,  and  would  have  more  conversation  with 
me  on  the  subject;  which  he  did,  after  attending  a  meeting  ten  or 
twelve  miles  from  where  I  lived.  He  returned  the  next  evening, 

Pp 


610 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


and  spoke  to  me  on  the  subject  again,  when  he  told  me  that  he  would 
marry,  provided  that  he  could  find  one  that  would  consent  to  his 
travelling  and  preaching  the  gospel:  and  if  I  thought  I  could  be  will¬ 
ing  to  many  him,  and  give  him  up  to  go,  and  do  his  duty,  and  not 
see  him,  or  have  his  company  more  than  one  month  out  of  thir¬ 
teen,  he  should  feel  free  to  give  his  hand  to  me;  but  if  I  could  not 
be  willing  to  let  him  labor  in  the  vineyard  of  his  God,  he  dared 
not  to  make  any  contract  of  the  kind;  for  he  could  not  enjoy  peace 
of  mind  in  any  other  sphere.  He  told  me  I  must  weigh  the  mat¬ 
ter  seriously  before  God,  whether  I  could  make  such  an  engagement 
and  conform  to  it,  and  not  stand  in  his  way,  so  as  to  prevent  his 
usefulness  to  souls!  I  thought  I  would  rather  marry  a  man  that 
loved  and  feared  God;  and  that  would  strive  to  promote  virtue  and 
religion  among  his  fellow  mortals,  than  any  other;  although  I  felt 
myself  inadequate  to  the  task,  without  the  grace  of  God  to  support 
me!  Yet  I  felt  willing  to  cast  my  lot  with  his,  and  be  a  help,  not  a 
hindrance  to  him,  if  the  Lord  would  give  me  grace,  as  I  had  no 
doubt  but  he  would,  if  I  stood  as  I  ought — and  I  accepted  of  his 
proposal.  He  was  then  on  his  way  to  Canada,  and  from  thence  to 
the  Mississippi  Territory;  and  did  not  expect  to  return  in  much  less 
than  two  years;  then  if  Providence  spared,  and  the  way  should  open 
for  a  union  of  that  kind,  when  he  returned  we  would  be  married. 
But  would  strive  in  that  case,  as  well  as  in  all  others  of  such  impor¬ 
tance,  to  lay  it  before  the  Lord,  and  be  directed  by  him,  as  far  as 
we  could  judge;  and  not  rush  precipitately  into  a  state  that  so  much 
concerned  our  happiness  in  this  world  and  the  next.  As  I  doubt 
not  many  engage  in  the  holy  bands  of  matrimony,  without  once 
considering  its  importance,  and  the  obligations  they  lay  themselves 
under  to  each  other,  to  do  all  in  their  power,  to  make  the  silken 
cord  not  prove  a  chain  of  iron. 

He  left  me  and  went  on  his  way  to  preach  the  gospel  through 
Canada,  and  from  thence  to  the  South,  and  was  gone  for  near  two 
years  before  he  returned;  he  left  an  appointment  for  a  camp  meeting, 
in  conjunction  with  some  of  the  preachers,  on  his  return,  which  he 
fulfilled:  and  on  September  the  4th,  we  were  joined  in  the  bands  of 
matrimony,  late  in  the  evening.  There  was  not  any  present  but  the 
family  and  the  preacher  who  performed  the  ceremony!  Early  in 
the  morning  be  started  for  the  Mississippi  Territory,  in  company 
with  my  brother-in-law,  who  intended  to  remove  to  that  country  if 
he  should  like  it,  as  Lorenzo  had  a  chain  of  appointments,  previ¬ 
ously  given  out  for  near  four  thousand  miles. 

I  expected  to  continue  to  live  with  my  sister,  as  she  had  no  chil¬ 
dren,  and  was  much  attached  to  me,  or  seemed  to  be  so  at  the  time 
— but  the  Lord  ordered  it  otherwise.  My  Lorenzo  was  gone  about 
seven  months,  before  he  returned  to  me.  My  brother-in-'aw  was 


X  .  E  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


611 


pleased  w  ith  the  country,  and  intended  to  return  to  it  with  his  fami¬ 
ly,  in  a  few  months.  My  husband  was  preparing  to  go  to  Europe 
in  the  fall.  He  returned,  and  stayed  with  me  about  two  weeks,  and 
then  started  for  Canada,  and  left  me  with  my  sister.  They  were 
preparing  to  remove  to  the  Mississippi  in  July — this  was  in  May — 
and  my  Lorenzo  was  to  meet  them  in  the  western  country,  where 
they  were  to  carry  me;  and  from  thence  we  would  go  to  New  York, 
and  they  continue  their  journey  to  the  Mississippi  Territory.  But 
he  went  on  as  far  as  Vermont,  and  held  a  number  of  meetings, 
where  he  saw  his  sisters  who  lived  there;  and  then  feeling  an  impulse 
to  return  to  Western,  where  I  then  was,  he  gave  up  the  intended 
tour  through  Canada,  and  came  back,  prepared  to  take  me  to  New 
York  city,  where  he  intended  to  embark  for  Europe. 

We  stayed  a  few  weeks  in  Western,  until  my  brother-in-law  got 
his  temporal  concerns  settled,  and  then,  after  bidding  my  friends  and 
brethren  in  the  Lord  farewell,  we  set  off  for  New  York,  attended 
by  my  sister,  who  went  the  same  road  we  were  going,  eighteen  or 
twenty  miles;  where  Lorenzo  held  several  meetings,  and  stayed  two 
or  three  days  together,  and  then  bid  each' other  farewell,  expecting 
to  meet  again  in  eighteen  months  or  two  years.  But  the  Providence 
of  God  did  not  favor  this,  or  the  interference  of  the  enemy  of  man¬ 
kind  prevented — for  we  never  met  again:  and  could  I  have  forseen 
what  awaited  my  unfortunate  sister  in  the  country  to  which  she  was 
bound,  the  parting  would  have  been  doubly  distressing.  But  it  is 
happy  for  us  that  we  do  not  know  what  is  in  futurity,  as  the  great 
Master  knoweth  best  how  to  prepare  our  minds  for  greater  tribula¬ 
tion,  while  we  travel  through  this  world  of  woe!  Our  parting  was 
truly  sorrowful  and  afflicting,  but  it  was  light  when  compared  to 
what  followed! 

We  left  Westmoreland,  and  went  down  to  Albany,  where  Loren¬ 
zo  had  some  acquaintances,  and  stayed  for  several  days  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Taylor,  and  were  treated  as  if  we  were  their  children. 

Now  my  sphere  of  life  was  altered.  It  was  the  first  time  I  had 
been  so  far  from  home  without  my  sister;  she  was  like  a  mother  to 
me,  as  I  knew  no  other.  My  heart  often  trembled  at  what  was  be¬ 
fore  me,  to  be  continually  among  strangers,  being  so  little  acquaint¬ 
ed  with  the  ways  of  the  world,  it  made  me  feel  like  one  at  a  loss 
how  to  behave  or  what  to  do. 

Lorenzo  was  very  affectionate  and  attentive  to  me.  He  left  me 
at  Albany  with  sister  Taylor,  who  was  going  down  to  New  York  in 
a  sloop.  As  I  was  very  much  fatigued  by  riding  on  horseback,  he 
thought  it  best  for  me  to  go  down  with  her,  by  water;  while  he  went 
by  land,  rode  one  horse  and  led  the  other.  He  arrived  in  New 
York  perhaps  four  and  twenty  hours  before  me!  I  went  on  board. 


C12  VICISSITUDES;  OR 

for  the  first  time  that  I  ever  was  on  the  water,  except  fo  cross  a 
ferry. 

It  made  me  somewhat  gloomy  to  be  on  board  the  vessel  among 
strangers,  while  going  down  the  river  to  the  city  of  New  York,  as  I 
had  never  been  in  such  a  place  before.  However  we  ianded  about 
ten  o’clock  at  night,  where  I  met  Lorenzo,  who  had  been  on  the 
lookout  for  sometime.  We  went  to  a  friend’s  house  that  had  been 
very  kind  to  him  in  days  past;  who  then  belonged  to  the  Methodist 
church.  I  felt  much  embarrassed,  as  I  had  never  been  in  the  city 
before.  We  stayed  in  New  York  several  weeks,  and  had  some  pre¬ 
cious  meetings.  Here  I  became  acquainted  with  some  kind  friends 
who  were  to  me  like  brothers  and  sisters;  while  Lorenzo  left  me  and 
went  to  fulfill  some  appointments  he  made  in  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina,  and  expecting  only  to  be  gone  five  or  six  weeks,  but  was 
detained,  contrary  to  his  expectation,  near  three  months.  In  that 
time  the  fever,  that  was  common  in  the  city  of  New  York,  broke 
out,  and  I  went  with  Mrs.  Quackenbush  to  the  country,  about  forty 
miles  up  the  river,  to  a  brother  Wilson’s,  where  she  carried  her 
children  to  go  to  school.  Here  I  stayed  several  weeks.  They  were 
people  of  handsome  property;  but  the  more  we  have  the  more  we 
want,  as  has  been  observed  by  many.  And  I  think  it  will  hold  good 
almost  without  exception;  for  they  were  much  engaged  to  gain  pro¬ 
perty,  as  if  they  had  only  bread  from  hand  to  mouth.  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  many  times  felt  as  such,  but  the  Lord  gave  me  support, 
so  that  I  was  tolerably  cheerful  in  the  absence  of  my  companion. 
Before  he  returned,  I  went  back  to  New  York,  where  I  stayed  until 
he  came;  and  prepared  to  sail  for  Europe,  which  was  some  time 
in  November.  We  obtained  a  protection  from  our  government, 
when  leaving  the  country  for  England.  It  was  necessary  to  hare 
witnesses  to  prove  that  he  was  the  Lorenzo  Dow  that  was  identified 
and  intended  in  the  documents,  which  he  had  obtained  from  the  Uni¬ 
ted  States  of  America.  Consequently  he  got  N.  S.,  and  J.  Q.,  to 
go  before  a  Notary  Public,  and  certify  that  he  was  the  same  Lorenzo 
Dow  referred  to  in  the  documents.  Mr.  N.  S.,  gave  in  under  oath 
that  ane  knew  him  from  his  youth,  ********* 
holy  gospel!”  A.nd  about  the  same  time  he  wrote  letters  to  Ireland 
and  England,  to  make  Ills  way  narrow  in  those  countries.  And  no 
thanks  to  him  that  it  did  not  bring  Lorenzo  into  the  greatest  distress 
and  difficulties  that  a  man  could  have  been  brought  into!  But 
through  the  mercy  of  God  it  was  otherwise  overruled. 

He  gave  me  my  choice,  to  go  with  him,  or  stay  with  friends  in 
America,  as  there  were  many  that  told  us  I  might  stay  with  them, 
and  be  as  welcome  as  their  children;  and  strove  to  prevent  my  go¬ 
ing  to  a  land  where  I  would  find  many  difficulties  and  dangers  to 
encounter  that  I  was  acquainted  with,  and  could  not  forsee.  But  I 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


613 


chose  to  go,  and  take  my  lot  and  share  with  him  of  whatever  might 
befall  us.  Consequently,  on  the  10th  of  November,  1805,  we  set 
sail  from  New  York  for  Liverpool  in  old  England.  We  embarked 
about  10  o’clock,  with  a  line  breeze.  They  spread  their  canvas, 
and  were  soon  under  way. 

Lorenzo  came  into  the  cabin,  and  told  me  to  go  on  deck,  and  bid 
farewell  to  my  native  land!  I  did  so — and  the  city  began  to  disap¬ 
pear!  I  could  discovm*  the  houses  to  grow  smaller  and  smaller;  and 
at  last  could  see  nothing  but  the  chimneys  and  the  tops  of  the  houses: 
then  all  disappeared  but  the  masts  of  vessels  in  the  harbor.  In  a 
short  time  nothing  remained  but  a  boundless  ocean  opening  to  view; 
and  I  had  to  depend  upon  the  Providence  of  God!  I  went  down 
into  the  cabin,  and  thought  perhaps  I  should  see  my  native  land  no 
more! 

The  vessel  being  tossed  to  and  fro  on  the  waves,  I  began  to  feel 
very  sick,  and  to  reflect  that  I  was  bound  to  a  foreign  land;  and,  sup¬ 
posing  I  should  reach  that  country,  I  knew  not  what  awaited  me 
there.  But  this  was  my  comfort,  the  same  God  presided  in  Eng¬ 
land  that  did  in  America!  I  thought  if  I  might  find  one  real  female 
friend  I  would  be  satisfied. 

I  continued  to  be  sea  sick  for  near  two  weeks,  and  then  recovered 
my  health  better  than  I  had  enjoyed  it  in  my  life  before. 

We  were  twrenty-seven  days  out  of  sight  of  land.  The  vessel  be* 
ing  in  a  very  bad  situation,  we  had  not  been  at  sea  more  than  five 
or  six -days,  before  the  rudder  began  to  fail,  so  that  they  could  not 
have  commanded  her  at  all,  if  the  wind  had  been  unfavorable.  The 
weather  was  very  rough  and  stormy;  but  through  the  mercy  of  God 
the  wind  was  favorable  to  our  course,  so  that  we  reached  safely  our 
place  of  destination. 

When  we  arrived  in  the  river  at  Liverpool,  we  were  not  permit¬ 
ted  to  land,  until  they  could  send  up  to  London,  and  get  returns  from 
there,  as  our  vessel  came  from  a  port  subject  to  the  yellow  fever;  on 
that  account,  we  were  obliged  to  stay  in  the  river  for  ten  days,  be¬ 
fore  we  were  permitted  to  come  on  shore. 

I  never  saw  a  woman  for  forty-seven  days,  except  one  who  came 
along  side  our  vessel;  to  bespeak  the  captain  as  a  boarder  at  her 
house,  when  he  should  come  on  shore. 

I  strove  to  pray  much  to  God  to  give  us  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people,  and  open  the  way  for  Lorenzo,  to  do  the  errand  that  he 
came  upon;  and  to  give  him  success  in  preaching  the  gospel  to  poor 
sinners.  The  prospect  was  often  gloomy.  Lorenzo  used  to  say  to 
me,  keep  up  your  spirits — we  shall  yet  see  good  days  in  old  Eng¬ 
land,  before  we  leave  it,  as  the  sequel  proved. 

We  went  on  shore  the  twenty- fourth  or  fifth  of  December.  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  a  number  of  Otters  to  the  people  in  Liverpool.  Some 


614  VICISSITUDES;  OK 

were  .letters  of  recommendation;  others,  to  peii  /  s  from  their  friend? 
in  America. 

We  went  with  the  master  of  the  vessel  to  a  braiding  house,  where 
I  was  left  until  Lorenzo  went  to  see  what  the  prospect  might  be 
and  whether  he  could  meet  with  any  that  would  open  the  way  for 
him  to  get  access  to  the  people.  After  giving  out  all  the  letters  but 
one,  he  returned  to  me,  having  been  two  or  three  hours  absent  with¬ 
out  any  particular  success. 

The  house  that  I  tarried  at  was  a  boarding  house  for  American 
captains;  and  the  women  that  were  there,  were  wicked  enough!  My 
heart  was  much  pained  to  hear  my. own  sex  taking  the  name  of  their 
Maker  and  Preserver  in  vain!  O!  thought  I,  shall  I  never  meet 
again  wTith  any  one  who  loves  and  fears  God?  Lorenzo  intended  to 
go  and  find  the  person  that  the  last  letter  wras  directed  to,  and  told 
me  I  might  either  stay  there  or  go  with  him.  I  chose  to  go  with 

m,  rather  than  be  left  with  them  any  longer.  It  w7as  almost  night, 
and  we  had  not  much  to  depend  upon,  without  the  openings  of 
Providence.  We  started,  but  could  not  find  the  person  for  some 
time.  However*  at  last,  as  we  were  walking,  Lorenzo  looked  up 
to  the  corner,  and  happened  to  espy  the  name  that  he  was  after;  ac¬ 
cordingly  we  went  up  to  the  door,  and  gave  a  rap,  and  were  admit¬ 
ted.  He  delivered  the  letter.  There  wras  a  woman  from  Dublin, 
who  seeing  that  we  wrere  strangers  and  foreigners,  began  to  inquire 
of  Lorenzo,  for  some  persons  in  America;  and  shortly  after  this, 
she  asked  him,  if  he  had  ever  heard  of  a  man  by  the  name  of  Lo¬ 
renzo  Dowt?  Not  knowing  that  any  one  in  that  country  could  have 
any  knowledge  of  him,  it  was  very  surprising  to  me.  He  told  her, 
that  was  his  name,  and  she  was  as  much  surprised  in  her  turn.  She 
had  seen  him  in  Ireland,  when  he  was  there  some  years  before,  but 
did  not  know  him  now,  as  he  had  the  small  pox  after  she  had  seen 
him,  which  had  made  a  great  alteration  in  his  appearance. 

The  man  of  the  house  invited  us  to  tarry  all  night,  but  the  woman 
made  some  objections!  They  were  friends,  (Quakers)  and  told  us 
there  was  a  Quaker  lady  just  across  the  street  that  kept  a  boarding 
house,  where  we  could  be  accommodated  with  lodgingsfor  the  night. 
And  as  it  was  then  something  late  in  the  evening,  the  man  con¬ 
ducted  us  thither,  where  we  obtained  permission  to  stay. 

As  Lorenzo  had  but  little  to  depend  upon  but  the  openings  of 
Providence,  he  intended  to  go  to  Ireland  and  take  me  to  his  friends, 
and  leave  me  there,  as  he  had  wrote  to  that  country  and  had  returns 
from  his  old  friend  Dr.  Johnson,  with  an  invitation  for  him  to 
bring  me;  and  that  I  should  have  a  home  at  his  house,  as  long  as  we 
chose,  whilst  he  pursued  his  travels  through  Ireland  and  England. 
Lorenzo  went  and  procured  a  passage  across  the  channel,  in  a  packet 
ta  Dublin;  but  she  did  not  sail  for  some  days.  $o  we  had  to  stay  in 


THE  JOURJNEY  OF  LIFE. 


615 


Liverpool  for  some  time.  Our  board  was  more  than  two  guineas  a 
week,  which  was  bringing  Lorenzo  short  as  to  money.  At  last 
we  got  on  board  of  the  packet,  with  our  little  baggage,  and  some 
provisions  for  the  voyage;  but  the  wind  proved  unfavorable,  and  we 
were  driven  back  into  the  port  of  Liverpool  again;  and  that  was  the 
case  for  no  less  than  five  times  running. 

Before  this,  our  friend  that  we  met  at  the  Quakers  had  introduced 
us  to  a  family  of  people  who  were  Methodists,  where  the  woman 
was  a  very  affectionate  friend,  which  opened  the  door  for  acquain¬ 
tance,  and  we  had  been  there  several  times. 

Our  landlady  that  we  were  boarding  with  told  us  we  could  not 
stay  with  her  any  longer,  as  we  must  go  elsewhere,  as  her  house  was 

fun. 

The  last  time  we  went  on  board  of  the  packet,  and  put  to  sea, 
we  had  not  been  out  more  than  two  or  three  hours,  before  the  wind 
blew  a  gale;  and  it  was  so  dark  that  they  could  not  see  their  hand 
before  them  on  deck,  and  we  knew  not  how  shortly  we  might  he 
cast  on  rocks  or  sand  banks,  and  all  sent  to  eternity.  There  were 
some  on  board,  who  before  the  storm  came  up,  had  been  very  pro¬ 
fane  in  taking  the  name  of  their  Maker  in  vain;  but  when  they  saw 
and  felt  the  danger  that  they  were  in,  they  were  as  much  alarmed  as 
any  persons  could  be. 

1  could  not  but  wonder  that  people  could  or  would  be  so  careless 
and  secure  whilst  they  saw  no  danger,  but  when  the  waves  began 
to  roll,  and  the  ship  began  to  toss  to  and  fro,  they  were  struck  with 
astonishment  and  horror. 

My  husband  and  myself  lay  still  in  the  berth,  and  strove  to  pu-t 
our  trust  in  that  hand  that  could  calm  the  roaring  seas,  and  I  felt 
measurably  composed.  At  daylight  the  captain  made  for  the  port 
of  Liverpool  again,  and  about  eight  or  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning 
we  came  into  the  dock;  but  as  we  were  coming  in,  under  full  sail, 
and  a  strong  tide,  there  was  a  large  ship  of  the  African  trade,  that 
was  lying  at  anchor  in  the  harbor;  we  ran  foul  of  her,  but  through 
mercy  wras  preserved  from  much  harm. 

The  weather  was  very  rainy,  the  streets  were  muddy;  and  I  had 
wralked  through  the  mud  for  a  considerable  distance;  the  prospect 
was  gloomy  beyond  description,  but  my  Lorenzo  cheered  my  spirits, 
by  telling  me  the  Lord  would  provide,  wrhich  I  found  to  be  true. 

We  went  to  Mr.  Forshaw’s,  the  people  that  we  were  introduced 
to  by  the  friend  that  we  saw7  at  the  Quaker’s  the  first  night  w'e  w7ere 
in  Liverpool.  When  my  good  friend,  Mrs.  Forshaw,  now7  saw  me 
returning,  she  wras  touched  w  ith  pity  for  me,  as  I  was  very  muddy 
and  fatigued.  She  told  Lorenzo  he  had  better  leave  me  with  her, 
wrhilst  he  travelled  through  the  country,  until  the  weather  wras  bet¬ 
ter,  and  then  tal  e  me  over  to  Ireland  in  the  spring;  which  invitation 


616 


VICISSITUDES;  OK 


we  were  very  thankful  for.  O  how  the  Lord  provided  for  me  in  a 
strange  land,  where  I  had  not  any  thing  to  depend  upon  but  Provi¬ 
dence! 

My  L  orenzo  left  me  at  her  house,  and  proceeded  up  to  London, 
where  he  was  gone  about  two  weeks.  But  previous  to  this  the  Lord 
had  opened  his  way,  so  that  he  had  held  a  number  of  meetings  in 
Liverpool,  one  woman  had  been  brought  to  see  herself  a  sinner,  and 
seek  the  salvation  of  her  soul. 

I  was  at  this  time  in  a  state  of  **********  and  my  mind  somewhat 
depressed,  but  the  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
and  they  were  very  kind  to  me  while  he  was  gone.  I  attended  class- 
meetings  and  preaching,  which  were  very  refreshing  to  me.  I  felt 
to  bless  God  that  I  had  found  the  same  religion  in  that  country,  as  I 
had  experienced  in  my  own  native  land.  I  was  some  times  very 
much  distressed  in  mind,  for  fear  my  husband  should  die,  and  I  be 
left  in  a  strange  land.  But  he  returned  to  me  in  the  time  he  had  ap- 

Eointed,  and  had  several  invitations  in  other  parts  of  the  country  to 
old  meetings,  which  he  accepted. 

I  left  Liverpool  with  him,  for  Warrington,  where  he  had  been  in¬ 
vited  by  a  man  that  came  to  Liverpool  on  business,  who  not  know¬ 
ing  that  there  was  such  a  person  as  Lorenzo  in  the  country,  but  feel¬ 
ing,  after  he  had  done  his  business,  like  he  wanted  to  go  to  a  meet¬ 
ing,  and  wandered  about  for  some  time,  when  he  at  last  went  into  a 
meeting  bouse  that  belonged  to  the  people  called  Kilhamites,  where 
Lorenzo  had  been  invited  to  preach,  and  found  a  congregation  as¬ 
sembled  to  hear  preaching;  and  after  he  had  done,  as  the  people  were 
very  solemn  and  attentive,  and  many  were  much  wrought  upon,  this 
man  invited  Lorenzo  to  go  to  Warrington,  where  there  was  a  little 
society  of  people  called  Quaker  Methodists,  and  the  meeting  house 
should  be  opened  to  him.  He  did  so,  and  found  them  a  very  pious 
people.  We  stayed  there  for  several  weeks,  and  held  meetings  two 
and  three  times  in  the  day;  whi'e  the  Lord  began  a  good  work  in 
that  place,  and  many  were  brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord!  Peter 
Philips,  the  man  that  invited  Lorenzo  there,  and  his  wife,  were  very 
friendly  to  us,  and  their  house  was  our  home  ever  after,  when  we 
were  in  Warrington. 

A  widow  lady  who  lived  there,  had  three  daughters,  one  of  whom 
lived  in  London,  and  the  other  with  her.  She  came  out  to  hear 
Lorenzo  preach,  and  one  day  after  meeting,  she  came  to  Peter 
Philip’s  to  see  us,  and  was  very  friendly.  Lorenzo  asked  her  if  she 
had  any  children?  She  told  him  she  had  three,  and  that  two  were 
with  her.  He  inquired  if  they  professed  eligion?  She  told  him  that 
one  of  them  had  made  a  profession,  bu  she  lud  lost  it,  she  was 
fearful;  but  that  the  youngest  never  had.  He  requested  her  to  tell 
them  to  come  to  see  him,  but  the  mother  insisted  that  he  should 


THE  JOLRNEY  OF  LIFE. 


617 


come  and  see  them,  and  then  he  could  have  an  opportunity  to  con¬ 
verse  with  them  at  home.  He  did  so,  and  they  both  became  very 
serious,  and  came  to  his  meetings.  And  although  they  had  been 
very  gay  young  women,  they  would  come  up  to  be  prayed  for  in  the 
public  congregation.  The  result  was,  they  both  got  religion,  and 
the  youngest  has  since  died  happy  in  the  Lord.  The  oldest  came 
down  from  London  on  a  visit  to  her  mother’s,  where  my  Lorenzo 
saw  her,  and  he  was  made  an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God,  of 
her  conversion  to  God.  She  was  one  of  the  most  affectionate  girls 
I  ever  saw! 

We  stayed  in  and  about  Warrington  until  May,  in  which  time 
.  Lorenzo  had  openings  to  preach  in  different  places,  more  than  he 
could  attend;  and  the  Lord  blessed  his  labors  abundantly  to  precious 
pouls! 

In  May  we  returned  to  Liverpool,  and  prepared  to  cross  the  chan- 
lei  to  Ireland.  We  had  a  very  pleasant  passage,  arrived  in  safety, 
v  here  we  found  our  kind  friend,  doctor  Johnson,  and  his  family 
v  ell,  and  were  received  with  affection  by  many.  The  preachers 
that  were  in  Dublin  were  very  friendly,  and  I  felt  much  united  to 
th  im.  We  were  invited  to  breakfast,  dine  and  sup,  almost  every 
dap.  But  my  situation  being. a  delicate  one,  it  made  it  somewhat 

. to  me!  The  friends  were  as  attentive  to  me  as  I 

could  have  wished,  for  which  may  the  Lord  fill  my  heart  with  grat¬ 
itude. 

Lorenzo  stayed  with  me  for  some  time,  and  then  went  into  the 
corn  try,  where  he  held  many  meetings,  and  the  Lord  was  with  him. 
Aftei  which  he  returned  to  Dublin,  and  with  the  doctor,  he  went 
over  again  to  England.  I  staid  with  Mrs.  Johnson  until  his  return, 
wheio  I  expected  to  continue  until  I  should  get  through  my  ap¬ 
proaching  conflict,  if  it  was  the  will  of  the  Lord  to  bring  me  through. 
I  felt  in  tolerable  good  spirits,  and  although  I  was  many  hundred 
miles  from  my  native  land,  yet  the  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people.  My  wants  were  supplied,  as  it  related  to  my  pres¬ 
ent  situation,  abundantly! 

Loienzo  stayed  in  England  for  six  or  eight  weeks,  and  then  re¬ 
turned  to  me,  to  be  with  me  in  my  approaching  conflict.  He  was 
very  weak  in  body,  but  continued  to  preach  two  and  three  times  in 
the  da) ,  He  got  some  books  printed,  which  enabled  him  to  prose¬ 
cute  his  travels  through  the  countries  of  Ireland  and  England. 

Whilst  he  was  absent,  a  woman  had  spoken  to  a  doctor  to  attend 
me,  when  I  should  want  him,  which  was  not  agreeable  to  my  Loren¬ 
zo.  But  having  gone  so  far,  it  was  thought  by  those  that  employed 
him,  that  it  was  best  not  to  employ  any  other,  and  I  being  unac¬ 
quainted  with  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  country  was  passive. 
My  Lorenzo  was  much  hurt,  but  I  was  not  sensible  of  it,  as  much 


616 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


before  as  after.  If  I  had,  I  should  not  have  suffered  it  to  have  been 
so;  hut  we  often  are  mistaken  in  what  will  be  best  for  us. 

The  time  arrived  that  I  must  pass  through  the  trial,  and  my  Lo¬ 
renzo  was  at  the  doctor’s.  But  those  that  attended  on  me  would 
not  suffer  him  to  come  into  the  room  where  I  was — which  gave 
him  much  pain.  I  did  not  know  at  that  time  how  much  he  was 
hurt — hut  after  my  child  was  horn,  which  was  on  the  16th  of  Sep¬ 
tember,  between  three  and  four  o’clock,  he  was  permitted  to  come 
in,  and  he  had  a  white  handkerchief  on  his  hand,  and  his  face  was 
as  white  as  the  handkerchief.  He  came  to  the  bed,  and  took  the 
child;  observing  to  me,  that  we  had  got  an  additional  charge — which 
if  spared  to  us,  would  prove  a  blessing,  or  else  one  of  the  greatest 
trials  that  possibly  we  could  have  to  meet  with.  I  expect  Lorenzo 
passed  through  as  great  a  conflict  in  his  mind,  as  he  had  almost 
ever  met  with.  •  The  Lord  was  my  support  at  that  time,  and  brought 
me  safely  through.  The  friends  were  very  kind  to  me,  and  supplied 
my  wants  with  every  thing  that  was  needful,  and  in  about  two 
weeks  1  was  able  to  leave  my  room;  my  heart  was  glad,  when  I 
viewed  my  little  daughter.  She  was  a  sweet  infant.  But  O  how 
short-lived  are  earthly  joys!  We  stayed  in  Dublin  until  she  was 
five  weeks  old,  and  then  Lorenzo,  with  myself,  and  our  little  one, 
embarked  on  board  a  packet  for  Liverpool.  The  weather  was  rainy, 
and  tolerable  cold — there  was  no  fire  in  the  cabin.  There  were  a 
number  of  passengers,  who  thought  themselves  rather  above  the 
middle  class,  men  and  women,  who  were  civil  to  us:  but  I  was  so 
much  afraid  that  my  little  infant  would  be  too  much  exposed,  that  I 
neglected  myself,  and  probably  took  cold — we  wrere  two  nights  and 
one  day  on  board  the  packet.  We  got  into  Liverpool  about  ten  or 
eleven  o’clock,  -where  I  was  met  by  my  good  friend  Mrs.  Forshaw, 
and  went  to  her  house,  where  we  stayed  a  day  or  two,  and  then  took 
the  stage  for  Warrington,  about  eighteen  miles  from  Liverpool, 
where  we  arrived  on  Sunday  morning.  Our  friends,  Peter  Philips 
and  his  wife  were  at  meeting.  Lorenzo  went  to  the  chapel.  The 
people  were  very  much  rejoiced  to  see  him.  They  had  been  concern¬ 
ed  for  us,  as  they  had  not  heard  from  us  for  some  time.  The 
friends  from  the  country,  many  of  whom  came  to  see  us,  while  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  meetings  in  town  and  country,  two  and  three  times  in 
the  day,  and  the  Lord  was  present  to  heal  mourning  souls. 

Dr.  Johnson  came  with  us  from  Ireland.  He  was  much  engaged 
in  helping  to  bring  souls  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth;  and  was,  I 
trust  made  an  instrument  of  good  to  many.  Lorenzo  and  the  doc¬ 
tor  travelled  into  various  places  in  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  with 
some  other  countries,  and  many  wTere  brought  to  see  themselves  sin 
ners,  and  seek  their  soul’s  salvation. 

The  people  in  that  country  seemed  to  feel  much  for  me,  and 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


619 


manifested  it  by  numberless  acts  of  kindness.  For  instead  of  hav¬ 
ing  to  sell  my  gown  for  bread,  as  Lorenzo  told  me  I  might  have  to 
do,  when  we  were  in  America,  there  was  scarcely  a  day  but  I  had 
presents  of  clothing  or  money,  to  supply  myself  with  whatever  I 
needed.  O  how  grateful  ought  I  to  be  to  my  great  Benefactor,  for 
all  his  mercies  to  unworthy  me. 

My  little  “Letitia  Johnson,”  for  so  was  my  child  called,  grew 
and  was  a  very  fine,  attracting  little  thing.  I  found  my  heart  was 
too  much  set  upon  it,  so  that  I  often  feared  I  should  love  her  too 
well;  but  strove  to  give  myself  and  all  I  had  to  my  God. 

Lorenzo  was  in  a  very  bad  state  of  health,  which  alarmed  me 
very  much.  I  often  cried  to  the  Lord  to  take  my  child  or  my  health 
but  spare  my  dear  husband!  The  thought  was  so  painful  to  me,  to 
be  left  in  a  strange  land,  with  a  child,  so  far  from  my  native  soil! 
The  Lord  took  me  at  my  word  and  laid  his  afflicting  hand  upon  me. 

Lorenzo  and  the  Doctor  went  to  Macclesfield,  and  expected  to  be 
gone  a  week,  and  left  me  at  Peter  Philip’s,  where  I  was  taken  sick, 
the  day  they  started,  with  the  nervous  fever — but  kept  up,  and  nurs¬ 
ed  my  child,  until  two  or  three  days  before  they  returned.  I  thought 
I  had  taken  a  very  severe  cold,  and  should  be  better,  but  grew  worse 
every  day. 

The  friends  were  very  kind  to  me,  particularly  Mary  Barford,  a 
young  lady  of  fortune,  who  had  got  religion  through  the  instrumen¬ 
tality  of  Lorenzo.  She  attended  me  two  and  three  times  a  day. — 
After  I  got  so  as  not  to  be  able  to  sit  up,  she  hired  a  girl  to  take 
care  of  my  child.  My  fever  increased  very  fast,  and  the  night  be¬ 
fore  Lorenzo  got  to  Warrington,  I  thought  I  was  dying,  and  those 
that  were  about  me  were  very  much  alarmed,  and  sent  for  a  doctor, 

*  he  came,  and  administered  something  to  me.  He  said  I  was  not 
dying,  but  that  I  was  very  sick!  The  next  morning  Doctor  Johnson 
and  Lorenzo  came;  they  found  me  in  bed.  The  doctor  thought 
perhaps  I  had  taken  cold,  and  it  would  wear  off  after  giving  me 
something  to  promote  a  copious  sweat.  But  when  he  found  that 
the  fever  continued  to  rise,  he  told  us  to  prepare  for  the  worst — for 
it  was  a  nervous  fever,  and  that  it  was  probable  it  would  carry  me 
to  a  world  of  spirits. 

I  had  continued  to  nurse  my  child  for  more  than  one  week  after  I 
was  taken  sick,  which  was  very  injurious  to  her.  The  doctor  for¬ 
bade  my  suckling  her  any  longer,  which  gave  me  much  pain.  The ^ 
were  obliged  to  take  her  from  me  and  feed  her  with  a  bottle.  M  > 
fever  increased,  and  rose  to  such  a  height,  that  it  was  thought 
could  not  survive  many  days!  The  doctor  stayed  with  me,  <y. id 
paid  every  attention  in  his  power,  for  twenty  days  and  nights.  Lo¬ 
renzo  was  not  undressed  to  go  to  bed  for  near  three  weeks,  >2' 
doctor  for  nearly  the  same  length  of  time. 


620 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


My  kind  friends  gave  me  every  assistance  in  their  power:  they 
came  from  the  country,  for  many  miles  distant,  to  see  if  we  were  in 
want  of  any  thing  that  they  could  help  us  to.  May  the  Lord  re¬ 
ward  them  for  their  kindness  to  me,  in  the  day  of  adversity.  Our 
dear  friend,  Mary  Barford,  used  to  come  every  day  two  6r  three  times 
to  see  me,  and  administer  to  my  necessities;  and  many  others  came 
also.  She  was  a  precious  girl,  and  although  she  had  been  raised 
in  the  first  circle,  would  go  into  the  houses  of  the  poor,  and  supply 
their  wants,  and  nurse  and  do  for  them  like  she  had  been  a  servant. 
Although  Lorenzo  was  so  broke  of  his  rest  and  fatigued  by  night, 
yet  he  held  meetings  almost  every  day,  some  of  which  were  a  con¬ 
siderable  distance  from  town;  and  as  he  was  weak  in  body  our  friend 
M.  B.,  frequently  hired  a  hack  to  convey  him  to  his  appointments 
and  back,  so  that  he  was  with  me  the  greatest  part  of  the  time. 

I  was  very  much  reduced,  so  that  I  was  almost  as  helpless  as  an 

infant. 

There  was  a  chair-maker’s  shop  adjoining  the  house,  and  the 
room  that  I  was  confined  in  being  most  contiguous,  the  noise  of  the 
shop,  together  with  that  of  the  town,  was  very  distressing  to  me — 
likewise  the  family  large,  and  the  house  small,  so  that  it  was  very 
uncomfortable.  We  were  under  the  necessity  of  having  some  per¬ 
son  to  sit  up  with  me  every  night,  for  my  fever  raged  to  that  degree 
I  wanted  drink  almost  every  moment.  The  light  was  not  extin¬ 
guished  in  my  room  for  six  or  ernht  weeks.  My  poor  child  was 
very  fretful.  The  girl  that  nursed  it  would  get  to  sleep,  and  let  it 
cry.  This  distressed  my  mind,  and  it  was  thought  best  by  my 
friends  to  get  some  person  to  take  it  to  the  country,  to  be  nursed 
there. 

To  be  separated  from  my  child  was  very  painful  to  me;  but  as  my 
life  was  despaired  of  by  my  friends,  and  as  I  myself  had  not  much 
expectation  that  I  should  recover,  I  strove  to  give  it  up,  knowing  it 
would  be  best  for  the  child,  and  me  also. 

There  was  a  woman  from  Cheshire,  who  lived  about  ten  miles 
distant  from  Warrington,  that  had  no  children.  She  came  to  see 
me,  and  offered  to  take  my  baby  and  nurse  it,  until  I  should  die  or 
get  better,  which  was  agreed  to — so  they  made  ready,  and  she  took 
it.  But  O!  the  heart-rending  sorrow  that  I  felt  on  the  separation 
with  my  helpless  little  infant!  Language  cannot  paint  it.  But  the 
Lord  was  my  support  in  that  trying  hour,  so  that  I  was  enabled  to 
bear  it  with  some  degree  of  fortitude.  I  was  anxious  to  get  well 
and  return  to  America.  But  little  did  I  know  what  awaited  me  on 
my  native  shore!  My  disorder  affected  my  mind  very  much.  Like¬ 
wise  I  was  very  desirous  to  see  my  sister,  that  raised  me,  once  more 
in  Ume — fhe  was  as  near  to  me  as  a  mother.  We  had  heard  that 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  621 

(hey  had  arrived  safe  at  the  Missisippi  territory,  and  were  like  to 
do  well.  * 

At  times  I  was  very  happy;  and  then  at  other  times  my  mind  was 
very  gloomy,  and  sunk  as  it  were.  The  doctor  said  that  he  never 
saw  any  one’s  nerves  so  affected,  that  did  not  die,  or  quite  lose  their 
reason  for  a  time.  But  I  retained  my  senses  and  recollection  as 
well  as  ever,  although  it  seemed  that  I  scarce  slept  at  all! 

As  I  was  surrounded  with  noise,  the  doctor  thought  it  would  be 
better  for  me  to  be  removed  to  a  friend’s  house  in  the  country,  who 
lived  about  four  miles  from  where  I  was.  Accordingly  they  hired 
a  long  coach,  and  put  a  bed  in  it,  and  then  a  man  took  me  in  his 
arms,  and  put  me  in;  and  the  doctor  and  Lorenzo  got  into  the  coach 
with  me,  and  carried  me  four  miles  into  the  country,  to  a  friend’s 
house,  where  I  had  every  attention  paid  me  that  -I  could  wish  for; 
and  from  that  time  I  began  to  mend  and  recover.  This  was  about 
Christmas. 

Lorenzo  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Ireland  once  more  before  he  returned 
to  America,  and  he  wished  to  make  arrangements  to  return  in  the 
spring;  and  if  he  did  not  go  to  Ireland  in  a  short  time  he  could  not 
go  at  all.  I  was  at  that  time  so  low  that  I  could  not  get  up,  or  as¬ 
sist  myself  so  much  as  to  get  a  drink  of  water — and  it  was  doubtful 
whether  I  could  recover  again  or  not. 

He  told  me  what  he  felt  a  desire  to  do,  but  added,  that  he  would 
not  go  unless  I  felt  quite  willing.  I  told  him  the  same  merciful 
God  presided  over  us,  when  separated,  as  when  we  were  together; 
and  that  he  would  provide  for  me,  as  he  had  done  in  a  strange  land, 
through  my  present  illness;  and  wished  him  to  go  and  do  his  duty! 
Accordingly,  he  hired  a  young  woman  to  come  and  stay  with  me 
night  and  day. 

He  had  preached  at  a  place  about  two  miles  from  where  I  was, 
at  night,  and  told  me,  perhaps  he  should  return  that  night;  and  if  he 
did  not  he  should  not  return  to  see  me  again,  before  he  left  that  part 
for  Ireland.  However  I  thought  he  would  return  to  me  again  before 
he  left  England — but  he,  to  save  me  the  pain  of  parting,  did  not  re¬ 
turn,  as  I  expected,  but  took  the  coach  for  Chester,  and  so  on  to  Hol- 
lyhead  in  Wales,  there  to  embark  for  Dublin;  and  left  the  doctor  to 
stay  with  me,  until  his  return,  which  he  did,  and  was  a  father  and  a 
friend  to  me  in  his  absence. 

Although  I  felt  willing  for  him  to  go  and  blow  the  gospel  trumpet, 
yet  my  heart  shrunk  at  the  thought  of  being  left  in  a  strange  land, 
in  my  present  situation,  so  weak  that  I  could  not  put  on  my  clothes 
without  help,  and  my  sweet  little  babe  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  me  and  amongst  strangers.  But  the  Lord  was  my  support, 
and  gave  me  strength  to  be,  in  some  considerable  degree,  resigned  to 
the  will  of  God! 


622 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


Lorenzo  went  on  the  outside  of  the  coach,  exposed  to  the  in¬ 
clement  weather,  and  to  the  rude  insults  of  the  passengers,  until  he 
got  to  Hollyhead,  where  he  went  on  board  a  packet  for  Dublin, 
when  he  was  both  wet  and  cold,  and  was  for  four  and  twenty  hours 
without  food.  Eut  when  he  got  to  Mrs.  Johnson’s  he  found  her, 
as  ever,  a  friend  indeed;  where  he  stayed  until  he  got  recruited,  and 
then  recommenced  his  travels;  whilst  I  was  left  behind,  to  encoun 
ter  the  most  trying  scene  that  I  ever  met  with. 

My  strength  gradually  increased,  so  that  I  wras  in  a  few  weeks 
able  to  sit  up  and  walk  about  the  room.  The  people  that  I  was 
with,  were  as  kind  and  attentive  as  they  could  be;  may  the  Lord 
reward  them.  But  the  doctor  thought  it  wTould  be  best  for  me  to 
go  to  another  neighborhood,  as  a  change  of  air  and  new  objects 
might  contribute  to  my  health;  and  I  should  be  nearer  to  my  child, 
which  was  a  pleasing  thought  to  me.  We  got  into  a  carriage,  and 
went  to  a  friend’s  house,  eight  or  ten  miles,  where  I  had  been  invi¬ 
ted  and  sent  for.  We  stayed  a  w^eek  or  more^,  and  then  we  wrent  to 
another  place,  within  two  miles  of  my  child,  which  I  expected  to 
see  and  clasp  to  my  bosom!  O  how  short  lived  are  all  earthly  en¬ 
joyments!  I  did  see  my  sweet  little  babe  once  more!  The  woman 
that  had  her  brought  her  to  see  me,  my  heart  leaped  with  joy  at  the 
sight.  The  innocent  smile  that  adorned  her  face!  O  how  pleasing. 
I  wished  very  much  to  keep  her.  He  said,  I  had  not  recovered  my 
strength  sufficient  to  go  through  the  fatigue  of  nursing.  But  he  that 
gave  it  provided  for  it  better  than  I  could;  he  saw  it  best  to  trans¬ 
plant  it  in  a  happier  soil  than  this,  for  in  twTo  or  three  days  the  flow¬ 
er  that  began  to  bloom  wras  nipt  by  the  cold  hand  of  death;  after  a 
short  illness  of  perhaps  two  or  three  days,  my  tender  babe  was  a 
lifeless  lump  of  clay,  and  her  happy  spirit  landed  on  the  peaceful 
shore  of  blest  eternity. 

They  kept  me  in  ignorance  of  her  sickness,  until  she  was  dead. 
I  could  not  tell  why  my  mind  was  so  much  distressed  on  the  accour.t 
of  my  child.  I  enquired  of  every  one  that  I  could  see,  from  where 
she  was,  but  they  would  not  tell  me  of  her  danger,  until  she  wr,s 
dead.  I  was  then  about  lour  miles  from  her,  where  Iliad  gone  the 
day  that  she  died.  A  kind  sister  walked  that  distance  to  let  me 
know  that  my  little  Letitia  was  no  more,  lest  some  one  should  too 
abruptly  communicate  the  heavy  tidings;  as  my  health  was  not  yet 
restored,  and  it  was  feared  that  it  would  be  attended  with  some  dis¬ 
agreeable  consequences.  I  was  much  surprised  to  see  sister  Wade 
come,  as  I  had  left  her  house  only  the  day  before.  The  first  ques¬ 
tion,  I  asked  her  how  my  child  was?  She  made  me  no  reply.  It 
struck  my  mind  very  forcibly  that  she  wras  no  more!  I  requested 
her  to  tell  me  the  worst,  for  I  was  prepared  for  it;  my  mind  had  been 
impressed  with  a  forboding  for  some  time!  She  told  me  my  child 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  T  TFE. 


623 


was  gone  to  return  no  more  to  mei  I  felt  it  went  to  my  heart,  in 
sensations  that  I  cannot  express — it  was  a  sorrow,  but  not  without 
hope — I  felt  my  babe  was  torn  from  my  bosom  by  the  cruel  hand  ot 
death!  But  the  summons  was  sent  by  mm  that  has  a  right  to  give 
and  take  away.  He  had  removed  my  innocent  infant  far  from  a 
world  of  grief  and  sin,  perhaps  for  my  own  good;  for  i  oiten  felt  my 
heart  too  much  attached  to  it;  so  much  that  I  fearea  it  wou  d  dr^w 
my  heart  from  my  duty  to  my  God!  O  the  danger  of  loving  any 
creature  in  preference  to  our  Saviour.  I  telt  as  one  alone;  my  Lo¬ 
renzo  in  Ireland:  my  child  was  gone  to  a  happier  clime!  I  strov.3 
to  sink  into  the  will  of  God,  but  the  struggle  was  very  severe;  al¬ 
though  I  thought  I  could  say,  “The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath 
taken  away,  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord!” 

The  day  that  my  child  was  carried  to  Warrington,  to  be  interred 
in  the  burying  ground  of  the  Quaker  Methodists,  about  ten  miles 
from  where  she  died,  I  felt  as  though  I  must  see  her  before  she  was 
consigned  to  the  dust,  to  be  food  for  worms.  They  had  to  carry 
the  corpse  by  the  house  that  I  was  at;  my  friends  opposed  it  so 
warmly,  urging  my  presen  state  of  health  as  a  reason.  I  thought 
perhaps  it  would  be  best,  and  strove  to  compose  myself,  and  use  my 
reason,  and  resign  my  all  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord;  it  was  a  se¬ 
vere  struggle,  but  the  friend  of  sinners  supported  me  under  all  my 
afflictions. 

They  carried  my  sweet  little  Letitia,  and  consigned  her  to  the 
tomb,  there  to  rest  until  the  last  trump  shall  sound,  and  the  body 
and  spirit  be  re-united  again;  and  then  we  shall  see  how  glorious  is 
immortality!  v 

I  wrote  to  my  Lorenzo  the  day  that  our  child  died:  he  did  not  get 
it,  but  wrote  to  me,  and  mentioned,  that  he  wished  to  see  me  and 
the  child,  which  opened  afresh  the  wound  that  had  been  received, 
but  he  got  the  news  by  way  of  Mrs.  Johnson.  He  wrote  to  me, 
that  he  intended  to  return  to  America  in  the  spring,  which  I  was 
very  anxious  for.  My  health  began  to  get  better,  so  that  I  was  able 
to  walk  two  miles  at  a  time,  as  walking  was  very  customary  among 
the  people  in  that  country.  I  felt  a  desire  to  return  to  Warrington, 
which  i  did  in  a  canal  boat,  and  was  kindly  received  by  my  good 
friends  and  benefactors,  Peter  and  Hannah  Philips,  wiih  many  others 
that  had  contributed  to  my  comfort,  while  afflicted  with  sickness 
and  distress.  I  stayed  in  the  town  of  Warrington  several  weeks 
with  my  friends,  and  was  frequently  at  the  little  chapel,  where  my 
sweet  little  infant’s  remains  were  deposited:  and  I  often  felt  a  pleas¬ 
ure  of  the  sweetest  kind  in  contemplating  that  my  child  had  escap¬ 
ed  all  the  vanities  and  dangers  of  this  treacherous  and  uncertain 
world,  for  the  never  fading  glories  of  paradise,  where  I  hoped,  when 


624 


VICISSITUDES;  OH 


life  should  end,  I  should  meet  her  to  part  no  more;  notwithstanding 
I  felt  the  loss  very  sensibly. 

I  wrote  to  Lorenzo  from  that  place,  and  received  an  answer, 
which  was  calculated  to  console  my  heart,  and  comfort  me  under  my 
present  affliction.  He  desired  me  to  meet  him  in  Liverpool,  on  the 
first  of  March,  which  I  did.  I  went  by  the  way  of  Fordsham,  in 
Cheshire,  down  the  river,  in  a  large  flat  with  a  man  and  his  wife, 
that  were  employed  to  bring  the  rock  for  making  salt.  The  river 
had  been  frozen  considerably,  and  was  full  of  ice;  and  when  the  tide 
came  in,  it  appeared  very  alarming  to  me;  but  after  a  little  the  boat 
got  under  way,  and  we  had  a  tolerable  pleasant  sail  down  the  river 
to  Liverpool,  where  I  met  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Forshaw  my  kind 
friends  that  had  succored  me  in  days  past,  when  I  had  no  one  to 
depend  upon  on  that  side  of  the  great  ocean.  They  still  were,  as 
aver,  friendly,  where  I  stayed  until  near  the  middle  of  March,  when 
Lorenzo  returned  from  Ireland,  which  made  my  heart  rejoice. 

We  left  Liverpool  in  a  canal  boat  for  the  country,  and  visited 
several  towns,  where  Lorenzo  preached  to  numerous  congregations. 
The  people  were  remarkably  attentive.  There  was  a  pleasant  pros¬ 
pect  opened  before  him,  and  he  received  more  invitations  to  preach 
in  different  parts  of  the  country  than  he  could  attend. 

There  had  a  number  of  people  determined  to  come  from  Ireland, 
to  America  with  us;  and  were  accordingly  to  meet  us  in  Liverpool 
in  April.  Consequently,  we  had  but  a  few  weeks  to  stay  in  and 
about  Warrington.  I  had  become  so  much  attached  to  the  friends, 
that  it  was  truly  painful  to  part  with  them.  Our  friends  came  from 
various  parts  of  the  country  to  bid  us  farewell;  and  we  had  sweet 
and  melting  times  together,  not  expecting  to  meet  again  until  we 
should  meet  in  a  blissful  eternity. 

We  left  Warrington  for  Lymn,  where  Lorenzo  preached,  and  bid 
the  people  farewell!  They  were  much  affected.  We  parted  with 
a  hope  of  meeting  in  a  better  and  happier  world.  From  thence  ws 
went  to  Preston  Brook,  where  Lorenzo  preached  again  another 
farewell.  It  was  a  precious  time  to  many.  From  thence  to  Ford- 
sham — the  people  flocked  around  him  with  the  greatest  affection; 
for  there  the  Lord  had  blessed  his  labors  in  a  peculiar  manner  to 
the  souls  of  many.  He  preached  to  them  for  the  last  time,  and  bid 
them  an  affectionate  farewell,  while  they  were  bathed  in  tears, 
seemingly  as  much  pained  as  though  they  were  parting  with  a  pa¬ 
rent. 

From  thence  he  went  to  Chester,  the  most  ancient  city,  perhaps, 
in  that  country,  except  London.  He  left  me  to  come  in  the  coach 
a  few  days  after,  whilst  he  visited  the  country  adjacent.  Accord¬ 
ingly  I  met  him  on  the  day  appointed,  and  we  stayed  some  time  in 
Chester.  It  was  a  great  curiosity,  as  it  was  built  on  the  most 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


625 


«ncient  construction;  being  walled  in  quite  round,  and  the  outside  of 
the  wall  very  high;  there  was  a  trench  dug  on  the  outside,  and  it 
was  walled  up  from  that.  The  top  of  the  wall  was  wide  enough 
for  a  carriage  to  pass,  with  a  breast  work  sufficiently  high  to  prevent 
any  thing  from  falling  over,  and  upon  the  inside  wras  another  similar. 

The  antiquity  of  the  houses,  and  the  nobleness  ot  the  public 
buildings,  struck  me  with  a  solemnity  that  I  cannot  express.  My 
thoughts  ran  to  times  that  had  gone  by,  when  those  that  had  laid 
the  foundation  of  these  walls  were  animated  with  life  and  activity. 
Where  are  they  now?  *  They  have  gone  to  a  world  of  spirits;  and 
we  must  shortly  follow  them!  And  those  that  take  our  place  will 
wonder  at  the  labor  of  our  hands  in  the  like  manner! 

The  country  is  truly  delightful  that  surrounds  the  city  of  Ches¬ 
ter.  It  was  in  the  spring  when  I  was  there,  when  every  thing  wears 
a  pleasing  appearance. 

The  people  were  very  hospitable  and  kind,  at  least  they  were  so  t 
to  me. 

We  left  Chester  for  Liverpool  in  a  little  sail  boat,  and  the  river 
was  somewhat  rough.  There  was  a  number  of  passengers,  which 
made  it  quite  unpleasant;  but  we  arrived  safe  in  the  evening,  where 
we  met  our  friends  from  Ireland,  that  intended  to  come  to  America 
with  us.  Lorenzo  had  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  the 
voyage;  and  he  had  chartered  the  cabin  and  steerage  for  the  accom¬ 
modation  of  passengers,  at  a  lower  rate  than  hfc  could  have  got  it, 
if  there  had  been  two  or  three. 

The  first  ship  that  we  engaged  to  transport  us  to  our  native  sod 
sprang  a  leak  as  she  was  coming  out  of  the  dock;  got  injured  by 
some  means,  and  had  to  unlade,  and  get  it  repaired,  so  that  it  delay¬ 
ed  her  sailing  for  some  time  longer.  But  as  we  were  in  readiness 
to  leave  the  country,  Lorenzo  met  with  another,  where  he  could 
obtain  accommodations  at  a  better  rate;  he  accordingly  made  a  bar¬ 
gain  with  the  captain  for  a  passage  in  her,  and  every  thing  being 
prepared  for  our  voyage,  on  the  sixth  of  May  we  hoisted  sail  and 
weighed  for  America,  which  gave  me  a  very  pleasant  sensation, 
after  having  been  in  England  and  Ireland  about  eighteen  months, 
and  experiencing  many  kindnesses  and  favors  from  the  people,  and 
that  Lorenzo  was  made  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  a  gracious 
God,  in  bringing  many  precious  souls  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

On  the  first  day,  in  the  morning,  we  had  a  very  pleasant  breeze, 
but  the  fog  springing  up,  made  it  quite  gloomy  for  several  days;  but 
by  that  means  we  avoided  the  ships  of  war,  that  were  very  numer¬ 
ous  on  the  coast  of  England;  and  as  Lorenzo  and  myself  had  no 
legal  passports  from  that  country,  the  law  being  such,  that  aliens 
were  much  put  to  it  to  travel  in  that  kingdom,  and  particularly  those 

Qq 


623 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


that  were  in  Lorenzo’s  capacity,  such  as  preachers;  they  must  first 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  king  of  England,  and  get  a  license 
to  preach,  or  they  were  subject  to  a  fine  for  every  sermon  they  should 
preach,  of  twenty  pounds  each;  and  every  house  must  be  licensed 
also,  or  the  man  that  owned  it  was  subject  to  a  fine  of  twenty 
pounds;  and  every  person  that  heard  preaching  there,  was  likewise 
liable  to  pay  five  shillings.  But  Lorenzo,  in  the  first  place,  could 
'  not  take  the  oath  that  was  requested,  to  obtain  that  license — he 
thought  as  he  had  left  his  native  land,  not  to  gain  worldly  honors 
or  applause,  he  could  still  trust  that  Providence,  who  guided  his 
course  through  the  great  deep,  and  brought  him  through  many  dan¬ 
gers  and  difficulties  in  his  own  country;  so  he  strove  to  do  his  duty, 
and  leave  the  event  to  God.  4 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  voyage,  only  the  passengers  were  gener¬ 
ally  sick,  for  more  than  a  week,  except  my  husband  and  self.  I 
wras  never  in  better  health  in  all  my  life;  but  they  recovered  their 
health  and  spirits  after  a  few  days,  and  we  had  some  good  times  on 
board.  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people  on  Sundays,  and  we  had 

Erayers  night  and  morning,  when  the  weather  would  admit.  We 
ad  plenty  of  the  necessaries  of  life  to  make  us  comfortable.  I 
We  were  near  six  weeks  on  our  passage.  Some  time  towards  the 
last  of  June,  we  saw  the  long  wished  for  land  of  America,  which  I 
so  earnestly  desired  to  behold  once  more.  The  beautiful  country 
and  town  of  New  Bedford,  in  Massachusetts,  presented  to  view, 
where  we  landed,  and  was  kindly  received. 

The  people  that  professed  religion,  were  chiefly  Quakers,  and 
those  who  styled  themselves  Christians.  Lorenzo  held  several 
meetings  in  the  town  which  were  very  satisfactory  to  many. 

After  staying  near  two  weeks  in  Bedford,  Lorenzo,  with  nearly 
all  the  passengers  that  were  in  the  ship,  wrent  on  board  a  packet 
bound  for  New  York,  and  left  me  to  come  round  with  the  other 
women  in  the  ship,  to  Virginia,  and  to  meet  him  at  Richmond. 

We  parted,  and  I  had  to  stay  nearly  two  weeks  before  the  ship 
sailed;  they  were  taking  out  the  loading,  and  preparing  her  for  a  fresh 
cargo  when  they  should  arrive  at  Virginia.  It  was  about  the  time 
that  the  ship  Chesapeake  was  fired  upon  by  the  British.  We  sail¬ 
ed  from  New  Bedford  about  the  first  of  July,  and  had  tolerable 
pleasant  weather,  though  we  were  lonely,  not  having  any  company 
but  us  three  women.  We  got  into  Chesapeake  Bay  at  evening,  and 
pas:vd  one  of  the  armed  vessels  belonging  to  the  British,  and  ex¬ 
pected  them  to  have  stopped  us,  as  it  had  been  reported  that  they 
were  in  the  habit  of  requiring  the  captains  of  American  vessels  to 
pull  down  their  colors  to  them,  or  else  firing  upon  them.  However, 
we  passed  unmolested,  except  that  they  hailed  us,  but  it  being 
dark,  we  got  by.  Sister  Wade  was  very  much  alarmed,  but  I  felt 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


627 


so  much  of  the  spirit  of  Independent  America,  that  I  did  not  wish 
to  see  my  country’s  flag  disgraced  in  our  own  waters.  In  the 
morning  we  came  into  Hampton  Roads,  where  we  anchored  and 
stayed  several  days,  insight  of  the  British  ships  of  tvar,  while  the 
captain  took  a  boat  and  went  to  Norfolk  to  seek  for  a  cargo. 

We  were  in  a  very  unpleasant  situation,  as  we  ha.d  no  one  on 
board  that  we  could  place  any  real  confidence  in;  but  Providence 
provided  for  us,  and  we  met  writh  no  insults  from  any.  The  captain 
returned  at  night,  and  the  next  morning  we  set  sail  for  City  Point. 
The  day  was  delightful,  and  the  scenes  that  surrounded  were  truly 
pleasing.  The  river  seemed  by  the  bends  to  be  enclosed  in  on  every 
side,  and  the  banks  to  be  covered  with  all  the  beauties  that  sum¬ 
mer  could  produce,  which  gave  my  mind  a  pleasant  sensation,  when 
I  reflected  that  it  was  my  native  country,  my  beloved  America! 
But  little  did  I  know  what  awaited  me  in  my  native  land. 

We  sailed  on  very  pleasantly  through  the  day,  and  about  eight 
or  nine  o’clock  we  arrived  at  City  Point.  The  ship  was  in  the 
river,  until  her  lading  was  brought  down  from  Richmond  in  light- 
ers.  The  weather  was  getting  very  warm,  and  we  were  obliged  to 
stay  on  board  until  we  could  get  an  opportunity  to  go  to  Richmond, 
which,  by  land,  was  not  more  than  twenty-five  miles;  by  water,  it 
was  perhaps  twice  as  far.  And  here  time  passed  away  very  heav¬ 
ily,  until  the  master  of  the  ship  went  to  Richmond  on  business,  and 
hired  a  hack  to  return;  consequently  we  embraced  the  opportunity, 
when  it  returned,  to  get  a  seat  in  it  up  to  Richmond,  leaving  our 
trunks  and  other  things  to  be  brought  up  by  the  boats,  that  were  to 
bring  down  the  lading  for  the  ship. 

We  bid  farewell  to  the  ship,  where  I  had  been  confined  the  most 
of  the  time  for  near  three  months,  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for  me, 
although  I  was  in  a  part  of  the  continent  that  I  had  never  been  in 
before.  I  felt  as  though  I  could  kiss  the  ground;  but  my  compan¬ 
ion,  Mrs.  Wade,  her  mind  was  occupied  in  quite  a  different  way — 
she  was  thousands  of  miles  from  her  native  land,  while  I  was 
breathing  my  native  air. 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  about  one  or  two  o’clock,  and  stopped 
at  the  Bell  Tavern,  strangers  to  all  that  we  saw;  however,  I  had  re¬ 
ceived  a  direction  where  to  go,  and  make  myself  known,  which  I 
did,  at  a  brother  Foster’s,  and  when  they  learned  who  I  was,  re¬ 
ceived  us  very  kindly;  but  it  was  a  severe  trial,  it  being  the  first 
time  I  had  been  obliged  to  call  on  friends,  without  any  one  to  in¬ 
troduce  me.  But  the  Lord  provided  for  me,  and  gave  us  many 
friends  in  that  place;  we  stayed  there  ^me  days. 

Brother  Wade  and  Lorenzo  came  ana  met  us,  and  the  latter  held 
several  meetings,  and  we  had  good  times  with  the  brethren.  There 
I  saw  the  girl  that  brother  Mead  has  since  married. 


628 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


Lorenzo  had  bought  a  span  of  mules  before  he  went  to  Europe, 
and  they  were  to  be  broke  for  a  carriage  by  the  time  he  should  re¬ 
turn;  but  they  were  taken  and  put  into  a  wagon,  and  so  broke  down 
that  they  were  unfit  for  use.  He  had  paid  eighty  pounds  for  them 
just  before  he  left  the  continent;  this  was  the  beginning  of  trouble 
to  him. 

We  obtained  the  loan  of  a  gig  from  one  of  our  friends,  to  carry 
us  up  as  far  as  Cumberland,  to  Mr.  John  Hobson’s,  who  had  been 
a  great  friend  to  Lorenzo  in  days  that  were  past  and  gone,  and  still 
appeared  to  be  such;  here  he  traded  off  his  mules  with  a  man,  for  a 
horse  and  gig  worth  half  the  money  that  he  paid  for  them;  but  he 
could  do  no  better,  as  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  the 
north,  to  make  ready  to  go  to  the  Mississippi,  where  my  relations 
had  gone,  and  I  was  very  anxious  to  go.  But  O  the  heartfelt  sor¬ 
row  they  were  the  cause  of  to  me  and  my  companion  after! 

We  left  our  friend’s  house  and  started  for  the  north.  As  we  had 
written  to  my  sister  in  the  Mississippi,  on  our  first  arrival  in 
America,  but  had  got  no  answer  from  them,  I  felt  very  desirous  to 
•  hear  from  her,  as  she  was  as  a  mother  to  me  in  my  infant  days — I 
loved  her  dearly. 

We  went  through  New  London  and  Lynchburg,  where  we  met 
with  many  friends,  and  attended  a  camp  meeting  in  Amherst;  from 
thence  to  New  Glasgow,  where  Lorenzo  preached  at  night;  we 
stayed  at  an  old  gentleman’s  house,  who  was  very  friendly,  Thence 
we  continued  our  journey  to  a  camp  meetir  3  near  Georgetown, 
where  we  stopped  and  stayed  until,  the  meeting  b  oke  up.  Our 
horse  was  at  some  person’s  place,  to  be  kept,  and  I  e.'.pect  got 
nothing  to  eat,  for  we  only  went  from  the  camp  meeting  to  Lees¬ 
burg,  and  from  there  to  another  litLe  town,  which  was  two  short 
days’  travel;  but  before  we  reached  there  he  tired,  and  Lorenzo  was 
obliged  to  trade  him  away  for  an  old  horse  that  was  rot  woiJH  bn: t 
a  little  more  than  half  as  much!  However,  he  answered  our  D  re¬ 
poses,  so  that  we  got  to  New  York,  where  I  met  with  some  frlavds 
that  I  had  seen  before,  which  were  the  first  ft»ccs  that  I  had  met 
with  for  two  years  that  I  had  ever  beheld  before,  which  gave  ir  e 
much  satisfaction. 

We  stayed  at  New  York  for  several  weeks,  and  then  started  for 
Ne  w  England,  to  visit  Lorenzo’s  father.  I  had  never  seen  him 
nor  any  of  the  family,  except  one  sister;  it  was  a  very  great;  cross 
to  me;  but  we  arrived  at  his  father’s  some  time  ii>  September,  and 
was  joyfully  received  by  our  father,  there  being  njne  of  the  family 
with  them,  except  one  daughter  and  one  grandson.  There  my  Lo¬ 
renzo  could  contemplate  the  days  of  youth,  for  that  was  the  place 
of  his  birth,  and  of  his  rambles  in  childhood;  the  piace  where  he 
first  sought  the  path  of  righteousness;  th  way  to  peace  and  true 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


629 


r'r.ppiness,  in  this  world  and  that  which  is  to  come!  the  house  where 
hl£  honored  mother  had  taken  her  flight  to  a  happier  clime;  where 
once  he  had  enjoyed  her  company,  with  the  rest  of  the  family;  but 
now  were  separated  hundreds  of  miles  asunder. 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  the  neighborhood,  and  had  tol- 
erably  solemn  times;  but  the  society  that  he  once  belonged  to  was 
quite  gone.  Some  had  died,  and  others  had  moved  away,  white 
others  had  gone  back  into  the  world,  and  lost  their  love  to  Christ 
and  his  cause,  which  made  him  feel  very  awful!  His  father  was 
a  worthy  old  man,  a  kind  friend,  an  affectionate  parent;  he  was 
every  thing  that  was  good  in  his  family,  I  thought  I  could  have 
done  the  part  of  a  child  for  him,  if  I  might  have  the  privilege;  but 
I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  see  my  sister,  in  the  Mississippi. 

We  went  to  Tolland,  where  Lorenzo  had  sent  an  appointment  to 
preach  at  a  Methodist  meeting  house,  and  I  did  not  expect  to  return 
to  his  father's  any  more;  but  Lorenzo’s  sister  from  Vermont  com-% 
ing  down  to  her  father’s,  we  returned,  and  stayed  two  or  three  days 
longer. 

Lorenzo  sold  his  gig  and  horse  to  a  preacher,  and  bought  his 
brother-in-law’s  horses,  to  return  to  New  York,  where  he  had  made 
an  engagement  with  a  man  to  make  him  a  light  wagon,  which  was 
to  be  ready  on  his  return  for  the  south. 

We  left  his  father’s  on  horse  back,  after  bidding  them  farewell; 
but  as  I  had  not  been  accustomed  to  travel  in  that  mode  for  a  lorn; 
time,  it  was  very  fatiguing  to  me,  so  that  I  could  not  endure  it,  and 
when  I  got  within  about  forty  miles  of  New  York,  I  was  obliged 
to  go  by  wrater  the  remainder  of  the  way,  while  Lorenzo  rode  one 
horse  and  led  the  other.  He  arrived  there  some  time  before  me  and 
had  gone  to  the  country,  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the  city,  to 
preach,  but  he  returned  that  night.  We  stayed  a  week  or  more  un¬ 
til  our  wagon  was  ready  for  us  to  start;  then  bidding  our  friends 
farewell,  proceeded  on  our  journey. 

Lorenzo  had  given  out  appointments  all  the  way  to  Virginia, 
and  had  tolerable  hard  work  to  keep  up  with  them — we  had  to  trav¬ 
el  nearly  one  whole  night  over  the  mountain  from  Frederick  town 
k)  the  Potomac  river,  which  we  crossed  about  two  o’clock  in  the 
morning. 

Lorenzo’s  appointment  was  some  distance  the  other  side  of  the 
fiver;  we  lay  down,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  light  we  started  again, 
and  reached  the  court  house  just  as  the  people  had  assembled.  I 
went  to  a  friend’s  house,  wbhe  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people. — 
After  meeting  wo  went  on  to  the  next  appointment,  where  he  preach¬ 
ed  agam  et  night  aho*  and  so  continued  on  our  journey,  until  we 
arrived  at  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached  every  day,  once,  and  twice, 
and  three  times,  and  .vnenave  arrived  in  Winchester,  he  preached 


C30 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


twice  to  large  congregations.  From  thence  we  went  to  a  camp 
meeting,  where  I  saw  brother  Gruber,  a  presiding  elder,  that  I  had 
been  acquainted  with  a  number  of  years  ago,  which  was  very  satis¬ 
factory  to  me. 

We  left  the  camp  ground  in  the  morning  for  Staunton,  where  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  an  appointment  at  night.  It  was  threatening  to  rain  in 
the  morning  when  we  started,  and  about  twelve  o’clock  it  began,  and 
rained  almost  as  fast  as  I  ever  saw  it;  we  were  in  an  open  wagon, 
and  I  was  wet  through  and  throuorh.  As  it  continued  to  rain  exces- 

o  o 

sively  all  the  afternoon,  when  we  arrived  at  Staunton  it  was  almost 
dark,  and  the  people  had  assembled  for  meeting;  Lorenzo  had  not 
time  to  take  any  refreshments,  but  went  and  preached  in  his  wet 
clothes.  We  were  received  with  coolness  by  the  family  that  we 
stayed  with,  although  he  was  acquainted  with  them  before;  but  that 
is  nothing  uncommon;  man  is  so  changeable  in  his  nature,  that  we 
may  find  him  at  one  time  all  Iriendship,  and  perhaps  the  next  day 
he  is  as  cool  as  need  be.  Hence  I  have  found  it  necessary  to 
strive  to  take  it  as  it  comes,  to  be  thankful  for  friends,  when  I  find 
them,  and  to  be  satisfied  when  I  have  them  not. 

It  was  on  Saturday  night  that  we  got  to  Staunton,  and  Lorenzo 
intended  to  stay  until  Monday  morning.  On  Sunday  morning  brother 
Wade  came  to  New  London  to  meet  us,  and  carry  me  home  with 
him;  and  Lorenzo  had  calculated  on  leaving  me  at  Hobson’s,  in 
Cumberland,  while  he  went  to  the  Mississippi  territory;  consequent¬ 
ly  he  thought  it  best  for  me  to  go  to  New  London  with  brother 
Wade,  who  was  anxious  for  me  to  go  and  stay  with  his  wife  a  few 
months,  as  she  was  a  stranger  in  this  country,  and  my  coming  to 
America  in  company  with  her  made  us  sisters  indeed.  It  was  a  trial 
to  my  mind  to  part  with  my  companion  for  nine  or  ten  months,  as  I 
did  not  expect  to  be  with  him  but  a  few  days,  even  if  I  went  on  to 
Cumberland  with  him,  as  he  then  must  leave  me,  and  start  for  the 
country  where  my  sister  lived;  accordingly  we  parted,  and  I  went 
home  with  brother  Wade.  This  was  on  Sunday,  and  he  was  to 
have  Staunton  the  next  morning.  My  spirits  were  very  much  de¬ 
pressed;  but  I  did  not  know  what  laid  before  me.  I  arrived  in  New 
London  in  safety  and  was  kindly  received  by  sister  Wade,  and  had 
got  tolerably  composed,  when  I  received  a  letter  from  Lorenzo, 
which  gave  me  an  account  of  the  imprudence  of  my  sister  that  lived 
in  the  Mississippi;  but  it  was  in  so  dark  a  style  that  I  did  not  com¬ 
prehend  it  fully,  as  I  could  not  believe  that  she  would  be  guilty  of 
such  enormities.  I  thought  some  one  had  charged  her  without 
grounds;  that  was  some  consolation  to  me,  as  I  hoped  it  was  not 
true.  I  was  in  hopes  that  he  would  come  through  New  London, 
and  give  me  a  more  full  account  of  the  circumstances;  but  he  could 
not,  consistently  with  his  arrangements.  I  was  in  great  distress  of 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


631 


mind  her  account,  as  she  had  been  a  great  professor  of  religion,  and 
the  cause  must  suffer  by  her  falling  foully;  and  the  disgrace  at¬ 
tending  it  was  almost  unbearable.  Brother  Mead  and  his  wife 
came  through  New  London  on  their  way  to  Georgia,  and  brought 
the  news  that  Lorenzo  was  not  coming  through  that  place,  which 
made  my  heart  almost  sick  within  me.  I  felt  as  though  the  trial  was 
more  thaa  I  could  bear;  but  this  was  but  the  beginning  of  sorrow. 

I  stayed  at  brother  Wade’s  for  more  than  two  months,  and  was 
kindly  treated  by  him  and  his  wife,  and  many  others;  and  had  many 
good  times  in  meeting  with  the  children  of  God,  to  worship  him. 
The  letter  that  I  had  received  from  Lorenzo  in  Cumberland,  had 
stated  that  my  sister  had  been  guilty  of  very  improper  conduct,  but 
that  she  w»rf  penitent.  But  when  Lorenzo  got  to  Georgia,  he  re¬ 
ceived  a  letter  from  brother  Blackman,  stating  that  she  had  escaped 
from  her  husoand  with  a  young  man,  and  had  gone  over  the  line  into 
the  Spanish  country,  to  elude  the  displeasure  of  their  connexions. 
It  was  then  an  undeniable  fact  that  she  was  really  guilty;  and  Lo¬ 
renzo  wrote  to  mne  from  Georgia  a  full  account  of  the  circumstances, 
which  gave  me  rne  severest  wound  that  I  had  ever  felt.  To  have 
heard  of  her  drAtn,  O  how  much  more  preferable!  But  I  had  no 
other  way,  but  must  submit.  My  dear  sister  that  lay  so  near  my 
heart,  had  strayed  so  widely  from  the  path  of  rectitude;  it  was  such 
a.  heartrending  affliction,  I  thought  it  was  almost  more  than  I  could 
bear!  It  appeared  impossible  that  she  could  be  so  far  lost  to  her 
own  honor,  and  the  love  that  she  had  manifested  to  the  cause  of  God, 
and  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  as  to  be  guilty  of  such  an  atrocious 
crime.  But  so  it  is,  that  some  who  make  the  greatest  show  of  re¬ 
ligion,  wound  it  the  deepest.  So  it  was  in  this  case;  she  had  pro¬ 
fessed  to  have  experienced  the  blessing  of  religion  for  many  years, 
and  was  as  much  opposed  to  any  thing  that  had  the  appearance  of 
imprudence  in  her  own  sex,  as  any  person  that  I  ever  knew.  She 
was  married  when  young  to  a  man  that  was  inferior  to  her  in  point 
of  talents,  and  was  not  calculated  to  get  up  in  the  world,  as  the  say¬ 
ing  is,  as  much  as  many  others;  and  as  she  possessed  a  very  proud 
spirit,  together  with  a  very  quick  temper,  and  he  not  having  as  mild 
a  disposition  as  might  be,  they  were  unhappy  in  their  union,  which 
was  attended  with  many  disagreements.  He  was  subject  to  intoxi¬ 
cation,  and  that  was  frequently  the  cause  of  much  misery  between 
them.  I  was  witness,  many  times,  to  such  conduct  on  both  sides, 
that  gave  me  the  greatest  pain  of  any  thing  that  could  have  befallen 
me.  I  often  would  beg  my  sister  to  say  nothing,  but  her  turbulent 
disposition  was  such,  that  I  have  thought  she  would  almost  suffer 
death,  rather  than  submit  to  any  one. 

They  lived  in  that  way  for  many  years.  She  was  very  industri¬ 
ous,  and  strove  hard  to  live;  but  he  was  negligent,  and  often  spent 


682 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


more  than  he  made.  They  removed  when  they  were  first  married, 
into  the  state  of  New  York,  about  ninety  miles  from  the  place  of 
their  nativity,  where  they  lived  five  or  six  years.  She  had  religion 
at  that  time,  and  he  opposed  her  very  much,  as  she  had  joined  the 
Baptist  church  before  she  left  New  England.  But  after  leaving  her 
Christian  friends,  and  having  so  much  opposition,  she  had  lost  her 
religion  almost  entirely,  and  became  like  the  rest  of  the  world.  At 
that  time  the  Methodists  came  into  the  neighborhood,  and  she  became 
acquainted  with  them,  and  would  have  joined  their  society,  but  her 
husband  would  not  permit  it.  But  she  attended  their  meetings,  and 
was  much  engaged  at  that  time.  My  brother-in-law' took  it  into  his 
head  to  remove  to  Fort  Stanwix,  on  the  Mohawk  river,  within  sev¬ 
enty  or  eighty  miles  of  the  line  of  Canada,  and  she  backslid  again,  not 
having  any  to  converse  with  but  those  that  were  unacquainted  with 
God  or  themselves.  O  how  prone  we  are  to  forget  the  obligations 
we  are  under  to  our  Saviour,  notwithstanding  it  is  on  his  bounty  we 
live.  We  are  indebted  to  him  for  every  mercy  that  we  enjo}r.  She 
continued  to  live  in  that  careless  way  for  several  years,  until  I  was 
perhaps,  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  the  Methodists  found  her  out 
again,  and  I  got  under  distress  for  my  soul.  She  was  roused  again, 
and  I  believe  had  religion.  My  brother-in-law  opposed  us  with  all 
his  might.  They  had  got  in  a  tolerable  good  way  before  this,  and 
there  was  a  prospect  that  they  might  live  comfortably,  as  to  the  things 
of  this  life;  but  he  possessed  such  an  uneasy  disposition,  that  he 
could  never  be  satisfied  unless  he  was  trading;  and  he  had  but  a 
poor  talent  for  that  business.  He  sold  his  plantation,  that  he  could 
have  made  a  comfortable  living  imon,  to  a  man  that  was  a  sharper, 
on  trust,  and  took  no  security.  The  man  sold  his  property,  and 
cleared  himself,  without  making  any  compensation  for  the  land. — 
This  was  a  very  great  affliction  to  my  sister,  as  she  had  made  every 
exertion  for  a  living  that  a  woman  could  do,  and  strove  in  every 
wray  she  could  to  prevent  his  selling  his  place,  but  all  to  no  purpose. 
He  carried  on  a  great  stroke  at  drinking,  and  spending  his  time  for 
nought.  She  was  harrassed  and  troubled  on  every  side,  not  en¬ 
joying  that  satisfaction  in  religion  she  had  formerly  done.  It  made 
her  truly  wretched.  I  strove  to  comfort  her  in  every  way  that  I 
could.  We  supported  the  family  by  our  labor,  weaving,  spinning, 
sewing,  and  any  kind  of  work  that  we  could  do. 

This  continued  for  more  than  twelve  months,  and  then  he  took  a 
little  farm  of  about  fifty  acres  of  land,  with  a  comfortable  house 
fora  small  family,  that  suited  us  very  well.  The  rent  being  small, 
he  could  have  lived  as  well  as  need  be,  if  he  would  have  been  in¬ 
dustrious.  He  was  of  a  turn  that  was  rather  indolent  and  careless, 
but  my  sister  and  myself  kept  the  family  in  tolerably  comfortable 
circumstances. 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


633 


It  was  at  that  time  that  the  Methodist  preachers  came  into  the 
neighborhood,  and  preached  the  gospel  to  poor  lost  sinners.  My 
heart  was  wrought  upon,  and  I  set  out  to  seek  the  salvation  of  my 
soul.  My  sister  heard  the  pleasing  sound  with  gladness,  but  my 
brother-in-law  w'as  violently  opposed  to  them,  and  strove  in  every 
way  that  he  could  to  prevent  us  from  going  to  meeting;  but  I  felt  de¬ 
termined  to  seek  the  Lord  with  all  my  heart,  come  what  would,  and 
strive  to  save  my  soul.  It  was  near  twelve  months  before  I  joined 
society,  or  my  sister;  but  at  last  we  broke  through  and  joined  the 
people  called  Methodists.  I  have  never  seen  the  time  that  I  was 
sorry  I  cast  my  lot  with  them;  but  I  have  often  lamented  that  I  did 
not  live  nearer  to  the  gospel  rules  that  they  teach. 

After  we  had  joined  society,  my  brother-in-law  became  somewhat 
more  softened,  and  let  us  have  more  peace,  and  would  sometimes 
go  to  meeting;  but  he  still  continued  to  go  on  in  the  same  evil  prac¬ 
tice  of  spending  his  time  in  the  most  unprofitable  way — but  the 
preachers  and  people  that  feared  God  ceased  not  to  pray  for  him,  and 
at  last  he  was  brought  to  see  his  situation,  and  the  danger  of  living 
in  sin,  and  set  about  the  work  of  his  own  salvation.  I  doubt  not 
but  he  experienced  the  pardon  of  his  sins.  O  the  joy  that  was  felt 
on  this  occasion.  We  had,  as  it  were,  a  heaven  begun  below. — 
He  became  a  new  man,  and  Providence  seemed  to  bless  us  on  every 
side.  We  continued  to  enjoy  the  consolations  of  religion  for  several 
years,  and  the  Lord  prospered  us  in  all  our  undertakings  until  after 
I  was  married,  and  they  started  for  the  Mississippi,  and  my  hus¬ 
band  and  myself  parted  writh  them;  we  were  going  to  New  York, 
and  from  thence  to  sail  for  Europe. 

They  went  to  that  country,  and  it  appeared  they  left  all  the  pru¬ 
dence  that  they  ever  possessed,  behind  them;  for  when  they  arrived, 
he,  it  appeared,  thought  that  he  could  launch  into  building  mills, 
not  counting  the  cost  that  he  must  be  at,  but  calculating  that  Loren- 
zo,  when  he  returned  from  his  tour  in  Europe,  would  pay  all  ex¬ 
penses.  He  ran  into  debt  for  land  that  had  a  mill  seat  upon  it,  and 
began  to  erect  a  mill. 

Sopae  people  were  much  pleased  with  them,  as  they  appeared  to 
be  engaged  in  religion.  My  sister  was  very  much  respected  by  the 
people,  both  religious  and  irreligious.  But  O,  the  danger  we  are 
exposed  to  while  in  this  world.  She  was  possessed  of  good  natural 
abilities,  and  considerable  acquired  knowledge,  and  was  the  last 
person  I  should  have  thought  would  have  conducted  in  the  way  she 
aid;  but  we  have  need  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  we  enter  into  tempta¬ 
tion.  She  had  lived  with  her  husband  for  twenty  years  at  least,  and 
I  never  heard  or  knew  any  thing  laid  to  her  charge  of  that  nature, 
before  or  after  her  marriage;  and  she  had  been  a  guide  to  me  in  my 
youth,  and  I  suppose,  possessed  as  great  a  sense  of  honor  as  any 


634 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


person  1  ever  knew.  But  how  it  was  I  cannot  tell;  she  fell  into  a 
snare  of  the  enemy,  and  became  a  prey  to  the  most  unaccountable  of 
all  vices.  There  was  a  young  man  that  was  of  the  most  abandoned 
character  and  principle,  that  was  taken  into  the  family,  that  she  was 
fond  of  by  some  means;  and  there  was  a  criminal  intercourse  be¬ 
tween  them  for  several  months  before  it  was  discovered.  She  was 
in  society,  and  thought  to  be  very  pious,  but  at  last  it  was  mistrust¬ 
ed  by  some,  and  a  plan  laid  to  detect  them,  which  was  accomplish¬ 
ed;  and  when  it  was  proved  upon  her,  she  gave  some  marks  of  pen¬ 
itence,  and  her  husband  would  have  made  friends  with  her,  but  when 
the  devil  gets  the  advantage  of  poor  infatuated  mortals,  he  makes 
the  best  improvement  of  it  in  his  power.  So  it  is  in  this  case;  for 
I  expect  her  sorrow  was  but  slight,  if  she  was  in  the  least  affected 
with  sorrow;  for  as  soon  as  she.  found  that  Lorenzo  and  myself  had 
returned  to  America,  she  laid  every  plan  to  make  her  escape  with 
tnat  wretched  young  man,  into  the  Spanish  country,  which  she  ef¬ 
fected,  and  left  her  husband  in  a  state  of  mind  almost  frantic.  He 
had  more  affection  for  her  than  I  once  thought  him  capable  of.  He 
went  after  her,  and  strove  to  get  her  to  return,  but  she  would  not. 
I  do  not  think  there  ever  was  as  permanent  a  union  between  them 
as  wras  necessary  for  happiness.  O  the  misery  of  many  that  are 
joined  in  the  holy  bands  of  matrimony!  For  the  want  of  due  con¬ 
sideration  they  rush  into  that  state,  and  are  wretched  for  life. 

When  she  completed  her  wicked  plan,  information  was  commu¬ 
nicated  to  us.  My  Lorenzo  had  left  me,  and  started  for  the  coun¬ 
try.  No  one  can  paint  the  heartfelt  sorrow  that  I  experienced  on 
receiving  the  information.  I  felt  as  though  I  was  deprived  of  al¬ 
most  all  my  earthly  comfort.  I  felt  I  could  not  believe  it  possible 
that  she  could  have  acted  in  that  miserable,  disgraceful  manner;  but 
it  was  even  so!  Many  have  been  the  nights  that  I  have  wet  my 
pillow  with  tears  upon  her  account,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  O  that 
it  may  be  a  warning  to  me  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  I  enter  into  temp¬ 
tation.  Lorenzo  went  on,  and  found  my  poor  brother-in-law  in  a 
ruinous  condition;  and  furthermore,  they  had  run  so  deeply  in  debt 
that  it  was  impossible  for  my  brother-in-law  to  extricate  himself  from 
it.  He  had  made  a  contract  with  a  couple  of  girls  for  a  tract  of 
land  that  had  a  mill  seat  upon  it,  and  began  to  build  a  mill,  with¬ 
out  a  title  to  the  land.  When  Lorenzo  came,  he  wished  him  to  as¬ 
sist  him  to  procure  the  land,  that  he  might  not  be  in  danger  of  losing 
his  labor.  Lorenzo  felt  a  great  reluctance  to  engage  in  any  thing 
of  the  kind,  but  by  the  persuasion  of  friends  he  was  prevailed  upon 
to  make  a  contract  with  the  girls  for  the  land,  and  likewise  paid  the 
old  man  for  his  labor,  as  he  desired  to  return  to  the  state  of  New 
York.  There  was  considerable  less  than  one  hundred  acre*,,  with 
a  log  cabin  upon  it.  He  had  paid  a  very  enormous  price,  which 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


635 


was  a  great  disadvantage,  as  Lorenzo  was  not  a  man  that  felt  free¬ 
dom  to  have  much  to  do  with  the  world,  except  when  he  could  not 
well  avoid  it.  After  he  had  got  the  place,  he  scarcely  knew  what 
to  do  with  it.  The  mill  was  not  finished.  There  was  a  dam  and 
mill  frame,  but  the  dam  had  broke,  and  it  was  uncertain  whether  i 
could  be  made  to  stand,  as  the  banks  of  the  stream  that  it  was  erect 
ed  on  were  subject  to  wash  in  times  of  high  water.  There  was  a 
man  who  thought  he  could  make  it  stand.  Lorenzo  made  an  offer 
to  him  of  the  place,  if  he  would  take  it,  and  make  a  mill  upon  it, 
he  should  have  one  half  of  the  mill.  Accordingly  he  undertook, 
and  repaired  the  dam,  so  that  it  sawed  some  that  winter.  He  in¬ 
tended  to  tear  up  the  old  foundation,  and  build  entirely  another  plan; 
and  was  to  have  the  use  of  the  old  mill  until  he  should  get  the 
other  finished. 

People  in  that  country  appeared  anxious  that  Lorenzo  should 
come  to  that  part  of  the  country,  and  get  a  residence;  they  talked  that 
they  would  assist  us  in  every  thing  we  needed,  and  as  Lorenzo 
thought  that  it  might  be  best  to  prepare  for  sickness,  and  for  what¬ 
ever  might  befall  us,  he  concluded  to  come  forme  and  bring  me  with 
him  to  that  country.  I  had  felt  a  great  desire  to  go  to  the  Missis¬ 
sippi,  before  my  friends  had  conducted  themselves  in  that  wretched 
way,  but  now  I  felt  a  reluctance  to  going,  for  it  appeared  to  me  that 
I  could  not  hold  up  my  head  in  the  place,  where  my  own  sister  had 
disgraced  herself  and  me.  My  heart  recoiled  at  the  thought  of 
being  a  mark,  as  I  knew  I  must,  for  people  to  look  at  and  say,  that 
is  the  sister  of  such  a  woman,  and  she  has  been  guilty  of  an  odious 
crime.  But  as  my  Lorenzo  thought  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  go, 
I  made  no  objection.  He  returned  in  June  to  Cumberland,  in  Vir¬ 
ginia,  where  we  stayed  a  few  days;  and  from  thence  to  Albany, 
where  Lorenzo  left  me,  and  continued  to  journey  on  to  his  father’s, 
in  Connecticut,  being  gone  six  or  seven  weeks. 

I  stayed  in  Albany  part  of  the  time,  and  Troy,  and  I  also  went 
to  see  my  brother,  that  lived  near  Schenectady;  he  did  not  profess 
religion,  but  was  friendly  to  it;  I  stayed  there  a  few  days. 

There  was  a  camp  meeting  within  eight  or  ten  miles,  where  I 
expected  to  meet  Lorenzo;  my  brother  and  his  wife  went  with  me 
to  the  place  on  the  commencement  of  it;  and  there  to  my  great  joy 
I  met  my  companion,  with  many  others  of  my  acquaintance,  that 
I  had  been  acquainted  with  many  years  before.  The  meeting  was 
attended  with  good  to  many;  we  stayed  until  the  close,  ^,nd  then  we 
went  with  some  very  kind  friends  of  Troy,  who  gave  Lorenzo  a 
good  suit  of  clothes,  and  were  as  affectionate  to  us  as  people  could 
be. 

My  brother-in-law,  who  came  from  Mississippi,  and  had  been  to 
the  place  he  left  when  he  removed  to  the  south,  was  at  the  meeting 


;636 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


’and  came  down  to  Troy  after  us,  as  Lorenzo  was  to  let  him  have 
some  books  on  the  account  of  his  labor  at  the  Mississippi;  he  did 
so,  but  this  was  not  the  end  of  trouble  to  us.  It  gave  me  inexpres¬ 
sible  pain  to  see  the  man  that  I  thought  had  been  the  cause,  in  one 
sense,  of  the  destruction  of  my  poor  sister;  for  he  had  been  an  un¬ 
kind  husband  in  days  that  were  past.  Although  I  could  not  excuse 
her,  yet  I  believe,  if  he  had  done  as  he  ought,  she  never  would 
have  become  what  she  did.  But  they  were  not  equally  yoked  to¬ 
gether;  he  had  some  good  traits  in  his  character,  but  he  was  indo¬ 
lent,  and  a  bad  economist;  consequently  kept  them  behind  hand. — 
She  was  industrious,  and  would  have  managed  well,  if  she  had 
been  united  to  a  man  that  would  have  stood  in  his  place,  and  made 
her  known  and  kept  lier’s;  for  she  possessed  a  turbulent  disposition. 
But  he  was  neither  a  good  husband,  nor  a  good  manager;  that  made 
her  fret  at  him,  and  he  would  not  take  it  from  her.  Thus  it  was  a 
means  of  her  living  a  considerable  part  of  the  time  in  discontent; 
but  after  they  both  experienced  religion,  they  lived  more  agreeably, 
until  they  removed  to  the  Mississippi,  and  she  fell  in  with  that  young 
man,  who  proved  her  ruin.  From  a  train  of  circumstances,  which 
correspond  and  hang  together  like  a  chain  of  truth,  it  appears  that 
there  was  a  combination  of  Deists,  one  of  whom  was  a  physician, 
sought  the  overthrow  of  the  family;  through  the  object  of  temporal 
gain,  (they  being  a  family  connexion  of  those  who  owned  the 
mill-seat,)  and  to  bring  a  stigma  upon  the  cause  of  religion!  She 
was  considerably  over  fort}  years  of  age  at  this  time  of  her  life. 

We  parted  with  our  friends  at  Troy,  after  getting  a  small  wagon 
and  two  horses,  and  what  little  we  could  get  together,  and  started 
across  the  country  to  the  Western  waters,  in  company  with  a  young 
man  that  came  with  us  from  Europe,  and  a  brother  Valentine,  from 
the  state  of  New  York  who  wished  to  go  to  that  country.  We 
travelled  with  as  little  expense  as  possible,  through  the  state  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  struck  the  Ohio  river  at  Wheeling,  where  we 
stayed  for  near  two  weeks,  at  a  Quaker’s,  who  was  very  kind  to  me. 
Lorenzo  strove  to  get  a  passage  in  a  flat  bottomed  boat,  where  they 
frequently  took  horses,  carriages  and  produce,  with  families  that  are 
wishing  to  remove  to  that  country;  but  he  could  not  obtain  one  that 
would  take  his  horses,  consequently  he  was  under  the  necessity  of 
taking  his  horses  through  by  land;  he  met  with  a  person  who  was 
going  down  the  river  with  a  loaded  barge  to  Natchez;  they  engaged 
to  carry  me  with  some  trunks  and  other  baggage.  These  people 
were  friendly  Quakers,  who  owned  the  boat  that  Lorenzo  had  en¬ 
gaged  my  passage  in.  But  they  were  not  ready  to  sail  for  some 
time,  accordingly  Lorenzo  left  me  with  the  young  man  that  came  with 
us  from  Europe,  to  go  down  the  river  in  this  boat,  while  he  went 
round  by  land.  I  felt  very  gloomy  to  be  left  among  strangers,  and 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  037 

• 

to  go  on  board  a  boat  with  a  company  of  men,  without  one  woman 
for  a  companion. 

But  the  people  in  Wheeling  were  very  kind  to  me  while  I  stayed 
there,  after  Lorenzo  left  me,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction.— 
They  provided  me  with  many  necessaries  for  the  voyage,  such  as 
sugar  and  tea,  and  other  things  to  make  me  comfortable,  for  which 
may  the  Lord  reward  them. 

I  stayed  at  Wheeling  between  one  and  two  weeks  after  Lorenzo 
left.  In  that  time  the  people  who  owned  the  boat  sold  it  to  a  couple 
of  doctors  from  Virginia,  with  all  that  appertained  to  it;  but  they 
made  a  reserve  for  me  still  to  go  in  the  boat.  This  wTas  a  very  try¬ 
ing  time  to  me;  the  people  that  owned  the  boat,  wrhen  Lorenzo  ap¬ 
plied  for  me  to  go  down  in  it,  were  plain  Quakers,  and  they  promis¬ 
ed  Lorenzo  to  take  good  care  of  me,  but  the  man  who  bought  the 
boat  was  quite  of  different  appearance,  although  he  was  in  a  gen¬ 
tleman’s  garb.  The  young  man  that  was  with  me  went  as  a  hand 
to  help  work  the  boat:  we  went  on  board  at  evening;  the  barge  was 
laden  with  flour  and  cider,  and  various  kinds  of  produce  that  were 
fitted  for  the  Natchez;  there  was  a  small  cabin,  where  there  were 
two  berths,  where  three  or  four  persons  might  sleep  tolerably  com¬ 
fortable.  There  I  was  obliged  to  rest  at  night;  and  there  was  a 
small  vacancy  between  this  cabin  and  the  other  part  of  the  boat, 
where  they  had  run  up  a  small  chimney,  where  they  could  cook 
provisions.  In  this  gloomy  situation  1  was  fixed  to  start  for  the 
Mississippi,  where  I  knew  I  must  meet  with  many  trials,  if  ever  I 
should  reach  there. 

The  river,  at  the  time  we  started,  was  very  low,  and  we  had 
made  but  slow  progress  for  many  days  together.  I  could  not  set  my 
foot  on  land;  shut  up  in  a  boat,  with  none  but  men,  and  those  of  that 
class  who  neither  feared  God  or  man;  though  they,  for  the  most  part 
treated  me  with  civility.  None  can  tell  how  disagreeable  such  a 
situation  is,  but  those  who  have  passed  through  some  things  similar. 

We  left  Wheeling  about  the  last  of  October.  The  boat  stopped 
at  Limestone  in  Kentucky,  for  part  of  one  day  and  a  night;  there 
Lorenzo  had  some  acquaintances,  and  when  they  found  out  that  I 
was  on  board  of  this  boat,  some  of  them  came  down  to  see  me,  and 
invited  me  to  go  on  shore  and  stay  the  night,  which  I  accepted  with 
thankfulness. 

I  had  some  hope  that  Lorenzo  would  arrive  there  before  the  boat 
started  in  the  morning.  O  how  anxiously  I  looked  out  for  him,  but 
he  did  not  come,  and  I  had  to  go  on  board  the  boat  very  early  in  the 
morning,  and  continue  on  my  journey  with  a  very  heavy  heart.  My 
mind  was  much  depressed;  the  prospects  before  me  dark,  when  I 
should  reach  my  place  of  destination;  and  the  weather  uncom¬ 
monly  cold  for  the  climate  and  season. 


638 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


After  being  confined  on  board  of  a  boat  for  six  weeks,  we  reached 
the  mouth  of  Bayou  Pierre,  about  twelve  miles  from  Gibson  Port, 
and  forty  miles  from  Natchez.  We  left  the  boat;  myself  and  the 
young  man  that  was  with  me,  took,  our  things  to  a  public  house; 
tut  that  was  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the  place  that  we  wished  to 
get.  I  had  never  been  in  that  country  before,  but  Lorenzo  had 
several  times;  and  hence  I  had  some  grounds  to  expect  I  should  find 
some  friends,  as  many  of  them  had  manifested  a  desire  that  I 
should  come  to  that  country;  but  my  sister  had  conducted  in  such 
a  manner,  that  it  made  my  way  difficult;  and  how  to  get  to  the  neigh¬ 
borhood  that  I  wished  to  go  to,  I  did  not  know. 

However,  brother  Valentine,  that  came  with  us  from  the  state  of 
New  York,  travelled  by  land  with  Lorenzo  as  far  as  Limestone, 
and  then  put  his  horse  on  board  of  a  boat,  and  worked  his  passage 
down  to  the  same  place  that  I  was  at.  I  landed  at  night,  and  he 
came  in  the  morning,  so  that  I  was  provided  for.  We  left  our 
things  at  this  public  house,  and  I  rode  the  horse,  while  he  and  the 
young  man  walked  about  twelve  miles  through  the  mud.  This  was 
about  the  12th  of  January.  We  stayed  at  Gibson  Port  that  night, 
about  four  miles  from  the  place  where  my  sister  had  lived,  and 
brought  such  a  stain  on  the  cause  of  religion.  We  were  all  stran- 
gers;  but  Lorenzo  had  wrote  to  some  strangers  that  we  were  coming; 
and  furthermore,  he  had  requested  them  if  I  should  arrive  before 
him,  that  they  would  take  care  of  me  until  he  should  come. 

We  left  Gibson  Port  and  went  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  mill, 
to  the  house  of  Samuel  Cobun.  He  did  not  profess  religion,  though 
he  was  very  kind  and  humane;  but  he  had  two  sisters  that  were 
members  of  the  Methodist  church.  He  had  no  wife  living,  and 
they  lived  with  him  to  take  care  of  his  family;  they  had  been 
friends  to  my  sister,  -when  she  went  to  that  country.  They  received 
me,  apparently,  with  affection,  which  was  a  consolation  to  my 
heart;  for  I  expected  to  meet  with  many  a  cold  look  on  the  account 
of  my  poor  unfortunate  sister,  which  I  expect  I  did;  but  do  not 
blame  them,  as  it  had  given  them  so  much  pain;  but  I  could  not 
help  it.  However,  I  stayed  at  Mr.  Cobun’s  until  Lorenzo  came, 
as  those  that  professed  religion  seemed  not  to  take  much  notice  of 
me.  When  Lorenzo  left  me  at  Wheeling,  he  went  on  through  the 
state  of  Ohio,  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  and  so  on  through  the  In¬ 
dian  country  to  the  Mississippi  Territory. 

A  man  that  was  a  Methodist  and  preached,  who  had  appeared 
very  friendly  to  Lorenzo  in  days  that  were  past,  to  whom  Lorenzo 
had  written,  and  requested  him,  if  I  should  reach  there  before  him, 
that  his  friend  would  permit  me  to  stay  with  him,  until  he  should 
arrive!  But  he  did  not  seem  very  anxious  that  I  should  stay  at  his 
house;  he  came  over  to  Mr.  Cobun’s,  which  was  six  or  seven  miles 


THE  JOURJNEY  OF  LIFE. 


639 


to  see  me,  and  requested  me  to  come  and  see  them,  as  though  I  had 
been  fixed  in  a  comfortable  situation,  with  every  thing  that  I  need¬ 
ed.  But  it  was  quite  the  reverse  with  me;  I  had  neither  house  nor 
friends  in  that  country,  without  the  people  chose  to  befriend  me.  I 
was  a  stranger,  in  a  strange  land,  in  the  neighborhood  where  my 
nearest  relation  had  conducted  very  improperly,  and  I  expect  that 
was  one  cause  why  the  friends  kept  so  distant;  however  the  family 
that  I  was  with  was  very  kind.  I  went  once  to  his  friend’s  house, 
before  Lorenzo  arrived,  which  was  somewhere  about  two  weeks;  I 
stayed  there  one  night,  and  then  returned  to  Mr.  Cobun’s,  where  I 
stayed  until  Lorenzo  came  to  me. 

The  winter  had  been  uncommonly  severe,  and  he  had  a  very  dis¬ 
tressing  time  through  the  wilderness,  but  Providence  had  brought 
him  through  in  safety,  which  was  a  matter  of  rejoicing  to  my  poor 
heart. 

The  cloud  that  had  been  gathering  for  some  time,  grewT  darker 
and  darker,  so  that  we  scarcely  knew  which  way  to  turn,  or  how  to 
extricate  ourselves  from  our  difficulties  that  my  imprudent  friends 
had  brought  us  into  on  every  side;  they  had  run  in  debt  to  mer¬ 
chants,  making  the  impression,  that  when  Lorenzo  came  from  Europe 
he  would  pay  all.  There  was  some  that  had  befriended  them  on 
Lorenzo’s  account;  these  he  felt  it  was  his  duty  to  compensate, 
which  he  did.  My  brother-in-law  had  made  a  contract  with  some 
people  in  that  country  for  a  tract  of  land,  which  was  a  mill  seat; 
and  without  any  title  whatever,  before  we  returned  from  Europe  he 
went  to  building  a  mill,  which  involved  them  still  deeper  in  debt, 
and  after  Lorenzo  returned  from  Europe  and  went  to  that  country, 
which  had  been  nearly  twelve  months  after,  and  finding  him  in  such 
a  distressed  situation,  that  he,  out  of  pity,  stept  in  to  assist  him  as 
a  kind  of  mediator,  they  cast  the  whole  burthen  on  his  shoulders, 
which  proved  a  heavy  one  to  Lorenzo. 

We  arrived  there  in  January.  We  had  a  couple  of  tolerably 
good  horses,  and  a  small  wagon,  and  some  money;  but  we  were  un¬ 
der  the  necessity  of  parting  with  them,  and  what  little  money  we 
had  was  soon  gone.  The  old  mill  frame,  which  was  all  that  was 
done  to  the  mill,  Lorenzo  let  a  man  take  on  such  terms  as  these— 
that  he  might  undertake  to  build  a  mill,  if  he  chose,  without  any 
more  expense  to  Lorenzo;  and  if  he  could  make  one  stand,  Lorenzo 
should  be  entitled  to  one  half. 

We  stayed  with  a  family  near  the  mill  frame,  from  March  until 
July;  in  this  time  1  was  taken  sick  with  the  fever  that  is  common  in 
that  country,  on  the  day  that  Lorenzo  had  resolved  to  prepare  to 
start  for  Georgia,  and  my  life  was  despaired  of;  and  the  people  that 
had  appeared  so  desirous  that  we  should  come  to  that  country,  for¬ 
sook  us;  and  had  not  the  man  that  was  styled  a  Deist,  that  first  re 


640 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


received  me  into  his  house,  befriended  us  now,  I  know  not  what  I 
should  have  done,  his  two  sisters,  Elizabeth  and  Ann  Cobun,  were 
friends  indeed;  Ann  stayed  with  me  night  and  day  for  about  three 
weeks,  and  then  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  removing  from  this 
somewhere  else;  and  where  to  go  we  could  not  tell! 

However  Mr.  Cobun  gave  us  permission  to  come  and  stay  at  his 
house  as  long  as  we  chose,  but  I  was  so  low  at  that  time  that  I 
could  not  sit  up  at  all.  They  sewed  some  blankets  together  over  a 
frame  similar  to  a  bier  to  carry  the  dead,  and  layed  a  bed  upon  it, 
and  laid  me  thereon,  and  two  black  men  conveyed  me  to  his  house, 
which  was  perhaps  a  mile. 

The  next  day  Lorenzo  was  taken  very  ill.  There  we  weit  both 
confined  to  our  beds,  unable  to  help  each  other  to  as  much  as  a  drink 
of  water.  At  that  time  Lorenzo  could  not  have  commanded  one 
dollar,  to  have  procured  so  much  as  a  little  medicine. 

This  was  a  trying  time;  and  when  the  storm  would  be  over,  we 
could  not  tell;  but  the  Lord  supported  us  under  these  distressing  cir¬ 
cumstances,  or  we  must  have  sunk  beneath  the  weight.  Forever 
praised  be  the  adored  name  of  our  great  Benefactor  for  all  his  mer¬ 
cies  unto  us. 

My  fever  began  to  abate,  but  Lorenzo  grew  worse;  and  it  was 
doubtful  which  way  it  would  terminate  with  him.  O  the  anguish 
of  heart  I  felt  at  this  trying  juncture.  I  was  still  so  low  that  I  could 
sit  up  but  very  little,  nor  walk  without  assistanae,  and  we  were  al¬ 
together  dependent  on  others  for  the  necessaries  of  life.  Lorenzo 
appeared  to  be  fast  approaching  to  eternity,  but  after  some  weeks  he 
began  to  gain  a  little,  so  that  he  was  able'  to  ride  a  few  miles  at  a 
time,  and  we  then  removed  to  brother  Randal  Gibson’s,  where  we 
stayed  a  few  days.  I  was  still  unable  to  work,  as  I  then  had  the 
common  ague  and  fever,  which  kept  me  very  weak  and  feeble.  Af¬ 
ter  staying  there  for  some  time,  perhaps  two  weeks,  we  returned  to 
friend  Baker’s  near  the  mill.  Lorenzo  held  meetings  as  much  as 
he  was  able  and  perhaps  more,  although  he  was  so  weak  in  body 
and  depressed  in  mind,  he  did  not  slack  his  labors,  but  preached  fre¬ 
quently  sitting  or  lying  down.  There  was  a  young  man,  who  died 
about  six  or  seven  miles  from  where  we  then  were,  desired  Lorenzo 
should  preach  his  funeral.  He  was  still  very  feeble,  but  wished  to 
be  of  some  use  to  his  fellow  mortals  the  few  days  he  might  have  to 
stay  in  this  world  of  woe. 

He  started  soon  in  the  morning  to  attend  the  funeral,  and  brother 
Baker  with  him.  This  was  on  Sunday.  He  preached  to  a  crowd¬ 
ed  congregation,  with  considerable  liberty.  The  people  were  ten¬ 
der  and  attentive.  After  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony,  he  started 
to  return  to  brother  Baker’s  where  he  had  left  me,  and  had  rode  but 
a  few  miles  before  he  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  and  would  have  fallen 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


6*41 

from  his  horse,  if  friend  Baker  had  not  saw  that  something  was  the 
matter;  and  being  active,  he  sprang  from  his  horse,  and  caught  him 
before  he  fell  to  the  ground;  and  as  it  happened  they  were  near  a 
small  cabin,  that  was  occupied  by  a  man  that  professed  religion. 
They  conveyed  him  into  it  senseless,  and  so  he  continued  for  some 
time,  and  when  he  came  to  himself,  he  was  in  the  most  excruciating 
pain  imaginable.  They  gave  him  a  large  quantity  of  laudanum, 
which  gave  him  some  little  relief;  but  he  could  not  be  removed  from 
that  place. 

Brother  Baker  stayed  with  him  until  nearly  night,  and  then  came 
home.  I  had  become  very  uneasy  in  my  mind  on  his  account,  as 
he  did  not  return  according  to  my  expectation;  when  this  friend 
came  and  told  me  Lorenzo’s  situation — my  heart  trembled  lest  I 
should  be  called  to  relinquish  my  claim,  and  resign  him  up  to  the 
pale  messenger,  it  made  me  cry  mightily  to  God  to  give  me 
strength  to  sav,  “The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.”  I  had  no  rea- 
son  to  doubt,  if  the  great  Master  saw  it  best  to  remove  him  from 
this  region  of  pain,  he  would  be  conveyed  by  angelic  bands  to  the 
realms  of  peace  and  happiness,  where  he  would  have  to  suffer  no 
more  pain  and  affliction,  neither  of  body  or  mind — but  it  was  a  task 
too  hard  for  me  to  accomplish,  without  the  immediate  assistance  of 
the  Friend  of  sinners. 

I  slept  but  little  that  night,  and  early  next  morning  the  friend 
at  whose  house  Lorenzo  was,  came  with  two  horses  to  take  me  to 
him — when  I  arrived  there,  I  found  him  in  a  very  distressed  situa¬ 
tion;  he  could  not  be  moved  in  any  position  whatever,  without  the 
greatest  pain;  he  could  lie  no  way,  except  on  his  back,  and  in  this 
position  he  lay  for  ten  days.  The  disorder  was  left  in  his  side,  and 
across  his  bowels;  I  was  apprehensive  it  would  terminate  in  a  mor¬ 
tification,  and  others  I  believe  were  of  the  same  opinion.  One  day 
wre  thought  he  was  dying,  the  whole  day;  he  was  unable  to  speak 
for  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  My  mind  w^as  in  such  a  state  of 
anxiety  as  I  had  never  experienced  before;  however,  that  appeared 
to  be  the  turning  point;  for  the  next  day  he  was  something  better, 
and  continued  to  mend  slowly,  and  in  a  few  days  he  had  gained  so 
much  strength  as  to  ride  about  a  mile  to  a  quarterly  meeting,  and  a 
precious  time  it  wTas  to  me,  and  many  others. 

O  what  an  indulgent  parent  we  have  to  rely  upon!  May  my 
heart  ever  feel  sensations  of  gratitude  to  that  God  who  hath  cleared 
my  way  through  storms  of  affliction,  and  various  other  difficulties. 

I  had  not  recovered  my  health  fully  at  this  time.  The  people,  it 
appeared  to  me,  were  almost  tired  of  us  in  every  direction.  I  was 
unable  to  labor  for  a  living,  and  Lorenzo,  so  feeble  in  body  that  he 
could  preach  but  little;  consequently  we  Avere  entirely  dependent  qd 
others  for  subsistence.  Ra 


642 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


We  continued  in  the  neighborhood  where  Lorenzo  had  been  sick, 
and  that  of  the  mill,  until  the  first  of  January,  and  then  we  left  that 
part  for  a  friend’s  house,  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  off:  their  house 
was  small,  and  family  large,  made  it  very  inconvenient  to  them  and 
us;  although  they  were  kind  and  friendly. 

Our  situation  at  this  time  was  truly  distressing;  scarcely  knew 
which  way  to  turn.  Lorenzo  concluded  it  was  best  to  strive  to  pre¬ 
pare  some  place  as  a  shelter  from  the  storms  that  appeared  to  have 
come  to  such  a  pitch,  as  not  to  admit  of  rising  much  higher.  Sick¬ 
ness  and  poverty  had  assailed  us  on  every  side;  and  many  such  as 
had  professed  to  be  our  friends,  forsook  us  in  that  country  as  well  as 
in  the  states.  It  was  circulating  through  many  parts  that  we  were 
at  that  time  rolling  in  riches,  surrounded  with  plenty. 

The  old  mill  frame  (for  it  was  never  finished)  had  made  such  a 
noise  in  the  world,  that  many  had  been  led  to  believe  that  we  poses- 
sed  a  large  plantation,  with  an  elegant  house,  and  other  necessary 
appurtenances,  together  with  two  or  three  mills;  and  a  number  of 
slaves,  besides  money  at  interest.  Whilst  this  was  carried  from  east 
to  west,  and  from  north  to  south,  and  the  people  supposing  that  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  ranged  the  wild  fields  of  America,  and  also  of  Europe, 
to  gather  up  worldly  treasure,  and  had  gone  to  the  Mississippi  to  en¬ 
joy  it,  would  of  course  make  a  very  unfavorable  impression  on  their 
minds,  as  it  related  to  his  motives  in  travelling  in  such  an  irregular 
manner  as  he  had  done. 

We  were,  as  I  observed  before,  in  quite  a  different  situation— 
without  a  house  or  home,  or  anything  of  consequence  that  we  could 
call  our  own. 

There  was  a  tract  of  land  lying  in  the  midst  of  a  thick  cane 
break,  on  which  was  a  beautiful  spring  of  water,  breaking  out  at  the 
foot  of  a  large  hill,  which  some  persons  had  told  Lorenzo  of;  the 
soil  belonged  to  the  United  States,  and  the  cane  was  almost  impen¬ 
etrable,  from  thirty  to  forty  feet  high;  and  likewise  it  was  inhabited 
by  wild  beasts  of  prey,  of  various  kinds,  and  serpents  of  the  most 
poisonous  nature.  Notwithstanding  these  gloomy  circumstances, 
Lorenzo  got  a  man  to  go  with  him  and  look  at  it,  to  see  if  it  would 
do  for  an  asylum  for  us  to  fly  to,  provided  we  could  get  a  little  cabin 
erected  near  the  spring.  After  he  had  taken  a  survey  of  the  place, 
he  concluded  to  make  a  trial,  and  employed  a  man  accordingly  to 
put  a  small  log  cabin,  within  ten  or  twelve  feet  of  the  spring,  which 
he  did,  after  cutting  down  the  cane  for  to  set  it,  a  way  was  made 
through  from  the  public  road  to  the  spot,  so  that  we  could  ride  on 
horseback  or  on  foot.  We  obtained  a  few  utensils  for  keeping  house, 
and  in  March  we  removed  to  our  little  place  of  residence,  in  the 
wilderness,  or  rather  it  appeared  like  the  habitation  of  some  exiles: 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


643 


but  it  was  a  sweet  place  to  me,  I  felt  at  home,  and  many  times  the 
Lord  was  precious  to  my  soul. 

There  was  a  man  who  had  rested  in  Philadelphia,  and  by  some 
means  had  got  involved  in  debt,  and  left  there  to  reside  in  this  coun¬ 
try:  He  had  a  wife  and  one  child;  once  he  had  belonged  to  the 
Methodist  society,  and  then  backslid;  but  after  he  came  to  that 
country,  he  was  brought  into  trying  circumstances;  wrhich  brought 
him  to  reflect  on  his  present  situation;  and  meeting  Lorenzo  in  this 
time,  there  began  some  intimacy  between  them  on  this  occasion; 
after  this  he  wished  to  return  to  Philadelphia  for  a  short  time,  and 
wanted  some  place  for  his  wife  to  stay  at  while  he  should  be  gone; 
consequently  he  requested  us  to  let  her  stay  wTith  us  at  our  little  cabin, 
which  was  agreed  to;  she  came,  and  this  made  up  our  little  family. 
She  was  a  peaceable,  friendly  woman,  and  we  spent  the  time  quite 
agreeable;  although  we  were  left  by  ourselves  for  days  together,  Lo¬ 
renzo  being  frequently  called  from  home  to  attend  meeting's,  and  to 
procure  the  necessaries  of  life. 

The  people  were  much  surprised  when  they  came  to  our  little  res¬ 
idence,  how  we  came  to  fix  on  such  a  lonely  place  as  this  to  retreat 
to.  This  is  a  proof,  that  experience  teaches  more  than  otherwise 
we  could  learn;  we  had  felt  the  want  of  a  home  in  the  time  of  trouble 
and  sickness.  This  was  a  pleasant  retreat  to  us:  the  wilderness  ap¬ 
peared  almost  like  a  paradise  to  me.  There  were  but  two  ways  to 
get  to  our  neighbors,  the  nearest  was  more  than  half  a  mile,  and  so 
intricate,  that  it  would  be  almost  impossible  for  any  one  to  find  it, 
or  get  through  either  place  in  the  night. 

We  stayed*there  for  near  four  months;  in  that  time  Lorenzo 
preached  as  much  as  his  strength  would  admit.  We  were  sometimes 
very  closely  run  to  get  what  was  necessary  to  make  us  comfortable; 
yet  I  felt  quite  contented.  I  had  in  a  good  degree  regained  my 
health  so  that  I  was  able  to  labor,  and  I  strove  to  do  all  that  I  could 
for  a  living,  although  my  situation  was  such,  that  I  could  not  do  as 
much  as  1  wished;  but  the  Lord  provided  for  us,  beyond  what  we 
could  have  expected.  We  did  not  know  how  long  we  should  stay 
in  that  place;  we  had  no  other  alternative  but  to  stay  there,  until 
Providence  should  open  some  other  way. 

The  man  that  had  left  his  wife  with  us,  and  started  for  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  went  as  far  as  the  falls  of  Ohio,  and  got  discour¬ 
aged,  and  getting  into  a  boat,  he  returned  to  us  in  the  cane:  there  we 
had  an  addition  to  our  family;  this  man,  and  his  wife  and  child. — 
The  chief  of  the  burden  fell  to  my  lot,  to  do  for  them  and  ourseb  es, 
which  Lorenzo  thought  was  too  much  for  me  to  go  through  with 
• — and  the  man  seemed  not  to  give  himself  much  concern  about  it; 
his  wife  being  in  a  situation  that  would  require  more  attention  than 
I  should  be  able  to  give,  we  thought  it  best  to  make  our  way  to  the 


£44 


VICISSITTDES;  OR 


States,  if  possible;  as  we  had  been  defeated  in  almost  every  thing 
that  we  had  undertaken  in  that  country.  Accordingly,  Lorenzo 
made  some  arrangements  to  prepare  to  leave  it.  He  let  the  man 
that  was  with  us,  have  possession  of  the  house  and  spring,  and  what 
little  we  had  for  family  use,  as  it  relates  to  house  keeping,  and  took 
a  horse  for  the  journey.  We  left  the  peaceful  retreat  of  the  spring, 
where  I  enjoyed  some  refreshings  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord; 
and  were  again  cast  on  the  world  without  any  thing  to  depend  upon 
but  Providence.  However;  he  had  never  forsaken  us.  His  power 
and  willingness  to  save  all  that  trust  in  him,  were  still  the  same;  and 
as  he  had  promised  that  he  would  be  with  us  in  six  troubles,  and  in 
the  seventh  that  he  would  not  forsake  us:  so  it  proved  in  the  end. — • 
We  left  the  little  cabin  on  Sunday  morning,  to  attend  an  appoint¬ 
ment  that  Lorenzo  had  given  out,  ttyelve  or  fourteen  miles  distant 
from  there,  on  horse  back,  where  wre  arrived  in  time.  He  preach¬ 
ed  to  an- attentive  congregation.  This  was  about  six  miles  hom 
Cobun’s,  where  vre  had  found  an  asylum  in  other  days.  We  left 
the  place  the  meeting  was  held  at,  .and  started  for  Cobun’s,  but  lost 
our  way,  by  taking  a  footpath  that  we  supposed  was  nearer,  and 
wrandered  in  the  "woods  until  almost  night,  before  wre  came  to  the 
place  that  we  were  in  pursuit  of.  At  last  we  got  to  the  place,  where 
we  met  with  sister  Cobun,  and  with  brother  Valentine,  who  had 
been  back  to  the  state  of  New  York  for  his  family,  and  had  arrived 
here  a  few'  wreeks  previous. 

We  did  not  intend  to  stay  in  the  country  any  longer  than  we  could 
make  the  necessary  arrangements  for  our  journey  through  the  wil¬ 
derness  to  Georgia.  Lorenzo  turned  every  way  thkt  he  could,  to 
obtain  proper  necessaries,  and  had  got  all  ready  to  start,  our  clothes 
and  every  thing  being  packed  up,  we  concluded  to  attend  a  camp 
meeting  about  six  miles  from  the  neighborhood  of  the  old  mill  frame, 
and  then  continue  on  our  journey.  Providence  seemed  not  to  favor 
our  intentions  at  that  time,  for  I  wras  taken  sick;  and  unable  to  tra¬ 
vel,  consequently,  Lorenzo  w7as  under  the  necessity  of  leaving  me 
behind,  and  going  through  without  me — but  he  stayed  for  several 
weeks  longer;  until  I  had  in  some  degree  recovered  my  health.  He 
made  some  preparations  for  me  to  be  provided  in  his  absence. 

Brother  Valentine  had  erected  a  small  log  house  on  public  ground; 
near  the  mill  frame,  and  contiguous  to  the  little  tract  that  Lorenzo 
still  retained  of  perhaps  five-and-twrenty  acres.  This  house,  in  con¬ 
junction  with  the  sister  Cobuns,  he  obtained  from  Mr.  Valentine, 
for  us  to  reside  in,  w'hile  he  should  take  a  tour  through  the  States. 

He  had  let  another  man  have  a  part  of  the  right  that  he  still  held 
in  the  mill,  if  ever  it  should  be  made  to  do  any  business;  consequent¬ 
ly,  this  left  him  but  one  fourth,  and  that  wras  in  a  state  of  uncertainty, 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


645 


whether  it  would  be  of  any  use  to  him,  which  the  sequel  has  since 
proved  to  be  the  case. 

About  this  time  my  poor  unfortunate  sister  finished  her  career, 
ard  was  called  to  a  world  of  spirits,  to  give  an  account  for  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body!  I  felt  very  awful  when  I  first  heard  the  hews — 
but  I  had  considered  that  we  done  all  in  our  power  to  bring  her  back 
to  the  paths  of  rectitude.  Lorenzo  had  seen  her  three  times:  the 
first,  on  purpose;  the  second,  on  the  road:  the  third,  she  came  to  meet¬ 
ing  thirty  miles  to  see  me,  but  I  was  not  there — and  strove  by  every 
argument  to  prevail  on  her  to  come  to  us,  and  forsake  the  ways  of 
vice  and  strive  to  seek  her  soul’s  salvation,  and  we  would  strive  to 
do  the  part  of  children  by  her.  But  she  would  not,  alledging  that 
she  could  not  bear  the  scoffs  of  her  acquaintances.  When  Lorenzo 
found  that  she  was  determined  to  stay  with  the  person  that  she  had 
apostatized  for,  he  told  her  to  read  the  counsel  of  Jeremiah  to  Zed- 
ekiah,  on  their  last  interview,  and  look  at  the  sequel,  and  make  the 
application,  at  which  she  wept  as  they  parted.  This  was  the  last 
time  that  he  ever  saw  her.  She  was  taken  sick  shortly  after,  and 
died  in  a  strange  land,  without  a  friend  to  drop  a  tear  of  compassion 
over  her  in  her  last  moments!  The  person  that  had  been  her  sedu¬ 
cer  went  on  like  one  distracted — his  wickedness  and  evil  conduct, 
no  doubt  stared  him  in  the  face,  when  he  reflected  that  he  had  been 
the  cause  of  one,  who  had  once  enjoyed  the  divine  favor,  losing  that 
blessing,  and  falling  into  sin  of  such  an  enormous  nature  as  she  had 
been  guilty  of — and  I  know  not  but  he  might  have  been  the  cause 
of  her  sudden  departure;  but  I  leave  that  until  the  day  when  the  se¬ 
crets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed. 

She  was  interred  in  a  lonely  place,  where  perhaps,  in  a  few  years, 
the  spot  of  earth  cannot  be  found,  that  contains  her  ashes.* 

O  that  this  may  be  a  warning  to  all  that  may  peruse  this  short  ac¬ 
count  of  the  fall  of  one  that  might  have  proved  a  blessing  to  society, 
and  a  comfort  to  her  friends,  if  she  had  kept  at  the  feet  of  her  Sa¬ 
viour,  and  attended  to  the  dictates  of  that  spirit  which  teaches  hu¬ 
mility. 

I  was  much  afflicted  on  the  account  of  my  poor  sister.  She  had 
laid  near  my  heart;  but  I  was  enabled  to  give  her  up,  knowing  that 

*The  foregoing  unfortunate  circumstances,  are  necessarily  involved  in  the  thread 
of  those  vicissitudes,  w  hich  are  connected  in  the  narrative  in  order  to  be  explicit, 
seeing  the  circumstances  were  generally  known,  but  in  many  respects  greatly  mis¬ 
represented,  through  the  prejudice  and  ambition  of  sonic,  to  block  up  the  way  and 
destroy  the  reputation  ef  Lorenzo,  by  unfavorable  impressions  on  the  public  mind. 
Many,  through  false  modestyand  pride,  are  willing  to  claim  relationship  with  some, 
because  they  are  considered  in  the  higher  circles  of  life;  which  they  would  be 
ashamed  of,  if  it  was  not  for  their  money,  as  worth  is  generally  estimated  accord¬ 
ing  to  a  man’s  property,  agreeable  to  the  old  saying.  “Money  makes  the  man.” — 
Whereas,  what  am  1  the  worse  for  other’s  vices,  or  better  for  their  worth  and  merit, 
if  1  have  no  merit  of  my  own? 


846 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


she  was  gone  to  a  just  tribunal,  and  her  state  unalterably  fixed. — 
What  remained  for  me  to  do,  was,  to  strive  to  make  my  way  safely 
through  a  tempestuous  world,  to  a  glorious  eternity. 

Lorenzo  had  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  me  to  stay  with 
the  sister  Cobuns,  and  for  him  to  take  his  departure  for  the  States, 
not  expecting  to  return  in  less  than  twelve  months.  This  was  some¬ 
thing  of  a  cross  to  me,  as  he  was  still  considerably  afflicted  in 
body,  and  to  appearance,  would  never  enjoy  health  again.  But  I 
was  supported  under  it,  so  that  I  felt  in  a  great  measure  resigned  to 
this  dispensation  also.  I  was  supplied  with  what  I  needed  to  make 
me  comfortable. 

I  had  joined  society  when  I  first  came  to  this  country,  within  a 
mile  of  the  place  I  then  lived.  I  lived  in  great  harmony  with  my 
two  companions  that  Lorenzo  had  left  me  with,  while  he  had  gone 
to  visit  the  States  once  more.  I  attended  meeting  regularly  every 
week,  and  had  many  precious  times  to  my  soul.  I  had  some  trials 
to  encounter,  but  the  Lord  was  my  helper,  and  brought  me  through 
them  all.  I  was  desirous  to  return  to  some  part  of  the  States,  if 
Providence  should  spare  Lorenzo,  and  he  should  again  come  back  to 
me  in  safety. 

He  left  me  in  October.  I  spent  that  wdnter  and  the  next  summer 
as  agreeably  as  I  bad  done  such  a  length  of  time  in  almost  any 
situation  that  I  had  been  placed  in  for  several  years;  at  the  same 
time  those  people  that  had  pretended  a  great  deal  of  friendship  to  us 
in  former  times,  were  quite  distant.  However,  this  affected  me  but 
little,  as  I  had  learned  in  some  degree  this  lesson,  that  our  happiness 
does  not  depend  on  the  smiles  or  frowns  of  the  world:  but  we  must 
have  peace  in  our  own  breast,  or  we  can  find  it  no  where  else. 

I  lived  quite  retired  from  the  world,  with  a  few  exceptions.  1 
seldom  went  out  but  to  meeting — there  I  found  most  peace  and  con¬ 
solation.  Thus  I  continued  to  spend  my  time,  until  the  period  that 
Lorenzo  was  to  return. 

I  received  a  letter  from  him,  to  meet  him  about  twelve  miles  from 
where  I  then  was,  wrhere  he  had  sent  an  appointment  to  preach. — 
This  was  pleasing  intelligence  to  me,  as  I  had  then  been  separated 
from  him  near  twelve  months. 

I  went  the  day  before  the  time  appointed  for  him  to  arrive  at  the 
place;  and  the  day  that  he  came  I  was  again  attacked  with  the  ague 
and  fever,  which  I  had  never  escaped  for  one  summer  while  I  was 
in  that  country.  The  ague  had  left  me,  and  the  fever  was  tolerable 
high,  when  it  was  observed  by  some  of  the  family  that  Lorenzo  was 
come.  My  heart  leaped  for  joy  at  the  sound  of  his  name.  We 
met,  after  having  been  separated  for  twelve  months  and  six  days.  I 
felt  some  degree  of  gratitude  to  our  great  Preserver,  that  he  had 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


647 


'b/otrght  as  through  many  dangers  ana  aifficulties,  which  we  had  met 
with  during  our  separation. 

We  intended  to  return  to  the  States,  as  soon  as  we  could  get  pre¬ 
pared.  There  was  a  large  congregation  attended  to  hear  Lorenzo 
preach;  and  it  was  a  solemn  melting  time  among  the  people.  After 
meeting  we  started  for  the  place  that  I  had  made  my  home  in  his 
absence.  Although  I  was  quite  unwell,  in  consequence  of  having 
a  fit  of  the  ague  the  day  before,  we  rode  twelve  miles,  in  company 
with  several  friends  that  had  come  from  the  neighborhood  to  meet 
him . 

It  was  then  ten  o’clock  before  we  reached  our  destination;  how¬ 
ever,  we  were  very  much  rejoiced  to  have  the  privilege  of  joining 
our  hearts  and  voices  in  prayer  and  praise  to  that  God  who  had 
prolonged  our  lives,  and  brought  us  to  meet  again  on  mortal  shores. 
The  next  day  I  had  a  very  sick  day — the  ague  come  on  more  severe¬ 
ly  than  it  was  the  day  that  Lorenzo  came  back!  He  wished  to 
make  ready  to  leave  the  territory,  and  I  was  anxious  to  go  with 
him,  as  I  could  not  enjoy  health  in  that  country.  I  made  use  of 
some  means  to  get  rid  of  the  ague,  and  it  had  the  desired  effect,  so 
that  after  a  few  days  I  got  something  better,  and  in  about  two  or 
three  weeks  I  was  able  to  start  on  our  journey  through  the  wilder¬ 
ness  to  Georgia. 

Lorenzo  had  intended  to  have  stayed  longer  than  he  did  when  he 
returned,  and  had  given  out  a  chain  of  appointments  through  the 
country;  but  reflecting  that  the  winter  rains  might, come  on,  and 
make  it  impossible  for  me  to  get  through  the  long  and  tedious  wil¬ 
derness  that  we  had  to  travel — consequently,  he  attended  but  one  or 
two  of  these  appointments,  and  recalled  the  rest;  and  started  for 
Natchez,  where  we  got  what  was  necessary  for  our  journey,  and 
from  thence  we  made  the  best  of  our  way  to  the  wilderness,  although 
our  friends  expected  us  to  have  returned  and  bid  them  farewell,  and 
I  myself  expected  to  have  seen  them  again  before  I  left  that  coun¬ 
try;  but  it  was  otherwise  ordered,  for  I  saw  them  no  more;  and  I  do 
not  know  that  I  ever  shall,  until  we  meet  in  eternity.  May  God 
help  us  so  to  live,  that  we  may  join  the  blood  washed  throng,  in  the 
mansions  of  endless  day. 

We  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements  of  Natchez  on  the 
third  day  alter  we  left  the  city.  It  was  something  late  in  the  day 
before  we  left  the  last  house  inhabited  by  white  people,  and  entered 
the  vast  wilderness.  This  was  a  new  scene  to  me,  and  such  as  I 
had  never  met  with  before.  My  heart  trembled  at  the  thought  of 
sleeping  out  in  tins  desert  place,  with  no  company  but  my  hu,  band: 
however,  a  little  before  sunset  we  came#to  a  place  where  we  could 
get  water  and  plenty  of  cane  for  our  horses.  There  we  stopped  for 
the  night,  built  a  fire,  and  cut  a  quantity  of  cane  to  last  our  horses 


648 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


through  the  night.  After  that  we  prepared  our  supper,  which  con¬ 
sisted  of  coffee  and  hard  biseut,  which  we  had  brought  from  the 
settlements  with  us.  We  had  no  tent  to  screen  us  from  the  inclem¬ 
ent  weather,  but  we  had  blankets  on  which  we  slept,  which  made 
us  tolerable  comfortable  when  the  weather  was  clear.  We  lay 
down,  after  having  prepared  a  quantity  of  wood  for  the  night;  but 
it  was  a  gloomy  night  to  me,  it  being  the  first  time  that  I  had  ever 
been  in  like  circumstances:  and  to  look  up  and  see  the  wide  extend¬ 
ed  concave  of  heaven  bespangled  with  stars,  without  any  covering, 
it  was  truly  majestic.  Yet  to  consider  we  were  in  a  lonely  desert, 
uninhabited  by  any  creature  but  wild  beasts  and  savages,  made  me 
feel  very  much  alarmed,  and  I  slept  but  little,  while  Lorenzo  was 
quite  happy  and  composed,  as  he  observed  he  had  never  been  so 
well  pleased  with  his  situation  in  travelling  through  this  wild  unfre¬ 
quented  part  of  the  country  before;  and  this  was  the  tenth  time  that 
he  had  passed  through  it,  in  the  space  of  nine  or  ten  years! 

We  met  with  no  molestation  through  the  night,  and  as  soon  as 
day  dawned  we  started  on  and  travelled  until  late  breakfast  time, 
when  we  stopped,  struck  up  a  fire,  and  prepared  some  refreshment, 
and  fed  our  horses,  and  then  continued  on  our  journey. 

We  travelled  near  forty  miles  that  day:  it  was  quite  dark  before 
we  got  to  Pearl  river,  where  we  had  to  cross  in  a  ferry  boat,  and 
stay  at  a  house,  such  as  it  was,  that  belonged  to  a  half  breed,  during 
the  night.  I  w*as  very  much  fatigued,  but  rested  tolerably  well. 

In  the  morning  we  started  by  ourselves  soon  after  we  had  got 
some  refreshment,  and  travelled  on  through  the  day  until  towards 
evening,  when  we  met  a  company  of  Indians,  Avho  had  been  pre¬ 
paring  their  camp  for  the  night.  This  struck  me  with  some  con¬ 
siderable  dread,  and  to  add  to  that  we  had  to  cross  a  dreadful 
slough,  called  by  travellers,  “hell  hole.”  This  place  consisted  of 
thin  mud,  so  that  horses,  after  they  were  stripped  of  saddle  and 
harness,  could  swTim  through;  and  then  it  was  necessary  that  some 
one  should  be  on  the  other  side,  so  as  to  prevent  them  from  running 
avray.  But  wxe  had  no  one  with  us  to  assist,  and  we  could  not  tell 
what  we  should  do;  yet  it  so  happened,  that  the  Indians  had  made 
a  temporary  bridge  of  poles  and  canes  to  get  th$ir  horses  over,  which 
served  for  us  to  get  over  upon  also. 

W  e  were  then  under  the  necessity  of  preparing  for  the  night,  as 
it  was  almost  sunset,  and  we  vrere  not  more  than  half  a  mile  from 
the  Indian’s  camp,  which  was  quite  alarming  to  me;  but  there  was 
no  alternative,  there  we  must  stay.  Accordingly  Lorenzo  made  a 
good  fire,  and  provided  plenty  of  cane  for  our  horses,  and  made  ready 
our  little  repast;  by  this  time  it  w^as  dark — wre  then  lay  down  to  try 
to  compose  ourselves  to  r£st;  but  my  mind  wras  too  much  occupied 
by  gloomy  reflections  to  sleep,  while  I  could  hear  Indian’s  dogs 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


649 


barking,  and  the  horses’  bells  glngle,  although  it  was  a  beautiful 
night.  The  moon  shone  through  the  trees  with  great  splendor,  and 
the  stars  twinkled  around,  and  if  my  mind  had  been  in  a  right 
frame,  it  would  have  been  a  beautiful  prospect  to  me,  but  I  was  so 
much  afraid,  that  it  quite  deprived  me  of  any  satisfaction;  while 
Lorenzo  would  have  slept  sweetly  if  I  had  not  been  so  fearful,  and 
frequently  disturbed  him.  I  longed  for  daylight  to  appear;  and  as 
soon  as  it  dawned  we  started  and  travelled  a  long  and  tedious  day, 
still  in  this  dreary  wilderness.  We  expected  to  have  got  to  a  man’s 
house,  living  on  the  Chickasaw  river,  who  had  an  Indian  family, 
before  night,  accordingly  we  came  to  a  creek  which  Loienzo  took 
to  be  that  river.  I  felt  very  much  rejoiced,  as  I  hoped  w'e  could  find 
a  house  which  we  could  have  the  privilege  of  sleeping  in — but  w'e 
were  disappointed  in  our  expectation — lor  when  we  got  over  the 
creek  we  found  there  an  Indian  village:  we  enquired  how  far  it  was 
to  this  man’s  house,  they  told  us  by  signs  it  was  ten  miles,  and  it  was 
now  almost  sunset.  We  started  on  again,  and  went  perhaps  half  a 
mile,  when  the  path  became  divided  into  so  many  little  divisions, 
that  we  could  not  tell  which  to  take.  Lorenzo  went  back  to  an  In¬ 
dian’s  house,  and  requested  an  old  Indian  to  pilot  us  to  Nales — the  ' 
old  man  hesitated  at  first,  but  after  understanding  that  he  should  be 
wrell  paid,  he  took  his  blanket  and  wrapping  it  about  his  head,  he 
started  on  before  us,  and  we  followed  after — by  this  time  it  was  al¬ 
most  sunset,  but  w'e  kept  on;  there  was  a  moon,  though  it  was  ob¬ 
scured  by  a  thin  cloud,  so  that  it  was  not  of  so  much  use  to  us  as  it 
wrould  otherwise  have  been.  We  had  not  got  more  than  three  miles 
from  the  Indian’s  house  before  it  was  quite  dark.  I  wras  very  much 
afraid  of  our  pilot.  I  strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  for  protection, 
and  felt  in  some  degree  supported.  Our  way  lay  through  a  large 
swamp,  intermixed  with  cane,  wdiich  made  it  appear  very  gloomy; 
but  our  pilot  was  almost  equal  to  a  wolf  to  find  his  way  through 
this  wild  unfrequented  spot  of  the  earth — he  could  wind  about  and 
keep  the  path  where  I  would  have  thought  it  almost  impossible;  but 
having  travelled  until  ten  or  eleven  o’clock,  we  arrived  at  the  river; 
but  how  to  got  across  was  the  next  difficulty — we  must  cross  a  ferry, 
and  the  boat  was  on  the  other  side.  Lorenzo  requested  the  old  In¬ 
dian  to  go  over  and  fetch  it,  but  he  would  not  move  one  step  until  he 
promised  him  more  money;  this  was  the  second  or  third  time  he 
raised  his  wages  after  he  started,  to  keep  him  on,  until  we  could 
reach  the  place  we  wished  for.  However,  after  he  found  that  he 
would  get  more  money,  he  started,  and  went  up  the  river,  and  found 
some  way  across;  in  a  short  time  he  had  the  boat  over  and  wre  wrent 
into  it  with  our  horses,  and  the  old  man  set  us  over.  This  was  per 
haps  eleven  o’clock  at  night — wTe  came  to  the  house,  the  family  was 
gone  to  bed,  but  the  \Voman  got  up,  and  although  she  was  half 


650 


VICISSITUDES;  OR  ' 

Indian,  she  treated  me  with  more  attention  than  many  would  have 
done  that  had  been  educated  among  the  more  refined  inhabitants  of 
the  earth. 

I  felt  quite  comfortable,  and  slept  sweetly  through  the  remaining 
part  of  the  night.  In  the  morning  we  started  again,  being  then  thir¬ 
ty  miles  from  the  settlements  of  Tombigbee.  We  passed  through 
some  delightful  country  that  day;  about  two  or  three  o’clock  in  thej 
afternoon  we  reached  the  first  house  that  was  inhabited  by  white| 
people.  It  made 'my  heart  rejoice  to  meet  again  those  that  spoke, 
a  language  which  I  understood,  and  above  all,  to  find  some  that  loved 
the  Lord. 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  this  neighborhood  that  were 
profitable,  I  trust,  to  some.  We  stayed  here  two  nights,  and  a  good 
part  of  three  days,  when  we  took  our  leave  of  them,  and  departed 
on  our  journey  through  the  settlements  of  Biby,  which  extend 
seventy  or  eighty  miles  in  length,  through  a  rich  and  fertile  soil.1 
The  settlements  were  flourishing,  and  the  people,  in  some  parts,' 
hospitable.  We  arrivedat  Fort  St.  Stephen’s  situated  on  the  Tom¬ 
bigbee  river — it  is  on  an  eminence,  and  makes  a  handsome  appear¬ 
ance,  although  it  is  but  small.  The  river  is  navigable  up  to  this 
place.  It  is  a  beautiful  river;  the  water  is  as  clear  as  crystal,  and 
the  land  very  fertile — well  situated  for  cultivation.  This  will  be  a 
delightful  country,  no  doubt,  in  time. 

We  got  fresh  supplies  at  this  place,  and  made  but  a  few  hours* 
stop  before  we  started  on  our  journey,  and  crossed  the  river  in  a 
ferry  boat — this  was  after  twelve  o’clqck — we  travelled  until  late, 
and  came  to  a  small  cabin,  where  we  got  permission  to  stay  for  the 
night,  which  we  did.  In  the  morning  we  started  very  early — saw 
some  scattering  houses,  and  at  night  we  got  to  the  Alabama  river, 
where  we  stayed  that  night.  The  river  is  beautiful,  almost  beyond 
description.  On  its  pleasant  bank  stood  Fort  Mimms,  that  has 
since  been  destroyed  by  the  savage  Creek  Indians,  with  those  that 
fled  to  it  for  protection. 

We  were  now  in  the  bounds  of  the  Creek  nation,  and  were  still 
without  any  company.  This  day  we  struck  the  road  that  had  been 
cut  out  by  order  of  the  President,  from  the  State  of  Georgia  to  Fort 
Stoddard.  This  made  it  more  pleasant  travelling,  and  then  we  fre¬ 
quently  met  people  removing  from  the  States  to  the  Tombigbee,  and 
other  parts  of  the  Mississippi  territory. 

We  travelled  between  thirty  and  forty  miles  that  day,  and  came 
to  a  creek,  called  Murder  creek;  it  got  its  name  in  consequence  of  a 
man  having  been  murdered  there.  This  circumstance  made  it  very 
gloomy  to  me.  But  we  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  the 
night,  and  lay  down  to  rest;  although  I  was  sq  much  afraid,  I  got  so 
weary  at  times,  that  I  could  not  help  sleeping.  About  12  o’clock  if 


THE  JOURIvEY  OF  LIFE. 


651 


began  to  rain  so  fast,  that  it  like  to  put  out  our  fire,  and  we  were  un¬ 
der  the  necessity  of  getting  our  horses  and  starting,  as  we  had  noth¬ 
ing  to  screen  us  from  the  rain.  The  road  having  been  newly  cut 
out,  the  fresh  marked  trees  served  for  a  guide — there  was  a  moon, 
but  it  was  shut  in  by  clouds.  However,  we  travelled  on  ten  or  twelve 
miles  and  it  ceased  raining;  I  was  very  wet  and  cold,  and  felt  the 
need  of  a  fire,  more  perhaps  than  I  had  ever  done  in  my  life  before. 

At  last  we  came  in  sight  of  a  camp,  which  would  have  made  my 
heart  glad,  but  I  feared  lest  it  was  Indians;  yet  to  my  great  satis¬ 
faction,  when  we  came  to  it  we  found  an  old  man  and  boy,  with 
what  little  they  possessed,  going  to  the  country  that  we  had  left  be¬ 
hind,  and  had  encamped  in  this  place,  and  with  their  blankets  had 
made  a  comfortable  tent,  and  had  a  good  fire.  This  was  refreshing 
to  us,  as  we  were  much  fatigued.  We  made  some  coffee,  and  dried 
our  clothes  a  little,  by  this  time  it  was  day  light,  we  then  started 
on  our  way  again.  I  thought  my  situation  had  been  as  trying  as 
almost  could  be,  but  1  found  that  there  were  others  who  were  worse 
off  than  myself. 

We  came  across  a  family  who  were  moving  to  the  Mississippi, 
they  had  a  number  of  small  children;  and  although  they  had  some¬ 
thing  to  cover  them  like  a  tent,  yet  they  suffered  considerably  from 
the  rain  the  night  before;  and  to  add  co  that,  the  woman  told  me  they 
had  left  an  aged  father  at  a  man’s  house  by  the  name  of  JVIanack, 
one  or  two  days  before,  and  that  she  expected  he  was  dead  perhaps 
by  that  time.  They  were  as  black  almost  as  the  natives,  and  the 
woman  seemed  very  much  disturbed  at  their  situation.  I  felt  pity 
for  her — I  thought  her  burthen  was  really  heavier  than  mine.  We 
kept  on,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  day  we  got  to  the  house  where 
the  poor  man  had  been  left  with  his  wife,  son  and  daughter.  A  few 
hours  before  we  got  there,  he  had  closed  his  eyes  in  death;  they  had 
laid  him  out,  and  expected  to  bury  him  that  evening;  but  they  could 
not  get  anything  to  make  a  coffin  of,  only  split  stuff  to  make  a  kind 
of  a  box,  and  so  put  him  in  the  ground! 

I  thought  this  would  have  been  such  a  distress  to  me,  had  it  been 
my  case,  that  it  made  my  heart  ache  for  the  old  lady.  But  I  found 
that  she  was  of  that  class  of  beings  that  could  not  be  affected  with 
anything  so  much  as  the  loss  of  property,  for  she  began  immedi¬ 
ately  to  calculate  the  expense  they  had  been  at  by  his  detention;  and 
I  do  not  recollect  that  I  saw  her  shed  one  tear  on  the  occasion. 

We  stayed  but  a  short  time  and  continued  on  our  journey.  There 
we  got  a  supply  of  bread,  such  as  it  was;  and  there  we  met  with 
three  men  that  were  travelling  our  road;  the  first  company  that  we 
had  found  since  we  had  left  the  Mississippi,  being  now  not  more 
than  one-third  of  the  way  through  the  Creek  nation.  We  left  this 
place  betwixt  one  and  two  o’clock. 


652 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


I  was  very  glad  of  some  company,  for  we  had  been  very  lonely 
before.  We  travelled  on  without  anything  particular  occurring 
for  three  days,  until  we  arrived  at  the  Catahoochy  river,  where  we 
met  with  some  difficulty  in  getting  over,  as  the  boat  was  gone.  This 
was  early  in  the  morning,  before  sunrise,  that  we  came  to  the  river; 
and  there  we  were  detained  until  ten  o’clock,  and  then  had  to  hire  an 
,  Indian  to  take  a  canoe,  and  first  carry  our  baggage  over,  and  then 
swim  our  horses  over.  This  hindered  us  until  near  eleven  o’clock 
before  we  got  ready  to  start  again.  We  were  in  hopes  of  getting 
to  Hawking’s,  the  agent,  that  night,  but  being  so  long  detained  at 
the  river,  we  were  obliged  to  stay  at  an  Indian’s  camp,  our  compa¬ 
ny  having  stopped  before. 

I  had  got  a  fall  from  my  horse  and  hurt  myself  considerably;  and 
I  was  as  much  fatigued  and  worn  out  by  travelling  as  ever  I  was  in 
my  life.  I  thought  sometimes  that  I  should  never  stand  it  to  get 
through  the  wilderness,  but  Providence  gave  me  strength  of  body 
beyond  what  I  could  have  expected.  We  left  the  Indian’s  camp  in 
the  morning,  and  reached  Colonel  Hawking’s  that  night. 

This  was  within  about  thirty  miles  of  the  settlement  of  Georgia. 
I  felt  grateful  to  the  God  of  all  grace,  for  his  tender  care  over  us, 
while  in  this  dreary  part  of  the  land,  where  our  ears  had  been  salu¬ 
ted  by  the  hideous  yells  of  the  vrolf — and  had  been  surrounded  by 
the  savages  more  wild  and  fierce  than  they;  and  yet  we  were  preserv¬ 
ed  from  all  danger,  and  brought  through  in  safety. 

We  got  to  the  river  that  divides  the  state  of  Georgia  from  the  In¬ 
dian  boundaries,  about  three  or  four  o’clock,  and  got  into  the  white 
settlements,  w  hich  was  very  satisfactory  to  me.  We  got  to  a  friend’s 
house  that  night  about  dark,  where  we  were  received  kindly!  This 
was  like  a  cordial  to  my  heart,  as  it  had  been  a  long  time  since  I 
had  met  with  a  friend. 

We  stayed  that  night  with  them,  and  the  next  day  we  got  to  a 
friend’s  house  within  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from  Milledgeville, 
the  metropolis  of  Georgia.  There  Lorenzo  had  left  a  small  wag¬ 
on,  six  weeks  or  two  months  before — here  we  exchanged  the  two 
norses  we  had,  for  one  that  would  work  in  a  carriage,  and  went  on 
to  Milledgeville,  where  we  stayed  about  a  week — and  found  many 
ivind  friends.  This  was  sometime  in  December. 

While  we  were  there  the  earthquakes  began,  which  alarmed  the 
people  very  much.  It  was  truly  an  awful  scene,  to  feel  the  house 
shaking  under  you  as  sensibly  as  you  could  feel  the  motion  of  the 
vessel,  when  it  was  moving  over  the  water,  and  the  trees,  as  it  were, 
dancing  on  the  hill;  all  nature  seemed  in  commotion.  This  was 
enough  to  make  the  stoutest  heart  tremble!  But  when  the  peoph 
get  so  hardened  that  mercies  nor  judgments  can  move  them*  we 
may  conclude  they  are  in  a  bad  way!  This  is  the  caes  with  toe* 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


653 


many.  O  that  the  day  would  arrive,  when  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  would  love  and  serve  the  Lord! 

We  left  Milledgeville,  and  went  to  a  friend’s  house,  where  I  stayed 
three  or  four  weeks,  while  Lorenzo  travelled  the  upper  counties, 
and  through  the  New  Purchase,  and  offered  free  salvation  to  large 
congregations.  He  then  returned  to  where  I  was,  and  we  started  on 
our  journey  to  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached  at  several  places  before 
we  got  to  Louisville,  and  had  a  chain  of  appointments  given  out, 
which  extended  to  North  Carolina.  We  came  to  Louisville,  inten¬ 
ding  to  stay  only  a  few  days:  but  there  came  on  such  a  rain,  that  it 
raised  the  water  courses  to  such  a  degree,  that  it  was  impossible  for 
us  to  travel  for  near  two  weeks,  this  brought  him  behind  his  ap¬ 
pointments,  but  it  gave  him  an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  the  peo¬ 
ple  in  Louisville  a  number  of  times. 

As  soon  as  we  could  get  along  we  started,  and  writh  some  difficulty 
we  overtook  the  appointments;  but  not  without  disappointing  three 
or  four  congregations.  We  travelled  on  from  Georgia  to  Carolina 
in  the  cold  inclement  weather,  such  as  we  have  in  January  and 
February,  and  Lorenzo  preached  once  and  twice  in  the  clay;  the 
people  seemed  quite  attentive  all  the  way  that  we  came. 

I  was  very  anxious  to  get  to  Lynchburg,  as  we  had  some  thoughts 
of  striving  to  get  a  small  house  built  there,  that  we  might  have  a 
place  of  retreat  in  case  of  necessity;  Lorenzo  still  expecting  to  travel 
and  preach  as  long  as  his  strength  would  admit.  But  we  intended 
to  go  on  to  Connecticut  to  his  father’s,  where  I  expected  to  have 
stayed  for  some  time,  and  then  return  to  Lynchburgh;  but  the  Prov¬ 
idence  of  God  seemed  not  to  favor  the  design. 

We  arrived  in  Lynchburg  about  the  seventeenth  of  March,  and 
calculated  to  stay  but  a  few  days,  and  then  go  on  to  his  father’s, 
after  making  some  preparations  to  build  our  little  house.  How¬ 
ever,  we  had  not  been  in  Lynchburg  but  about  one  week,  before  I 
wras  taken  very  ill,  and  confined  to  my  bed,  attended  by  two  doctors, 
Jenning’s  and  Owen,  both  said  my  affliction  was  an  infiamation  of 
the  liver,  which  confined  me  for  three  months  to  my  bed,  and  was 
expected  to  die.  However,  after  having  gone  through  a  course  of 
physic,  I  got  so  as  to  be  able  to  sit  up  and  ride  a  littie,  but  very 
feeble.  My  sickness  had  detained  Lorenzo  from  going  to  the  North, 
as  he  had  intended;  but  after  counting  the  expense  of  building,  he 
found  that  it  would  not  be  in  his  power  to  accomplish  his  design  in 
building  a  house,  without  involving  himself  in  debt,  which  he  wras 
not  willing  to  do;  accordingly  he  gave  it  up,  and  concluded  still  to 
continue  as  we  had  been,  without  house  or  home,  and  leave  the  event 
in  the  hands  of  Providence,  knowing  that  we  had  been  provided  for 
all  our  lives,  from  a  never  failing  source;  and  we  felt  willing  in  some 
degree  to  trust  Him  still. 


'654 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


We  were  still  at  Lynchburg,  and  had  been  there  for  more  than 
thro*  months,  and  the  friends  were  very  kind  to  me  in  my  sic  kness. 

Lorenzo  wished  to  take  me  to  his  father’s,  but  my  health  was  in 
such  a  state  that  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  travel. 

There  was  a  man  that  lived  in  Buckingham  county,  about  five- 
and-twenty  miles  from  Lynchburg;  we  had  but  a  small  acquaintance 
with  him:  he,  coming  to  Lynchburg,  saw  Lorenzo,  and  invited  him 
to  come  and  stay  at  his  house  a  short  time.  He  told  him  he  had  no 
objections,  but  was  thankful  to  him  for  his  kindness,  though  he  saw 
no  way  of  conveyance.  Mr.  John  M.  Walker,  for  that  was  his 
name,  told  him  he  would  send  his  carriage  for  me  the  next  week, 
which  he  did,  and  we  went  to  his  house.  This  was  a  kind  family, 
I  had  not  been  there  but  a  little  more  than  a  week,  before  I  was  again 
confined  to  my  bed,  and  it  was  expected  that  I  must  die.  They 
gave  every  attention  to  me  they  could  have  done  had  I  been  their 
own  child;  may  the  great  Master  reward  them  in  this  world  with 
every  needed  blessing,  and  in  the  world  to  come,  a  crown  of  never 
fading  glory. 

My  Lorenzo  attended  me  day  and  night  almost  from  this  time, 
until  near  Christmas.  By  this  time  I  had  got  a  little  better,  so  as 
to  be  taken  and  wrapped  in  blankets  and  put  into  a  close  carriage, 
and  carried  about  half  a  mile  to  another  dear  friend’s  house,  Major 
William  Duval,  and  I  was  treated  as  if  I  had  been  a  near  relative, 
and  they  desired  me  to  stay  with  them  all  winter.  This  was  a  mat¬ 
ter  of  thankfulness  to  us. 

I  had  got  so  as  to  walk  about  my  room  a  little,  and  Lorenzo  wish¬ 
ing  to  take  a  tour  to  the  North,  he  made  the  necessary  arrangements, 
and  about  the  25th  of  December  he  left  me  and  started  to  Rich¬ 
mond  on  his  way  to  the  city  of  Washington,  where  he  stayed  for 
some  time,  and  then  on  to  New  York,  and  so  on  to  his  father’s  in 
Connecticut. 

He  expected  to  return  in  March,  but  did  not  until  May.  I  staid 
at  brother  Duval’s,  partaking  of  their  hospitality,  until  some  time 
in  March,  when  brother  Walker’s  family  seemed  so  solicitous  thal 
I  should  go  to  their  house  again,  and  sister  Walker  coming  in  hei 
carriage  herself,  she  being  delicate  too,  I  concluded  to  go.  The 
old  gentleman  not  being  at  home  at  the  time,  or  I  expect  he  would 
not  have  consented  for  me  to  have  left  his  house,  until  Lorenzo 
returned. 

I  feel  under  great  obligations  to  that  dear  family  that  I  cannot 
express.  His  wife  was  a  lovely  woman.  May  the  Lord  reward 
them — for  it  is  not  in  my  power! 

I  went  home  with  sister  Walker.  I  was  at  this  time  much  bet¬ 
ter,  but  in  a  few  days  after  I  had  got  to  brother  Walker’s  I  wa? 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


655 


again  attacked  with  my  old  complaint,  a  pain  in  the  side,  very  severe. 
I  applied  to  the  remedies  that  had  been  made  use  of,  and  that  was 
bleeding  and  blistering,  yet  to  little  purpose  apparently. 

I  felt  very  much  discouraged,  as  I  thought  it  more  than  probable 
that  my  time  would  be  but  short  in  this  world  of  woe — -and  I  wisn- 
ed  much  to  see  my  companion  once  more  in  time,  but  strove  to  be 
resigned  to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

My  cry  was — Lord,  help  me  to  be  willing  to  suffer  all  thy  good 
ness  sees  best  to  inflict.  My  pain  was  at  times  very  severe,  and 
then  I  would  get  a  little  relief.  I  was  taken  about  the  27th  of 
March;  but  three  or  four  days  later  than  it  was  the  spring  before, 
when  I  was  first  attacked. 

I  had  received  letters  from  Lorenzo,  which  informed  me  that  he 
could  not  get  back  before  May.  My  strength  w?s  continually  de¬ 
clining  and,  to  appearances,  I  would  shortly  be  an  inhabitant  o* 
another  world.  My  mind  was  variously  exercised;  it  was  some 
times  cast  down,  and  at  other  times  much  comforted.  This  long 
and  tedious  sickness  taught  me  a  greater  lesson,  as  it  related  to  the 
uncertainty  of  earthly  enjoyments,  than  any  thing  I  had  met  with 
before.  My  desire  for  temporalities  was  gone,  at  least  any  more 
than  was  strictly  necessary  to  make  me  comfortable,  and  the  Lord 
that  cared  for  us  had  provided  me  with  the  kindest  friends,  where  I 
was  treated  with  the  greatest  attention. 

Lorenzo  returned  in  May,  as  he  had  wrote  me  he  should.  I  was 
at  that  time  unable  to  get  out  of  my  bed  without  .assistance.  I  had 
wrote  to  him  to  New  York,  before  I  got  so  bad,  that  I  was  threat¬ 
ened  with  another  attack.  He  had  made  all  the  speed  he  could, 
and  the  day  that  he  got  to  the  place  where  I  was,  he  had  travelled 
near  seventy  miles. 

t/ 

I  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  him  once  more,  the  God  of  Grace  had 
granted  my  request,  and  returned  him  in  safety  to  me  again.  He 
staid  with  me  for  several  weeks,  and  every  means  was  made  use  of 
to  restore  me  to  health  that  could  be — but  they  seemed  to  be  abor 
five.  Dr.  Jennings  saw  me  several  times  after  my  last  attack,  and 
advised  the  use  of  mercury,  as  the  only  remedy  that  could  be  of  any 
service  to  me.  I  followed  his  advice,  and  was  reduced  very  low, 
from  the  disorder  and  medicine  together — so  that  it  was  thought  by 
all  who  saw  me,  that  I  must  die. 

I  strove  to  sink  into  the  will  of  God;  knowing  whatsoever  was 
best  for  me  would  be  given — yet  I  could  not  divest  myself  of  a  de¬ 
sire  to  get  well,  and  live  a  little  longer,  not  to  enjoy  what  is  com¬ 
monly  called  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  for  my  prospects  were  but 
small  at  that  time — but  to  live  more  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  be 
better  prepared  to  join  the  blood  washed  company  above,  when  I 
should  be  called  for. 


656 


VICISSITUDES;  OH 


Lorenzo  had  at  this  time  gone  to  the  low  lands,  to  fulfil  some  ap¬ 
pointments  which  had  been  given  out  by  the  preachers,  which 
took  him  about  there  weeks.  I  was  very  ill  while  he  was  gone — 
about  the  time  he  returned  I  began  to  mend  a  little,  so  that  I  could 
set  up  in  the  bed.  The  Doctor  had  advised  Lorenzo  to  carry  me  to 
the  White  Sulpher  Springs,  as  it  w£s  the  most  likely  means  to  re¬ 
store  my  health.  After  a  few  weeks,  I  had  got  so  as  to  be  taken  and 
put  into  a  chair  and  carried  as  far  as  Lynchburg,  to  Dr.  Jenning’s. 
We  had  then  a  chair  and  horse  of  our  own — but  our  horse’s  back 
had  got  injured,  so  that  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  staying  in 
Lynchburg  until  he  should  get  well,  so  that  we  could  get  on  to  the 
Springs. 

We  were  detained  for  some  time  before  our  horse  got  so  as  we 
could  use  him.  I  was  still  very  feeble  in  body — I  could  not  walk  one 
hundred  yards  without  assistance.  Our  horse  had  been  qufte  high 
for  near  three  weeks,  and  his  back  had  got  tolerably  well,  so  that 
we  were  about  to  make  a  start,  and*try  to  get  on  to  the  springs — but 
although  our  horse  had  brought  Lorenzo  all  the  way  from  New  Eng¬ 
land,  and  down  to  the  low  lands  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas,  and 
back  again  to  Buckingham,  and  from  there  to  Lynchburg  in  the  chair, 
and  appeared  very  gentle,  yet  whenhe  put  him  in  the  chairto  prepare 
to  start  for  the  Springs,  he  began  to  act  like  as  if  he  was  frightened, 
and  we  wrere  apprehensive  he  could  not  be  managed  by  him,  consid¬ 
ering  my  weak  and  helpless  state;  and  the  road  through  which  we 
must  travel  was  very  rough  and  mountainous,  consequently  he  sold 
him  on  the  spot,  and  hired  a  hack  from  a  Quaker  living  in  that  place; 
he  paid  four  dollars  a  day  for  the  use  of  it  for  ten  days,  besides 
bearing  all  the  expenses.  We  left  Lynchburg  in  the  morning;  and 
went  the  first  day  to  New  London,  about  fifteen  miles,  and  I  stood 
the  travel  much  better  than  I  expected  I  could.  There  Lorenzo 

E reached  to  the  people,  as  he  had  some  appointments  sent  on  before 
im,  and  wTe  stayed  all  night.  The  next  day  we  went  to  Liberty, 
where  we  had  another  appointment;  and  from  there  we  went  to  a 
friend’s  house,  where  we  were  treated  kindly;  and  they  called  in 
some  of  their  neighbors,  and  we  had  a  comfortable  little  meeting. 

The  next  day  to  Fincastle,  where  we  stayed  all  night,  and  Lo¬ 
renzo  preached  twice.  We  were  now  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
mountains,  which  were  in  some  places  so  craggy  and  steep,  that  it 
was  with  difficulty  we  could  ascend  them;  and  then  we  would  come 
into  a  valley,  where  the  soil  would  appear  as  charming  and  beau¬ 
tiful  as  the  mountains  were  rugged  and  barren.  We  travelled  on, 
and  met  with  nothing  particular  until  we  arrived  at  the  Springs, 
whither  we  were  bound. 

The  springs  are  situated  in  Greenbriar  county,  about  three  miles 
the  other  side  of  the  Allegheny  mountains,  and  from  Lynchburg 


smooth  an 
in  Bangor, 
case,  like  others 
ed,  and  show  again 
Of  Brown’s  Sarsaparilla 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


657 


cpwards  of  one  hundred  miles.  It  is  a  pleasant  place  where  the 
man  lives  who  has  rented  the  Springs,  and  has  built  a  number  of 
cabins,  perhaps  fifty  or  sixty;  and  they  were  placed  in  a  regular 
form,  and  the  yard  enclosed,  and  a  beautiful  grass  plot,  with  hand¬ 
some  shade  trees,  for  the  accommodation  of  those  that  attend  the 
Springs.  They  have  a  large  house  that  stands  near  the  centre, 
wkere  the  boarders  dine,  &c. 

We  went  there,  but  the  person  that  had  hired  the  Springs  would 
not  take  us  in! — he  pretended  they  were  so  full  that  they  could  not. 
But  they  took  more  after  we  went  than  they  had  before.  But  we 
got  in  at  a  house  perhaps  a  mile  from  the  Springs.  I  was  better 
satisfied  with  this  situation  than  I  would  have  been  at'the  place — 
for  I  could  have  the  water  brought  twice  in  the  day;  and  there  I 
was  in  a  more  retired  place.  I  stayed  there  near  three  weeks. — 
Lorenzo  was  there  part  of  the  time,  and  part  of  the  time  he  was 
travelling  through  the  neighborhoods  and  preaching  to  the  people. 
He  held  several  meetings  at  the  Springs,  by  the  request  of  those  that 
were  attending  there. 

There  were  persons  from  various  parts,  some  for  pleasure,  and 
others  for  the  restoration  of  health.  They  were  people  that  moved 
in  the  higher  circles,  and  were  very  gay;  but  they  were  quite  atten¬ 
tive  when  he  spake  to  them  of  heavenly  things,  except  one,  who 
was  a  most  abandoned  character.  He  thought  to  frighten  him  by 
threatening  his  life,  and  abusing  him  in  a  scandalous  manner.  But  the 
enemy  was  defeated  in  this;  for  the  gentleman  that  kept  the  Springs, 
and  others,  soon  stopped  his  mouth,  ,so  that  he  had  peace  after  that. 

There  were  none  just  about  this  place  that  knew  much  about  reli¬ 
gion,  but  they  appeared  anxious  to  hear  the  glorious  sound  of  the 
gospel.  I  began  to  get  my  strength  in  some  measure,  so  that  I 
could  walk  about  considerably  well.  There  was  to  be  a  camp 
meeting  held  near  Salem,  in  Botetourt  county,  which  was  a  distance 
of  seventy  or  eighty  miles;  and  we  were  in  the  mountains,  without 
horse  or  carriage,  and  how  we  should  get  out  we  could  not  tell. — 
But  Providence,  that  had  so  often  opened  our  way  where  we  could 
see  none,  made  a  way  at  this  time.  There  was  a  friend  that  was  a 
Methodist,  who  lived  at  the  Sweet  Springs,  a  distance,  perhaps,  of 
eighteen  miles  from  the  White  Sulphur,  who  had  requested  Lorenzo 
to  come  over  there  and  preach.  He  told  him  he  would,  provided 
he  could  send  a  couple  of  horses  for  us  to  ride.  I  had  by  this  time 
got  so  well  that  we  thought  I  might  be  able  to  ride  that  distance  on 
horseback. 

Accordingly,  the  man  sent  the  horses,  and  we  started  and. arrived 
at  his  house  some  time  in  the  afternoon.  We  stayed  at  the  Sweet 
Springs  three  or  four  days,  and  Lorenzo  preached  several  times. — 


658 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


We,  then,  by  the  assistance  of  friends,  were  enabled  to  get  on  to 
Fincastle,  that  was  within  twenty  miles.  We  came  with  the  preach¬ 
ers  that  were  going  to  camp  meeting. 

Here  we  got  a  chair  from  a  friend  to  convey  us  part  of  the  way 
from  this  to  the  place  where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held,  to  another 
friend’s,  who  let  us  have  his  horse  and  gig  to  carry  us  the  remain¬ 
ing  part  of  the  way.  When  we  got  to  the  camp  ground  it  was 
nearly  dark,  but  there  we  met  with  some  of  our  old  acquaintances, 
which  made  my  heart  rejoice.  The  preachers  were  very  friendly. 
There  I  met  with  my  dear  friend,  sister  Dunnington,  who  perhaps 
enjoys  as  great  communion  with  God,  as  any  person  I  ever  saw. — 
She  was  very  kind  to  me,  and  I  felt  it  was  good  to  meet  with  those 
that  truly  love  and  serve  the  Lord.  We  stayed  at  the  camp  meeting 
until  the  day  before  it  broke.  It  was  a  tolerable  good  time.  There 
were  a  number  of  souls  converted  to  God.  May  they  continue  to 
walk  in  the  narrow  happy  road,  until  they  reach  the  peaceful  shores 
of  Canaan! 

We  left  the  camp  ground  in  company  with  a  preacher  and  his 
family,  for  Blacksburgh,  near  the  Yellow  Springs,  so  called,  where 
I  was  advised  to  go  and  try  the  water.  This  was  near  thirty  miles 
from  Salem — here  we  stayed  for  two  or  three  weeks,  and  I  made 
use  of  the  waters,  which  was,  I  think,  beneficial  to  me. 

We  got  acquainted  with  a  gentleman  from  the  Low  Lands  of 
Virginia,  who  was  with  his  wife  on  account  of  her  health.  These 
people  were  possessed  of  a  large  property,  and  but  one  child;  and 
they  also  possessed  as  large  a  share  of  hospitality  as  any  that  I 
ever  met  with.  They  understanding  our  situation,  gave  me  an  in¬ 
vitation  to  go  home  and  spend  the  winter  there — this  I  thankfully 
accepted,  while  Lorenzo  took  quite  a  different  course  to  the  West¬ 
ern  country,  intending  to  visit  Louisiana,  before  his  return;  but  the 
Indian  war  breaking  out,  flung  some  obstacles  in  the  way,  which 
were  unavoidable.  Hence  he  sent  on  a  deed  of  relinquishment  to 
those  that  had  the  possession  of  the  old  mill,  which  had  made  such 
a  noise  in  the  world — we  had  heard  that  they  had  got  it,  or  rather 
built  a  new  one,  to  do  some  business,  but  Lorenzo  had  never  reaped 
any  benefit  from  any  thing  that  he  ever  claimed  in  that  country,  and 
I  do  not  expect  that  he  ever  shall. 

Here  ends  the  history  of  his  reported  vast  possessions  in  the  Mis¬ 
sissippi. 

We  parted  at  the  Springs.  I  to  go  home  with  brother  Booth,  the 
friend  from  Virginia,  and  he  pursuing  his  journey  to  the  west. — 
Brother  Dunnington,  living  at  Salem,  happened  to  be  at  the  Springs 
at  this  time — he  took  me  in  his  chair,  and  brother  Booth  came  down 
the  next  day.  His  wife  was  very  ill,  which  detained  us  in  the 
mountains  six  or  seven  weeks. 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


659 


I  stayed  with  sister  Dunnington  until  sister  Booth  was  able  to 
travel;  we  then  started  for  Brunswick,  their  place  of  residence,  where 
I  received  the  greatest  kindness. 

Lorenzo  travelled  on  to  the  Western  States,  and  from  thence  to 
Carolina,  and  so  on  to  Virginia,  to  where  I  was,  after  an  absence 
of  near  four  months. 

In  this  tour  he  visited  about  forty  counties,  and  travelled  near 
two  thousand  miles.  He  stayed  with  me  about  ten  days,  and  then 
started  on  another  route  through  North  and  South  Carolina  to 
Charleston,  and  visited  many  places,  preaching  from  one  to  four 
times  in  a  day,  until  he  returned,  being  about  seven  weeks.  He 
got  back  to  me  on  Friday  night,  preached  on  Sunday,  and  on  Mon¬ 
day  morning  prepared  to  start  for  Petersburg. 

March  8th,  1814.  Bid  adieu  to  my  kind  friends  in  Brunswick, 
where  I  found  an  asylum  from  the  cold  winter  for  near  five  months, 
whilst  my  Lorenzo  was  ranging  through  the  Western  and  Southern 
States,  to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  The  morning  that  we  parted 
from  that  dear  family  will  be  a  memorable  one  to  me;  it  was  like 
parting  from  my  nearest  friends.  May  the  Lord  bless  them  with 
all  such  spiritual  and  temporal  mercies,  as  shall  prepare  them  for  a 
seat  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high. 

Brother  Booth  had  furnished  us  two  horses,  a  gig,  and  servant,  to 
take  us  to  Petersburg — and  there  intended  to  take  his  carriage  and 
continue  on  to  Baltimore.  But  when  we  got  to  Petersburg,  the  car¬ 
riage  that  was  designed  we  should  take  from  there  was  taken  to 
pieces  for  repairing,  so  that  it  could  not  be  obtained  for  our  journey, 
and  hence  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  taking  the  public  stage  for 
Richmond,  which  was  disagreeable  to  me;  but  I  strove  to  put  my  trust 
in  that  hand  which  had  dealt  out  so  liberally  to  me  in  days  by  gone. 

The  roads  were  very  bad,  being  so  much  cut  up  by  the  large 
heavy  wagons,  laden  with  cotton,  and  other  produce  for  market. 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  between  two  and  three  o’clock,  and  were  ' 
received  with  kindness  by  brother  Wade  and  his  companion.  We 
met  several  preachers  who  treated  us  with  friendship,  which  was 
very  pleasant  to  me.  O  how  sweet  it  is  to  meet  those  that  love  and 
serve  the  great  master  in  sincerity  and  truth.  And  if  it  be  so  pleas¬ 
ant  here,  what  shall  it  be  when  we  meet  in  that  blest  world  of  rest, 
and  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  and  be  no  more  subject  to  erroneous  con¬ 
clusions  as  it  relates  to  our  brethren.  O  that  I  may  be  enabled  to 
fight  my  passage  through,  and  to  meet  the  dear  friends  of  Jesus  on 
the  happy  banks  of  everlasting  deliverance. 

We  stayed  in  Richmond  from  Wednesday  until  Monday  morning. 
Lorenzo  hired  a  hack  at  the  rate  of  five  dollars  per  day  to  bring  us 
on  to  Fredercksburgh,  which  cost  us  near  40  dollars;  but  we  arrived 
in  safety.  I  felt  my  heart  often  drawn  out  in  prayer  to  God  for 


660 


VICISSITUDES;  OR 


protection,  while  on  the  road,  that  He  would  attend  us  on  our  jour¬ 
ney.  We  were  received  kindly  at  this  place  by  our  friend,  brother 
Green,  and  his  family.  Here  we  stayea  some  days. 

Lorenzo  had  several  meetings,  and  then  took  a  seat  in  the  public 
stage  for  Alexandria,  arriving  on  Sunday  between  two  and  three 
o’clock.  We  stopped  at  a  public  house,  where  the  people  that 
travel  in  the  stage  are  accommodated,  but  did  not  stay  longer  than  to 
deposite  our  baggage,  and  then  go  in  search  of  some  friends  where 
we  had  put  up,  when  in  that  place  some  years  before,  by  the  name 
of  Slone.  We  walked  down  the  street  for  some  distance,  and,  as  it 
happened,  a  gentleman  and  lady  were  standing  at  the  door  where 
Lorenzo  had  formed  some  acquaintance  the  preceding  winter,  and 
invited  us  to  come  in,  we  did  so  and  found  a  pleasant  asylum,  and 
rested  from  the  fatigue  of  travelling  in  the  stage.  O  how  pleasing 
it  is  to  meet  with  kind  friends  after  having  been  confined  with  those 
that  neither  fear  God  nor  regard  man. 

We  stayed  at  Mr.  Waters’  two  nights,  and  then  Dy  the  request  of 
a  family  of  Quakers,  by  the  name  of  Schofield,  spent  one  night 
with  them.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  time  to  me — they  were  remark¬ 
ably  kind  and  friendly;  and  the  gentleman  in  the  morning  took  me 
in  his  chair  and  carried  me  to  the  city  of  Washington,  which  was 
about  six  miles  from  Alexandria,  to  another  friend’s  where  my  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  found  a  kind  reception,  a  little  more  than  a  year  ago,  and 
had  been  requested  to  bring  me  along  if  ever  he  should  travel  that 
way  again. 

Lorenzo  had  stayed  behind  to  find  some  conveyance  for  our  trunk 
and  other  baggage;  in  a  short  time  he  found  a  return  hack;  he  en¬ 
gaged  it,  and  arrived  in  a  short  time  after  me,  and  was  kindly  receiv¬ 
ed  by  the  family.  They  were  friends  by  name  and  such  by  nature. 
We  stayed  there  three  nights,  and  received  many  marks  of  friend¬ 
ship  from  them — may  the  great  Master  repay  them  in  the  day  he 
corneth  to  make  up  his  jewels!  They  had  been  married  for  seven¬ 
teen  years,  and  had  no  children,  except  one  little  adopted  daughter, 
of  the  lady’s  brother,  they  had  taken  to  raise.  They  doted  on  her: 
she  was  taken  sick  the  day  after  I  arrived;  and  *he  second  day  at 
night  they  thought  that  she  was  dying,  and  the  poor  creature  was  in 
great  anguish  of  soul  on  the  account.  I  did  not  expect  the  child 
could  live  until  morning.  We  had  engaged  our  passage  at  5  o’clock, 
and  got  up  at  three.  The  family  had  slept  very  little  for  several 
nights;  but  when  we  arose  in  the  morning,  at  an  early  hour,  to  pre¬ 
pare  for  our  journey,  the  dear  little  child  still  breathed,  but  looked 
like  she  had  almost  finished  her  course,  and  should  shortly  be  con¬ 
veyed  to  the  realms  of  peace.  Brother  Friend  accompanied  us  to 
the  stage  house,  where  we  parted.  We  came  on  to  Baltimore; 
staid  two  nights  with  brother  Hagerty,  and  Lorenzo  preached  twice 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


661 


in  the  city  We  then  took  the  steamboat  for  Philadelphia;  arrived 
in  about  twenty-six  or  eight  hours:  tarried  from  Tuesday  until  Fri¬ 
day — there  Lorenzo  preached  two  evenings  in  the  African  church. 
We  then  left  Philadelphia  and  continued  on  in  the  steamboat  to 
Trenton,  there  took  the  stage  for  New  York;  stayed  at  Princeton  one 
night,  and  the  next  evening  arrived  at  the  city  of  New  York,  and 
came  to  brother  Morris  D’ Camp’s,  from  whose  house  I  started  on 
going  to  the  Mississippi — he  then  lived  in  Troy;  after  an  absence 
of  five  years  and  six  months  from  the  time  we  started,  and  from 
whom  we  have  received  many  favors.  May  that  God  who  is  able 
and  willing  to  repay  them  for  their  benevolence,  bless  him  and  all 
my  dear  friends,  for  their  kindness  to  me — and  particularly  for  the 
last  nine  years  of  my  life. 


- 

*  jO 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


TO 

THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE, 


I  left  Lynchburg  on  the  19th  of  July,  and  came  to  brother 
Walker’s,  in  Buckingham,  where  I  was  taken  worse,  and  stayed 
about  five  months,  and  then  returned  to  brother  Walker’s  again, 
where  I  continued  near  two  months  more,  making  ten  months  in  all. 
May  the  Lord  give  them  the  reward  that  is  promised  to  those  that 
give  a  cup  of  cold  water  to  a  disciple,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple, 
for  their  kindness  to  me  in  this  day  of  adversity. 

January  25th.  I  have  this  morning  been  much  relieved  from 
melancholy  reflections  that  employed  my  mind  through  the  last  night, 
as  it  relates  to  Lorenzo;  as  I  had  not  heard  from  him  for  several 
weeks,  which  gave  me  much  uneasiness,  and  made  me  feel  my  situ- 
tion  to  be  very  lonely;  but  my  greatest  distress  was  my  heart  being 
so  prone  to  distrust  the  protection  of  Providence  over  us,  that  I 
had  so  much  reason  to  rely  upon;  for  his  tender  care  hath  been  over 
me  from  my  earliest  days  until  now,  and  hath  brought  me  through 
dangers  seen  and  unseen. 

“Through  various  deaths  my  soul  hath  led, 

And  turn’d  aside  the  fatal  hour, 

And  lifted  up  my  sinking  head.” 

O  that  I  may  ever  feel  resigned  to  the  will  of  God!  The  day  is 
fast  approaching  when  I  must  bid  adieu  to  all  sublunary  things. — 
May  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  my  heart  from  earth  away  for  Jesus 
to  receive.  I  long  to  be  dead  to  all  beneath  the  sun,  and  have  my 
affections  placed  on  things  above,  where  mourning  will  be  turned 
into  joy,  and  we  shall  see  our  Saviour,  who  hath  borne  all  our  sins 
in  his  body  on  the  tree,  without  a  diming  veil  between.  Lord  en¬ 
able  me  to  say: 

“For  ever  here  my  rest  shall  be, 

Close  to  thy  bleeding  side; 

This  all  my  hope  and  all  my  plea, 

For  me  the  Saviour  died. 


664 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


My  dying  Saviour  and  my  God, 

Fountain  for  guilt  and  sin, 

Sprinkle  me  ever  with  thy  blood, 

And  cleanse,  and  keep  me  clean,” 

January  26th.  My  heart  longs  to  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude 
to  God  for  his  mercy  to  me;  and  that,  through  his  grace  strengthening 
me  I  hope  to  overcome  all  the  evils  that  may  befall  me,  externally 
and  internally.  O  that  I  may  consider,  my  days  are  uncertain  here 
below — and  know  not  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  man  may  call  for 
me,  at  midnight,  or  at  the  .cock’s  crowing — so  it  stands  me  in  hand 
to  watch  and  pray,  that  I  may  not  be  surprised  when  he  shall  come, 
but  be  ready  to  enter  in  with  the  bridegroom  to  the  marriage  supper 
of  the  Lamb.  How  sweet  rest  will  be,  after  the  toilsome  journey 
of  life  is  over.  We  shall  then  be  received  to  those  joys  that  have 
been  purchased  at  so  dear  a  rale;  it  cost  no  less  than  the  precious 
b-ood  of  the  Son  of  God.  O  such  a  ransom!  That  it  should  be 
neglected  by  those  who  ought  to  benefit  by  it — what  a  pity!  Oh 
that  the}  may  take  timely  warning,  and  flee  to  the  outstretched  arms 
of  the  Saviour,  and  hide  them  till  the  storms  of  life  be  past,  that 
they  may  be.  guided  safely  into  the  haven  of  eternal  rest. 

February  7th,  1813,  Sunday.  I  feel  this  morning  my  spirits  are 
very  much  depressed.  I  fear  that  trouble  awaits  me.  O  that  I  may 
be  prepared  for  all  the  will  of  God  concerning  me,  both  in  prosper- 
ty  and  adversity.  May  I  ever  lie  passive  at  his  feet,  and  feel  a 
disposition  to  say — Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  I  am  assured 
that  this  is  a  state  of  trial,  wherein  we  must  stand  to  our  arms,  or 
suffer  loss — for  we  are  surrounded  with  enemies  on  every  side,  inter¬ 
nally  and  externally,  that  try  to  do  us  harm.  O  tnat  I  may  be  on 
my  guard,  and  watch  unto  prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  be  forefront 
and  rearward:  and  although  troubles  should  assail  me  and  dangers 
affright,  I  may  be  enabled  to  fly  to  the  arms  of  Jesus,  and  find  shel¬ 
ter  and  consolation  there!  For  he  hath  said,  that  he  will  carry  the 
lambs  in  his  bosom,  and  gently  lead  those  that  are  with  young.  O 
that  I  may  be  one  of  those  that  can  claim  this  promise  and  protec¬ 
tion  from  him.  I  am  left  as  one  alone  in  the  earth — but  if  I  can 
only  put  my  trust  in  Him,  I  need  not  fear.  Although  dangers  stand 
thick  through  all  the  ground,  yet  if  the  Lord  is  my  shield,  I  shall 
not  fear  all  man  can  do  unto  me.  But  I  do  often  s-ink  into  a  state 
of  despondency,  as  my  situation  seems  to  be  very  gloomy  at  present 
— not  that  I  am  in  want  of  any  thing  to  make  me  comfortable,  as  it 
relates  to  living:  for  I  am  placed  in  a  kind  family,  for  which  I  de¬ 
sire  to  be  thankful;  but  my  concern  for  my  companion,  who  hath 
been  gone  for  near  two  months,  and  I  have  not  heard  from  him  but 
once.  This  fills  my  heart  with  fear,  lest  something  has  befallen 
him.  O  that  God  may  preserve  him  from  those  that  would  do  him 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


665 


harm;  and  may  I  be  enabled  to  give  him  up  into  the  hands  of  God, 
knowing  that  he  will  do  all  things  right;  and  if  we  meet  no  more  on 
earth,  may  we  meet  in  glory,  where  we  shall  be  reunited  never  to 
part  again,  and  receive  the  crown  of  glory  that  is  laid  up  for  those 
that  are  faithful  to  the  Lord,  who  bought  their  pardon  on  the  tree. 

February  9th.  I  am  still  alive,  and  enjoy  a  tolerable  degree  of 
health  I  desire  to  be  thankful  for  it;  for  it  is  more  than  I  once  ex¬ 
pected,  from  the  state  of  my  health. 

I  expected  that  I  should  have  been  an  inhabitant  of  eternity  before 
this — but  the  Lord  hath  preserved  me  for  a  longer  space.  O  that  I 
may  improve  the  precious  moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  for  the  good  of  my  immortal  soul — that  when  time  shall 
be  no  more  with  me,  I  may  be  received  into  glory,  where  mourning 
shall  be  turned  into  joy,  and  I  may  join  the  blood-washed  throng 
in  singing  hallelujahs  to  God  and  the  Lamb  forever. 

•‘And  then  my  happy  soul  shall  tell 
My  Jesus  has  done  all  things  well.” 

February  15th.  I  am  still  alive,  and  on  praying  ground.  O  that 
I  may  improve  the  precious  moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  good  of  my  soul.  My  heart  is  too  little  engaged  with 
my  God.  O  that  I  may  never  rest  until  I  am  filled  with  love  to  God 
and  all  mankind.  May  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  all  that  awaits 
me  through  this  unfriendly  world;  for  I  expect  that  troubles  will  be 
my  lot,  more  or  less,  until  I  pass  over  Jordan.  God  grant  that  they 
may  then  end;  and  for  them  may  I  receive  a  crown  of  glory,  though 
unworthy.  May  God  help  me  to  watch  and  pray  without  ceasing, 
that  I  may  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  for  whatever  may  befal  me.  ^ 

“  How  happy  every  child  of  grace, 

Who  knows  his  sins  forgiven, 

The  earth,  he  cries,  is  not  my  place, 

I  seek  my  place  in  heaven. 

A  country  far  from  mortal  sight, 

Yet,  0  by  faith  I  see — 

The  land  of  rest,  the  saints’  delight, 

The  heaven  prepared  for  me.’. 

O  that  I  may  consider  that  my  days  are  as  a  shadow  that  passeth 
away.  God  grant  that  I  may  secure  a  lot  among  the  blest. 

“  My  suffering  time  will  soon  be  o’er, 

Then  shall  I  sigh  and  weep  no  more; 

My  ransom’d  soul  shall  soar  away, 

To  sing  God’s  praise  in  endless  day.” 

The  road  I  have  to  travel  is  interspersed  with  joys  and  sorrows; 
and  the  only  way  to  be  happy  is  to  receive  the  one  with  gratitude 


068 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


other  with  submission.  O  that  I  may  have  that  true  resig- 
o  the  will  of  Heaven,  that  may  enable  me  to  rejoice  ever- 
and  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in  everything  to  give  thanks; 
thank  the  Lord  for  the  blessings  that  I  enjoy,  and  be  patient  under 
sufferings,  knowing  that  it  is  good  for  me  to  be  afflicted,  that  I  may 
know  my  own  weakness  the  better,  and  rely  only  on  the  strength  of 
Him  that  is  able  to  satfe  all  those  that  put  their  trust  in  His  clemen¬ 
cy  and  mercy!  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  live  to  his  glory  as  long 
as  on  earth  i  stay. 

May  9th,  1818.  I  have  reason  to  bless  God  that  ft  is  as  well 
with  me  as  it  is!  Whether  I  shall  ever  enjoy  health  or  not,  I  do 
not  know,  and  I  am  not  anxious  concerning  it;  but  may  I  be  pre¬ 
pared  for  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  me,  in  life  or  death,  health 
or  sickness,  prosperity  or  adversity.  I  feel  a  desire  to  see  my 
Lorenzo  once  more  in  time;  but  if  that  is  denied  me,  may  I  be 
enabled  to  say,  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done;  and  may  we  meet  on 
Canaan’s  happy  shore,  where  mourning  will  be  turned  into  joy,  all 
that’s  earthly  in  our  souls  be  done  away;  and  in  its  place  we  shall 
have  the  nature  of  angels  and  saints. 

“  0  what  a  happy  company — 

Where  saints  and  angels  join!” 

There  will  be  no  more  anger  nor  strife;  no  more  malice  nor  envy- 
ings,  evil  speaking,  nor  any  thing  that  shall  mar  our  happiness,  or 
give  us  pain;  but  harmony  and  peace  shall  forever  abound.  May 
God  help  us  to  be  faithful  to  him,  and  to  the  spirit  of  His  grace 

“  How  tedious  and  tasteless  the  hours 
When  Jesus  no  longer  I  see; 

Sweet  prospects,  sweet  birds,  and  sweet  flowers, 

Have  all  lost  their  sweetness  to  me. 

The  mid  summer  shines  but  dim — 

The  fields  strive  in  vain  to  look  gay; 

But  when  I  am  happy  in  him, 

December’s  as  pleasant  as  May. 

“  His  name  yields  the  richest  perfume, 

And  sweeter  than  music  his  voice; 

His  presence  disperses  my  gloom, 

And  makes  all  within  me  rejoice, 

I  should,  were  he  always  thus  nigh, 

Have  nothing  to  wish  or  to  fear — 

No  mortal  so  happy  as  I, 

My  summer  would  last  all  the  year.” 

O  that  I  could  always  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  (Lm  )r>  every 
time  of  trouble;  and  may  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  death  divCt  gi»*ry 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


607 


“There  on  a  green  and  flow’ry  mount 
Our  weary  souls  shall  sit ; 

And  with  transporting  joys  recount 
The  labors  of  our  feet!” 

May  10th.  I  am  in  a  lingering  state  of  health,  and  whether  ever 
I  shall  be  able  to  be  of  any  use  to  myself  or  others,  I  know  not;  but 
I  hope  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  be  resigned  to  the  disposal  of  Provi¬ 
dence,  and  say,  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  It  is  a  reality  that 
we  are  born  to  die,  and  after  death  to  come  to  judgment;  and  how 
ought  we  to  live,  that  we  may  stand  acquitted  in  that  day,  when 
Christ  in  glory  shall  appear  to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead. 
O  that  I  may  have  “my  robes  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blooa 
of  the  Lamb,”  that  I  may  hear  the  welcome  sentence,  come  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  O  happy  day,  when  we  shall  be  de¬ 
livered  from  this  body  of  clay,  that  clogs  and  depresses  the  soul 
oftentimes,  and  makes  us  cry  out  with  the  apostle,  who  shall  de¬ 
liver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death! 

How  necessary  it  is  for  us  to  watch  and  pray,  that  we  enter  not 
into  temptation,  but  hold  fast  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  a  bles* 
sed  Saviour. 

“On  Jordan’s  stormy  banks  I  stand, 

And  cast  a  wishful  eye, 

To  Canaan’s  fair  and  happy  land 
Where  my  possessions  lie. 

0  the  transporting  happy  scene 
That  rises  to  my  sight — 

Sweet  fields  array’d  in  living  green, 

And  rivers  of  delight, 

,  “There  generous  fruits  that  never  fail, 

On  trees  immortal  grow; 

There  rocks  and  hills,  and  brooks  and  vales 
With  milk  and  honey  flow; 

All  o’er  those  wide  extended  plains, 

Shines  one  eternal  day, 

There  God  the  Son  forever  reigns, 

And  scatters  night  away, 

“No  chilling  winds  nor  pois’nous  breath, 

Can  reach  that  healthful  shore; 

Sickness  and  sorrow — pain  and  death, 

Are  felt  and  fear’d  no  more, 

When  shall  1  reach  that  happy  place. 

And  be  forever  blest; 

When  shall  I  see  my  Father’s  face, 

And  in  his  bosom  rest? 


668 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


“Fill’d  with  delight  my  raptur’d  soul 
Can  here  no  longer  stay; 

Though  Jordan’s  wave  around  me  roll, 

Fearless  I’d  launch  away; 

There  on  those  high  and  flow’ry  plains, 

Our  spirits  ne’er  shall  tire; 

But  in  perpetual  joyful  strains, 

Redeeming  love  admire.’* 

It  is  through  the  tender  mercy  of  God,  that  I  am  alive  and  out  of 
hell!  O  that  I  may  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  my  mind!  May 
all  the  earthly  dispositions  of  my  heart  be  changed  into  heavenly, 
that  I  may  be  prepared  to  bid  adieu  to  these  earthly  troubles,  and 
find  an  habitation  of  peace,  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
and  the  wreary  are  at  rest.  May  God  help  me  to  be  faithful  the  few 
days  that  I  have  to  spend  on  earth.  My  heart  hath  been  much 
sunk  under  a  weight  of  sorrow,  when  I  consider  how  far  from  God 
and  heaven,  and  what  I  should  be,  I  am.  O  that  the  cry  of  my 
soul  may  be,  dear  Jesus,  raise  me  higher!  I  long  to  be  holy,  as 
Thou  art  holy.  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  rely  on  his  mercy  and 
goodness  for  all  that  is  to  come,  and  say  without  reserve,  “  The 
will  of  the  Lord  be  done.” 

“0  God,  my  help  in  ages  past, 

My  hope  for  years  to  come; 

My  shelter  from  the  stormy  blast, 

And  my  eternal  home.” 

Prepare  me  for  that  happy  day,  when  all  the  saints  get  home, 
and  we  shall  be  freed  from  all  the  toils  and  troubles  of  life,  and 
have  pleasure  where  trouble  and  anguish  cannot  enter,  but  all  shall 
be  harmony  and  peace! 

“  0  what  a  glorious  company, 

When  saints  and  angels  meet,” 

in  robes  of  white  arrayed;  and  Christ  shall  wipe  all  tears  from  our 
eyes,  and  we  shall  be  admitted  to  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  and  all  the  saints  that  have  gone  through  much  tribula¬ 
tion  and  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb.  May  my  heart  and  life  be  conformed  to  the  gospel,  that 
I  may  be  a  comfort  to  my  companion,  and  a  blessing  to  society; 

“  And  may  my  sun  in  smiles  decline — 

And  bring  a  pleasing  night.” 

The  men  that  love  the  Lord  are  happy  here  and  hereafter.  O 
may  that  be  my  happy  lot;  may  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  every 
idol  from  my  heart,  and  may  he  reign  and  rule  there.  I  feel  my 
heart’s  desire  is,  to  love  the  Lord  with  all  my  heart. 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


669 


“This  is  a  world  of  trouble  and  grief  I  plainly  see; 

But  when  in  deepest  sorrow,  0  God,  I  look  to  Thee! 

Thou  deliverd’st  Daniel,  when  in  the  lion’s  den — 

And  if  thou  did’st  protect  him,  0  why  not  other  men!” 

Help  me  to  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in  every  thing  give  thanks. 
May  my  soul’s  concern  and  only  care  be,  to  secure  a  lot  among 
the  blest;  that  when  my  days  are  ended  on  earth,  I  may  receive  an 
inheritance  that  can  never  be  taken  from  me!  May  God  preserve 
my  companion  during  his  absence. 

In  my  days  of  childhood,  the  Providence  of  God  was  over  me  to 
preserve  me  from  evil;  although  I  lost  mv  mother,  one  of  the  most 
invaluable  blessings  that  a  child  can  be  deprived  of,  particularly  a 
female;  yet  the  Lord  was  my  friend,  and  brought  me  up  to  the 
years  of  maturity  with  a  mind  as  little  tainted  with  the  evil  practi¬ 
ces  that  are  prevalent  among  young  people,  as  most.  My  sister 
was  very  careful  to  teach  me  the  path  of  rectitude  in  my  earliest 
days,  which  was  of  great  benefit  in  my  journey  through  life. 
i  I  doubt  not,  if  mothers  would  begin  with  their  children  when  they 
are  young,  they  might  mould  them  into  almost  any  frame  they 
chose.  But  instead  of  paying  that  attention  to  their  morals  while 
their  minds  are  young,  and  susceptible  of  good  impressions,  as  they 
ought,  they  suffer  them  to  mix  with  those  that  are  wicked  to  a  pro¬ 
verb,  thinking  there  is  no  danger — they  are  too  young  to  be  injured 
by  any  bad  example  or  precept.  But  they  find,  when  it  is  too  late, 
that  their  minds  are  easily  impressed  with  evil;  and  habits  that 
are  imbibed  in  childhood,  are  not  so  easily  eradicated,  and  through 
their  neglect,  many  that  might  be  shining  characters  in  society,  a 
blessing  to  the  age  that  they  live  in,  are  but  a  nuisance  to  mankind, 
and  are  rearing  up  another  set  to  walk  in  their  tracks.  Thus  the 
world  is  contaminated  by  the  mismanagement  of  mothers.  My 
heart  has  often  been  pained,  to  see  the  dear  little  innocents  suffered 
to  run  at  random,  and  taught  nothing  that  would  be  of  service  to 
them,  either  in  this  world,  or  in  the  next.  May  the  Lord  open  the 
eyes  of  those  that  have  the  care  of  children,  to  see  the  importance 
of  their  charge,  and  enable  them  to  do  their  duty — that  the  rising 
generation  may  be  more  obedient  to  their  parents,  more  attentive  to 
their  duty  to  their  God — then  they’ll  be’a  greater  blessing  to  society, 
and  better  qualified  to  fill  up  that  sphere  in  life  which  they  might 
be  called  to — and  above  all,  be  prepared  for  those  happy  regions  of 
harmony  and  peace. 

March  12, 1813.  I  have  reason  to  bless  and  praise  God,  that  it 
is  as  well  with  me  as  it  is;  that  I  have  some  desire  still  to  devote 
my  life  and  all  that  I  have  to  the  service  of  that  God  who  hath  pre¬ 
served  and  brought  me  to  the  present  moment.  O  that  every  power 
of  my  soul  and  body  may  be  unreservedly  devoted  to  him.  He  hath 


670 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


been  my  Preserver  and  kind  Benefactor  from  my  earliest  days  until 
the  present  time!  O  that  my  heart  may  be  filled  with  love  and 
gratitude  to  Him,  for  every  mercy  that  I  enjoy.  It  hath  been  better 
than  three  months  since  I  have  seen  the  friend  that  I  esteem  most 
dear;  and  I  long  much  to  see  him;  but  I  must  be  patient,  and  strive 
to  give  all  to  the  Lord,  and  say,  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done. 

March  14th.  This  day  has  been  a  day  of  a  good  degree  of  peace 
and  joy  to  my  soul,  as  I  have  been  so  long  deprived  of  meeting 
with  my  brethren  to  praise  God!  O  that  I  may  give  my  soul  ana 
body  as  a  living  sacrifice  to  him  day  by  day,  and  be  prepared  to 
meet  my  Saviour  in  the  skies,  with  joy  and  gladness. 

“  Through  grace  1  am  determin’d 
To  conquer  though  1  die!” 

March  21st.  I  have  reason  to  praise  God  for  his  tender  mercy 
to  me;  that  he  hath  given  me  a  degree  of  health  and  strength,  and 
feel  a  desire  to  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days  in  his  service  and 
to  his  glory.  May  the  Lord  bless  me  with  an  hungering  and  thirst¬ 
ing  for  all  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ,  that  I  may  be  a  comfort  to 
my  companion,  and  a  blessing  to  society,  and  be  prepared  for  heaven 
and  glory. 


“  Come  Lord  from  above,  these  mountains  remove, 

O’erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love.” 

I  long  to  be  altogether  thine.  The  day  is  fast  approaching  when 
it  would  be  of  more  importance  to  have  an  interest  at  a  throne  of 
grace,  than  to  be  possessed  of  all  the  riches  of  this  lower  world! 
May  God  help  me  to  realize  the  worth  of  time  and  the  length  of 
eternity;  and  improve  my  privileges  accordingly! 

March  21st.  I  feel  to  be  in  some  degree  thankful  to  God  for  the 
blessings  that  I  enjoy.  May  I  improve  them  to  the  glory  of  my 
great  Benefactor;  and  may  the  Lord  repay  my  kind  friends  for  their 
friendship  to  me. 


“  0  that  my  God  would  count  me  meet, 
To  wash  his  dear  disciples’  feet.” 


I  feel  my  heart  prone  to  wander  from  the  God  that  I  desire  to  love! 
O  that  the  day  may  arrive  when  I  shall  love  my  God  supremely — 
above  everything  else. 

April  15th,  1813.  I  am  this  day  out  of  eternity,  but  I  am  not 
well — and  know  not  how  long  I  may  be  an  inhabitant  of  this  world! 
That  I  may  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  for  death,  when  it  shall  come; 
for  whether  it  be  long  or  short,  it  will  be  the  same  king  of  terrors 
when  it  comes,  if  we  are  not  prepared  for  it;  my  heart  and  soul  long 
for  full  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus. 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


671 


“  0  that  my  tender  soul  might  fly 
The  least  abhorr’d  approach  of  ill, 

Quick  as  the  apple  of  an  eye, 

The  slightest  touch  of  sin  to  feel.” 

I  hope  the  Lord  may  give  me  grace  to  be  faithful;  so  that  be  my 
days  many  or  few,  they  may  be  all  devoted  to  him,  that  when  I  am 
called  to  go  I  may  have  a  convoy  of  angels  to  escort  my  happy  sou. 
to  realms  of  glory.  My  conflicts  are  many  here,  but  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  is  strong.  O  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in 
Him  in  every  trying  hour. 

April  21st.  I  am  this  day  a  spared  monument  of  mercy,  that  I 
am  not  cut  off  as  a  cumberer  of  the  ground.  O  that  my  heart  may 
be  filled  with  real  gratitude  for  the  blessings  I  enjoy — for  kind 
friends  in  the  day  of  adversity. 

I  feel  that  I  need  daily  supplies  from  the  fountain  that  was  open¬ 
ed  in  the  house  of  king  David  for  sin  and  uncleanness.  For  the 
enemy  thrusts  sore  at  me — and  I  often  fear  I  shall  come  short  at 
last.  I  want  the  whole  armor,  and  skill  to  use  the  weapons,  that  I 
may  be  more  than  conqueror  through  the  strength  of  Jesus;  and 
when  my  sun  is  setting,  have  a  prospect  of  Canaan’s  happy  land, 
and  see  by  faith  the  celestial  fruits  of  paradise,  where  joys  immortal 
grow;  pain  shall  be  exchanged  then  for  pleasure  that  never  shall 
cease,  where  we  may  gaze  on  the  face  of  our  beloved  and  not  a 
dimming  veil  of  mortality  between. 

April  23d.  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  to  God  my  great  Pre¬ 
server,  for  the  peace  that  I  feel  in  my  soul  this  morning.  Although 
my  body  is  afflicted,  yet  1  feel  a  degree  of  resignation  to  the  will 
of  God;  and  hope  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  all  the  will  of  God 
concerning  me  in  life  or  death. 

“  Through  grace  I  am  determin’d 
To  conquer  though  I  die, 

And  then  away  to  Jesus 
On  wings  of  love  I’ll  fly: 

And  then  my  happy  station 
In  life’s  fair  tree  shall  have, 

Close  by  the  throne  of  Jesus, 

Shut  up  with  God  above.” 

After  my  marriage,  leaving  the  place  where  I  had  lived  from  my 
early  days,  I  was  placed  in  quite  a  different  sphere  of  life.  Unac¬ 
quainted  with  the  variety  of  manners  and  dispositions  of  mankind, 
I  thought  all  who  professed  friendship  to  be  friends;  but  I  have 
found  myself  mistaken  in  many  instances.  Some  that  at  one  time 
appeared  like  there  was  nothing  too  good  that  they  could  do  for  one, 
at  another  time  were  so  cool  and  distant,  that  one  might  conclude 


672 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


that  they  could  not  be  the  same  people!  These  constant  changes 
have,  in  some  measure,  taught  me  this  lesson,  that  we  are  all  frail 
mortals,  liable  to  change;  and  there  is  but  one  source  that  is  perma¬ 
nent.  There  we  may  place  implicit  confidence,  and  no  deception. 

I  have  abundant  cause  to  be  thankful  to  my  great  Benefactor,  for 
the  continued  favors  granted  me  and  for  many  kind  friends  that  have 
administered  to  my  necessities  in  the  time  of  adversity;  may  the 
great  Master  repay  them  richly  in  this  world,  and  in  that  to  come, 
eternal  life  and  glory!  It  is  said  to  be  more  blessed  to  give  than 
receive,  therefore  those  that  can  do  good  to  the  needy  sons  and 
daughters  of  affliction,  and  follow  the  dictates  of  charity,  will  have 
a  double  reward:  they  can  feel  a  sweet  peace  in  their  souls  as  they 
travel  through  this  unfriendly  world,  and  when  they  come  to  bid 
adieu  to  all  things  beneath  the  sun,  they  will  have  a  happy  entrance 
into  the  blest  abode  of  saints  and  angels! 

“  0  may  my  lot  be  cast  with  tnese, 

The  least  of  Jesus’  witnesses — ” 

on  earth  and  at  last  be  joined  by  that  happy  company  above  the 
skies! 

What  need  there  is  to  waten  and  pray,  and  guard  against  the  vain 
allurements  of  this  world;  to  steer  our  course  between  the  rocks  on 
either  hand,  that  we  may  gain  the  destined  port  of  eternal  repose  in 
the  bosom  of  our  once  crucified,  but  now  risen  and  exalted  Saviour 
Our  hearts  are  too  often  fixed  on  the  vain  and  transient  things  of 
time  and  sense,  and  the  important  concerns  of  eternal  happiness  or 
misery  are  almost,  if  not  quite  neglected!  We  are  leaving  nothing 
undone  that  can  be  accomplished  to  layup  treasure  on  earth — while 
the  important  part,  that  must  have  an  existence  as  long  as  its  Author 
exists,  lieth  in  ruin!  O,  what  madness!  This  poor  body,  what  is 
it  but  a  dying  lump  of  clay,  that  must  in  a  few  revolving  days  be 
consigned  to  the  dust  from  whence  it  came!  What  can  it  avail  us 
then — whether  rich  or  poor,  noble  or  ignoble?  The  main  point 
will  (^en  be,  have  we  spent  our  time  in  the  service  of  God,  or  de¬ 
voted  .t  to  the  pleasures  and  vanities  of  the  world — to  please  our- 
,  ves,  instead  of  obeying  the  calls  of  the  gospel,  and  taking  up  the 
ross?  O  that  these  things  may  lay  with  serious  concern  on  our 
minds,  that  we  may  make  sure  work  for  eternity,  and  spend  no  tim« 
unprofitably,  but  husband  it  to  the  best  advantage. 

The  various  scenes  of  life  make  such  an  impression  on  our  minds, 
that  we  are  often  brought  into  such  perplexities,  as  to  hardly  tell 
which  course  to  turn;  but  if  we  could  always  live  in  the  enjoyment 
of  that  faith  it  is  our  privilege  to  possess,  we  should  never  be  at  a 
loss.  I  have  passed  through  many  trying  situations  in  Europe 
and  America — but  the  Lord  hath  been  my  helper  thus  far  through 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


673 


all  the  vicissitudes  attending  the  journey  of  life !  And  I  hope 
one  day  to  outstrip  the  wind,  beyond  the  bounds  of  time — where 
there  is  no  more  uncertainty  or  disappointment,  and  peace  and  har¬ 
mony  shall  forever  abound.  After  all  our  troubles  here,  how  sweet 
and  consoling  rest  will  be!  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  live  near  the 
bleeding  side  of  a  crucified  Redeemer — ready  to  take  up  my  cross 
and  follow  him  where  he  may  lead,  if  it  is  to  go  through  lire  or  wa¬ 
ter.  These  are  trying  times — the  love  of  many  is  waxing  cold. — 
How  soon  we  may  be  called  to  a  fresh  trial  of  our  faith,  is  unknown 
to  us;  may  our  stand  be  firm,  knowing  that  all  shall  work  together 
for  good  to  those  that  love  God. 

O 

Many  and  various  are  the  difficulties  of  life  while  travelling 
through  this  vale  of  tears  to  the  place  of  rest,  whither  all  are  hasten¬ 
ing.  Were  it  not  for  the  mixture  of  pleasure  that  is  interwoven  in 
those  pains,  we  should  often  sink  under  them — but  he  that  rides 
upon  the  winds,  and  can  command  them  at  a  nod,  undertakes  our 
cause:  and  makes  a  way  for  us,  when  we  see  none — and  cannot  tell 
the  course  to  go!  I  am  indebted  to  that  great  and  beneficent  Hand 
for  all  the  mercies  that  I  do  enjoy.  O  that  my  heart  may  be  filled 
with  gratitude  to  God  for  these  favors. 

I  arrived  in  New  York  with  my  companion,  towards  the  last  of 
March,  1814,  where  I  met  with  kind  friends,  particularly  brother 
Munson  and  his  family.  They  seem  like  our  own  dear  brothers 
and  sisters;  may  the  Lord  bless  them  in  this  world  and  in  the  next! 
Here  I  met  with  my  old  friend  sister  Lester — she  is  still  the  same — 
may  the  Lord  prosper  her  on  her  journey  to  a  glorious  eternity! 
I  have  found  as  kind  friends  of  late  as  I  could  expect — O  that 
my  heart  may  ever  feel  grateful  to  my  God  for  all  his  mercies  to 
unworthy  me!  I  have  felt  a  greater  desire  to  be  all  devoted  to  the 
Lord  (soul  and  body;  and  all  that  I  have  and  am,  for  time  and 
eternity,)  of  late,  than  I  have  felt  for  a  long  time!  I  do  not  ex¬ 
pect  to  find  that  place  in  tnis  world,  where  there  is  nothing  to  trou¬ 
ble  or  afflict  either  body  or  mind.  May  the  great  Master  give  me 
more  of  that  spirit  of  humility,  that  it  may  enable  me  to  suffer  the 
righteous  pleasure  of  God;  and  when  called  to  bid  adieu  to  all  be¬ 
neath  the  sun,  that  I  may  have  a  bright  prospect  of  a  glorious  im¬ 
mortality!  O  how  delightful  must  be  the  scene,  to  a  soul  that  has 
been  tossed  on  the  ocean  of  time;  and  hath  fought  their  passage 
through,  and  got  within  view  of  the  happy  land: 

“When  all  their  sorrows  will  be  o’er; 

Their  suffering  and  their  pain; 

Who  meet  on  that  eternal  shore 
Shall  never  part  again.’ 

Tt 


674  SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 

*■ 

O  may  I  be  prepared  to  meet  these  who  have  gone  before,  and  thoss 
who  may  come  after. 

May  1  Oth,  1814.  We  have  been  in  New  York  for  several  weeks 
and  have  been  kindly  treated  by  many — may  the  Lord  repay  them. 

Though  many  have  been  my  trials  and  afflictions  the  last  four  or 
five  years  of  my  life,  yet  the  Lord  hath  been  my  friend — and  I  feel 
a  desire  to  devote  the  remainder  of  my  days  to  his  service.  How 
long  I  shall  be  an  inhabitant  of  this  world  of  affliction,  is  uncertain 
with  me;  I  feel  the  seeds  of  death  in  this  mortal  frame;  and  it  is  my 
earnest  desire  to  become  more  and  more  acquainted  with  my  own 
heart,  that  when  the  summons  shall  arrive,  I  may  not  be  alarmed, 
but  rejoice  to  go  and  be  at  rest!  O  how  soon  my  heart  sinks  to 
earth  again!  O  my  Lord,  help  me  to  keep  my  eye  upon  the  prize! 
and  my  heart  stayed  on  Thee!  that  this  world  may  have  no  charms 
sufficient  to  attract  me  from  the  contemplation  of  heaven  and  glory! 

“Was  I  possessor  of  the  earth, 

And  call’d  the  stars  my  own, 

Without  thy  graces,  and  thyself, 

I  were  a  wretch  undone! 

Let  others  stretch  their  arms  like  seas 
And  grasp  in  all  the  shore; 

Grant  me  the  visits  of  thy  grace, 

And  I  desire  no  more.” 

May  I  ever  lay  at  the  feet  of  my  glorious  Redeemer,  who  hath 
bought  my  pardon  on  the  tree!  My  soul  is  pained  on  account  of 
those  that  were  once  plain,  humble  followers  of  the  meek  and  lewly 
Jesus:  but  now  are  so  conformed  to  the  world,  that  they  can  hardly 
be  distinguished  from  them!  How  long  will  they  sleep  in  security, 
wandering  from  God;  pursuing  a  shadow  instead  of  a  substance! 
How  vain  are  all  things  below  the  sun!  We  may  have  prosperity 
one  day,  and  the  next  may  prove  quite  the  reverse.  How  necessary 
it  is  to  have  our  hearts  detached  from  the  world,  and  placed  on  a 
more  durable  object! 

May  13th,.  1814.  I  am  this  day  under  many  obligations  to  the 
great  Preserver  for  the  blessings  I  enjoy;  my  life  is  preserved,  and  I 
nave  kind  friends  that  appear  anxious  so  supply  all  my  necessities. 
May  God,  that  is  able  to  give  me  the  consolation  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
enable  me  to  draw  water  out  of  the  fountain  that  never  runs  dry!  I 
long  to  be  more  holy  in  heart  and  life;  and  then  I  shall  surely  be 
mo’-e  happy!  O  my  soul,  arise,  and  shake  thyself;  and  put  on  thy 
beautiful  garments,  and  then  I  can  rejoice  in  tribulation,  knowing 
that  tribulation  worketh  patience;  and  what  a  charming  trait  it  is  in 
the  Christian  character,  that  of  patience!  O  that  I  may  learn  to 
possess  my  soul  in  patience  in  this  day  of  trial!  The  times  are 
gloomy  and  we  need  to  be  continually  at  the  throne  of  grace,  and 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


675 


cry  mightily  to  God  to  stand  by  us,  that  we  may  keep  the  road,  and 
not  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left. 

Sunday,  May  15th,  1814.  I  thank  the  Lord  that  I  have  once  more 
had  the  privilege  of  hearing  the  sweet  sound  of  the  gospel,  from 
these  words:  “By  whom  shall  Jacob  arise,  for  he  is  small.”  I 
wish  it  may  sink  into  the  hearts  of  those  that  heard  it.  In  the  first 
place,  he  told  what  was  meant  by  Jacob  or  Israel;  spiritually  the 
church  of  Christ;  and  then  went  on  to  tell  why  it  was  styled  small 
in  those  days,  as  well  as  at  the  present  day.  First,  because  the 
present  clergy  had  not  been  faithful  but  had  fallen  asleep  upon  their 
watch  tower,  and  did  not  warn  the  people  of  their  danger  as  they 
ought.  Secondly,  wicked  rulers,  by  their  bad  example,  prevented 
that  good  being  done,  as  otherwise  would  be,  if  they  were  men  that 
truly  loved  ana  feared  God.  And  thirdly,  the  laity,  those  that 
heard  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  did  not  make  that  improve¬ 
ment  of  the  precious  opportunities  they  enjoyed  as  they  ought. 
Parents  set  bad  examples  before  their  children;  this  was  one  great 
cause  why  we  so  seldom  see  the  young  and  rising  generation  turn¬ 
ing  to  God.  And  fourthly,  and  lastly,  he  pointed  out  by  whom 
Jacob  must  arise;  it  was  our  duty  to  pray  in  faith,  but  it  was  God 
that  gave  the  increase;  therefore,  we  must  hope  and  believe  that  God 
would  hear  our  prayers,  and  convert  our  children  and  neighbors,  <*rd 
prosper  Zion.  Let  us  be  united  in  heart,  so  as  to  be  like  an  army 
with  banners,  and  let  not  the  spirit  of  division  get  in  among  us, 
and  cry  out,  “I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  am  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas, 
and  I  of  Christ;”  but  all  must  be  of  one  mind  and  heart  in  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord!  Then  we  should  see  the  church  prosper,  and  have 
glorious  seasons!  But  the  times  are  gloomy,  and  when  the  cloud 
will  disperse  I  cannot  tell. 

May  19th.  Lorenzo  is  quite  ill:  trials  await  us,  but  may  our  trust 
be  in  the  Lord,  that  he  will  deliver  us  from  all  our  troubles  at  last, 
and  land  us  safe  on  the  peaceful  shores  of  blest  eternity,  where  all 
our  toils  will  be  over,  our  sufferings  and  our  pain;  and  we  shall  join 
the  happy  millions  that  surround  the  throne  of  God,  and  sing  hal¬ 
lelujah  to  God  anil  the  Lamb  for  evec  and  ever! 

“Oar  moments  fly  apace, 

Nor  will  our  minutes  stay; 

Just  like  a  flood  our  hasty  days 
A*e  sweeping  us  away,” 

May  our  hearts  be  inspired  with  love  and  gratitude  to  the  great 
Giver  of  all  things;  for  the  mercies  we  enjoy,  to  enable  us  to  im¬ 
prove  every  moment  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  our  good. 

May  20th,  1 8 1 4,  We  are  at  Hoboken,  a  delightful  spot  of  the 
earth,  upon  the  Jersey  side  of  the  river,  opposite  New  York,  where, 
from  the  wh/aow  of  the  room  a  grand  view  of  the  city,  the  majestic 


676 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


steeples  of  the  different  churches,  reaching  their  lofty  heads  almost 
to  the  skies;  while  the  beautiful  trees  that  are  interspersed  among  the 
houses,  and  the  surrounding  country,  can  also  be  seen  at  the  same 
time,  conspire  to  make  it  a  most  enchanting  prospect!  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Jersey  side  presents  to  view,  decorated  with  all  the  charms 
of  spring,  green  trees  and  shady  groves;  while  the  delightful  song¬ 
sters  of  the  woods  tune  their  harmonious  throats  in  praising  their 
great  Creator!  These  beauties  of  nature  all  joined  in  concert,  one 
would  suppose,  could  not  fail  to  excite  gratitude  in  the  hard  and 
obdurate  heart  of  man,  the  most  noble  work  of  our  great  Creator! 
But  lamentable  to  tell — they  appear  to  be  less  thankful  than  the  birds 
that  fly  in  open  space,  or  even  the  reptiles  that  crawl  upon  the  earth, 
for  they  answer  the  end  for  which  they  were  made;  but  man,  formed 
in  the  image  of  his  God,  and  not  only  indebted  to  him  for  creation, 
but  also  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  tramples  on  his  mercies, 
and  despises  the  offer  of  his  grace,  and  lives  more  like  beasts  than 
a  creature  possessed  of  rationality.  O  that  men  would  learn  to  love 
and  serve  the  Lord. 

We  are  at  the  house  of  a  kind  family,  but  they  do  not  profess  re¬ 
ligion.  May  the  Lord  make  our  stay  with  them  a  blessing  to  their 
souls,  and  to  the  neighborhood  where  they  live;  for  the  people  in 
this  place,  by  what  I  can  learn,  are  very  careless  about  their  souls! 
O  that  the  Lord  may  make  use  of  some  measures  to  bring  them  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth;  my  soul  longs  to  see  a  revival  of  religion 
take  place  once  more! 

May  21st.  I  am  still  alive,  and  out  of  a  never  ending  eternity, 
for  which,  may  my  heart  be  filled  with  gratitude  to  him  that  sustains 
and  supplies  me  with  every  needed  blessing,  who  inclines  the  hearts 
of  my  fellow  mortals  to  treat  me  with  kindness!  O  how  much  I 
am  indebted  to  God,  and  how  little  is  my  heart  affected  with  a  grate¬ 
ful  sense  of  his  goodness!  O  that  he  would  implant,  deep  in  my 
soul,  love  to  God  and  man,  with  a  heartfelt  sense  of  my  dependence 
upon  him,  for  all  the  favors  which  I  enjoy. 

From  Sunday  until  Monday  we  were  in  New  York,  at  brother 
Munson’s  the  greater  part  of  the  time.  Lorenzo  in  printing  his 
Journal,  and  some  other  tracts,  has  detained  him  in  and  about  the 
city  far  longer  than  he  expected  to  have  stayed  when  we  came  here; 
but  the  way  seemed  to  open  for  him  to  print  his  books,  and  he  thought 
it  best  to  improve  the  present  opening,  and  hope  it  may  prove  a  bles« 
sing  to  many. 

On  Wednesday  afternoon  came  over  to  Mr.  Anderson’s  again, 
met  with  the  same  kind  reception  which  he  had  experienced  some 
days  before.  Mrs.  Anderson  was  very  sick,  but  was  something 
better  the  next  day.  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people  in  this  place 
on  Wednesday  evening  and  had  a  full  house.  May  the  seed  tako 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


677 


root  in  some  neart,  and  bear  fruit  to  perfection!  I  feel  the  need  of 
more  faith,  to  be  able  to  put  my  trust  in  the  great  Giver  of  every 
good  and  perfect  gift;  my  heart  too  often  strays  from  the  right  source. 
O  that  my  mind  may  be  stayed  on  God  in  every  trying  hour;  I  long; 
to  be  made  holy  in  heart  and  life,  and  feel  a  willingness  to  bear 
the  cross  like  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  when  the  sun  of 
life  shall  decline,  I  may  have  a  pleasing  prospect  of  a  happy  eternity! 

Saturday,  May  28th.  Through  the  goodness  of  God  I  enjoy  bet¬ 
ter  health  than  I  have  done  for  more  than  two  years  before.  May 
my  heart  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to  the  Great  and  Benefi¬ 
cent  hand  that  is  daily  pouring  down  blessings  on  my  unworthy 
head,  and  improve  my  lengthened  days  in  doing  good  to  myself  and 
others.  For  why  should  I  be  useless  in  this  time  of  need?  But 
O!  my  heart  shrinks  at  the  cross!  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  take 
it  up,  and  follow  Jesus  in  the  way!  When  we  consider  the  short¬ 
ness  of  time,  and  the  length  of  eternity,  we  perceive  there  is  no 
time  to  lose,  but  a  necessity  to  improve  every  moment  to  the  best 
advantage.  May  it  be  impressed  on  my  heart! 

May  31st.  I  desire  to  have  my  heart  filled  with  grateful  songs  of 
praise,  to  the  God  of  all  grace  and  mercies  for  his  favors  to  me! 
Through  every  lane  of  life  he  hath  provided  me  kind  friends,  in  the 
day  of  adversity  as  well  as  in  the  day  of  prosperity.  What  reason 
have  I  to  be  faithful  to  my  God  for  all  these  blessings?  May  the 
Lord  help  me  ever  to  lie  at  the  feet  of  the  Saviour,  and  learn  instruc¬ 
tion  from  his  lips!  I  am  still  at  Capt.  Anderson’s,  at  the  beautiful 
little  town  of  Hoboken,  as  charming  a  place  as  I  almost  ever  saw. 
O  what  a  pity  there  is  not,  as  I  know  of,  one  person  in  this  place 
that  enjoys  religion;  or  at  least,  not  many  feeling  much  concern  for 
their  souls;  and  they  have  no  preaching,  except  by  the  Baptists, 
who  preach  up  “particular  election”  and  reprobation,  in  the  strong¬ 
est  terms  that  I  ever  heard.  I  went  to  hear  them  on  Sunday  last,  and 
my  heart  was  truly  pained,  to  hear  a  man  get  up  and  address  a  num¬ 
ber  of  people  (who  were  unacquainted  with  the  way  of  salvation, 
and  for  aught  I  know,  living  in  the  neglect  of  their  duty  altogether,) 
in  this  way;  that  they  “could  do  nothing;  they  must  be  taken  by 
an  irresistable  power,  and  be  brought  in.”  But  my  heart  replied, 
“Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  wateis;  and  he  that 
hath  no  money,  come  buy  wine  and  milk,  without  money  and  without 
price!”  What  a  pity  it  is  that  men  should  darken  council  by 
words  without  knowledge!  For  it  is  expressly  said,  that  all  may 
come  that  will;  and  that  they  shall  in  no  wise  be  shut  out.  May 
God  stop  the  mouths  of  those  that  attnmpt  to  speak  in  his  name,  who 
are  not  called  and  qualified  by  the  Spirit,  for  the  work!  But  bless 
and  prosper  those  that  have  taken  their  lives  in  their  hands,  and  have 


678 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


gone  forth  to  call  sinners  to  repentance,  offering  a  free  salvation  to 
all  the  fallen  race  of  Adam. 

June  1st.  What  a  miracle  of  mercy  it  is,  that  I  am  still  spared  on 
this  side  of  eternity,  whilst  many  of  my  fellow  mortals  have  been 
called  from  the  stage  of  action;  their  bodies  numbered  with  the  pale 
nations  under  ground,  and  their  souls  taken  flight  to  a  world  of 
spirits;  whilst  I,  the  most  unprofitable,  perhaps,  of  any,  am  spared, 
and  enjoy  a  tolerable  state  of  health,  so  much  better  than  I  once 
expected  I  should.  May  my  heart  be  made  truly  sensible  of  the 
duty  I  owe  to  the  great  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  whose  name  is 
terrible  to  all  who  are  in  any  measure  sensible  of  his  majesty  and 
power.  And  also  I  desire  to  know  and  to  do  my  duty  to  my  fellow 
mortals;  but  I  tremble  at  the  cross!  O  that  I  may  be  delivered 
from  “the  fear  of  man,  which  bringeth  a  snare!” 

“  My  drowsy  powers  why  sleep  ye  so! 

“Awake,  my  sluggish  soul! 

“Nothing  hath  half  thy  work  to  do; 

“Yet  nothing’s  half  so  dull! 

“  Go  to  the  ants;  for  one  poor  grain 
“  See  how  they  toil  and  strive; 

“  Yet  we  who  have  a  heaven  to  obtain, 

“  How  negligent  we  live! 

“Waken,  0  Lord,  my  drowsy  sense, 

“To  walk  this  dangerous  road; 

“  That  if  my  soul  be  hurried  hence,” 

May  it  be  found  with  God! 

June  2d.  I  am  this  day  under  renewed  obligations  to  that  Hand 
which  hath  supplied  all  my  necessities,  from  my  earliest  days,  until 
the  present  period  of  time.  O  that  I  may  lie  in  the  valley  of  hu¬ 
mility,  under  a  sense  of  the  numerous  favors  bestowed  upon  me,  by 
the  hand  of  an  ever  bountiful  God!  and  improve  the  moments  that 
are  allotted  to  me,  to  the  glorv  of  his  great  name  and  the  good  of 
my  own  immortal  soul.  I  feel  my  heart  is  too  often  placed  on 
things  below  the  sun.  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  my  heart 
and  affections  from  earth,  and  place  them  on  things  above. 

Mv  Lorenzo’s  mind  is  exercised  and  drawn  out  to  visit  foreign 
lands,  to  call  sinners  to  repentance;  and  I  would  not  stand  in  his 
way  above  all  things,  but  I  feel  the  need  of  more  grace,  to  acquiesce 
in  all  circumstances,  in  the  will  of  Providence;  which  I  desire  to  do 
more  than  any  thing  besides.  May  the  God  of  all  grace,  enable  me 
to  say,  “  not  my  will  but  thine  be  done.”  Lord,  may  I  be  made  of 
some  use  to  my  fellow  creatures  while  on  earth  I  stay,  that  I  need 
not  be  quite  useless,  while  I  am  an  inhabitant  of  this  lower  world. 
It  is  now* night,  and  the  evening  shades  prevail.  The  sun  hath  set 
beT  ad  the  western  sky,  and  the  Lord  only  knows  whether  I  shall 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


679 


see  the  return  of  another  day.  May  he  take  charge  of  me  this 
night,  and  grant,  that  whether  I  sleep,  or  whatever  I  do,  I  may 
have  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  and  be  prepared  to  meet  my  “  last 
enemy”  in  peace.  May  God  reward  my  kind  benefactors  with 
every  needed  blessing. 

Sunday,  June  12th.  This  hath  been  a  day  of  deep  trial  to  my 
soul.  There  having  been  an  appointment  made  for  my  Lorenzo  to 
preach  in  the  African  church,  at  6  o’clock,  and  the  people  appear¬ 
ing  anxious  to  see  me,  as  many  of  them  had  not,  it  was  published 
that  I  would  be  there,  and  perhaps  I  would  subjoin  a  few  words  by 
way  of  exhortation.  This  made  such  an  impression  on  the  minds 
of  the  people,  that  they  came  out  in  such  quantities,  that  they  could 
not  get  into  the  house.  I  took  my  seat  in  the  altar;  and  after  Lo¬ 
renzo  had  given  them  a  discourse  from  these  words:  “  O  earth,  earth, 
earth,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,”  I  rose  up  and  spoke  a  few  words, 
but  the  cross  was  so  weighty,  I  did  not  fully  answer  my  mind.  I 
closed  the  meeting  by  striving  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  in  prayer, 
with  some  degree  of  liberty.  May  the  Lord  deliver  me  from  the 
fear  of  man,  which  bringeth  a  snare.  Why  should  we  be  so  much 
under  the  influence  of  the  enemy,  as  not  to  speak  for  our  God  in 
these  important  times,  when  the  love  of  many  is  waxing  so  very 
cold!  O  may  the  God  of  all  grace  stand  by  and  support  his  people 
in  this  day  of  trial!  The  storm  is  gathering  fast,  and  who  will  be 
able  to  stand,  while  the  anger  of  the  Lord  is  pouring  out  upon  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  for  their  ingratitude,  particularly  those  of 
our  favored  land,  America!  We  have  had  peace  and  plenty  for 
many  years;  but  the  fulness  of  bread  was  the  destruction  of  Sodom. 
O  that  it  may  not  be  the  case  with  us! 

June  13th.  May  my  soul  and  body  be  altogether  devoted  to  that 
God,  who  hath  provided  for  me  ever  since  1  have  had  an  existence! 
I  have  in  some  instances  been  brought  into  trying  circumstances;  but 
there  hath  always  been  a  way  opened  for  me,  so  that  I  have  never 
lacked  any  thing  so  much  as  to  say  that  I  was  in  a  suffering  condi¬ 
tion.  For  if  I  had  it  not,  nor  the  means  to  procure  it  for  myself, 
yet  the  Lord  that  hath  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hands,  would 
raise  up  some  one  to  supply  my  wants!  Glory!  glory  be  to  his 
name,  for  ever  and  ever,  for  all  his  mercies  to  such  an  unworthy 
mortal  as  me!  What  is  past  is  known,  but  that  to  come  is  not. 
May  we  be  prepared  for  whatever  lies  before  us!  The  cloud  seems 
gathring  fast  over  our  land!  Mdy  the  God  that  rules  on  high,  that 
all  the  earth  surveys,  avert  the  threatening  storms,  and  deliver  us 
from  the  power  of  our  enemies.  O  the  charms  of  America!  shall 
they  be  destroyed  by  foreigners?  Shall  the  rich  jewel  of  Liberty 
be  plucked  from  the  American  crown  by  tyrants 9  Forbid  it,  migh¬ 
ty  God!  and  grant,  if  we  need  chastisements,  as  no  doubt  we  do,  as 


6S0 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


a  nation,  to  let  us  fall  into  thy  hand,  rather  than  into  the  hand  of 
man,  for  thou  art  merciful!  O  that  the  people  of  this  favored  land 
might  learn  to  be  wise,  in  time  to  save  our  country  from  destruction! 
My  soul  mourns  on  account  of  my  fellow  mortals.  May  they  be 
made  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  making  their  peace  with  God,  be¬ 
fore  the  evil  day  shall  come,  when  they  shall  say,  “  I  have  no 
pleasure  in  them.5’ 

June  14th.  Through  the  favor  and  goodness  of  God  I  am  still 
alive,  and  am  blessed  with  as  good  health  as  I  have  enjoyed  for 
many  months,  and  trust  my  face  is  Zionward.  For  ever  praised  be 
the  Lord  for  all  his  blessings  I  now  enjoy.  O  may  my  soul  drink 
deeper  and  deeper  into  the  spirit  that  will  enable  me  to  bear  the 
cross  with  joy,  and  not  shrink  from  it  like  a  coward,  and  the  crown 
fall  from  my  head,  and  others  take  the  prize. 

June  18th.  Through  the  tender  mercy  of  the  Lord,  who  is  over 
all  and  above  all,  I  am  still  an  inhabitant  of  this  world,  surrounded 
by  dangers  and  difficulties,  liable  to  stray  in  bye  and  forbidden  paths; 
and  the  way  appears  so  gloomy  that  I  tremble  at  the  prospect.  I 
feel  much  concerned  for  the  present  state  of  my  beloved  country. 
There  is  so  much  dissention  among  the  people  of  this  most  favored 
of  all  lands,  that  I  fear  for  its  consequence.  My  heart  has  often 
been  named,  as  to  the  ingratitude  which  has  been  prevalent  in  our 

i(  '  (  O  t  i  • 

peaceful,  plentiful  and  happy  country.  Whilst  other  nations  were 
almost  deluged  in  blood,  we  have  been  blessed  with  peace  in  our 
borders;  and  the  glorious  gospel  has  been  spread  from  shore  to  shore. 
But  these  happy  days  are  gone,  for  aught  I  know  or  can  see,  it  may 
be  never  to  return,  unless  the  Lord  should  undertake  our  cause. 
He  can  bring  low  and  raise  up;  he  sways  kingdoms;  and  it  is 
through  his  long  suffering  and  tender  mercy  that  the  world  is  kept 
in  existence;  for  it  groaneth  under  the  wickedness  of  its  inhabitants! 

If  He  were  to  enter  into  judgment  with  us,  who  could  stand  before 
him?  And  it  appears  he  is  about  to  visit  the  earth  with  a  curse! 

It  is  surely  time  for  those  that  profess  to  fear  God,  to  awake  and 
shake  themselves  from  that  indolence  of  spirit,  which  so  prevail"  in 
our  land;  and  lay  siege  to  a  throne  of  grace  for  deliverance;  for  he 
is  all-sufficient,  and  can  make  a  way,  where  it  appears  to  us  short¬ 
sighted  creatures  impossible  for  a  way  to  be  made.  May  he  un¬ 
dertake  our  cause,  and  bring  deliverance  in  whatever  channel  ha 
thinks  best. 

Sunday,  June  19.  I  have  been  at  Capt.  John  Anderson’s,  Ho¬ 
boken,  for  several  weeks,  where  I  have  been  treated  very  kindly. 
Himself  and  wife  are  as  agreeable  a  couple  as  I  hav ;  met  with 
for  a  long  time,  and  I  believe  they  wish  well  to  the  cause  of  religion; 
but  they  do  not  enjoy  that  peace  in  their  own  souls  as  \  hey  might. 
May  the  God  of  ail  grace  atfend  them,  and  enable  them  to  take  up 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  681 

the  cross,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  a  seat  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  at  last. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  of  June,  we  left  New  York,  after  having 
been  there  for  the  space  of  near  three  months,  for  New  Haven,  in 
the  mail  stage.  We  travelled  through  the  most  delighful  country 
that  my  eyes  ever  beheld;  the  season  was  so  charming!  the  gardens 
were  in  bloom;  the  fields  and  meadows  clothed  in  their  richest  dress; 
so  that  the  eye  might  be  transported  with  pleasure  at  almost  every 
glance.  My  heart  was  at  the  same  time  contemplating  the  good¬ 
ness  of  God  to  the  once  happy  land  of  America;  but  now  how  soon 
her  beauty  might  be  laid  in  the  dust,  by  the  spoiler,  we  could  not 
tell,  and  all  her  glory  brought  to  nought!  But  there  is  a  God,  that 
rules  over  all;  and  I  trust  he  will  bring  order  out  of  confusion!  May 
the  people  learn  humility  and  submission,  from  the  present  calami¬ 
ty,  to  the  will  of  the  great  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

We  arrived  at  New  Haven  about  nine  o’clock  at  night;  we  stop¬ 
ped  at  the  stage  tavern,  kept  by  a  man  that  fears  not  God  nor  regards 
man,  if  we  my  judge  by  the  appearance,  but  we  could  not  get  per¬ 
mission  to  stay  there  for  the  night.  It  being  so  late  we  could  not 
find  any  friends,  although  there  were  Methodists  in  the  place,  con¬ 
sequently  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  seeking  lodgings  in  an¬ 
other  public  house;  accordingly,  we  did,  and  slept  there.  But  in 
the  morning,  Lorenzo  went  out  to  find  the  preacher  that  is  stationed 
at  New  Haven,  and  in  his  way,  he  met  with  a  brother  Wolff,  and 
he  requested  him  to  breakfast  with  him,  and  sent  up  to  the  public 
house  for  me  to  come  to  his  house;  accordingly  I  did,  but  the  people 
where  we  stayed,  said  we  ought  to  have  eaten  breakfast  with  them 
as  we  stayed  there  the  night  before;  and  so  charged  us  one  dollar 
and  a  half  for  our  lodging,  which  Lorenzo  paid. 

The  friends  in  New  Haven  were  very  kind  and  wished  Lorenzo 
to  stay  over  the  Sabbath;  this  was  on  Thursday,  he  was  anxious  to 
get  to  bis  father’s;  but  by  the  solication  of  brother  Smith,  the  sta¬ 
tioned  preacher,  and  many  others,  he  was  prevailed  to  stay.  He 
preached  on  Thursday  night  and  Friday  night;  and  on  Sunday  he 
preached  four  times;  the  people  appeared  quite  solemn  and  atten¬ 
tive.  The  preacher  in  that  place,  is  one  of  the  most  affectionate 
friendly  men  that  I  ever  met  with;  may  the  Lord  bless  him,  and 
make  him  useful  to  souls! 

On  Monday  morning  I  left  New  Haven,  in  company  with  a  man 
and  his  wife  for  Branford,  in  their  wagon;  while  Lorenzo  stayed  to 
give  them  another  sermon,  as  it  was  the  “  Fourth  of  July,”  and 
there  was  an  oration  to  be  delivered  by  the  great  Mr.  T  *  *  *  *; 
accordingly,  he  spoke  something  on  the  present  state  of  our  countiy 
to  an  audience  that  were  attentive.  He  then  left  there  in  a  wagon, 


€82 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


belonging  to  some  Quakers  who  were  going  to  see  their  friends  in 
Branford,  where  he  spoke  again  at  night. 

The  next  morning  the  friend  that  had  brought  us  to  Branford  start¬ 
ed  with  us  to  North  Guilford,  to  a  brother’s  of  mine,  that  I  had 
not  seen  for  near  thirty  years.  We  were  both  very  small  at  that 
time,  but  now  he  had  a  family  of  six  children  and  a  wife,  and  I 
felt  much  pleased  to  find  that  he  had  been  industrious,  and  ap¬ 
peared  to  be  doing  well,  as  it  relates  to  this  world;  and  I  trust  he 
wras  not  altogether  indifferent  to  the  things  of  another.  His  wTife 
was  in  a  low  state  of  health,  but  I  have  no  doubt  but  she  enjoys 
religion;  may  the  God  of  all  grace  bless  them  and  their  children. 
There  I  saw  my  step-mother  also,  that  I  had  not  seen  before, 
since  I  was  six  years  of  age,  my  heart  glowed  with  affection  to¬ 
wards  her;  may  her  last  days  be  crowned  with  peace! 

My  brother  took  his  wagon,  and  carried  us  to  Durham,  on  the 
stage  road,  and  tarried  with  us  that  night;  and  in  the  morning  bid 
us  farewell  and  returned  home.  A  friend  living  at  Durham,  lent 
us  a  chaise  to  go  to  Middletown,  where  my  Lorenzo  held  meeting  at 
night.  There  we  met  brother  Burrows  from  Hebron,  with  a  wagon, 
which  was  to  return  the  next  morning,  in  which  we  came  to  his 
house,  where  we  stayed  from  Friday  until  Monday.  Lorenzo 
preached  on  Friday  night,  and  also  on  Sunday  at  the  Methodist 
meeting  house;  the  people  were  solemn  and  attentive.  At  five 
o’clock,  at  another  place  four  or  five  miles  distant,  and  returned 
again  that  night. 

This  place  was  about  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from  his  dear  fa¬ 
ther’s;  and  as  we  had  no  horse  or  carriage  and  brother  Burrows 
made  wagons,  he  bought  a  horse  and  wagon  from  him,  and  we 
started  on  Monday  about  3  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  arrived  at 
his  father’s  just  before  dark.  We  were  kindly  received  by  his  fa¬ 
ther  and  the  rest  of  the  family;  wre  found  the  old  gentleman  in  tol¬ 
erable  health;  but  being  a  man  advanced  in  years,  he  was  something 
feeble;  we  stayed  with  him  from  Monday  until  Saturday.  This 
place  is  much  degenerated  from  what  they  once  w’ere,  when  the 
candle  of  the  Lord  shone  upon  their  heads;  but  now  there  is  scarce¬ 
ly  any  that  I  saw,  who  appeared  to  enjoy  religion!  Our  dear  old 
father,  seemed  to  be  struggling  for  deliverance  in  the  blood  of  Jesus; 
may  the  great  Master  appear  to  his  soul,  the  first  among  ten  thous¬ 
and,  and  altogether  lovely. 

We  spent  the  week  I  may  say  in  a  solitary  way,  in  taking  our 
rambles  through  the  lonely  walks  that  my  Lorenzo  had  taken  in 
early  days  of  childhood,  before  his  tender  mind  was  matured,  and 
after  he  had  arrived  to  the  age  of  fifteen,  when  his  heart  wras  wrought 
upon  by  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  this  was  the  sweet  grove  at  the  foot 
of  a  beautiful  hill,  through  which  ran  a  charming  rivulet  of  water; 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


683 


where  he  used  to  go  to  meditate  and  pray  to  God,  who  was  able  to 
save  and  did  deliver  his  soul,  and  enabled  him  to  take  up  his  cross, 
and  go  forth  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 

My  heart  was  pained  to  know  and  see  that  some  part  of  the  fam¬ 
ily  was  not,  or  appeared  not,  engaged  to  save  their  souls. 

On  Saturday  we  started  for  Tolland,  and  from  thence  to  Square- 
pond,  where  Lorenzo  preached  twice  the  next  day,  at  the  Methodist 
meeting  house,  to  attentive  congregations;  and  at  five  o’clock,  at 
Tolland,  the  people  seemed  very  solemn.  Early  on  Monday 
morning  we  left  Tolland  for  Hartford,  where  Lorenzo  preached  at 
night,  in  a  Presbyterian  meeting  house,  to  a  tolerable  congregation. 
We  met  with  kind  treatment  from  Doctor  Lynds;  may  the  Lord 
bless  him  and  his.  We  left  Hartford  on  Tuesday,  and  went  to  an 
aunt’s  of  Lorenzo’s  that  night,  living  about  four  or  five  miles  from 
his  father’s.  She  appeared  very  glad  to  see  us,  and  sent  out  and 
called  in  the  neighbors,  and  Lorenzo  gave  them  a  short  discourse. 
The  next  day  Lorenzo  was  quite  ill,  unable  to  sit  up;  but  in  the 
evening  we  made  ready,  and  started  for  his  father’s,  arriving  in  safe¬ 
ty.  Lorenzo  had  intended  to  leave  me  at  his  father’s  and  take  a 
journey  to  the  east;  but  circumstances  appeared  not  to  favor  it,  and 
he  concluded  to  take  me  along.  Accordingly  wre  made  prepara¬ 
tions  for  our  departure,  on  Saturday  morning,  July  23d,  1814,  after 
having  stayed  with  his  father  ten  or  fifteen  days. 

I  felt  truly  pained  to  part  with  the  dear  old  man;  may  the  Lord 
bless  him,  and  make  his  last  days  abundant  in  peace.  My  Lorenzo 
preached  at  Vernon  at  night,  and  in  the  morning  to  an  attentive  little 
company;  the  Lord  make  it  like  bread  cast  upon  the  waters!  He 
preached  at  PIartford-five-mil.es,  on  Sunday  to  a  large  congregation. 

July  25.  We  have  this  day  arrived  at  Hartford,  and  my  Lorenzo 
has  received  his  books  trom  New  York,  and  furthermore  we  have 
heard  of  the  arrival  of  a  large  force  of  our  enemy’s  soldiers,  landing 
on  our  once  peaceful  hap^y  shore.  O  that  the  God  that  is  able  to 
save,  would  appear  for  our  deliverance;  although,  as  a  nation,  we 
have  forfeited  all  right  and  title  to  protection;  yet  there  is  no  where 
else  to  fiy  for  deliverance.  O  that  we,  as  a  nation,  may  be  humbled 
before  God,  and  lift  our  cries  to  the  throne  of  grace  for  his  assistance. 
May  the  tumults  of  the  earth  be  hushed  to  silence,  and  the  people 
learn  war  no  more.  My  soul  longs  to  drink  deeper  into  that  spirit 
of  love  to  God  and  man,  that  I  may  be  made  useful  to  souls,  and  a 
comfort  to  my  wandering  companion,  that  I  may  be  a  helpmate  indeed. 

“  .low  vain  are  all  things  here  below, 

How  faUe  and  yet  how  fair, 

Eazn  t.Jeasur  hath  its  poison  too, 

A  .d  evwy  sweet  a  snare.” 


684 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


O  that  the  Lord  would  teach  me  the  emptiness  of  earthly  enjoy* 
ment,  and  help  me  to  rely  on  him  alone  for  support  and  comfort. — 
O  that  my  prospects  for  glory  may  brighten  up;  and  my  soul  be 
struggling  for  full  deliverance  from  every  desire  that  is  not  centered 
in  him  that  is  able  to  give  all  things. 

I  have  been  reading  the  exercise  of  a  precious  woman  who  ac- 
commpanied  her  husband  to  the  East  Indies,  to  help  him  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  poor  ignorant  Hindoos.  O  that  the  desire  that 
filled  her  soul,  to  spread  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Saviour,  may  prevail 
more  and  more. 

We  rede  three  miles  from  Hartford,  the  same  day  we  arrived  there; 
and  Lorenzo  preached  at  night  at  east  Hartford,  to  perhaps,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  or  two  hundred,  and  they  were  quite  attentive, 
from  these  words:  “  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock,  if  any 
man  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  into  him,  and  sup 
with  him,  and  he  with  me.”  My  mind  was  quite  depressed,  although 
I  was  enabled  to  close  the  meeting  by  prayer.  I  feel  a  gloom  hang¬ 
ing  over  my  mind,  on  the  account  of  the  present  state  of  my  coun¬ 
try.  O!  will  the  great  God  deliver  our  happy  land  into  the  hand  of 
the  spoiler!  O  that  God  would  hear  and  answer  prayer;  inspire  and 
then  accept  the  prayer  of  us  poor  mortals.  My  soul  longs  to  be  pre¬ 
pared  for  whatever  awaits  us  on  the  shores  of  time!  If  we  live 
aright,  we  may  rely  on  the  providence  of  God  to  protect  us  from 
every  evil.  My  Lorenzo  is  very  ill.  O  that  the  Lord  may  give  him 
grace  and  strength  to  do  his  duty,  and  call  sinners  to  repentance! — 
May  the  Lord  bless  his  labors,  and  make  him  useful  to  souls. 

I  long  to  get  more  confidence,  to  take  up  my  cross,  and  help  him 
to  spread  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  all  people;  may  God  help 
me! 

My  desire  is,  that  I  may  lie  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and  love  the  cross, 
that  I  may  wear  the  crown  in  those  happy  mansions  above  the  skies. 
My  heart,  I  find,  is  too  often  wandering  from  my  God!  O  that  I 
may  arise  and  shake  myself,  and  in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  overcome 
my  enemies,  both  of  spiritual  and  temporal  nature.  I  long  to  be 
altogether  devoted  to  my  God.  Lorenzo  expects  to  preach  this 
evening;  the  Lord  attend  by  the  unction  of  his  holy  Spirit. 

Lorenzo  preached  last  night,  but  I  was  so  unwell  I  could  not  at¬ 
tend:  he  is  to  preach  twice  to-day;  Lord  stand  by  him,  and  make 
his  words  sharp  and  piercing,  reaching  the  hearts  of  those  that  hea»*< 

My  soul  longs  to  be  more  alive  to  God,  that  I  may  be  made  more 
useful,  and  help  my  companion  to  spread  the  gospel  through  this 
benighted  land;  we  are  pilgrims  on  earth  and  have  no  abiding 
home  in  this  world,  but  are  seeking  one  above;  God  of  all  grace 
enable  us  to  keep  the  prize  in  view,  and  deliver  us  from  all  our 
enemies. 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


685 


Lorenzo  spoke  once  to-day,  and  is  to  speak  again  this  evening; 
Lord  attend  the  truth  with  power.  Why  should  we  desire  to  live 
to  be  useless?  For  what  would  be  the  benefit  if  we  live  to  the  age 
of  Methuselah,  and  neglect  the  one  thing  needful?  It  would  but 
add  to  our  condemnation!  O  that  these  things  may  be  impressed 
on  my  heart. 

July  28th.  Bless  Ule  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  ben¬ 
efits.  What  reason  have  I  to  be  thankful  to  my  great  Benefactor 
for  mercies  to  me,  a  poor  wanderer  upon  the  earth;  that  I  am  provi¬ 
ded  with  kind  friends  in  this  world  of  woe!  May  my  heart  glow 
with  gratitude  to  my  God  and  my  fellow  mortals  for  the  blessings 
that  I  enjoy!  May  the  great  Master  reward  those  that  are  willing 
to  administer  to  the  necessities  of  those  that  have  ta,ken  their  lives 
in  their  hands,  and  have  gone  forth  to  sound  the  alarm,  and  call  sin¬ 
ners  to  repentance;  to  offer  them  free  salvation  in  the  blood  of  Je¬ 
sus!  My  soul  longs  to  see  Zion  prosper;  to  hear  poor  sinners  in¬ 
quiring  the  way  to  peace  and  true  happiness.  O  may  the  Lord  in¬ 
spire  my  heart  with  that  living  faith,  to  cry  mightily  to  him  that  is 
able  to  save  souls.  O,  if  Christians  were  more  engaged  to  obtain 
the  height  and  depth,  and  length  and  breadth  of  the  love  of  God, 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  what  a  happy  time  it  would  be! 

O  my  soul,  awake!  Lift  up  a  cry  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  full  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus! 

Lorenzo  preached  three  times  at  east  Windsor;  but  the  people  are 
like  the  nether  mill  stone,  hard  and  unfeeling.  The  Lord  softe 
their  hard  hearts,  and  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  danger!  We 
were  at  a  kind  family  by  the  name  of  Stoton.  The  Lord  prosper 
them  in  the  way  to  glory.  My  heart  hath  felt  somewhat  refreshed 
since  I  came  to  the  house  of  friend  Baker’s,  living  in  West  Wind¬ 
sor.  Lorenzo  hath  been  acquainted  with  the  family  sixteen  years. 

It  does  my  heart  good  to  meet  those  that  have  their  faces  Zionward. 

What  a  sweet  meeting  it  will  be  when  all  the  tempted  folicwers 
of  Jesus  get  home. 

“  There  on  a  green  and  flow’ry  mount 
Our  weary  souls  shall  sit; 

And  with  transporting  joys  recount 
The  labors  of  our  feet.” 

What  a  prize!  Is  it  not  worth  striving  for?  O  may  1  he  more 
zealous  in  the  way  of  my  duty;  more  willing  to  take  up  tne  cross. 

The  news  of  war  is  saluting  our  ears  daily.  O  that  God  may 
prepare  us  for  whatever  awaits  us;  and  if  a  scourge  is  necessary,  may 
it  bring  us,  as  a  nation,  to  the  feet  of  Jesus!  My  heart  is  pai  d 
within  me.  O  Lord,  prepare  us  to  submit  to  thy  will,  with  the  rest  * 
of  the  poor  fallen  race  of  Adam.  We  have  all  sinned,  and  come 


GS6 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


short  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  deserve  chastisement.  O  that  we 
may  fall  into  the  hand  of  God  rather  than  the  hand  of  man;  for  he 
is  merciful.  I  feel  a  desire  to  submit  without  murmuring,  but  our 
hearts  are  so  refractory,  we  need  the  influence  of  grace  to  make  us 
what  we  ought  to  be.  My  Lord  help  America. 

J ulv  29th.  Lorenzo  preached  last  evening  to  a  tolerable  company, 
considering  it  was  very  unpleasant,  and  they  gave  very  good  at¬ 
tention;  may  the  Lord  make  it  like  seed  sown  on  good  ground,  that 
shall  bring  forth  fruit  in  due  time.  There  seems  to  be  a  number  in 
this  place  that  are  heaven-born  and  heaven-bound;  Lord  make  them 
burning  and  shining  lights  in  the  land  wherein  they  live,  that  they 
may  be  like  unto  the  leaven  that  was  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal, 
leavening  the  whole  lump;  so  that  the  flame  may  continue  to  in¬ 
crease  until  the  town  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God!  My 
soul  longs  to  see  Zion  prosper!  O  God,  fill  my  heart  with  love  to 
thee  and  my  fellow  sinners;  my  heart  is  pained  to  see  so  little  good 
done  as  there  is;  may  God  revive  his  work  once  more  in  the  land. 

“  Through  grace  I  am  determin’d 
To  conquer  though  I  die; 

And  then  away  to  Jesus, 

On  wings  of  love  I’ll  fly.” 

I  am  a  stranger  aud  pilgrim  on  earth,  together  with  my  dear  com¬ 
panion;  but  we  have  the  promise  of  a  substantial  inheritance,  if  we 
are  faithful  and  continue  to  the  end. 

“  The  Lord  my  pasture  snail  prepare, 

And  feed  me  with  a  Shepherd’s  care; 

My  noon-day  walks  he  shall  attend, 

And  all  my  midnight  hours  defend.” 

O  Lord,  help  me  to  rely  upon  thy  promises,  by  faith. 

July  31st,  1814.  What  cause  have  I  to  adore  that  beneficent 
Hand,  that  hath  and  doth  still  provide  for  such  a  poor  unprofitable 
creature  as  me.  May  my  heart  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of 
praise  to  the  great  Master. 

We  left  Hartford  on  the  morning  of  the  30th,  without  knowing 
whither  we  went,  or  -when  we  should  find  a  resting  place  for  the 
night;  but  God  provided  for  us  beyond  all  expectation.  We  met 
with  an  old  man,  and  after  speaking  to  him,  we  found  him  to  be  one 
of  Giose  who  are  striving  to  walk  in  the  narrow  happy  road;  and  he 
told  us  of  a  family  who  he  thought  would  be  glad  to  see  Lorenzo. 
Accordingly,  we  went  there,  and  found  it  even  so;  this  is  called 
Barkhamstead.  They  received  us  with  affection,  and  every  atten¬ 
tion  possible.  Their  names  wrere  Francis.  Lorenzo  held  twro 
meetings  at  a  barn,  within  about  a  mile  from  this  friend’s.  The 
people  were  solemn  and  attentive.  There  I  met  two  of  uncle’s 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


687 


daughters  very  unexpectedly.  They  lived  in  this  neighborhood. — 
They  appeared  to  be  glad  to  see  me,  this  being  the  first  time  I  had 
ever  seen  them  since  I  could  recollect.  I  have  had  a  little  acquain¬ 
tance  with  any  of  my  relations  at  most.  This  circumstance  excited 
a  sensation  in  my  heart,  that  I  was  almost  a  stranger  to  before.  I 
felt  such  a  drawing  towards  them.  O  that  the  Lord  would  give 
them  to  feel  the  necessity  of  living  up  to  the  requirements  of  the  gos¬ 
pel,  that  we  may  meet  at  last  on  the  happy  banks  of  everlasting  de¬ 
liverance.  In  the  evening  we  went  about  five  miles  further,  where 
Lorenzo  preached  again.  This  was  the  third  time  he  had  preached 
this  day.  May  the  Lord  strengthen  his  body  and  soul,  to  cry  aloud 
and  spare  not,  to  sinners  to  repent. 

Monday  morning,  August  1st.  Lorenzo  preaches  again  this 
morning  at  5  o’clock.  O,  that  the  Lord  would  make  him  more  and 
more  useful  to  his  fellow  mortals.  I  feel  this  morning  a  desire  to 
be  more  engaged  with  my  God.  O,  that  my  heart  might  be  filled 
with  all  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit,  that  I  may  be  more  willing  to 
take  up  my  cross  and  help  my  companion  to  do  good.  Time  is 
short;  we  are  hastening  to  eternity.  O,  that  our  days  may  be  spent 
in  the  service  of  God,  helping  souls  on  to  the  peaceful  mansions  of 
rest.  We  left  brother  Coe’s  this  morning,  and  went  on  about  seven 
or  eight  miles,  and  our  horse  was  taken  sick;  we  stopped  at  a  pub¬ 
lic  house,  and  the  people  seemed  willing  to  help  us  to  administer 
some  relief.  I  felt  my  mind  quite  composed,  knowing  that  he  who 
dealeth  out  to  us,  knoweth  what  is  best,  and  what  good  may  result 
from  it  we  cannot  tell. 

The  family  was  desirous  Lorenzo  should  hold  a  meeting  here 
this  evening,  and  he  hath  consented.  May  the  Lord  stand  by  him, 
and  enable  him  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  to  those  that 
may  come  out  to  hear.  May  my  heart  feel  more  engaged  for  the 
salvation  of  our  own  souls! 

August  3d.  What  cause  of  gratitude  I  have  to  the  God  of  all 
mercies,  that  it  is  as  well  with  me  this  morning  as  it  is;  may  my 
heart  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise  for  his  preservation! — 
We  started  from  the  public  house,  where  our  horse  was  sick,  on 
Tuesday  morning  the  2d  day  of  August.  Lorenzo  preached  the 
evening  before  to  a  small  congregation,  but  quite  attentive.  I  think 
they  were  really  pious,  humble  souls;  but  I  felt  condemned  in  my 
mind,  for  not  taking  up  my  cross;  the  Lord  forgive  me,  and  enable 
me  to  be  more  obedient  in  future. 

We  intended  to  reach  Lenox  that  night,  which  was  about  30  miles; 
our  horse  appearing  quite  well.  It  was  not  far  from  sunrise;  the 
day  appeared  gloomy;  we  travelled  on  until  about  6  o’clock,  then  we 
stopped  at  a  tavern  and  got  some  refreshment;  they  made  quite  a 
heavy  charge — we  paid  it — and  Lorenzo  gave  them  two  books;  he 


688 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


requested  the  man  to  let  one  of  them  circulate  through  the  neighbor¬ 
hood,  hoping  it  might  prove  a  blessing  to  some.  God  grant  it  for 
his  mercy’s  sake.  We  continued  on  our  way  through  a  wood, 
four  or  five  miles,  lying  nearly  on  the  Farmington  river,  over  a 
mountain  of  considerable  height;  the  road  was  very  good,  and  the 
prospect  delightful  to  me;  the  river  breaking  through  the  rocks,  ap¬ 
peared  to  me  very  majestic,  while  the  banks  were  clothed  with  de¬ 
lightful  green.  My  heart  was  charmed  with  the  scene.  After  we 
got  over  the  mountain,  the  country  seemed  more  thinly  inhabited 
than  any  part  of  Connecticut  that  I  have  been  in.  May  the  Lord 
bless  the  people.  We  travelled  on  until  between  one  and  two 
o’clock;  then  we  stopped  and  gave  our  horses  some  food.  By  this 
time  the  clouds  began  to  grow  somewhat  more  gloomy;  but  we  did 
not  think  the  storm  was  so  near.  We  started,  but  had  not  gone 
more  than  a  mile  and  a  half  before  the  clouds  began  to  discharge 
their  contents  at  such  dreadful  rate,  that  we  were  almost  blinded 
with  the  rain,  and  no  house  so  near  that  we  could  retreat  to.  At 
last  we  came  to  a  place  where  there  was  a  house  over  in  the  lot,  and 
also  a  barn;  we  drove  up  to  the  bars,  and  I  got  out  and  ran  to  the 
barn;  but  there  seemed  to  be  no  asylum  from  the  impetuous  rain; 
from  thence  I  ran  to  the  house,  but  no  one  lived  there,  so  I  was  com¬ 
pelled  to  return  to  the  barn,  where,  by  the  time  Lorenzo  had  got, 
with  his  horse  and  wagon,  and  drove  them  into  the  harn  upon  the 
floor,  I  was  wet  through  and  through.  I  crept  upon  the  mow,  and 
he  reached  me  my  trunk;  there  I  changed  my  clothes,  but  he  was 
not  so  well  off,  for  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  keeping  his  on. 
We  stayed  there  until  the  storm  was  over,  then  we  made  the  best 
of  our  way  to  Lenox,  where  we  arrived  a  little  before  sunset;  we 
got  into  a  friend’s  house,  where  we  were  treated  very  kindly. 

Lorenzo  appeared  to  have  taken  some  cold;  but  we  have  reason  to 
be  thankful  that  it  is  no  worse.  We  have  a  trying  world  to  pass 
through.  O  that  the  Lord  may  enable  us  to  keep  the  prize  in  view 
— that  our  conflicts  may  prove  blessings  to  our  souls,  and  we  at  last 
come  off  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  has  loved  us  and 
given  himself  for  us.  Lorenzo  hath  had  the  privilege  of  preach¬ 
ing  in  the  court  house  twice,  and  perhaps  may  hold  meeting  there 
again  this  evening;  the  Lord  that  can  answer  by  fire,  attend  the 
word  with  power  to  the  hearts  of  those  that  hear.  O  my  soul,  look 
up  to  him  that  is  able  to  save,  for  all  the  strength  that  is  necessary 
to  enable  me  to  bear  with  patience,  whatever  may  be  the  will  of 
my  heavenly  Father  to  inflict. 

My  soul  longs  to  enjoy  more  of  the  perfect  love  of  God,  that  I 
may  in  all  things  say,  “not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done!” 

August  4th.  Through  the  goodness  of  the  friend  of  sinners,  I  am 
still  alive,  and  in  better  health  than  I  could  expect,  considering  my 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


689 


exposure  for  a  few  days  past.  May  my  heart  be  grateful  to  him  that 
supplies  all  my  wants.  We  left  Lenox  this  morning,  and  have 
come  to  Pittsfield;  this  is  a  delightful  country,  but  the  same  gloom 
appears  to  hang  over  the  country  as  it  relates  to  religion!  O  that 
tne  cloud  would  break,  and  the  work  of  God  revive  once  more; 
may  my  heart  glow  with  love  to  God  and  my  fellow  sinners;  I 
want  to  be  a  true  follower  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus;  be  prepared 
for  life  or  death,  a  living  witness  of  his  goodness,  and  when  I  am 
called  to  bid  adieu  to  this  world  of  woe,  that  I  may  leave  it  in 
peace! 

August  5th.  How  much  I  am  indebted  to  the  rich  mercy  of  a 
kind  Providence,  for  the  numerous  blessings  which  I  do  enjoy — the 
favor  of  kind  friends,  while  a  wanderer  on  earth.  We  left  Lenox 
the  morning  of  the  4th,  and  went  to  the  north  part  of  Pittsfield,  to 
old  friend  Ward’s  where  we  were  received  with  seeming  friendship; 
but  my  Lorenzo  could  not  get  the  people  notified  as  he  had  expected 
he  might  have  done,  when  he  thought  of  going  there  at  night,  but 
concluded  to  start  from  there  early  the  next  morning;  but  several 
people  coming  in  that  evening,  appeared  so  anxious  that  he  should 
preach  before  he  left  the  place,  that  he  concluded  to  stop,  if  they 
would  give  notice;  this  wa£  promised  at  half  past  10  o’clock  the 
following  day,  and  at  evening  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  it  being  a 
day  set  apart  for  a  fast  by  the  Methodists.  Accordingly  we  repair¬ 
ed  at  the  appointed  hour  to  the  meetinghouse,  where  a  considerable 
number  of  people  were  collected,  and  Lorenzo  spoke  to  them  on  the 
duty  of  fasting,  from  these  words,  “  in  those  days  shall  they  fast,” 
with  a  good  degree  of  liberty;  the  people  were  very  solemn  and  at¬ 
tentive;  may  God  make  it  a  blessing  to  some  souls.  From  thence 
we  came  to  the  centre  of  the  town,  to  a  brother  Green’s,  where  we 
were  received  with  great  kindness.  O  that  the  great  Master  may 
reward  thos#  who  are  willing  to  receive  his  wandering  Pilgrims  and 
make  them  comfortable,  with  every  needed  blessing  for  time  and 
eternity.  O  that  I  could  always  keep  the  place  of  Alary  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus!  Lord  give  me  more  of  the  loving  spirit  which  she  pos™ 
sessed,  that  my  soul  may  enjoy  the  blessings  that  are  laid  up  for 
those  that  are  faithful.  My  Lorenzo  is  much  afflicted  of  late  with 
his  old  complaint;  may  God  give  him  and  me  grace  to  say,  the  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done. 

August  6th.  I  am  quite  depressed  this  day;  the  fluctuating  scenes 
of  life  lie  too  much  on  my  heart.  O  that  my  Lord  would  give 
me  grace  to  bear  them  with  patience!  We  are  still  in  Pittsfield; 
the  people  are  kind,  but  they  have  their  peculiarities,  so  inquisitive 
to  know  the  concerns  of  others!  ’  The  Lord  help  us  to  look  more 
carefully  into  our  own  hearts,  and  see  that  we  are  right  before  God! 

•w  T 

uu 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


<390 

I  need  more  of  the  spirit  of  submission  tothe  will  of  my  Master. 

August  7th.  Lorenzo  hath  been  much  afflicted  yesterday  and  last 
night,  with  the  tooth-ache,  in  so  great  a  degree,  that  he  could  not 
attend  the  appointment  the  last  evening;  this  gave  me  pain,  as  it 
would  be  a  great  disappointment  to  numbers.  I  thought  if  I  could 
have  gone  and  spoken  to  the  people,  if  I  could  have  spoke  anything 
to  the  edification  of  souls,  it  would,  I  thought,  have  been  a  great 
comfort  to  me.  My  health  is  but  poor;  God  strengthen  my  body; 
and  above  all,  may  my  heart  be  so  filled  with  love  to  sinners,  that 
I  may  call  upon  them  to  close  in  with  the  overtures  of  grace!  I 
felt  such  a  desire  that  souls  might  be  benefitted,  that  I  could  not 
sleep.  O  that  I  may  be  willing  to  take  up  my  cross,  and  if  the 
Lord  has  anything  for  such  an  unworthy  creature  as  me  to  do,  may 
I  not  be  so  loath  to  accede  to  it.  I  feel  many  times  much  distress¬ 
ed  on  account  of  backwardness.  O  that  I  may  be  a  cross-bearing 
pilgrim.  Lorenzo  hath  gone  to  speak  to  those  who  will  assemble 
to  hear  the  word,  in  much  weakness  of  body;  may  that  God  who  is 
able  to  bring  strength  out  of  weakness  stand  by  him,  and  enable  him 
to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  He  labors  under  many  weak¬ 
nesses,  but  this  I  trust  is  his  consolation,  that  w7hen  his  work  is 
done,  he  will  receive  double  for  all  his  pain!  O  that  I  may  wil¬ 
lingly  take  my  share  with  him  in  this  vale  of  woe,  that  I  may  share 
with  him  in  the  reward!  May  the  Lord  bless  his  labors  this  day 
We  returned  to  Pittsfield  in  the  afternoon,  and  he  preached  at  5 
o’clock  to  a  large  congregation.  They,  were  attentive;  may  the 
Lord  seal  conviction  on  their  hearts.  This  was  the  third  time  he 
had  spoken  that  da.y;  he  returned  to  brother  Green’s  where  we  lodged, 
and  seemed  much  better  than  he  was  in  the  morning;  in  the  evening 
there  was  a  number  who  came  in,  and  he  spoke  to  them  again,  and 
had  a  solemn  time;  my  heart  was  much  drawn  out  in  prayer  that 
the  Lord  would  bless  them. 

We  expected  to  have  left  the  place  on  Monday  morning,  but  the 
weather  proved  so  unfavorable  that  it  was  impracticable,  conse¬ 
quently  we  stayed  until  Tuesday,  then  left  brother  Green’s  andcama 
on  to  Bennington  that  night,  to  a  public  house.  Lorenzo  got  per¬ 
mission  to  hold  meeting  in  a  large  ball  room;  he  hired  two  little  lads 
to  go  into  the  middle  of  the  town  to  give  notice,  and  others  told 
some,  so  that  there  were  perhaps  more  than  one  hundred  that  atten¬ 
ded;  they  gave  very  good  attention;  God  forbid  it  should  be  in  vain. 
On  the  9th  of  August  we  left  Bennington,  and  came  to  Cambridge 
meeting  house,  where  we  took  breakfast.  This  brought  to  my  re¬ 
collection  former  times,  -when  I  w*as  a  child;  the  rambles  that  I  have 
taken  among  my  companions  through  this  delightful  spot,  now  those 
that  were  my  companions  are  married,  and  have  large  families; 
many  have  gone  to  the  “  silent  tomb,”  whither  we  are  all  hastening; 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


691 


may  the  Lord  prepare  us  for  that  important  day.  We  then  start¬ 
ed  for  my  sister’s  living  near  the  Batonklin  river;  we  arrived  before 
night.  My  sister  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  us,  and  I  was  not  less 
happy  to  meet  with  a  sister  whom  I  had  not  seen  but  once  in  more 
than  twenty  years.  I  found  her  enjoying  a  good  degree  of  peace 
and  plenty;  a  kind  husband  and  a  sufficiency  of  this  worlds  goods; 
and  I  trust  her  face  is  Zionward!  May  God  help  us  to  keep  on  our 
journey  until  we  meet  to  part  no  more! 

Sunday,  August  14th.  Bless  the  Lord  my  soul  for  the  present  mer¬ 
cies  that  I  enjoy;  I  have  been  privileged  once  more  of  meeting  a  kind 
sister;  my  heart  glows  with  affection  towards  her.  She  appears  to 
be  striving  to  make  her  way  to  Mount  Zion.  May  the  friend  of 
sinners  be  her  guide  and  support  through  this  vale  of  tears,  that  we 
may  meet  on  the  peaceful  banks  of  eternity  at  last,  with  those  of  our 
friends  that  have  arrived  there  before  us.  She  is  blessed  with  an  af¬ 
fectionate  friend  and  companion;  the  Lord  make  them  happy  in  time 
and  eternity. 

Jjorenzo  is  much  afflicted  with  the  old  complaint,  that  has  follow¬ 
ed  him  almost  all  his  life.  This  northern  climate  disagrees  with  his 
health,  and  I  do  not  know  what  will  be  the  consequence,  if  he  re¬ 
mains  long  in  this  part  of  the  world.  My  sister  wishes  me  to  stay 
with  her  for  some  time,  but  I  cannot  feel  reconciled  to  let  my  com¬ 
panion  go  and  leave  me  behind;  and  on  the  whole  I  think  I  had  rather 
go  and  take  my  chance  with  him,  until  it  is  the  will  of  God  to  part 
us  by  his  Providence.  The  Lord  help  us  to  feel  resigned  to  his  will 
in  all  things,  enable  us  to  keep  the  prize  in  view,  and  be  faithful  to 
our  good  God  while  on  earth,  and  be  prepared  to  shout  hallalujahs 
above,  among  the  blood  washed  throng,  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

Monday,  loth.  Lorenzo  preached  twice  yesterday  in  this  place, 
and  some  were  offended  at  his  doctrine;  this  shows  how  prejudiced 
people  are  in  favor  of  their  own  notions;  the  Lord  help  people  to  dis¬ 
cern  between  truth  and  error;  my  heart’s  desire  is  to  keep  the  nar¬ 
row  road  that  leads  to  Heaven;  may  the  way  appear  more  plain  to  my 
understanding;  and  my  heart  feel  more  love  to  God  and  man.  We 
know  not  what  is  in  store  for  us,  nor  the  conflicts  we  shall  have  to 
pass  through;  may  our  days  be  spent  in  the  service  of  the  great  Mas¬ 
ter,  so  that  whether  we  have  pleasure  or  pain,  we  may  be  enabled  to 
say  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done;  the  way  of  danger  we  are  in,  and 
need  the  influence  of  his  grace  to  speed  us  on.  The  cloud  seems  to 
darken,  and  the  trouble  America  may  have  to  encounter,  none  can 
tell;  may  that  God  who  is  able  to  deliver  nations  as  well  as  individu¬ 
als,  undertake  our  cause,  and  make  it  a  blessing  to  the  inhabitants  of 
this  our  once  happy  land;  my  soul  longs  for  the  prosperity  of  my 
country,  and  that  precious  souls  may  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord!  O  that  my  heart  may 


m2 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


feel  a  greater  inward  struggle  for  the  welfare  of  my  dear  fellow 
mortals;  and  keep  the  crown  in  view  myself! 

Tuesday,  August  16th.  I  am  still  the  spared  monument  of  mer¬ 
cy.  O  that  my  soul  may  glow  with  love  and  gratitude  to  my  great 
Benefactor,  for  all  his  favors  to  unworthy  me.  But  my  cold  heart 
is  too  little  warmed  by  all  these  blessings!  O  God  give  me  purity 
of  heart,  and  may  my  life  be  like  an  even  spun  thread! — heart  and 
soul  engaged  in  the  work,  to  help  Lorenzo  to  cry  aloud  to  poor 
sinners  to  turn  to  God,  and  seek  the  salvation  of  their  poor  souls! 

“  Come  Lord  from  above, 

These  mountains  remove; 

O’erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love.” 


Wednesday  morning,  August  17th.  We  have  been  one  week  at 
my  brother-in-law’s,  and  they  are  kind;  we  have  taken  much  satis¬ 
faction  with  my  sister  and  her  husband;  may  their  hearts  be  placed 
on  those  riches  that  are  durable  and  never  fade!  I  feel  too  little 
alive  to  God.  O  that  1  had  more  of  the  power  of  living  faith. 


“The  praying  spirit  breathe, 

The  watching  power  impart; 
From  all  entanglements  beneath, 
Call  off  my  peaceful  heart. 

“  0!  arm  me  with  the  mind, 

Meek  Lamb  that  was  in  thee, 
And  let  my  knowing  zeal  be  joined, 
With  perfect  charity.” 


August  19th.  We  left  my  dear  sister’s  yesterday,  with  hearts 
much  affected,  not  knowing  that  we  should  meet  again  on  mortal 
shores,  but  hoping  if  we  meet  no  more  on  earth,  we  may  meet  in 
that  bright  world  above,  where  separation  will  be  dreaded  no  more. 

We  travelled  about  twenty-three  miles,  and  met  with  a  kind  fami¬ 
ly,  and  put  up  for  the  night.  In  the  morning,  about  day  break,  we 
started  for  the  Saratoga  Springs,  and  arrived  there  by  six  o’clock. 
There  Lorenzo  met  a  lady  from  South  Carolina,  who  had  treated 
him  with  great  attention  when  at  the  White  Sulphur  Springs  in  Vir¬ 
ginia,  and  also  at  her  house  in  Charleston!  She  still  appeared  much 
pleased  to  meet  with  him  here;  she  invited  him  to  call  upon  them 
at  their  lodgings,  at  the  Columbian  Hotel.  Accordingly"  we  did, 
and  were  treated  with  great  politeness.  Lorenzo  received  an  invi¬ 
tation  to  preach  in  the  afternoon  at  four  o’clock,  which  he  accepted. 
O  may  the  word  come  from  the  heart,  and  reach  the  hearts  of  those 
that  hear,  and  his  labors  be  blessed  to  the  people  in  this  place.  I 
long  to  see  the  work  revive,  and  souls  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  We  are  now  here,  but  whither  we  shall  bend  our 
course  when  we  leave  I  know  not.  Will  the  Lord  direct  our 
steps  in  that  way  which  will  be  most  for  our  good  and  his  glory.1 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


693 


I  am  a  wanderer  upon  the  earth;  the  Lord  help  me  to  be  resigned 
to  his  will  in  all  things — I  feel  to  shrink  from  the  cross  at  times: 
but  the  desire  of  my  heart  is,  that  I  may  be  a  willing  follower  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  My  soul’s  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that 
the  people  of  America  may  learn  righteousness,  and  put  their  trust 
in  that  God  that  is  able  to  save.  O!  my  heart  is  pained  to  see  so 
much  inattention  to  the  one  thing  needful,  and  I  also  mourn  before 
God  for  the  coldness  of  my  heart.  O,  that  I  may  be  stirred  up  to 
more  diligence  in  my  duty! 

Saturday,  August  20th.  The  Springs  seem  to  have  a  good  effect 
upon  me;  may  my  soul  glow  with  gratitude  to  my  great  and  good 
Benefactor  for  all  his  mercies  to  me.  I  am  under  many  obligations 
to  him  who  supplieth  all  our  necessities;  may  I  ever  feel  sensations 
of  love  to  the  precious  Redeemer  for  these  unmerited  favors  on  such 
an  unprofitable  creature  as  me.  My  poor  companion  is  still  much 
afflicted  with  the  asthma,  which  makes  him  very  feeble;  but  I  pray 
God  to  strengthen  his  soul,  and  give  him  wisdom  from  above  to 
prevail  on  precious  souls  to  close  in  with  the  overtures  of  mercy! 
The  Lord  help  us  to  wait  patiently  to  see  the  salvation  of  God. 

“  The  way  of  danger  we  are  in, 

Beset  by  devils,  men  and  sin!” 

But  may  wre  view  the  line  drawn  by  the  friend  of  sinners,  and  keep 
there;  so  that  we  may  be  prepared  to  pass  over  Jordan  with  joy,  and 
everlasting  songs  of  praise  to  him  who  conquered  death  and  the 
grave,  and  made  it  possible  for  the  ruined  race  of  Adam  to  obtain 
peace  and  pardon. 

Monday,  August22d.  Through  the  tender  mercies  of  a  Benificent 
Providence  I  am  still  alive.  O  may  my  soul  be  bowed  down  at  his 
footstool;  feeling  gratitude  to  that  hand  who  hath  preserved  and  pro¬ 
vided  for  me  in  this  unfriendly  world.  I,  of  all  creatures,  have  the 
most  reason  to  be  thankful;  the  Lord  hath  raised  me  up  friends  to 
meet  all  my  necessities;  the  Lord  receive  all  the  praise.  Lorenzo 
preached  at  the  Springs  on  Sabbath  the  20th,  to  an  attentive  congre¬ 
gation,  though  made  up  of  various  characters,  and  some  of  the  first 
rank;  but  gentlemen  and  ladies  are  known  by  their  behavior.  At 
Milligan’s  (living  about  six  or  seven  miles  from  the  Springs)  he  met 
a  large  company,  but  of  quite  a  different  cast — they  gave  him  a 
quiet  hearing — may  the  Lord  turn  curiosity  into  godly  sincerity;  my 
soul  longs  to  see  Zion  prosper.  A  lady  at  the  Springs  had  requested 
us  to  return  in  the  morning  before  she  should  leave  there,  as  she 
expected  to  start  for  the  Ballstown  Springs  soon  after  breakfast. 
Accordingly,  we  started  very  soon  in  the  morning,  and  arrived  about 
six  at  the  Columbian  Hotel,  where  this  lady,  with  one  more,  had 
invited  us.  They  appeared  very  kind,  and  were  from  South 


694 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


Carolina,  by  the  name  of  Colden  and  Harper;  the  latter  made  me  a 
present  of  six  dollars;  the  Lord  bless  her'  and  all  others  for  their 
liberality. 

Thursday,  August  20th.  I  am  now  at  Ballstown  Springs;  we 
came  on  Tuesday,  for  the  benefit  of  the  water.  We  have  met  with 
a  kind  family,  for  which  I  desire  to  be  thankful  to  that  gracious 
Providence,  wrho  hath  opened  the  hearts  of  many  to  show  us  kind¬ 
ness;  may  he  recompense  them  in  this  world,  and  in  the  next  give 
them  a  crown  of  glory!  Lorenzo  hath  left  me  this  morning,  to 
fulfil  some  appointments  that  have  been  given  out  for  him;  may  the 
great  Master  attend  him  with  his  grace,  and  bless  his  labors  to  pre¬ 
cious  souls.  I  should  rejoice  to  see  the  prosperity  of  Zion.  May 
the  Lord  prosper  his  people,  and  make  them  of  one  heart  and  of 
one  mind,  that  they  may  join  together  to  build  up  the  cause  of  God 
and  not  stand  in  the  way  of  sinners.  ^  When  that  day  will  arrive  I 
know  not,  but  those  that  live  to  see  that  day  may  rejoice. 

We  stopped  a  short  time  in  this  place.  There  are  but  few  people 
here,  I  am  afraid,  that  love  to  serve  the  Lord.  O,  that  something 
might  take  place  to  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  danger,  and  cause 
them  to  seek  the  Lord  in  good  earnest!  The  way  of  sin  and  trans¬ 
gression  is  hard  and  dangerous.  The  Lord  teach  me,  and  enable 
me  to  walk  in  the  path  of  holiness,  that  my  last  end  may  be  peace! 
The  prospect  before  me  is  something  dark  at  times,  while  I  am 
tossed  to  and  fro  upon  the  boisterous  ocean  of  life;  but  the  Lord 
hath  been  my  help  hitherto,  and  I  trust  he  will  save  to  the  end!  I 
need  more  grace  and  strength  to  stem  the  torrent  of  difficulties  and 
dangers  that  I  have  to  encounter,  but  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  suffi¬ 
cient.  What  is  before  me  I  know  not;  but  I  hope  to  trust  the  Lord, 
who  is  able  to  save,  and  say  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done. 

August  27th.  I  am  much  depressed  this  morning:  spent  the  last 
night  at  a  house  where  the  woman  is  a  Methodist,  but  the  man 
makes  no  profession  of  religion.  I  felt  much  embarrassed,  as  he 
appeared  very  unsociable.  I  have  returned  to  brother  Webster’s; 
they  are  kind,  but  have  a  large  family.  Difficulties  darken  my 
path.  The  Lord  help  me  to  sink  into  his  will,  so  that  in  all  situa¬ 
tions  I  may  be  content.  O  thou  Friend  of  sinners,  draw  nigh  and 
give  me  more  of  the  true  spirit  of  Christian  love. 

I  beseech  God  to  give  my  poor  companion  strength  of  body  and 
mind,  to  be  useful  to  souls,  so  that,  on  finishing  his  career,  he  shall 
enter  into  the  saint’s  rest.  O  blessed,  blessed  day,  when  the  labor¬ 
er  shall  receive  his  reward!  God  keep  him  faithful,  and  grant  him 
a  dear  and  glorious  prospect  of  that  rich  inheritance  that  is  laid  up 
for  those  who  are  faithful. 

How  sweet  to  reflect  on  fficse  joy?  that  a^ait 
in  yon  blissful  regions,  tht  hav*<i  of  re*t, 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


695 


Where  glorified  spirits  with  welcome  shall  greet  me. 

And  lead  me  to  mansions  prepared  for  the  blest; 

Encircled  with  light,  and  with  glory  enshrouded. 

My  happiness  perfect,  my  mind’s  sky  unclouded, 

I’ll  bathe  in  the  ocean  of  pleasure  unbounded, 

And  range  with  delight  through  the  Eden  of  love. 

While  angelic  legions  with  harps  tun’d  celestial, 
Harmoniously  join  in  the  concert  of  praise, 

The  saints,  as  they  flock  from  the  regions  terrestrial, 

In  loud  hallalujahs  their  voices  will  raise; 

Then  songs  of  the  Lamb  shall  re-echo  through  heaven, 

My  soul  will  respond,  to  Immanuel  be  given 
AH  glory,  and  honor,  and  might,  and  dominion, 

Who  brought  us  through  grace  to  the  Eden  of  love. 

Then  hail  blessed  state!  hail  ye  songsters  of  glory! 

Ye  harpers  of  bliss,  soon  I’ll  meet  you  above! 

Ind  join  your  full  choir  in  rehearsing  the  story, 

“  Salvation  from  sorrow,  through  Jesus’  love:” 

Though  ’mprisoned  in  earth,  yet  by  anticipation 
Already  my  soul  feels  a  sweet  prelibation 
Of  joys  that  await  me,  when  freed  from  probation; 

My  heart ’s  now  in  heaven,  the  Eden  of  love. 

August  28th.  This  is  the  day  that  our  all-conquering 
Saviour  Durst  the  bands  of  death,  and  led  captivity  captive;  opened 
the  door  of  salvation  to  the  enslaved  sons  and  daughters  of  Adam, 
that  they  may  profit  by  the  rich  sacrifice  that  hath  been  offered  for 
their  redemption.  What  matter  of  regret  it  is,  that  the  offers  of 
such  unbounded  grace  should  be  neglected  by  those  who  are  so 
deeply  interested  in  it,  to  prepare  them  for  the  day  of  adversity  and 
death,  which  must,  assuredly  overtake  them,  willing  or  not.  There 
is  no  escape.  Moments  speed  without  control,  and  shall  soon  take 
us  to  the  place  appointed  for  all  living.  The  Lord  let  it  rest  with 
ponderous  wrnight  on  the  hearts  of  all  concerned  in  it.  And  thou,  O 
my  soul,  look  well  to  thyself,  that  thou  mayst  meet  thy  Judge  in 
peace,  when  he  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  attended  with 
his  glorious  retinue  of  saints  and  angels,  to  set  in  judgment  on  the 
descendants  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  who  have  all  had  the  offer 
of  life  and  salvation  made  to  them.  It  will  be  a  glorious  day  to 
those  who  have  improved  their  time,  “and  washed  their  robes  and 
made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.”  But  O,  what  horror 
will  seize  the  guilty  soul  that  squandered  his  precious  time,  and 
slighted  the  overtures  of  mercy!  who  did  despite  to  the  Spirit  of 
grace  and  the  Son,  who  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  spent 
a  life  of  toil  and  pain,  and  at  last  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  our  saL 
vation.  O,  what  unbounded  grace!  O,  unexampled  love!  Why 


693 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


are  not  our  souls  lost  in  wonder,  love,  and  praise?  May  I  ever 
tremble  at  thy  word!  My  departure  may  be  at  hand.  Time  is 
short  at  the  longest.  O,  that  I  may  improve  these  precious  mo¬ 
ments  as  they  pass,  to  the  honor  of  God  and  the  good  of  m^  im¬ 
mortal  soul. 

Lorenzo  is  engaged  in  sounding  the  gospel  trumpet.  The  Lord 
bless  and  be  with  him  during  his  absence  from  me,  and  at  last  bring 
us  to  meet  to  part  no  more  in  that  bright  world  of  love. 

August  29th.  Lorenzo  hath  returned  this  morning.  We  lett 
the  Springs,  and  came  on  to  Greenfield,  to  Dr.  Young’s.  He  had 
an  appointment  to  preach  at  ten  o’clock.  The  people  assembled  at 
the  appointed  time.  He  was  quite  feeble,  but  he  stood  up  and  gave 
them  a  discourse  on,  “the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who 
shall  be  able  to  stand?”  with  a  good  degree  of  liberty.  I  felt 
somewhat  refreshed  under  the  word,  and  the  people  appeared  atten¬ 
tive.  I  think  there  are  some  souls  in  this  place  who  do  love  the 
great  Master.  The  Lord  prosper  them  in  their  pilgrimage,  and 
preserve  them  from  the  evils  that  are  in  the  world. 

Lorenzo  left  it  to  others  to  give  out  some  appointments,  which 
they  did  in  such  a  manner  that  he  would  be  much  pinched  for  time. 
Consequently  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  getting  some  person  for 
a  pilot,  and  go  on  horseback,  as  that  would  be  a  more  speedy  way 
of  ra/elling  than  his  wagon.  Accordingly  he  started,  leaving  me 
benind  at  the  doctor’s  until  he  should  return.  He  had  to  preach  that 
afternoon,  and  again  at  night;  and  once  or  twice,  and  perhaps  three 
times  the  next  day.  The  Lord,  whom  he  is  striving  to  serve, 
strengthen  him,  soul  and  body,  to  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  to  sin¬ 
ners  to  repent!  I  am  often  pained  on  his  account.  O  that  I  could 
oftner  say,  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done — that  whether  our  days 
be  many  or  few,  they  may  all  be  devoted  to  God. 

August  30th.  The  Lord  is  still  gracious  to  me,  in  giving  me  a 
good  degree  of  strength,  and  a  desire  to  get  through  this  world  to  a 
peaceful  eternity.  O  that  I  may  have  the  whole  armor  to  fight  the 
battles  of  my  Master,  and  through  his  strength  come  off  victorious. 

The  days  are  evil,  and  we  need  much  grace  to  enable  us  to  keep 
the  narrow  path,  and  not  lose  our  guide;  for  we  are  surrounded  by 
enemies  on  all  sides.  Some  who  profess  to  love  the  Lord,  are 
watching  for  evil,  and  not  for  good.  May  they  be  sensible  that  it 
was  a  command  of  our  Saviour,  “to  love  one  another”  as  he  hath 
loved  us.  May  our  hearts  overflow  with  love  to  God,  and  our 
brethren.  I  long  for  more  of  that  spirit,  that  my  heart  might  melt  at 
human  woe.  May  my  soul  feel  for  my  dear  fellow  sinners,  that 
I  may  bear  them  up  by  faith,  to  a  throne  of  grace,  knowing  their 
souls  are  in  danger,  while  living  without  God  in  the  world.  My 
lot  is  a  peculiar  one.  The  Lord  help  me  to  fill  the  station  that  haul 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


697 


fallen  to  me,  with  true  courage  and  fortitude.  My  companion  is 
calling  sinners  to  repentance,  under  various  trials  and  inconveni¬ 
ences.  The  Lord  stand  by  him,  and  give  him  power  and  wis¬ 
dom  from  above,  to  give  to  every  one  a  portion  in  due  season. 

Wednesday,  August  31st.  We  have  come  eight  or  ten  miles  this 
morning,  after  Lorenzo  had  preached  at  sun  rise,  to  a  considerable 
congregation  with  a  good  degree  «of  liberty;  the  people  were  seri¬ 
ous,  and  many  I  trust  were  the  true  lovers  of  Jesus.  In  about  two 
days  Lorenzo  preached  seven  times;  the  last  meeting  was  under  the 
trees  by  moonlight;  the  prospect  was  delightful;  he  addressed  the 
people  from  these  words:  “  Who  is  she  that  looketh  forth  as  the 
morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners.”  The  people  were  solemn  and  tender.  After  this 
meeting  he  came  to  Dr.  Young’s,  where  I  had  been  left  twro  days 
and  one  night.  Lord  strengthen  his  body  and  soul,  that  he  may 
cry  aloud  and  spare  not  for  sinners  to  repent.  The  times  are  awful 
and  alarming.  O  God,  send  the  word  home  with  power  to  the 
hearts  of  the  impenitent,  that  they  may  take  the  alarm,  and  fly  to 
the  arms  of  Jesus  for  shelter,  before  troubles  shall  overtake  them! 

We  have  heard  a  report  that  the  city  of  Washington  is  taken  by 
the  enemy,  and  burned,  but  I  hope  it  is  not  so;  be  that  as  it  may,  let 
us  strive  to  sink  into  the  will  of  the  Lord.  What  though  the  fire, 
or  plague,  or  sword,  receive  commission  from  the  Lord  to  strike  his 
saints  among  the  rest,  their  pains  and  deaths  are  blest.  O,  that  the 
Lord  would  prepare  them  for  every  event  of  his  providence!  I  think 
I  should  be  willing  to  go  to  any  part  of  the  world,  if  the  Lord  would 
make  duty  plain  before  us.  The  way  seems  to  be  intricate  at  pres¬ 
ent,  although  our  way  hath  been  opened  in  a  wonderful  manner 
since  we  left  Virginia.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  let  all 
within*  me  join  to  praise  his  name.  May  he  guide  us  in  the  road 
he  would  have  us  to  go,  and  teach  us  our  duty,  and  enable  us  wil¬ 
lingly  to  bear  the  cross,  that  we  may  wear  a  crown  of  glory  at  last. 

If  our  happy  land  should  be  brought  into  bondage  to  a  foreign 
foe,  the  time  will  be  distressing  beyond  imagination.  I  pray  God 
to  deliver  us  from  our  enemies,  if  it  is  consistent  with  his  will;  and 
if  we  need  a  scourge,  that  we  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,  and 
not  man;  my  heart  is  pained  on  account  of  my  country. 

My  companion  preached  on  Thursday,  1st  September,  three 
times;  first  at  a  Methodist  meeting  house  in  Malta,  where  we  had 
a  precious  time;  there  were  many  pious  souls  present.  F rom  thence 
we  came  to  a  friend’s  house,  got  some  refreshment,  and  then  went 
to  another  appointment  at  a  large  “  steeple  house,”  where  we  had 
been  requested  to  preach  by  some  person,  but  the  house  was  shut 
against  us,  for  what  reason  I  cannot  tell;  but  expect  it  was  through 
prejudice,  But  this  cbd  not  dishearten  him,  he  stood  up  by  the  sids 


698 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


of  tlie  house,  and  gave  them  a  discourse  on  “many  are  called,  but 
few  are  chosen.”  The  people  were  attentive  in  general,  except  one 
or  two,  who  thought  their  craft  in  danger;  they  grumbled  a  little  to 
themselves,  but  did  not  make  much  disturbance;  we  had  a  peaceable 
waiting  before  the  Lord.  From  thence  we  came  on  to  Still  Water 
village,  where  we  had  another  appointment;  there  he  spoke  in  the 
open  air,  to  a  tolerable  congregation,  that  gave  good  attention. — 
There  the  meeting  house  was  shut  also  against  him.  From  thence 
to  the  Borough,  to  a  mother  Even’s  where  we  stayed  that  night; 
the  next  day  Lorenzo  had  an  appointment  at  ten  o’clock;  the  Lord 
stand  by  him.  We  were  on  our  road  to  the  city  of  N.  York,  and 
what  awaited  us  there  I  could  not  tell;  the  clouds  seemed  gathering 
over  our  hemisphere;  our  once  peaceful  land  is  involved  in  a  cruel 
war,  and  what  will  be  the  end  of  it  cannot  be  told;  may  the  great 
Master  give  those  that  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace,  the 
true  spirit  of  agonizing  prayer,  to  cry  mightily  to  God  for  deliver¬ 
ance  from  the  thraldom  of  war! 

Lorenzo  is  drawn  to  visit  a  land  far  distant  from  his  own.  Mav 
God  teach  him  the  course  to  go!  Lord  direct  our  steps,  and  ena¬ 
ble  us  to  do  our  duty,  that  when  the  storms  of  life  are  over,  we  can 
sit  down  in  the  paradise  of  God! 

Friday,  September  3rd.  This  day  Lorenzo  hath  preached  once 
at  the  Borough,  to  an  attentive  congregation;  we  found  kind  friends 
in  this  place.  From  thence  to  Waterford,  and  stopped  at  friend 
King’s,  and  were  received  wTith  expressions  of  kindness.  They 
requested  Lorenzo  to  stop  over  Sabbath;  this  he  consented  to  do; 
my  desire  was,  that  the  Lord  would  stand  by  him,  and  make  his 
stay  profitable  to  souls. 

I  felt  gloomy,  the  prospect  was  dark,  the  times  precarious;  what 
was  before  us,  I  could  not  tell,  and  I  felt  my  heart  drawn  out  in 
prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  help  us  to  walk  in  the  path  we  should 
go;  my  desire  is,  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  all  the  troubles  and 
difficulties  that  I  may  have  to  encounter  in  this  world.  My  dear 
companion  in  tribulation  is  quite  feeble  in  body,  which  gives  me 
much  pain.  O  that  I  may  learn  the  lesson  of  submission;  the  time 
is  fast  approaching  when  grief  will  be  turned  into  joy,  to  those 
that  are  faithful  to  the  God  of  all  grace!  O  that  I  may  be  of  that 
happy  number! 

Lorenzo  is  preaching  at  Waterford  still;  on  Friday  and  Satur¬ 
day  night,  on  Sabbath  morning  at  sunrise,  and  at  eight  o’clock,  the 
people  came  out  well  and  appeared  solemn,  and  I  trust  good  was 
done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  Lord  inspire  our  hearts  to  cry 
mightily  to  him  who  is  able  to  save,  for  ourselves  and  our  country; 
u  lies  near  my  heart;  O  that  the  people  could  feel  interested  for  its 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


699 


welfare,  and  lie  at  the  feet  of  the  Master,  and  humble  themselves  m 
the  dust,  that  God  may  deliver  us! 

September  5th.  We  came  to  Lancinburg,  the  appointment  hav¬ 
ing  been  given  out  the  day  before;  but  Mr.  Chichester,  a  local 

Ereacher,  who  had  been  a  principal  man  in  building  the  meeting 
ouse  in  that  place,  forbid  his  preaching  in  it;  however  the  people 
erected  seats  outside  of  a  large  brick  house,  for  accommodation  be¬ 
neath  its  shade,  and  had  a  refreshing  time  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord;  I  was  grateful  that  his  blessings  were  not  confined  to  any  par¬ 
ticular  place,  for  if  we  flee  to  the  desert,  behold  he  is  there — in  the 
city  or  country — still  the  throne  of  grace  is  accessible  to  the  hum¬ 
ble  soul!  The  Lord  ever  keep  us  from  pride  and  vainglory,  and 
keep  the  intercourse  open  between  our  souls  and  him! 

From  thence  we  went  to  Troy,  but  the  same  difficulty  existed 
there;  the  meeting  house  was  shut  in  this  place  also;  but  he  repair¬ 
ed  to  the  market  house,  where  he  soon  had  a  large  congregation, 
and  spoke  to  them  there;  many  appeared  quite  serious:  may  convic¬ 
tion  fasten  on  their  hearts!  We  had  been  in  Troy  about  six  years 
before,  and  then  had  more  friends  than  we  could  visit;  but  now  we 
were  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  a  public  house  to  put  up  for 
the  night;  but  after  Lorenzo  had  done  preaching,  and  we  had  re¬ 
tired  to  our  lodgings,  there  was  a  friend,  who  came  to  the  tavern, 
and  requested  us  to  go  and  sleep  at  his  house,  which,  after  some 
hesitation  we  accepted;  but  left  our  horse  at  the  tavern. 

The  different  treatment  we  met  with  now,  and  what  we  had  re¬ 
ceived  in  years  past,  made  a  very  great  impression  on  my  mind. 
Lorenzo  had  preached  in  this  same  place  a  number  of  times,  about 
six  years  previous,  and  was  treated  with  much  kindness  by  the  Me¬ 
thodists:  but  now  they  were  very  distant. 

We  left  Troy  about  eight  o’clock  on  Monday  morning,  and  tra¬ 
velled  more  than  forty  miles,  and  stopped  at  a  public  house  at  night. 
We  started  in  the  morning  and  came  about  seven  miles,  to  a  house 
of  entertainment,  here  we  stopped  for  breakfast.  There  Lorenzo 
missed  his  pocket  book — he  had  left  it  under  his  pillow — it  had- 
bank  notes  of  considerable  amount  in  it.  He  took  the  horse,  bor¬ 
rowed  a  saddle,  rode  back  and  found  it,  which  was  a  matter  of 
thankfulness  to  us.  After  taking  breakfast,  started  and  came  on  to 
Rinebec  Flats,  but  made  no  stop:  from  thence  to  the  ferry.  We 
had  to  cross  in  a  sail  boat,  and  the  wind  blew  quite  hard,  so  that  it 
appeared  dangerous  to  me;  but  we  got  over  safe.  We  wished  to  get 
to  Sopus,  or  rather  Kingston,  about  three  miles  from  the  ferry,  be¬ 
fore  we  stopped.  We  came  on;  and  the  first  thing  we  met,  when 
the  town  appeared  in  view,  was  a  numerous  concourse  of  people 
assembled  together  to  see  the  soldiers  take  their  departure  for  the 
city  of  New  York,  to  defend  it,  if  necessary,  from  the  foe.  This 


700 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLLOiION 


filled  my  heart  with  pain  and  sorrow,  when  I  considered  they  were 
liable  to  fall  in  the  contest,  and  leave  perhaps  a  wife  and  children 
unprotected;  and  if  not  a  wife  and  children,  they  had  parents  whose 
hearts  were  bleeding  at  the  prospect.  The  Lord  deliver  us  in  his 
own  good  time! 

We  were  received  by  brother  and  sister  Covel  with  friendship. 
The  Lord  bless  them  in  this  world  with  every  temporal  blessing  ne¬ 
cessary,  and  give  them  at  last  a  crown  of  glory!  It  gives  me  fresh 
courage  to  meet  with  those  who  love  and  serve  the  Lord;  for  we  find 
such  to  be  kind  and  affectionate  to  all! 

The  times  are  truly  awful! — may  the  Lord  stand  by  his  follow¬ 
ers,  and  help  them  to  sit  at  his  feet,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for 
the  gathering  storm — O  Lord,  give  me  grace  to  hang  on  Thee!  I 
know  what  I  have  passed  through,  but  what  is  to  come  I  cannot  tell; 
but  if  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us?  O,  that  we  may  so 
live,  as  to  be  prepared  for  the  wrorst. 

Since  we  left  our  father’s,  we  have  travelled  several  hundred  miles, 
through  a  delightful  country,  flowung  as  it  were  with  “milk  and 
honey” — abundance  on  every  hand — nothing  is  lacking  but  a  sense 
of  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift,  from  whom 
these  mercies  flow.  O  God  inspire  the  people  with  a  due  sense  of 
their  privileges  both  of  a  temporal  and  spiritual  nature;  and  may 
they  so  esteem  them  as  to  be  saved  from  everlasting  ruin. 

We  stayed  twro  nights  and  part  of  three  days  at  friend  Covel’s, 
and  Lorenzo  preached  twice,  in  a  court  house,  to  crowded  audiences; 
and  they  were  as  attentive  as  could  be  expected,  considering  what  a 
thoughtless  place  it  was — may  God  have  mercy  on  them! 

We  left  friend  Covel’s,  September  5th,  and  travelled  on  until 
night,  and  stopped  at  a  public  house;  from  thence  on  towards  New- 
burg,  and  about  ten  o’clock  came  to  a  brother  Fowler’s,  and  called; 
but  he  not  being  at  home,  and  the  family  not  choosing  to  give  us  an 
invitation  to  stop,  wre  kept  onto  Newburg.  We  had  been  directed 
to  call  at  a  friend’s  house,  by  the  name  of  Cowles,  but  could  not 
find  him.  We  then  continued  on  our  course,  intending  to  stop  at 
tne  first  public  house  and  get  some  refreshments:  but  in  passing  a 
toll  bridge,  the  old  man  who  attended  it  recognized  Lorenzo,  and 
solicited  him  so  earnestly  to  stop  and  take  breakfast,  that  he  consent¬ 
ed.  They  appeared  much  pleased,  and  entertained  us  as  well  as 
could  be  desired,  with  cheerfulness,  that  made  it  a  pleasant  repast  to 
us  indeed.  O  that  people  who  are  able  to  do  good,  would  be  more 
liberal,  and  not  let  the  poor  outdo  them,  and  so  take  their  crown ! 
May  God  have  compassion  on  the  high  and  proud  ones  of  the  earth 
and  teach  them  they  are  born  to  die,  and  their  dust  may  mingle 
wTith  the  beggar’s,  and  if  not  purified  by  grace,  their  souls  shall 
appear  condemned  before  God;  and  how  can  they  stand  in  that 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


701 


great  day,  when  the  dread  alarm  shall  be  sounded,  arise  ye  dead 
and  come  to  judgment!  God  make  us  all  sensible  of  the  necessity 
of  being  ready  to  meet  our  judge  in  the  air! 

From  the  toll  bridge  we  came  on  to  a  public  house,  and  stopped 
to  feed  our  horse;  and  while  he  was  eating,  there  was  a  woman, 
whom  we  had  met  a  little  before  we  got  to  this  house,  and  thinking 
this  was  Lorenzo,  had  returned  back  to  the  house,  and  requested 
him  to  stop  and  preach  to  the  people  in  this  neighborhood;  the  tav¬ 
ern  keeper  also  solicited  him,  promising  to  notify  the  neighbors. — 
Lorenzo  then  consented  to  stay;  and  we  went  about  a  mile  further 
to  sleep  at  a  Methodist  house.  The  place  we  went  to  was  a  de¬ 
lightful  spot,  situated  in  a  valley,  between  two  mountains,  covered 
with  shrubs  and  trees,  but  not  very  fertile,  which  made  the  contrast 
more  striking.  The  house  was  surrounded  with  meadows  and  fruit 
trees.  The  scene  appeared  charming  beyond  description.  This 
would  be  a  pleasant  retreat,  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  if  we  had 
but  a  few  select  friends  whose  souls  were  formed  for  social  pleas¬ 
ure,  as  it  relates  to  spiritual  and  temporal  converse. 

But  stop,  my  fancy!  stay  thy  soul  on  God,  who  can  give  peace 
even  on  the  raging  ocean.  To  him,  and  him  alone  I  look  for  com¬ 
fort,  and  not  to  objects  so  transient.  My  lot  appears  to  be  in  a  pe¬ 
culiar  sphere,  and  I  hope  in  love  and  mercy  the  Master  will  enable 
me  to  fill  it  with  patience  and  submission. 

We  left  Cornwall  on  Saturday  morning,  and  proceeded  on  to  New 
York.  We  made  such  progress,  that  we  got  within  fifteen  or  six¬ 
teen  miles  from  the  city  that  night,  and  put  up  at  a  public  house,  and 
were  much  disturbed  by  some  town’s  people,  who,  I  believe,  did  it 
on  purpose,  on  account  of  our  appearance.  O  that  they  may  be 
sensible  of  the  duty  they  owe  to  themselves,  their  God,  and  their 
neighbor. 

W*  started  on  Sabbath  morning,  and  got  to  a  brother  Paradise’s, 
at  Bull’s  Ferry,  where  we  left  our  horse  and  wagon.  Lorenzo 
hired  a  Presbyterian  man  to  keep  him,  and  brother  Paradise  took  a 
small  boat  and  rowed  us  down  to  the  city.  My  mind  was  over¬ 
spread  with  a  gloom,  but  I  strove  to  put  my  trust  in  the  Lord;  we 
had  a  pleasant  time  on  the  water;  we  got  down  to  New  York  about 
2  o’clock,  and  went  to  our  old  friend  brother  Munson’s,  and  was  re¬ 
ceived  with  the  same  marks  of  friendship  as  formerly.  The  Lord 
reward  them  for  their  kindness  to  us.  Our  situation  is  as  good  at 
present  as  it  has  ever  been,  as  it  relates  to  our  temporal  prospects , 
but  no  doubt  trials  await  us  still.  The  Lord  prepare  us  for  whatever 
befals  us  in  the  way  of  duty.  I  have  met  with  another  kind  family, 
who  I  am  under  many  obligations  to  in  days  that  are  past;  they  still 
are  friends — this  is  not  the  case  with  many — brother  and  sister 


702 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


Decamp  are  true  hearted.  The  Lord  prosper  them  on  their  journey 
to  a  peaceful  eternity. 

The  cloud  appears  to  spread  over  the  American  hemisphere;  God 
prepare  his  children  for  the  shock;  what  though  the  fire,  or  plague, 
or  sword,  receive  commission  from  the  Lord  to  strike  his  saints 
urn  eng  the  rest,  their  pains  and  death  are  blest! 

Monday,  September  12th.  I  have  this  day  felt  my  heart  some- 
what  more  composed  than  I  have  done  for  some  time. 

September  13th.  This  day  we  have  received  more  intelligence 
of  the  invasion  of  our  once  happy  land.  O  that  the  Lord  would 
prepare  us  for  every  event  of  his  providence! 

September  14.  I  wish  to  be  truly  thankful  to  the  Giver  of  every 
mercy,  for  the  blessings  I  do  enjoy  this  precious  morning.  I  enjoy 
a  tolerable  degree  of  health,  and  am  surrounded  with  kind  friends. 
0  that  my  soul  may  be  filled  with  greatful  songs  of  praise  to  him, 
who  so  richly  provides  for  me.  My  situation  is  as  pleasant  as  it 
has  ever  been,  perhaps  for  many  years. 

“Bless  God,  my  soul,  even  unto  death, 

“And  write  a  song  for  every  breath.” 

September  loth.  May  I  be  made  sensible  of  my  dependence 
upon  God,  who  giveth  to  every  one  liberally,  that  seek  him  with  an 
undivided  heart:  but  I  feel  this  morning,  as  though  my  heart  was 
too  far  from  that  enjoyment  which  makes  the  soul  happy  in  this 
world  and  in  the  next.  Revive  my  heart,  and  fill  it  with  love  to  God 
and  man.  Religion  is  low  at  this  time  in  almost  every  direction. 
May  our  hearts  feel  interested  for  the  prosperity  of  the  church. 

The  times  are  truly  alarming.  The  sound  of  war  is  heard  in  our 
borders,  the  ^larm  is  gone  forth — '“Ye  sons  of  Columbia  to  arms, 
to  arms.”  Our  sea-boards  are  likely  to  be  deluged  in  blood. — 
While  our  interior  is  in  commotion  our  frontiers  have  been  saluted 
by  the  war  whoop  of  the  savage,  wThile  their  tender  wives  and  chil¬ 
dren  have  fallen  victims  to  their  wanton  cruelty.  May  He  that  rules 
on  high,  that  can  calm  the  raging  ocean,  and  bring  harmony  out  oL 
confusion,  undertake  our  cause,  and  deliver  us  from  the  hand  of  our 
foe,  and  establish  peace  once  more  on  the  earth..  But  this  only 
may  be  the  beginning  of  sorrow  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  terres¬ 
trial  ball.  O  that  all  who  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace, 
would  cry  aloud  to  him  for  strength,  to  stand  in  the  hour  of  adver¬ 
sity.  Lord  prepare  us  to  make  our  way  through  all  opposition,  to 
the  peaceful  mansions  of  unclouded  bliss.  O  blessed,  blessed  land! 
when  shall  we  get  there.  O  God  of  love  attend  us  by  grace,  and 
give  us  true  submission  to  thy  will,  and  fill  my  soul  with  love  and 
gratitude  to  that  hand,  that  hath  provided  for  me.  from  the  cradle  to 
tne  present  time.  How  much  I  owe,  but  how  little  I  do  as  I  ought. 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE 


703 


O  my  soul,  awake!  awake!  to  a  sense  of  duty  to  the  God  of  all 
consolation,  that  my  soul  may  be  filled  with  all  his  fulness. 

September  16th.  Nothing  material  has  taken  place  in  my  situa¬ 
tion  for  some  days,  but  a  continual  clangor  of  war  is  saluting  our 
ears,  and  what  will  be  the  final  issue  doth  not  yet  appear.  May  we 
be  prepared  for  what  awaits  us.  I  am  truly  pained  on  account  of 
my  country.  O  that  God  would  undertake  the  cause  of  America, 
that  the  people  may  learn  humility,  and  submission  to  his  divine 
will. 

My  mind  was  much  depressed  this  morning  when  I  arose,  but 
these  words  came  to  my  mind,  “Be  still  and  know  that  I  am  God,” 
with  some  power.  May  my  heart  acquiesce  in  whatever  may  be 

our  lot. 

We  have  just  heard  the  tidings,  that  our  dear  fellow-citizens  of 
the  town  of  Baltimore,  are  delivered  from  their  troublesome  visitors. 
O  that  their  hearts  may  be  thankful  to  that  hand,  who  was  able  to 
save,  when  appearances  wrere  most  gloomy.  Help  us,  O  thou  God 
of  love,  to  render  thee  sincere  thanks  for  these  mercies:  and  may 
America,  above  all  lands,  be  conformed  to  the  will  of  him,  who 
hath  wrought  out  such  a  deliverance  for  this  favored  country. — 
May  my  heart  glow  wTith  thankfulness  to  such  a  good  God,  and  may 
the  remnant  of  my  days  be  spent  in  his  service. 

Sunday,  September  18th.  This  day  my  soul  hath  been  refresh¬ 
ed  under  the  improvement  of  brother  Daniel  Smith,  wUile  discours¬ 
ing  on  the  wickedness  of  the  Jewr.s,  the  once  chosen  people  of  God, 
in  destroying  that  most  worthy  servant  of  God,  Stephen;  his  trium¬ 
phant  death  and  ascension  to  glory.  It  filled  my  soul  with  raptures. 
I  had  something  of  a  view  of  the  suffering  Christian,  bidding  adieu 
to  a  world  of  wroe,  transported  by  a  convoy  of  Angels  to  his  Re¬ 
deemer’s  bosom!  O  wThat  a  glorious  scene!  May  that  be  my  hap¬ 
py  lot,  though  unwmrthy. 

September  19th.  My  heart  feels  quite  gloomy  to-day.  O  that 
these  trials  might  teach  me  from  wUence  my  strength  must  come! 
I  cannot  tell  wdiat  is  before  me.  May  God  prepare  and  help  me  to 
hang  upon  his  promises,  and  lay  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer  of 
mankind..  I  long  to  be  more  holy,  that  my  heart  may  be  drawn 
from  earth,  and  placed  on  more  permanent  riches.  Through  grace 
I  hope  one  day  to  out-ride  the  tempest  and  storms  of  life,  and  reach 
the  fair  fields  of  unclouded  day.  May  God  revive  his  wrork  in  the 
land,  and  prosper  Zion,  and  fill  his  church  with  faithful  Christians. 

September  21st.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul  and  forget  not  all 
his  benefits.  The  days  are  evil,  wre  have  need  of  more  wisdom  and 
humility,  to  walk  the  narrow  road  that  leads  to  joys  on  high!  Whafc 
a  vain,  deceitful  wTorld  we  have  to  travel  through.  How  many 


704  SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 

snares  on  every  side.  May  we  be  as  wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless 
as  doves. 

Friday,  September  23d.  The  days  are  rolling  fast  away.  May 
I  have  wisdom  and  grace,  to  improve  my  time  to  the  glory  of  my 
Creator  and  the  comfort  and  satisfaction  of  my  own  immortal  soul. 
My  heart  is  often  pained  to  see  and  feel  so  little  of  the  life  of  re¬ 
ligion,  in  almost  every  direction.  May  the  Lord  revive  his  work 
in  the  land. 

Since  I  came  to  the  city,  my  husband  and  self  took  a  walk  to  the 
State  Prison,  which  was  a  very  great  satisfaction  to  me.  We  gave 
one  shilling  for  admittance,  and  had  the  privilege  of  going  through 
every  apartment  in  the  prison.  And  to  see  the  neatness  and  indus¬ 
try  that  prevail  there,  was  truly  charming.  This  institution  is 
one  of  the  most  noble,  perhaps,  that  ever  was  adopted  by  any  na¬ 
tion.  It  saves  many  of  those  poor  unfortunate  creatures,  who  have 
forfeited  their  life  and  liberty,  from  suffering  death;  and  gives  them 
a  space  for  repentance:  and  furthermore,  their  labor  is  very  useful 
to  the  community.  The  men  were  very  serious,  and  appeared 
downcast;  but  the  women,  that  have  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  get 
into  this  place,  appear  the  most  hardened  creatures  I  ever  saw. — 
This  is  a  striking  proof,  to  what  human  nature  may  be  reduced! — 
There  is  a  large  square  in  the  centre  of  the  Prison,  where  they  may 
range  for  health,  at  times.  A  man  may  love  and  serve  the  Lord  in 
this  place,  as  well  as  in  any  other,  if  he  be  so  minded,  and  it  may 
be,  some  of  these  mortals  will  be  brought  to  reflection.  The  hap 
py  day  is  fast  approaching,  I  trust,  when  light  will  shine  forth,  as 
the  morning,  and  peace  will  be  established  upon  the  earth. 

From  the  eleventh  of  September  to  the  seventh  of  October,  Lo¬ 
renzo  spent  in  New  York:  then  he  took  his  departure  for  Philadel¬ 
phia,  expecting  to  return  in  six  or  eight  weeks;  but,  when  he  arrived 
there  he  found  his  way  opened  in  the  city  and  country,  so  that  he 
thought  best  to  send  for  me  to  come  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  had 
concluded  to  spend  the  winter.  Accordingly  I  started  without  de¬ 
lay,  in  a  carriage  which  was  sent  for  me,  and  arrived  in  safety  in 
about  three  days.  I  was  kindly  received  by  friend  Allen  and  his 
wife,  wrhere  I  tarried  until  the  return  of  Lorenzo  from  the  Eastern 
Shore;  whither  he  had  taken  a  tour  two  or  three  weeks  previously. 
When  he  came  back,  he  wished  to  find  a  small  room,  where  we 
could  be  retired  from  the  world  for  a  few  months;  and  we  were  so 
fortunate  as  to  meet  with  a  friend,  who  had  plenty  of  house  room,  and 
was  willing  to  accommodate  us  with  a  room,  which  was  made  very 
comfortable  by  putting  up  a  stove  in  it,  in  a  neighborhood  of  people 
called  Quakers,  where  we  found  it  very  agreeable.  I  attended  their 
meetings  with  much  satisfaction.  I  believe  many,  very  many  of 
those  people  to  be  truly  spiritual.  The  friend  and  his  wife,  at 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


705 


whose  house  we  stopped,  belonged  to  the  meeting,  and  they  both 
appeared  striving  to  be  what  they  ought.  May  the  Master  prosper 
them  in  the  way  of  their  duty. 

February  26th,  1815.  The  news  of  peace  salutes  our  borders, 
and  echoes  through  our  land.  It  is  a  truly  pleasing  sound.  May 
it  inspire  our  hearts  with  gratitude  to  that  hand  who  hath  given  us 
the  blessing.  O  that  divine  peace  may  fill  our  soul,  until  this  fa¬ 
vored  nation  shall  become  Immanuel’s  land,  and  the  earth  be  full 
of  his  glorv. 

o  •/  _ 

May  8th,  1815.  We  left  Philadelphia  in  the  steam  boat,  for  New 
York,  after  spending  an  agreeable  winter  at  Benedict  Dorsey’s. — 
The  weather  being  very  chilly  and  my  health  somewhat  impaired, 
by  reason  of  a  severe  cold  I  had  taken  some  time  previous,  and  this 
exposure  which  I  passed  through,  came  very  near  proving  too  much 
for  my  feeble  constitution.  After  we  arrived  at  New  York  I  was 
confined  almost  two  weeks  to  my  bed — but  recovering  my  strength 
in  some  measure,  we  embarked  on  board  a  Packet  for  New  London, 
where  we  had  every  accommodation  necessary,  and  after  a  pleas¬ 
ant  sail  of  about  thirty  hours,  we  arrived  safely  and  found  the  peo¬ 
ple  very  kind  and  friendly.  But  the  cold  I  had  taken  was  so  deeply 
seated  on  my  lungs,  it  was  thought  by  many,  it  would  prove  serious 
in  its  consequence  to  me.  We  arrived  here  on  Saturday.  On  Sun¬ 
day  Lorenzo  preached  four  times  to  crowded  congregations,  and 
several  times  through  the  week,  until  he  was  taken  sick.  He  was 
attacked  very  suddenly  as  he  was  about  to  lay  down  at  night,  with 
a  pain  at  his  heart,  attended  with  chills.  We  were  then  at  his  bro¬ 
thers.  We  were  all  much  alarmed,  thinking  perhaps  his  dissolu¬ 
tion  was  at  hand;  yet  he  appeared  composed  and  serene,  with  a  smile 
on  his  countenance,  although  his  pain  was  beyond  description.  My 
soul  was  poured  out  to  God  for  his  deliverance.  After  a  while  he 
got  so  much  relief  that  he  could  be  layed  down  in  his  bed — but  con¬ 
tinued  very  ill  for  near  two  weeks;  he  then  had  recovered  so  far  as 
to  be  able  to  go  on  board  a  boat  for  Norwich,  where  we  arrived  in 
five  or  six  hours. 

We  were  received  with  kindness  by  brother  Bently  and  his  com¬ 
panion.  Lorenzo  was  still  very  feeble  in  body — but  the  people  ap¬ 
peared  very  anxious  that  he  should  preach,  he  consented,  at  six 
o’clock  that  evening,  the  Baptist  meeting  house  was  opened  and 
well  filled;  he  addressed  them — his  strength  held  out  beyond  what 
could  have  been  expected.  He  spoke  again  on  Monday  night.  It 
was  a  solemn  assembly,  and  I  hope  good  was  done  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord. 

Lorenzo  hired  a  wagon  and  horse  to  convey  us  to  his  father’s 
which  was  between  twenty  and  thirty  miles.  Early  on  Tuesday 
-  Vv 


T06 


* 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


morning  we  started  and  arrived  there  about  one  o’clock  on  the  14th. 
of  June.  We  found  his  dear  father  in  tolerable  health  with  the  rest 
of  the  family. 

Lorenzo  spent  two  weeks  with  us,  and  then  thinking  it  best  to 
leave  me  with  his  father,  bid  me  farewell  and  set  out  on  a  tour 
through  a  part  of  the  States  of  Rhode  Island  and  Massachusetts  to 
sound  an  alarm  to  the  fallen  race  of  Adam  in  those  parts.  My 
lie-art  went  with  him,  in  desire  that  he  might  be  useful  to  precious 
souls. 

H  is  father’s  place  of  residence  is  very  pleasant.  I  spent  my 
hours  as  agreeable  as  the  circumstance  could  admit,  seeing  I  was 
separated  from  my  companion  and  had  not  the  opportunity  of  meet¬ 
ing — there  being  none  within  my  reach,  except  the  Presbyterian, 
and  that  not  very  convenient.  He  thought  he  might  be  absent  three 
or  four  months,  but  returned  in  five  or  six  weeks  unexpectedly  to  me, 
and  spent  a  few  weeks  "with  us — made  preparations  to  leave  me  with 
his  father,  and  start  on  a  long  tour  which  would  take  him  eight  or 
nine  months  to  accomplish.  This  was  something  trying  to  my 
feelings — but  I  dare  not  say  do  not  go,  neitherdo  I  feel  a  disposition 
to  prevent  him  doing  his  duty. 

On  the  30th  of  August  he  had  got  in  readiness  and  bid  me  adieu 
— leaving  me  comfortably  provided  for  as  it  relates  to  outward  things. 
The  family  consisted  of  his  father,  sister  and  myself.  The  old  gen¬ 
tleman  was  an  affectionate  friend  and  father.  We  spent  our  time 
for  the  most  part  quite  comfortable.  Considering  the  cold  inclem¬ 
ent  season,  my  health  was  far  better  than  it  had  been  for  years.  1 
frequently  received  letters  from  my  absent  companion,  which  gave 
me  much  satifaction;  this  being  the  only  way  we  could  communi¬ 
cate  our  pleasures  or  pains  to  each  other.  He  gave  me  to  under¬ 
stand  he  expected  to  return  to  us  in  April  or  May.  The  last  letter 
I  received  from  him,  was  dated  March  30th,  expecting  to  sail  from 
New  Orleans  to  New  York  the  first  of  April;  and  by  his 'writing,  it 
appeared  to  me,  there  was  a  doubt  whether  he  should  be  brought 
through  in  safety — or  at  least  he  expected  some  uncommon  difficul¬ 
ty  to  attend  him;  which  laid  me  under  great  anxiety  of  mind;  the 
season  also  being  so  uncommonly  blustering,  that  I,  from  the  first 
of  April  until  the  middle  of  May,  was  in  a  state  of  mind  not  to  be 
expressed.  This  gave  my  body  another  shock — for  the  mind  and 
body  are  so  closely  connected,  one  cannot  suffer,  without  the  other 
in  some  considerable  degree  feeling  affected.  I  strove  hard  to  ap¬ 
ply  to  Him  who  is  able  to  save,  and  at  times  found  some  relief;  but 
then,  my  thoughts  would  retrace  the  happy  seasons  which  were  past; 
and  the  gloomy  prospects  that  now  presented  to  view,  made  we  very 
wretched.  I  strove  to  realize  the  day,  the  happy  blessed  day  when 
we  should  meet  to  part  no  more;  but  could  not  so  much  as  I  could 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


707 


wish.  This  gave  me  greater  pain,  seeing  my  heart  so  attached  to 
earthly  objects.  Yet  under  all  this,  in  some  measure,  I  was  sup¬ 
ported;  for  which  may  my  heart  render  a  tribute  of  praise  to  the 
Giver  of  all  our  mercies! 

About  the  1 5th  of  May,  I  received  the  pleasing  intelligence  that 
Lorenzo  had  arrived  at  New  York,  which  removed  a  heavy  burden 
from  my  heart,  and  the  25th  he  reached  his  father’s.  I  need  not 
say  it  was  a  memorable  day  to  me.  May  I  ever  feel  true  sensations 
of  gratitude  for  all  these  favors,  and  improve  them  while  they  are 
preserved  to  me.  My  soul’s  desire  is,  to  find  closer  communion 
with  my  God.  May  I  sink  into  his  will  in  all  things. 

After  Lorenzo’s  return,  he  prepared  to  steer  his  course  first  to 
Philadelphia,  then  into  the  state  of  New  York,  from  thence  to  Ver¬ 
mont;  and  wishing  me  to  go  with  him,  he  procured  a  horse  and  wag¬ 
on,  and  on  the  12th  of  June  we  left  his  father’s  house;  it  being 
twelve  months  lacking  two  days,  since  I  came  there;  we  went  from 
there  to  Hebron,  where  we  stayed  a  few  days;  met  some  Preachers 
from  the  General  Conference;  they  were  friendly  towards  Lcrrenzo; 
from  thence  we  came  on  to  Durham,  where  we  spent  the  Sabbath. 
Lorenzo  preached  three  times;  on  Monday  morning  we  left  there 
and  proceeded  on  to  New  Haven;  there  we  met  with  more  preach¬ 
ers  and  kind  friends;  here  we  stayed  until  Friday;  Lorenzo  held  a 
number  of  meetings  in  the  time;  from  there  we  came  to  New  York; 
spent  the  Sabbath,  and  he  also  held  three  meetings  there  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  I  met  with  old  friends  Captain  Anderson  and 
his  wife,  who  gave  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  go  home  with  them 
that  evening.  Lorenzo  was  willing,  and  I  accepted  the  invitation; 
he  was  to  come  over  the  next  morning.  Accordingly  I  went  and 
spent  an  agreeable  evening,  and  about  one  o’clock  the  next  day  Lo¬ 
renzo  came,  but  I  was  c^uite  unwell;  the  weather  having  become 
much  warmer,  it  so  debilitated  me,  that  Lorenzo  feared  lest  I  could 
not  hold  out  to  travel;  and  Captain  Anderson  and  his  wife  wishing 
me  to  tarry  with  them,  I  concluded  to  stay;  accordingly  on  Tuesday 
morning  Lorenzo  set  off  on  his  way  to  Philadelphia,  leaving  me 
behind;  he  came  on  that  night  to  Bridgetown,  where  he  preached; 
and  finding  such  an  opening,  he  spent  two  or  three  days  in  the  place. 
The  friends  requested  him  to  send  for  me  to  come  there;  according¬ 
ly  brother  Thomas  Pitts  came  on  to  New  York,  got  brother  Wash¬ 
burn  to  write  a  few  lines  to  me;  I  came  over  from  Hoboken  and 
met  him  at  brother  Washburn’s;  the  next  day  we  were  to  go  on 
board  the  steam  boat.  I  did  not  expect  Lorenzo  so  soon;  but  when 
we  came  to  the  ferry  house,  and  the  boat  came  in,  Lorenzo  was  on 
board;  he  intended  returning  that  night  or  the  next  day  to  Bridge¬ 
town,  consequently  I  went  on;  and  he  returned  that  night;  we  have 
spent  sometime  in  this  place;  and  find  the  people  remarkably  kind* 


703 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


may  they  be  rewarded  for  their  kindness  to  us!  My  soul’s  desire  to 
God,  is,  that  He  would  reward  our  kind  benefactors  wherever  they 
be! 

Visited  Woodbridge;  held  meeting  in  the  meeting  house  of  the 
Presbyterians,  ana  returned  to  Bii  igetown  and  held  several  other 
meetings! 

July  28th,  1816. 


The  following  letter  I  received,  and  think  propel  o  have  it  sub¬ 
joined  as  an  Appendix. — L.  D. 

October  b>  1816. 

Dear  Lorenzo: — 


Through  the  tender  mercy  of  a  kind  providence,  I  enjoy  a  lx  *ter 
state  of  health  than  when  you  left  me,  and  my  mind  in  some  me  ^ 
sure  comforted  from  day  to  day.  I  think  also,  it  is  my  sincere  de¬ 
sire  to  live  a  life  devoted  to  God.  I  view  this  as  uncertain  at  best; 
the  world  is  only  good  in  its  place,  but  it  will  not  give  peace  and 
comfort  to  the  mind;  but  to  feel  the  indwelling  spirit  of  the  Saviour 
is  inexpressible  peace  indeed;  it  makes  crosses  bearable,  it  gives  us 
the  power  of  resignation  to  all  the  will  of  the  master;  if  we  are 
deprived  of  that  we  esteem  most,  we  feel  to  give  it  up  without  mur¬ 
muring  at  the  dispensation.  O  how  sweet  such  a  spirit  is:  may 
the  Lord  give  me  all  that  is  my  privilege,  that  I  may  be  a  comfort 
to  my  best  friend  in  this  world,  and  a  blessing  to  myself  while  a 
sojourner  on  these  mortal  shores. 

Our  dear  father  is  as  well  as  when  you  left  us,  and  I,  as  ever, 
feel  much  satisfaction  in  his  company;  wre  have  had  peace  and  har¬ 
mony  in  the  family  since  your  departure. 

I  pray  God  to  give  all  as  one,  the  true  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and 
prepare  us  for  a  happy  exit  from  this  to  the  world  of  spirits. 

I  felt  a  desire  arise  in  my  soul,  that  the  master  would  enable 
you  to  preach  the  everlasting  Gospel,  that  your  words  may  be  quick 
and  powerful,  reaching  the  sinners’  hearts,  that  their  eyes  may  be 

opened  to  see  the  necessity  of  peace  and  pardon  on  their  hearts _ 

May  the  Lord  bless  and  be  with  you,  make  your  peace  as  a  gentle 
running  stream  from  day  to  day;  and  if  we  meet  again  in  this  world, 
may  we  find  we  have  made  more  progress  in  the  divine  life  than  we 
have  ever  made  before  when  separated.  Through  grace  1  hope  to 
conquer  all  my  foes. 

Remember  me  to  all  our  friends  in  Philadelphia,  without  reserve 

Y<3ur  affectionate*  wife, 

PEGGY  DOW. 


4 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 

aUIETNESS,  AS  A  CANOPY  COVERS  MY  MIND. 

“Great  God,  thy  name  be  blest, 

Thy  goodness  be  ador’d, 

My  soul  has  been  distress’d, 

But  thou  hast  peace  restored, 

“A  thankful  heart  I  feel, 

In  peace  my  mind  is  staid, 

Balsamic  ointments  heal 

The  wounds  by  sorrow  made. 

“Though  elements  contend, 

Though  wind  and  waters  rage, 

I’ve  an  unshaken  Friend, 

Who  doth  my  grief  assuage. 

“  Though  storms  without  arise, 

Emblems  of  those  within, 

On  Christ  my  soul  relies, 

The  sacrifice  for  sin. 

“Though  inwara  storms  prevail, 

Afflicting  to  endure, 

I’ve  help  that  cannot  fail, 

In  him  that’s  ever  sure. 

“Though  outward  war  and  strife 
Prevail  from  sea  to  sea, 

I’ve  peace  in  inward  life, 

And  that  sufflceth  me. 

“Though  clamor  rear  his  head, 

And  stalk  from  shore  to  shore, 

My  food  is  angels’  bread, 

What  can  I  covet  more? 

“Though  ill  reports  abound, 

Suspicions  and  surmise, 

I  find,  and  oft  have  found, 

In  death  true  comfort  lies. 

“  That  death,  I  mean,  whereby 
Self-love  and  will  are  slain; 

For  those,  the  more  they  die 
The  more  the  Lamb  doth  reign. 

“  And  well  assured  am  I 
True  peace  is  only  known 
Where  He,  the  harmless  Lamb, 

Has  made  the  heart  his  throne. 


709 


LORENZO’S  ADDRESS  TO  TOE  PUBLIC, 


Here,  I  have  learned  two  things.  The  judge  constitutes  the  court, 
and  the  clergy  constitute  the  church. 

The  “  common  law”  is  vnivrittcn;  of  course  is  only  taken  from 
precedents,  founded  on  tradition,  transmitted  from  the  dark  ages  of 
the  world;  and  is  considered  and  quoted  as  being  in  force,  like  stat¬ 
ute  law,  as  an  expression  of  the  will  of  the  people,  by  their  delegate 
and  representative.  And  the  tradition  of  the  church  is  put  on  equal 
footing  with  the  scriptures  in  point  of  validity. 

A  precedent  from  tradition  may  be  brought  to  prove  any  thing; 
even  contraries,  and  so  establish  nothing. 

But  as  common  sense,  since  the  time  of  Martin  Luther,  called  the 
authenticity  of  the  unwritten  tradition  of  the  church  in  question,  so 
may  the  good  sense  of  the  American  people  call  in  question  the 
“  unwritten”  law  of  feudal  principles;  for  those  traditions,  whether 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  may  be  considered  twins  when  applied  in  a 
social  point  of  view. 

To  detach  a  man’s  actions  or  words  from  their  relative  connec¬ 
tions,  and  concomitant  parts,  and  then  to  give  the  same  your  own 
twist  and  turning;  you  might  make  him  say  any  thing,  and  mean 
nothing. 

A  young  lady  administered  arsenic  to  a  sick  person,  through  the 
servant’s  misplacing  the  phial;  here  detach  the  act  from  the  connec¬ 
tion,  admit  of  nothing  but  the  fact  to  infer  the  motive  from,  you 
might  say  she  poisoned  the  person,  she  is  a  murderer!  Those  prin¬ 
ciples  are  congenial  with  the  systems  of  the  old  world,  who  think 
they  have  arrived  to  the  summit  of  perfection  in  their  political  econ¬ 
omy.  But  Americans  require  laws,  congenial  with  our  first  and 
fundamental  principles,  as  established  and  recognized  in  this  land; 
and  I  hope  to  see  the  day,  when  we  Americans  shall  be  so  improved 
as  to  be  governed  by  American  laws  only. 

The  doctrine  of  the  “  benefit  of  clergy”  is  not  admissible  in 
tlie  United  States,  whatever  it  may  be  in  Spain  or  Portugal.  Hence, 
why  not  expunge  that  antiquated,  thread  bare,  twisted  ism  of  ex¬ 
pression;  unless  we  find  it  necessary  to  retain  a  great  swelled  word, 
perverted  from  its  primary  meaning,  to  dupe  the  ignorant;  for  letters 
screen  no  man  now,  whatever  might  have  been  the  custom  once. 

Also  the  doctrine  of  u  corruption  of  blood,”  as  mentioned  in 


LORENZO’S  ADDRESS 


711 


the  digest,  cannot  exist  here,  and  attach  and  retain  the  same  mean¬ 
ing  as  in  Europe.  For  there  are  thirteen  grades  of  distinction  in 
the  theor)  of  the  world  betwixt  the  slave  and  the  despot:  most  of 
whom  are  designated  by  some  nick  name ,  under  the  title  of  nobil¬ 
ity,  or  rather  no  ability ,  as  if  they  were  a  superior  order  of  beings; 
but  if  their  conduct  displeased  the  sovereign,  away  went  their  title, 
property  and  all.  So  they  would  be  on  a  level  with  other  poor 
people,  and  hence  their  degradation  was  supposed  to  corrupt  their 
blood.  What  corruption  of  blood  then  do  we  find  in  America? — 
Lorenzo,  be  cautious  that  )rou  do  not  compose  a  libel!  “  The 
greaterthe  truth  the  greater  the  lie;”  truth  sure  can  be  no  lie!  \ 

A  certain  lady  whom  I  shall  call  Miss  Issippi,  remarked  at  a  di¬ 
ning  party,  that  she  thought  that  “  General  Congress”  must  he  a 
great  man,  every  body  was  talking  about  him;  for  her  part  she  wished 
that  he  would  pass  that  way,  that  she  might  see  the  Gentleman. — 
Another,  whom  I  shall  call  lady  Caroline,  very  soberly  inquired, 
who  Miss  Ouri  was,  and  where  she  lived,  that  General  Congress 
should  pay  such  attention  to  her? 

A  third  replied,  that  Miss  Ouri  is  supposed  to  be  acolored  woman; 
and  his  attention  has  been  so  much  upon  Miss  Ouri,  that  the  gen¬ 
eral  seemed  to  have  little  time  to  think  about  any  thing  else,  except 
eight  dollars  a  day! 

Indians  suppose  themselves  as  much  superior  to  a  white  master, 
as  the  colored  servant  is  below;  hence,  said  the  chief,  the  great 
Spirit  first  made  the  black  man,  out  of  black  earth,  then  the  white 
man,  out  of  the  tree;  afterward  the  red  man  from  the  red  earth. 

Here  it  may  be  asked,  from  whence  came  the  fourth  class,  or 
kind  of  people?  Is  this  the  American  corruption  of  blood? 

It  has  been  argued  that  this  doctrine  of  libels  is  necessary  to  pro¬ 
tect  the  character  of  reformed  ladies.  But  were  they  to  speak 
through  me,  perhaps  they  would  ask,  is  it  not  rather  to  protect  the 
character  of  unreformed  gentlemen,  so  called? 

A  few  more  hints,  and  I  have  done. 

Query  1.  Would  it  not  be  well  for  all  persons  who  think  of 
becoming  candidates  for  public  office,  to  examine  first,  their  motive; 
secondly,  their  talents;  whether  their  motive  be  sinister,  or  to  serve 
the  public  good,  and  whether  they  have  talents  for  it?  Otherwise 
wise  your  principle  is  mean,  and  you  stand  in  the  way  of  a  better. 

2.  Clear  heads,  sound  judgment,  a  virtuous  heart,  and  an  inde¬ 
pendent  mind,  to  act  as  Jurors — and  save  the  judge  the  trouble — 
and  similar  materials  for  the  different  places  in  society.  And  if  you 
say  timber  is  scarce!  the  greater  is  the  pity. 

Fellow  Citizens:  Be  guarded  against  those  office  seekers  wrho 
court  your  friendship  meiely  for  the  loaves  and  fishes.  The  welfare 
of  the  nation  depends  on  your  choice!  Exercise  your  judgment — 


712 


TO  THE  PUBLIC. 


look  for  evidence  of  the  best  of  materials — and  never  give  your 
vote  for  a  drink  of  grog — but  conduct  yourself  as  a  member  of  the 
community  ought  to  do;  as  you  expect  to  answer  to  the  Great  Jeho¬ 
vah  for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body;  and  as  a  friend  to  society,  and 
to  the  rights  of  mankind! 

If  the  opinion  of  an  European  is  the  law,  and  none  but  lawyers 
have  it,  how  can  a  citizen  know  when  he  is  safe?  Does  not  this 
show  the  need  of  simple  and  plain  acts  of  legislation,  and  afforded 
cheap  to  the 
country? 

A  certain  man  was  indicted  for  assault  and  battery;  the  Jury,  not 
knowing  the  meaning  of  the  words,  brought  in  a  verdict  of  man 
slaughter,  were  reprimanded  and  sent  out  again,  concluding,  if  it  was 
not  man  slaughter,  it  must  be  something  worse,  so  returned  a  verdict 
of  wilful  murder;  but  the  Judge  had  to  turn  Juryman  virtually,  and 
explain  what  man  slaughter  was,  and  what  they  must  bring  in. 

Another  set"  of  Jurymen,  as  the  birds  say,  would  unanimously 
have  acquitted  a  prisoner  in  their  conscience,  but  thought  that  by 
their  oaths  they  were  bound  to  bring  in  such  a  verdict  as  the  Judge 
dictated! 

A  man  is  what  God  made  him,  and  why  should  any  Judge  re¬ 
mark  on  the  looks  o**  appearance  of  a  prisoner,  to  prejudice  a  Jury, 
and  so  harden  tW'  against  him. 


people,  that  they  may  know  the  laws  of  their  own 


THE  YANKEE  PRIEST. 


713 


THE  YANKEE  PRIEST. 

IGNATUS,  born  some  where,  no  matter  where ; 

Train’d  up  in  school,  and  taught  to  say  his  pray’r ; 

Tir’d  with  his  task  at  the  academy, 

Jump’d  over  all  to  university. 

The  books  he  read,  read  them,  laid  them  down, 

But  little  wiser  when  his  task  was  done  ; 

But  college  pedantry  bore  such  a  sway. 

That  soon  he  gain’d  a  soaring  diploma. 

Dubb’d  like  a  knight  on  the  commencement  day. 

Gladly  he  quit  his  task,  and  went  his  way.* 

He  thought  of  doctors ,  lawyers,  prince  and  priest ; 

And  made  remarks  in  earnest,  or  in  jest. 

Should  I  be  doctor ,  I  must  stem  the  cold , 

And  break  my  rest,  to  gain  the  shining  gold. 

Must  make  my  patients  think  their  lives  and  blood 
Are  in  my  hands,  or  I-  can  do  no  good 
Where  men  believe  in  witches,  witches  are  ; 

But  where  they  don’t  believe,  there  is  none  there 
Where  men  believe  in  doctors,  doctors  heal , 

At  sight  of  whom  the  patients  easy  feel ; 

This  way  of  getting  money  is  a  risk, 

I  judge ’t  is  better  to  become  a  priest. 

Should  I  be  lawyer,  I  must  lie,  and  cheat , 

For  honest  lawyers  have  no  bread  to  eat. 

’T  is  rogues,  and  villains,  fee  the  lawyers  high. 

And  fee  the  men,  who  gold  and  silver  buy. 

Should  I  be  statesman,  I  must  use  disguise  ; 

And  if  a  prince,  hear  nothing  else  but  lies  ; 

State  tricks,  intrigue,  and  art,  would  me  surround, 

And  truth  and  honesty,  would  ne’er  be  found. 

All  things  considered,  ’tis  no  airy  jest ; 

I  am  resolved  to  be  a  sacred  priest. 

Preaching  is  now  a  science ,  and  a  trade, 

And  by  it  many  GRAND  ESTATES  are  made ; 

The  money,  which  I  spent  at  grammar  schools, 

I  ’ll  treble  now,  by  teaching  sacred  rules  ; 

M y pray’ rs  I’ll  stretch  out  long,  my  sermons  short ; 

The  last  write  down,  the  first  get  all  by  rote  ; 

While  others  labor  six  days,  I  but  one, 

*  (£/**»  some  parts  of  New  England,  the  country  being  so  thickly  settled,  if  a  man  has 
from  thirty  to  sixty  acres  of  land,  it  is  considered  a  good  farm  ;  and  there  not  being  a 
sufficiency  for  a  division  among  the  sons,  the  most  steady  and  laborious  takes  care  of  the 
old  people,  and  heirs  the  property.  The  ingenious  learn  a  trade,  but  the  lazy  on/kas 
the  education — and  when  he  comes  from  his  studies,  the  old  gentleman  says,  “  Well,  son, 
what  do  you  choose  to  be, — a  doctor,  a  lawyer,  or  a  minister  V*  Those  of  good  intel¬ 
lectual  powers  generally  choose  the  former,  but  the  weak  and  effeminate  ones,  the  latter. 
The  above  remark  in  reference  to  the  “  lazy  son,”  may  not  hold  good  at  this  time. — Ed, 


714 


THE  YANKEE  PRIEST. 


And  for  that  day’s  work,  get  a  pretty  sum ; 

For  fifty-two  days’  labor  in  the  year, 

The  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds  my  heart  will  cheer . 

IGNATUS  thus  resolved  to  rise  by  rule, 

Unto  a  grave  divine  he  went  to  school ; 

The  science  of  divinity  be  did  engage, 

And  read  the  sacred  volume  page  by  page  ; 

The  bible  was  so  dark ,  the  style  so  poor,  , 

He  gain’d  but  little  from  that  sacred  store. 

Poole,  Whitby,  Henry,  York,  and  Gill, 

He  read,  to  find  what  was  Jehovah’s  will  ; 

Gravity,  rhetoric,  oratory,  and  pulpit  airs, 

He  studied  well,  and  how  to  form  his  pray’rs. 

At  length,  his  master  gave  him  commendation , 

That  he  was  qualified  to  preach  salvation ; 

And  with  the  commendation,  gave  him  more 
Than  twenty  notes,  which  he  had  preach’d  before ; 

These  for  his  model,  and  his  learned  guides, 

Help  him  to  form  his  work  with  equal  sides. 

In  composition,  he  did  pretty  well, 

And  what  he  could  not  read,  he ’d  softly  spell. 

A  day  appointed  for  him  to  perform, 

Notice  was  giv’n,  and  many  took  th’  alarm ; 

At  the  distinguish’d  hour,  the  people  came. 

To  hear  the  will  of  GOD  reveal'd  to  men. 

At  length  IGNATUS  came,  all  dress’d  in  BLACK ! 

With  sacerdotal  band,  and  three  sharp'd  hat  ; 

Under  his  arm  the  holy  book  appear’d  ; 

In  it  was  fix’d  the  NOTES  he  had  prepar’d, 

Fie  bow’d,  and  bow’d,  then  to  the  pulpit  steer’d, 

Went  up  the  stairs,  and  in  the  desk  appear’d. 

Frst,  he  address'd  the  throne  of  God,  supreme, 

His  Master's  pray'rs,  new  model' d  did  for  him. 

Fifty -nine  lony  minutes  prays  and  repeats  ; 

He  clos’d,  and  all  the  people  took  their  seats. 

The  sacred  volume  next  he  gravely  spread 
Before  his  eyes,  upon  his  elbow  bed  ; 

And  so  it  happen’d,  that  IGNATUS  hit 

The  very  place,  where  all  his  NOTES  were  writ. 

His  text  he  told,  and  then  began  to  read, 

What  he  had  written  with  a  school-boy’s  head; 

If  he  presum’d  to  look  upon  the  folks, 

His  thumbs  stood  sentinels  upon  his  NOTES ; 

Short  were  the  visits  which  his  eyes  could  pay ; 

He  watch’d  his  NOTES,  lest  he  should  miss  his  way.  * 

*  Sermon  reading  and  plodding  in  the  pulpit,  with  numerous  encumbering  notes,  is  too 
prevalent  in  our  day ;  by  it  one  half  of  the  power  of  preaching  is  lost,  and  the  Christian 
ministry  shorn  of  much  of  its  glory, — Ed. 


THE  YANKEE  PRIEST. 


715 


At  the  conclusion,  with  an  angry  tone. 

He  said  his  gosjpel  came  from  God  alone. 

From  this  the  preacher  traveled  all  around, 

To  see  where  glebes  and  salaries  were  found ; 

Many  LOUD  CALLS  he  had,  where  land  was  poor  ; 
Where  men  were  indigent,  and  had  no  store. 

The  calls  he  heard,  but  gravely  answer’d,  NO, 

To  other  places  God  calls  me  to  go. 

At  length  a  lusty  place  IGNAT  OS  found  ; 

Where  land  was  goody  and  wealth  did  much  abound. 

A  call  was  giv’n  him,  which  he  did  embrace , 

“  Vox  populi  vox  Dei,”  *  was  the  case. 

A  handsome  settlement  they  gave  him  for  a  farm, 

Two  hundred  pounds  a  year  and  wood  to  keep  him  warm* 
All  things  made  ready  for  his  consecration , 

A  rev’rend  council  came  for  ordination. 

The  candidate  was  first  examin’d  well. 

To  see  if  lie  in  knowledge  did  excel. 

The  first  of  John  he  liumm’d  and  hammer’d  through, 
Something  forgot-— but  most  he  never  knew. 

But  as  he’d  spent  his  time  and  money  both, 

To  fix  himself  to  wear  the  sacred  cloth — 

All  things  consider’d,  ’t  was  believ'd  that  he 
Was  a  proficient  in  DIVINITY. 

JAneal  succession-rites  were  then  perform’d, 

Their  hands  impos’d,  IGNATUS  greatly  warn'd , 

The  sacred  care  of  all  the  flock  to  take, 

In  love,  but  NOT  for  FILTHY  LUCRE’S  SAKE. 

February  5th,  1827 

‘  Vox  populi  vox  diaboli  ! 


CONCLUSION, 


Courteous  Reader: — 

The  foregoing  Exemplified  Experience  in  Miniature,  exhibits 
the  dealings  of  God  and  Man  and  the  Devil,  in  the  various  and  try¬ 
ing  scenes  of  Life  through  which  an  individual  hath  been  called  to 
pass,  while  upon  the  Journey  of  Life,  in  a  period  of  nearly  fifty 
years. 

The  travels  and  incidents  attendant,  are  but  hints,  comparative,  to 
what  might  have  been  said  or  written;  but  they  servc  is  a  specimen, 
a  part  for  the  whole,  which  admits  of  reflection  to  a  contemplative 
mind!  I 

Observations  er*  Polemical  Divinity  and  the  subject  of  the  in¬ 
herent  and  unalienable  Rights  of  Man,  &c.,  &c.,  are  given  for  the 
benefit  of  those  who  may  come  after  me,  in  time  to  come,  as  well 
as  for  those  now  upon  the  stage! 

We  must  soon  part,  therefore  as  I  take  leave  of  you,  my  request 
is,  to  lay  aside  prejudice,  sacrifice  sin — sink  into  the  will  of  God — 
take  him  for  your  protector  and  guide  by  attention  to  the  sweet  in¬ 
fluence  of  his  spirit  on  the  mind,  that  you  may  be  useful  in  your  day 
to  your  fellow  mortals  here;  and  as  an  inward  and  spiritual  wor¬ 
shipper,  ascend  to  God,  thus  it  may  be  well  with  you  here  and 
hereafter. — Amen.  Adieu  till  we  meet  beyond  this  life! 

Farewell, 


LORENZO  DOW. 


APPENDIX, 


GREAT  BRITAIN, 

Warrington,  April  1 6th,  1807. 

To  the  Church  of  God  in  every  place  : 

This  come'b  h  behalf  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  itinerant  preacher  of  the 
Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  We,  the  undersigned,  ministers  and  mem¬ 
bers  of  the  people  called  Methodist  Quakers,  late  in  connexion  with 
the  old  bcdy  of  Methodists,  do  testify,  that  although  his  appearance 
amongst  us  was  in  much  weakness,  many  suspicions,  good  and  evil  re¬ 
port,  his  word  was  with  power  and  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  Hea¬ 
ven.  Ftom  the  time  we  have  been  favored  with  his  labors,  he  hath 
conducted  himself  on  all  occasions,  as  one  whose  sole  aim  is  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  mankind,  far  beyond  his  strength, 
in  labors  more  abundant,  travelling  night  and  day  for  the  accomplish¬ 
ment  of  his  vast  desire  to  preach  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  to  many 
erishing  for  the  lack  of  knowledge:  and  we  are  witnesses  his  labor 
ath  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord:  Many  of  the  stones  of  the  street 
hath  been  raised  to  be  sons  and  daughters  of  Abraham — backsliders 
reclaimed,  and  many  of  infidel  principles  shaken.  From  the  impressive 
manner  of  his  life,  many,  sunk  into  Laodicean  ease,  have  been  stirred 
up  to  glorify  God  with  their  body,  soul  and  substance,  whom  we  trust 
and  pray  will  remain  stars  in  the  church  militant,  and  afterwards  form 
one  part  of  his  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  Amen. 

Being  about  to  depart  from  this  to  his  native  land,  we  pray  that  the 
guidance  of  the  same  Holy  Hand,  which  through  a  train  of  Divine  Prov¬ 
idences  cast  his  lot  amongst  us,  may  conduct  and  protect  him  over  the 
[yeat  deep  to  the  American  shores  in  peace  and  safety.  Amen. 

R.  HARRISON, 

RICHARD  MILLS, 

W.  M'GINNIS,  Preachers , 

PETER  PHILIPS, 

G.  BRIMELOW,  J 


Dublin,  October  1  %th,  1806. 

My  Dear  Brother  Dow: 

As  you  are  about  to  leave  this  city,  I  send  you  this  small  testimo¬ 
nial  of  my  esteem  and  love,  as  it  may  on  some  occasion  open  your  way 
amon^  strangers. 

O  O 

I  had  but  tew  opportunities  of  attending  your  meetings;  when  I  did  I 
had  no  doubt  of  the  divine  blessing  attending  your  ministry :  on  other 


718 


APPENDIX. 


occasions,  I  h?ve  had  the  fulloSt  proof,  that  although  you  were  confined 
in  your  place  of  preaching,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  not  bound,  but  be¬ 
came  the  powrer  of  God  to  the  salvation  of  many  precious  souls.  I  sup¬ 
pose  not  les-s  than  thirtv  of  these  have,  on  your  recommendation ,  joined 
the  society;  several  of  wnom  are  rejoicing  in  God,  and  living  in  his  glo¬ 
ry  in  newness  of  life. 

When  you  formerly  visited  Ireland,  I  witnessed  the  power  of  God  at¬ 
tending  your  ministry  in  several  instances,  and  I  rejoice  in  thecontinua- 
tion  of  his  grace  to  you.  From  all  1  have  seen  and  heard  respecting 
you,  I  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  who  is  now  as  formerly,  abasing 
the  pride  of  man  in  the  instruments  by  whom  he  works. — (See  1  Cor.  i. 
26 — 29. 

I  have  no  doubt  of  your  candid  attachment  to  the  Methodists,  in  affec¬ 
tion  and  interest  as  well  as  doctrine.  I  believe  your  aim  is  to  spend  and 
be  spent  in  bringing  sinners  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  do  therefore  cordially 
“bid  you  God  speed.”  May  you  have  many  souls  given  you  in  every 
place,  to  form  your  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord!  May  th& 
eternal  God  be  your  refuge,  and  protect  you,  and  your  dear  wife  and  lit¬ 
tle  one  is  the  prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

MATTHEW  LANKTREE. 

Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow. 

i 


Dublin ,  April  2\st ,  1801. 

My  dear  brother  Dow: 

!  I  was  in  expectation  of  hearing  from  you  ever  since  your  departure. 
At  present  I  must  be  brief.  Whatever  be  the  result  of  the  emigrating 
spirit  which  is  at  present  moving  so  many  of  our  dear  friends  to  leave  us 
I  cannot  tell:  this  I  know,  we  already  feel  in  a  distressing  way  its  pain¬ 
ful  effects.  Our  hands  hang  down,  and  our  enemies  rejoice.  May  the 
Lord  interpose  and  order  it  for  our  good. 

I  cannot  unravel  the  Providence  which  prevented  brother  Joyce  from 
proceeding'along  with  you.  I  fear  he  was  not  in  the  will  of  God. 

With  respect  to  the  fruit  of  your  labors,  the  general  testimony  of  all  I 
have  conversed  with  has  been,  that  the  Lord  has  owned  your  ministry  in 
various  parts  of  Ireland.  My  desire  and  prayer  for  you  is,  that  you  may 
feel  the  Lord’s  presence  and  the  power  of  God  with  you  more  fully  than 
ever.  I  would  thank  you  for  a  few  lines  before  you  leave  England.  Mj 
love  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  sister  Dow,  and  all  our  friends  who  accompany 
you. 

I  am  your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ. 

MATTHEW  LANKTREE. 

Mr.  Dow,  Liverpool. 

My  dear  wife  sends  her  love  to  sister  Dow  and  you.  Tho  class  under 
her  care  is  going  on  well  in  general. 


APPENDIX. 


719 


[Tie  only  reason  for  the  publication  of  this  letter,  is  owing  to  the  fact 
that,  reference  is  made  to  it  by  “Cosmopolite”  in  his  journal.] — Publisher. 

New  York .  NovetJiber  1 6th,  1805. 

My  unknown  Friend  : 

Having  received  information  from  Mr.  Kirk,  respecting  your  situa¬ 
tion,  and  supposing  you  to  be  a  proper  person  from  your  influence  in  the 
Irish  connexion,  1  take  this  opportunity,  the  earliest  that  offers,  to  write 
to  you,  by  way  of  Liverpool,  on  a  subject  in  which  our  brethren  are 
deeply  interested.  Mr.  Lorenzo  Dow,  has  embarked  again  for  Europe, 
better  furnished  perhaps  for  success  than  when  he  wras  with  you  last. — • 
His  confidence  of  success  must  at  least  be  very  considerably  increased 
having  succeeded  so  well  in  deceiving  or  duping  so  many  of  the  preach¬ 
ers  in  the  American  connexion.  I  hope  that  our  brethren  in  Europe 
will  resolve  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  him.  There  is  the  greater  ne¬ 
cessity  of  this,  as  it  appears  to  me,  that  if  you  should  suffer  him  to  have 
any  access  to  our  people,  it  would  not  only  do  us  an  injury,  but  him  also; 
for  such  is  the  nature  of  his  plan  or  system,  that  he  estimates  truth  and 
right,  not  so  much  by  principle  as  by  success.  If  he  should  not  make 
immediately  for  Ireland  please  to  use  your  ability  to  put  the  English  on 
their  guard.  I  expect  he  embarked  for  Liverpool.  If  he  did  not  take 
such  grounds  as  to  lead  our  people  into  an  acquiescence  and  even  ap¬ 
probation  of  his  measures;  if  he  did  not  affect  to  act  as  a  Methodist,  I 
should  say  nothing  about  him.  But  as  the  itinerant  plan  may  indirectly 
lead  to  imposition,  it  stands  us  in  hand  to  be  very  cautious  to  distin¬ 
guish  between  the  true  and  false  itinerant;  the  lines  of  distinction  should 
always  be  kept  very  clear  between  the  Methodist  preacher  and  his  ape. 
I  am  sorry,  my  dear  friend,  that  we  can  give  you  no  better  specimen  of 
the  fruits  of  Methodism  in  this  country.  Alas!  alas!  shame!  shame!  It 
shall  be  published  in  the  streets  of  London  and  Dublin,  that  Methodist 
preachers  in  America,  have  so  departed  from  Wesley  and  their  discip¬ 
line,  as  to  countenance  and  bid  God  speed  to  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Dow; 
the  last  person  in  the  world  who  should  have  been  suffered  to  trample 
Methodism  under  foot  with  impunity  or  countenance.  His  manners 
have  been  clownish  in  the  extreme;  his  habit  and  appearance  more  filthy 
than  a  savage  Indian;  his  public  discourses  a  mere  rhapsody,  the  sub¬ 
stance  often  an  insult  upon  the  gospel;  but  all  the  insults  he  has  offered 
to  decency,  cleanliness  and  good  breeding;  all  his  impious  trilling  in  the 
holy  ministry;  all  the  contempt  he  has  poured  upon  the  sacred  scriptures, 
by  often  refusing  to  open  them,  and  frequently  choosing  the  most  vulgar 
saying  as  a  motto  to  his  discourses,  in  preference  to  the  word  of  God — 
all  this  is  as  nothing  in  comparison.  He  has  affected  a  recognizance  of 
the  secrets  of  men’s  hearts  and  lives,  and  even  assumed  the  awful  pre¬ 
rogative  of  prescience,  and  this  not  occasionally,  but  as  it  were  habitu¬ 
ally,  pretending  to  fortel,  in  a  great  number  of  instances,  the  deaths  or 
calamities  of  persons,  &c. 

If  he  makes  converts  as  an  apostle,  he  will  not  meet  with  your  inter¬ 
ference;  but  I  have  this  confidence  in  my  eider  brethren,  that  as  the 


720 


APPENDIX. 


disciples  of  the  great  Wesley,  whom  they  have  known  in  the  flesh,  they 
will  make  a  stand  against  this  shameless  intruder,  this  most  daring  im¬ 
postor. 

Grace  and  Peace. 

NICHOLAS  SNETHEN. 


To  the  Rev.  Matthias  Joyce,  ) 

Dublin,  Ireland.  $ 

A  true  copy:  the  original  is  in  Mr.  Joyce’s  possession. 

JOHN  JONES, 
P.  JOHNSON. 


* s  ’  ■  j 


•  *  -  S  *  -L- 

"■ 


•  w  ••  ** 

j»  •  .  i  •* 

. 

*  '  -  * 


' 


■  •  ••  .  ■ '  *  • 

- 


It 


r  \  •  .  - 

,  .\  ’*■*'*  *  •  *  %  - 
y,  %  V  * 


U 


'  '  ,  P  *’  ' 


•  r:  j'  -yT: 


* '  'V 


w 


*  A-* 


♦ 


*  1  *  ■■  .  *  r 


**.» .  », 

•!*’  <r 


4  4i 


* .  •« 4  «r 


**  *«• 


4 


A  *  r 


9 


♦ 

«  >  • 

- 

.  % 

■ 


*  * 

* 

.  * 


. 

» 

■  • 

' 


# 


\ 


.■  . 


4 


%  A  -  r 

'  •  ti 

.  »  •*  '  .  '  -  t 

•  •  „ 


• 


’•  .  • 

,  7*.»  *] 


* 


'  r  '  I 


\*\W 


\\\s» 


/ 

/ 

V// V/ •  •  .  -  '  .  N 

'  ...» .  /, 

'  yttO! 

»  •  v 

, ./,//  ,  '  /.7/; 

